《Tears of the Moon: A Dance With Lycan Royalty》


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Just like that, I froze in the doorway of the master bedroom, my pulse pounding in my ears. My whole body started to tremble as the unmistakable sound of a woman¡¯s moans filled the room.


    What hit me hardest was the name she kept repeating¡ªmy mate¡¯s name.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open, just enough to peek through the crack. My heart shattered as I saw two bodies tangled together in a mess of sheets and sweat.


    Frank Thomas, my mate, was desperately trying to please the woman beneath him. She had her legs tightly wrapped around his waist, breathing rapidly in ecstasy. She lifted her head, wing harder at Frank¡¯s back, her face flushed with pleasure. My blood turned to ice.


    It was Jessica Dunn¡ªmy stepsister!


    When the hell had this started? How long had they been sneaking around behind my back?


    My mind went nk. The only thing I could hear was the relentless buzzing in my head.


    Just then, Jessica purred lustfully, ¡°Oh, Frank¡­ when will you¡­ when will you finally mark me?¡±


    Frank grunted in response, thrusting even harder into her. ¡°Soon, baby. Just be patient. Once I end the mate bond with Makenna, I¡¯ll mark you. You¡¯re the only one I love, honey.¡±


    His words hit like a p, dragging me down into a ck hole.


    The man who once swore to love me, who promised me forever, was pledging his love to someone else. And not just anyone¡ªmy own stepsister. This was a cruel joke.


    A surge of fury exploded in my chest, wiping out any trace of reason.


    Bang! Before I knew what I was doing, I mmed the door wide open with a force that made it bang against the wall.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    Jessica shrieked, scrambling to pull the nket over her naked body.


    Frank, initially startled, quicklyposed himself. He yanked the sheet up around his waist, his face hardening into a scowl. ¡°Makenna, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be setting up for the wedding?¡±


    I stared at him, my voice shaking with rage. ¡°I came back, Frank. If I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have caught two snakes in my bed, desecrating what was supposed to be our wedding day.¡±


    Here he was, looking so calm and not the least bit sorry, while a wave of hysteria was consuming me. My vision blurred with tears as I choked out, ¡°Why? Why have you betrayed me?¡±


    Seeing it was me who had stormed in, Jessica regained herposure and smiled.


    She draped herself over Frank, nting a passionate kiss on his lips as if I were invisible. Pulling away, she shot me a look that was pure poison. ¡°Please, Makenna. Frank was never really yours. He prefers me.¡±


    Frank¡¯s hand found its way to her hair, gently brushing it aside as he looked at me with an almost bored expression. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, I might as well spell it out for you,¡± he said casually. ¡°I¡¯m ending our mate bond. I¡¯m with Jessica now.¡±


    A cold dread settled in the pit of my stomach as I watched them. Thepleteck of shame, the mockery¡­ it sent me over the edge, and a raw, guttural scream tore from my throat.


    ¡°Go to hell, both of you! Bastards! You deserve to die!¡±


    Out of control, I grabbed anything within reach¡ªvases, books, whatever I could get my fingers on¡ªand hurled them in their direction. Every fiber of my being wanted to hurt those scumbags, to make them feel even a fraction of the pain they¡¯d caused me.


    Frank, with cold efficiency, intercepted my assault, his strong arms pushing me to the floor.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Makenna Dunn?¡± he spat, his voiceced with contempt. ¡°Do you think you canpare to Jessica?¡±


    I crumpled to the floor, the weight of his words crushing what little remained of my spirit. My entire world had just been annihted, and I was left with nothing but the jagged pieces of my ruined dignity.


    Through my sobs, I choked out the only question that mattered to me in that moment: ¡°Why, Frank? Why the hell would you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jessica¡¯sughter was cruel. Clinging to Frank, she looked down at me with contempt.


    ¡°Makenna, haven¡¯t you heard? The Lycan princes are on the hunt for sex ves. Every unmated woman in the country has to participate in the trials. Frank couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing me. So I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who has to go.¡±


    Being sent to a tryout to be a sex ve for the Lycan princes? I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. It was enough to rob me of breath.


    My chest tightened as I stared at Frank. ¡°Those three princes are monsters¡ªbrutal, merciless. You¡¯re sending me to die?¡±


    The man who once swore to love and protect me for the rest of our lives was now handing me over to the brutal Lycan princes as if I were nothing.


    As if that weren¡¯t enough, he continued to crush my soul. ¡°I stopped loving you a long time ago. Jessica is the only one I care about now. And I won¡¯t just stand by and let her die. You mean nothing to me.¡±


    I was so furious that a bitterugh escaped my lips. ¡°Frank Thomas, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still my mate. Are you really willing to break your vow to the Moon Goddess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break it, and I won¡¯t lose a wink of sleep over it,¡± Frank sneered.


    Before I could process the venom in his words, Frank straightened, his voice rising as if calling out to the heavens.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, hear me! I, Frank Thomas, reject you, Makenna Dunn, as my mate.¡±


    The world tilted. The bond was broken. A searing pain shot through my skull, more agonizing than anything I¡¯d ever felt. These were the consequences of being rejected by your mate.


    I clutched my head, the agony bringing me to my knees, pulling me into a ck hole.


    Thest thing I saw before everything went ck was Jessica¡¯s smug, victorious smile and Frank¡¯s cold, unfeeling gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    When my eyes fluttered open, I felt a cold shock run through me, and a dull ache radiated from my hands and ankles. I was tied up, my arms and legs bundled tightly with rough ropes.


    ¡°Who did this to me?¡±


    I immediately panicked, struggling to wriggle free, but my movements only caused the sisal to cut deeper into my skin. ¡°Save your energy, dear sister,¡± a voice dripped with smug satisfaction from above me. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this.¡±


    I looked around and realized I was in a train station. The nearby train was preparing to leave.


    Standing in front of me were Frank, Jessica, my father, and my stepmother, all looking as cold as ice. The horrifying realization hit me¡ªthey were sacrificing me for Jessica.


    A wave of pain and despair crashed over me. ¡°This is so unfair!¡± I screamed, my voice echoing through the station. ¡°Let go of me! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Jessica should have been the one sent to be a sex ve to the princes, not me. How could they rece her with me?


    ¡°Stop making a scene, Makenna.¡± Irene Dunn, my stepmother, feigned a gentle tone. ¡°The three princes aren¡¯t as bad as the rumors. You can¡¯t believe anything yet! You¡¯ll have a better life there.¡±


    I spat out a bitterugh. ¡°If that¡¯s true, why aren¡¯t you sending Jessica?¡±


    Irene¡¯s facade cracked, and she struggled to maintain herposure. After a moment, she turned to my father, seeking support. ¡°Honey, please talk to her.¡±


    My father finally spoke, his voice as cold as his gaze. ¡°Your mother is right, Makenna. Jessica is too young to handle pce life. You¡¯ve always been sensible, so I believe you know you¡¯re the better choice. Now be a good girl and let¡¯s get you on the train.¡±


    My father¡¯s words shattered myst hope. Everyone knew the king¡¯s three sons were brutal and merciless. Yet my own father was sending me to my death without a second thought.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    With a malicious grin, Jessica added, ¡°Good luck, dear sister. Your wedding venue won¡¯t go to waste. Frank and I will throw a grand celebration there.¡±


    The wedding¡­


    I cringed even more. My heart was a cauldron of pain and hatred. I was just about to marry Frank! How could he betray me like this?


    Desperately, I searched his eyes for a spark of redemption, a hint that he would speak up and stop this absurd arrangement. But Frank¡¯s cold, silent stare pierced me instead.


    In a moment of despair, I shut my eyes andughed bitterly at my own foolishness. Even now, I clung to the hope that this heartless man might save me. How naive I had been!


    They must have thought I had lost my mind. Irene grew impatient with my sobs. A curt gesture to the royal soldiers was all it took.


    I was roughly hauled to my feet, dragged, and yanked into the waiting train before being dumped in a corner. I curled up, watching the armed soldiers patrol the carriages. I couldn¡¯t control my tears anymore.


    The journey felt like an eternity of torment. Each rattle of the train felt like a nail in my coffin. All I dreaded was the train stopping, because then it would mean the end of my life.


    Time blurred as the train chugged on. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t endure any longer, we finally arrived at the pce.


    The soldiers shoved me into a grand hall teeming with women, all of them looking terrified. Clearly, they had been brought here against their will, just like me.


    Anxiety wed at me as I pondered my fate.


    No! I wasn¡¯t going to die here.


    I furtively scanned the room, gauging my chances of escape. But the exit was heavily guarded. I was too weak to make a break for it. The realization tightened the noose of dread around me.


    ¡°Alright, girls. Stand up straight,¡± a female voicemanded. A woman in a uniform strode into the hall.


    Her gaze swept over us. ¡°I¡¯m Hayley White, the inspector for selecting the princes¡¯ sex ves. Now, all of you, strip. The princes will be here soon to inspect you. They will choose the suitable she-wolves to be their sex ves.¡±


    What? Strip?


    I widened my eyes, my trembling fingers clutching my clothes. Stripping in front of so many people felt like a nightmare. We all shared the terror. None of us wanted to be treated like animals, to be stripped of our dignity.


    Hayley, noticing our hesitation, exchanged a quick look with a nearby soldier. He nodded, stepped forward, grabbed a woman at random, and began ripping her clothes off.


    ¡°Argh! Stop it! Let go of me! No!¡±


    Her panicked screams echoed through the hall. She fought tooth and nail, but the soldier¡¯s grip was too strong. He pinned her to the floor and ripped her clothes off without mercy.


    Within moments, she was naked, huddled in a corner, sobbing uncontrobly.


    The sight hit me like a punch to the gut. I stepped back, my heart pounding, the horror even making it hard to breathe.


    This was beyond terrifying.


    It was clear that the princes¡¯ sex ves held no value here; we were disposable objects, subjected to humiliation and cruelty at their whim.


    Hayley¡¯s stern voice rang out again. ¡°Hurry up! Take off your clothes now, or you¡¯ll all end up like her!¡±


    The other women, who had been hesitant, exchanged fearful nces. Sniffling and sobbing, they began to undress with slow, jerky movements.


    I watched them, knowing I had no choice. With a heavy heart, I closed my eyes and started unbuttoning my blouse, silently praying that I wouldn¡¯t be chosen by any prince.


    Shortly after, we were all standing there, naked and shivering, lined up like cattle at an auction. Silent tears rolled down every cheek as the humiliation settled in.


    Hayley surveyed us with a nod of satisfaction. ¡°Much better. Now, stay put and behave. The princes will soon choose their favorites.¡±


    Her words hit me like a p, making me feel exposed and vulnerable. My stomach churned at the thought of being paraded before three men, like I was nothing more than just a piece of meat. I clenched my fists hard, feeling the burning humiliation.


    However, time dragged on, and still, no princes appeared.


    Hayley nced at her watch, a frown creasing her brow. She barked at a nearby servant, ¡°Go find out why the princes aren¡¯t here yet.¡±


    The servant scurried off and returned momentster, looking uneasy. ¡°Ms. White, the princes¡­ none of them are willing toe.¡±


    Before she could finish, amotion erupted at the entrance. A guard cried out in pain as he was kicked aside. A man with blonde hair and a deadly aura stormed into the hall.


    He was strikingly handsome¡ªsmooth but also rugged. Thick eyebrows, high cheekbones, and a chiseled jawline gave his face a fierce edge. His presence was so intimidating that no one dared to meet his piercing blue gaze as he scanned the hall. He honestly looked like he hadser vision.


    I quickly lowered my head, my heart pounding from his fierce gaze. Hayley¡¯s tone shifted to one of deference as she hurried over to him.


    ¡°Good day, Prince Bryan,¡± she greeted, her posture rigid with respect.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Prince Bryan? Bryan Reeves?¡± The name alone was enough to spike a couple of goosebumps. He was the eldest and also the cruelest of the king¡¯s sons. His reputation for brutality preceded him, and now he was storming into the hall like an angry tornado. My heart pounded in my chest. What did he want? Why was he here?


    Cold sweat trickled down my back, my body reacting on instinct. I held my breath, praying he wouldn¡¯t notice me, though every fiber of my being felt like it was on the verge of screaming.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡± he growled.


    A pained groan followed as Hayley was sent sprawling across the floor from a vicious kick.


    I caught the scene out of the corner of my eye, but I dared not move, dared not breathe, as his cold, ruthless gaze fell upon the rest of us.


    He stopped in front of us, his eyes scanning the group with a look that could freeze blood. His voice was as icy as his stare. ¡°My father demands I find a bed warmer. I¡¯d rather kill the lot of you than lower myself to this.¡±


    The room filled with stifled sobs, each one a desperate attempt to remain invisible. My hands trembled uncontrobly, and I prayed fervently that he would pass me by.


    But prayers were useless in this ce. A pair of polished ck leather shoes stopped directly in front of me. My blood turned to ice. Before I could process what was happening, a hand gripped my chin with bruising force, yanking my head upward.


    The scream lodged in my throat as I was forced to meet his gaze¡ªthose deep, predatory blue eyes, full of dark amusement.


    He let out a chillingugh and then moved his hand down to grab my left nipple. ¡°Nice and curvy; not bad,¡± he mused, looking at me like I was fresh prey. ¡°She¡¯ll do.¡±


    I gasped, pain shooting through my chest as his hand dug into my flesh. I tried to twist away, but he gave me no chance to escape. In one swift motion, he hoisted me over his shoulder as if I were nothing more than a sack of potatoes.


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    ¡°Argh!¡± A scream tore from my throat as the fear overwhelmed me. ¡°Let go of me! Please, stop! What do you want?¡± I struggled, my fists pounding against his back, but it was like hitting a wall.


    My pleas were met with a hard spank.


    ¡°One more scream, and it¡¯ll be yourst.¡±


    I choked back my cries, but the tears still flowed freely. In a trembling whisper, I pleaded, ¡°Please, Your Highness¡­ show mercy.¡±


    The fear wed at me; I knew that if he took me out of this ce, I wouldn¡¯t make it back alive.


    ¡°Just ept your fate,¡± Bryan sneered, walking slowly toward the door. ¡°me yourself for being in the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡±


    Terror seized me. My eyes darted around the room, silently begging someone to save me.


    ¡°Please, someone help me!¡±


    Then suddenly, Hayley rushed in with a pale face and tried to block Bryan¡¯s path. ¡°Your Highness, wait! Please, let her go. If you don¡¯t, the king will be furious.¡±


    His lip curled in disdain as he tightened his grip on me. ¡°Why should I care? I¡¯m doing exactly what he wants¡ªsleeping with these lowly women. Why would he be mad?¡±


    He roughly grabbed my ass and spanked me again. I felt disgusted. The man was cruel, cold, venomous even. ¡°My father forces us toy with these lowly women. I¡¯m just following orders. Whether they survive or not¡­ that¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    A shiver of dread raced through me, tightening around my heart.


    The icy realization hit me: I might not survive the night.


    Desperate, I bit down on my lip to keep from making a sound, terrified that even the slightest noise would make the man even angrier.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    The woman on my shoulder was petrified, too terrified to even twitch. My threat had hit its mark.


    What a coward! I sneered, disgusted by her weakness. Pathetic creatures like her should consider it an honor if I decided to end their pitiful existence in bed.


    I kept marching forward, my mind already ying with ideas on how to dispose of her. Then, I heard it¡ªa soft, suppressed sob.


    She was probably trying so hard not to anger me further by biting back her tears. Her delicate body quivered against mine, her smooth skin brushing my shoulder with each shudder. A strange sensation washed over me.


    I slowed my pace. Her sweet fragrance seemed to be cooling my irritable wolf. It was unexpected, but I felt¡­ oddly at peace.


    Interesting.


    This one might be different, though it hardly changed my intentions. If anything, her uniqueness would make the game all the more entertaining.


    A wicked grin spread across my face as I gave her a mango-shaped tit teasing squeeze. She shivered violently, her sobs growing louder, and to my delight, a thrill of pleasure ran through me.


    I let out augh that echoed through the corridor. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± I mocked. ¡°You should consider yourself lucky to have caught my eye.¡±


    With that, I hoisted her higher onto my shoulder and swaggered down the long hallway, singing a self-satisfied hum. Her weeping only fueled my twisted joy.


    As I neared the corner, a figure appeared and blocked my path.


    I stopped and scrunched my face. I squinted hard when I realized who it was¡ªDominic Reeves, my younger brother and the second prince of the realm.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped angrily, fixing him with a frosty re.


    ¡°Put the woman down,¡± he said, his voice a lowmand. ¡°If our father finds out, we¡¯ll all suffer.¡±


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    His words grated on my nerves, sparking a deep scowl on my face. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to mock him. ¡°You¡¯ve never beaten me at anything; your wolf is no match for mine. Who do you think you are, standing in my way?¡±


    My father had three sons, me included. We were born into the Lycan n where power coursed through our veins like wildfire. But of the three of us, Dominic was thest to awaken his wolf. Despite his dyed start, he was stronger than most. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but look down on him.


    In our pack, respect was earned through strength, and Dominic seemed more interested in pleasing our father than in asserting his dominance. To me, that made him weak¡ªa fool who didn¡¯t deserve to stand beside me.


    Dominic¡¯s face remained infuriatingly calm despite my taunts. ¡°Father won¡¯t let you sabotage the tryout, and I don¡¯t want to go down with you. Release her.¡±


    His words stung, and I felt a surge of anger rise in me. I wanted nothing more than to tear him apart right then and there. But I didn¡¯t.


    Dominic had always been our father¡¯s obedientpdog, eager to follow his orders. If I went ahead and killed the woman slung over my shoulder, Dominic would be the first to cry foul. And in doing so, he¡¯d win our father¡¯s favor, making me the fool who yed right into his hands. I wasn¡¯t about to give him that satisfaction.


    I ground my teeth, thinking my next move. Then, with a growl of frustration, I threw the woman to the floor.


    Just another bitch. She wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    The womannded in a heap, a pitiful cry escaping her lips. Her eyes were wide with fear, tears glistening like drops of rain on her cheeks. She looked like a frightened rabbit¡ªhelpless and trembling.


    For a moment, I felt a strange flicker in my chest¡ªa mix of pity and something else I couldn¡¯t quite name. I just couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her beautiful body; her sexy curves.


    Even though she was curled up in fear, trying to make herself small, I could still make out the tempting curve of her figure, especially the delicate swell of her chest. The image sparked something wild in my imagination.


    The warmth of her skin still lingered on my palm, along with her faint, sweet scent. My fingers twitched, recalling the smoothness of her body, and an idea began to take root in my mind.


    She was stunning¡ªa real beauty. Killing her outright seemed like a waste, a shameful loss of something so exquisite.


    With a sharp snort, I reached out and grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet my gaze. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, my voice a low, taunting whisper.


    Her wide eyes were filled with terror, but that only made the moment more delicious. ¡°M-Makenna¡­ Makenna,¡± she barely stammered under her sobs.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn, huh?¡± I repeated as I patted her cheek. She was so terrified she didn¡¯t even flinch, just stared at me with wide, tear-filled eyes. The fear in them only deepened my grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you,¡± I murmured, leaning in just enough to make sure she caught every word. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think this is over. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    With a cold, cruelugh, I turned on my heel and strode away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    What madness! Bryan had truly lost his mind. I watched him swagger off, his presence lingering like a suffocating fog of dread.


    Even though he was far away now, the weight of that life-or-death moment clung to me like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake. I hade so close to death. The grim specter still hovered around me, wrapping its cold tendrils around my heart. I gasped for air, trying desperately to steady myself by leaning against the wall.


    But my legs, betraying the depth of my fear, buckled beneath me. I lost my footing and pitched forward.


    Before I knew what was happening, I stumbled right into Dominic.


    Dominic instinctively caught me, his hands cold. I could see the look in his eyes. He held me upright, his grip on my waist firm but icy. I shivered under his touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± I stammered, panic seizing my voice.


    A flicker of surprise shed in his eyes before he pushed me away, almost reflexively. I stumbled back a few steps, nearly falling again.


    Clinging to the wall for support, I finally grasped the reality of the situation. I was utterly naked. My arms flew up to cover my chest, my face burning with helplessness and confusion.


    ¡°I deeply apologize, Your Highness¡­¡± My voice trembled with fear.


    The thought that my earlier blunder might have angered Dominic made my blood run cold. I feared what punishment mighte next.


    But to my astonishment, Dominic didn¡¯t so much as nce at me. Instead, with a thoughtful expression, he raised the hand that had held my waist and sniffed it. His eyes flicked back to me, curious and probing.


    For a moment, I thought I was imagining things. But the way Dominic looked at me sent a chill down my spine. There was something in his gaze that felt perilous¡ªalmost hungry.


    My cheeks flushed, and I quickly dropped my gaze, too frightened to meet his eyes.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Atst, Hayley arrived. She greeted Dominic with a nervous bow and said, ¡°Your Highness, shall we proceed to the hall to select your sex ve?¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary,¡± Dominic cut her off. He cast a brief nce at me before adding, ¡°Since Bryan seems to have taken a liking to her, let her stay.¡±


    With that, he turned and left, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Hayley, ever dutiful, bowed deeply as he departed, and then hurried me back to the hall.


    Once inside, Hayley began selecting a few young, attractive women to serve as the princes¡¯ sex ves. Those not chosen seemed torn between relief and disappointment. I overheard their whispered conversations.


    ¡°Prince Bryan is so good-looking. Being his sex ve might not be so bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it may be a good thing to be chosen.¡±


    I let out a bitter chuckle. They had no idea just how terrifying Bryan truly was.


    The memory of what I¡¯d just been through sent another shiver through me. Anxiety gnawed at me, my thoughts consumed by what might lie ahead.


    ¡°Enough. Quiet down, all of you!¡± Hayley snapped, silencing their chatter. She signaled the soldiers to escort the unchosen women out, and then turned to us¡ªthe ones who had been selected. ¡°Tomorrow, the king wants to meet you. Get dressed and go to your rooms to rest!¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped me. Finally, this endless day was drawing to a close. But just as I reached for my clothes, a sharp, haughty voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Hold it! No one is leaving.¡±


    Everyone froze. My heart jumped into my throat.


    A tall, striking woman strode into the hall, her high heels clicking ominously against the floor. She sauntered toward us with a haughty air, her eyes sweeping over us like we were mere objects, and she found each one of uscking.


    Her gaze made my skin crawl. I frowned and quickly lowered my head.


    Hayley approached her with cautious deference. ¡°Miss Kristina Harrison, what brings you here?¡±


    Kristina scoffed, her gaze narrowing as it flitted between us. ¡°I heard Bryan picked someone out¡ªWhich one?¡± At her words, every eye in the room turned to me.


    My heart skipped a beat. Before I could think of defending myself, Kristina stood before me, her eyes cold as ice.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one Bryan chose.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I could sense the hostility radiating from Kristina like the heat of the noonday sun. It wasn¡¯t long before I figured out that this woman must havee from a powerful family. Before I could even part my lips to speak, she sneered with a condescending snort,menting, ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    Her eyes bore into me as if I were nothing more than filth beneath her feet. I bit my bottom lip in mortification, feeling a sorrowful ache well up in my chest.


    Ever since I had arrived here, it felt as though I had been stripped of every shred of dignity I once possessed as a she-wolf. It was as though anyone could trample over me and humiliate me at will.


    The more I remained silent, the deeper Kristina¡¯s disdain seemed to grow. She snorted once more, dismissing me with a flick of her gaze. As she cast her eyes arrogantly around the hall, she lifted her chin and raised her voice.


    ¡°You lowly, worthless women, listen up! I¡¯m Kristina Harrison, daughter of the Beta. I¡¯ll be the next queen. Don¡¯t even think about trying to catch the prince¡¯s eye to take my ce, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    With that, she turned her gaze back to me, a cruel smirk twisting her lips. She waved her hand, signaling her maid, who promptly handed her a dagger.


    Kristina took the dagger and stepped closer, pressing the cold de against my face and sliding it slowly across my skin. Her voice dripped with malice. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you what happens when you dare to set your sights on a prince.¡±


    The de¡¯s icy touch sent shivers down my spine, and my heart pounded wildly in my chest, teetering on the edge of panic. How could I have ended up in a life-threatening situation twice in just a few hours?


    Terror turned my legs to jelly, yet I dared not move a muscle. In the next heartbeat, the dagger could very well pierce my flesh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I never tried to attract the prince,¡± I began to stammer, desperate to defend myself. Bryan had carried me out of the hall with the intention of killing me. If I had my way, I¡¯d be miles away from here by now. In their right mind, who would want to be the ything of a madman?


    But Kristina cut me off, her voice seething with fury. ¡°Spare me your excuses, you conniving little tramp!¡± Her eyes zed with resentment as she red at me, convinced that I had schemed to win over Bryan. ¡°I¡¯ll scar your face and throw you out of this pce today. Let¡¯s see how you n on enticing men after that!¡±


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Her words wereced with venom as she raised the dagger high, aiming for me. ¡°Go to Hell!¡±


    Gasps echoed around us. I instinctively staggered backward, trying to avoid the sharp edge of the de.


    Hayley and the servants rushed forward, their faces pale with fear, desperate to intervene. Cold sweat glistened on Hayley¡¯s brow. ¡°Miss Harrison, please, stop! The king won¡¯t take this lightly.¡±


    But Kristina was unfazed. She spat back defiantly, ¡°So what? I¡¯m the Beta¡¯s daughter! Even if I were to kill this woman, the king wouldn¡¯t have me executed over such a lowly creature.¡±


    With that, she swung the dagger threateningly, scattering Hayley and the servants in her wake. Then, with a sudden, violent shove, she sent me tumbling backward, the dagger poised to strike again.


    ¡°Argh!¡± My scream tore through the air as terror gripped me, and before I could stop myself, I stumbled backward.


    I saw the dagger¡¯s edge glinting, so close to slicing into my cheek. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the sharp sting of pain that seemed inevitable. But instead of agony, I felt a steady pair of hands catch me, keeping me from falling.


    Was this¡­ a rescue?


    I opened my eyes, dazed and disoriented, only to see the dagger in Kristina¡¯s hand frozen mid-air. Her expression had shifted from rage to something almost¡­ demure. Her eyes sparkled, and the fierceness that had consumed her earlier seemed to melt away.


    ¡°yton, what brings you here?¡± Her voice was suddenly sweet, almost coy, as she addressed the man standing behind me.


    yton? The name struck a chord. Wasn¡¯t he the youngest son of the king?


    I turned to see his face clearly, and the sight took my breath away.


    He was unlike the other two princes. Bryan burned like an uncontainable fire, Dominic was as cold as unforgiving ice, but yton Reeves¡­ yton was like still water¡ªcalming.


    His silver hair fell in soft curls, partially hiding his deep, gentle eyes. He didn¡¯t appear nearly as menacing as the rumors suggested.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± yton¡¯s voice was soothing, his touch steady as he helped me regain my bnce. He gestured for a servant to bring a coat, which he then draped over my shoulders.


    From the moment he appeared, every action was infused with a quiet grace that began to melt away the fear that had consumed me.


    Clutching the coat around me, I whispered, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    yton nodded and instructed the servant to lead me aside. His expression then darkened as his gaze turned toward Kristina. ¡°What were you thinking, Kristina? Were you really about to kill her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Everything that¡¯s gone wrong is her fault.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s eyes bored into me with the intensity of a cornered beast. ¡°If that shameless woman hadn¡¯t tried to seduce Bryan, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my temper. Your Highness, are you going to punish me because of that wretched woman?¡±


    yton¡¯s frown deepened, his gaze flicking to me with a softness that didn¡¯t match the tension in the room. ¡°Is there any truth to this?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s not!¡± I bit down on my bottom lip, unable to muster any defense. It didn¡¯t matter what I said; in the end, everything seemed to circle back to being my fault.


    ¡°Very well.¡± yton nodded, his expression unreadable. It seemed he didn¡¯t buy into Kristina¡¯s usations as he turned to the servants in the hall and calmly ordered, ¡°Escort them all back to their rooms.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Kristina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her voice rising with fury. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let her go? No! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± yton¡¯s scowl darkened as he snapped. ¡°If my father learns that you attempted to kill someone in broad daylight, he won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s protests lingered, stubbornly clinging to her anger. yton, however, had already dismissed her, waving his hand for the servants to take her away.


    After the storm of chaos that had just swept through the hall, the servants moved with lowered heads, their responses muted and respectful. Soon, I was being led out of the oppressive atmosphere.


    Before I was out of the hall, I couldn¡¯t resist casting onest nce at the silver-haired man. But Kristina¡¯s re intercepted my gaze, her eyes filled with the savage possessiveness of a predator guarding its prey.


    I quickly averted my eyes, the fear curling tight in my stomach. Kristina was a force I couldn¡¯t afford to challenge. Her power was a shadow that loomedrge, and if she still wanted me dead, tonight¡¯s escape might be myst.


    A soft sigh escaped me as I entered my room, the day¡¯s events reying in my mind, leaving me drained and weary. My heart felt weighed down by a despair that gnawed at the edges of my soul.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    I was nothing more than a lowly she-wolf in the pce, a figure of scorn and ridicule. Everyone seemed to take pleasure in trampling my dignity into the dirt.


    And then there was Bryan, the prince with a temper as vtile as a storm. His attention had turned to me, and I feared that if I stayed, I wouldn¡¯t live to see another day.


    Tears began to well up, spilling down my cheeks as sobs wracked my body. I was lost in a sea of misery, wondering what I had done to deserve such a cruel fate.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried, but the night deepened around me. My tears eventually ran dry, leaving me hollow as Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    What was I supposed to do?


    Suddenly, a memory flickered in my mind¡ªthe servants¡¯ whispers as they led us back to our rooms. They¡¯d mentioned a garden behind the chambers, a ce where we could wander if we were brave.


    A spark of hope ignited within me. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the dead end I¡¯d feared. Maybe, just maybe, there was a hidden path that could lead me away from this prison of a pce.


    With that thought, I sprang from the bed, my resolve firm, and set off to explore the back garden.


    However, regret quickly followed me once I arrived.


    The back garden sprawled out before me, vast and confusing. As I walked, the paths twisted and turned until I realized I was lost, returning to the same spot for the third time.


    I stood there, bewildered, unsure of where to go next.


    ¡°Makenna? What are you doing here?¡±


    A familiar voice cut through the stillness, freezing me in ce.


    I turned slowly, already knowing who I¡¯d find. There stood Frank, his expression a mixture of annoyance and curiosity.


    Frank approached me with a stern look in his eyes. ¡°I asked why you¡¯re here. Answer me!¡±


    My fists clenched at my sides as I stared at him, hatred bubbling up from the depths of my soul. ¡°Why am I here? Shouldn¡¯t you, of all people, know the answer to that?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his betrayal, I wouldn¡¯t have endured this nightmarish day. Who did he think he was to question me now?


    Frank seemed taken aback by the coldness in my voice. His face hardened as he warned, ¡°You can¡¯t just wander around. If the king finds out, you¡¯ll drag us all down with you.¡±


    His selfish, callous words cut into my already raw heart, making me curse myself for not seeing through him sooner.


    ¡°You disgust me, Frank Thomas,¡± I said with all the loathing I could muster.


    Frank sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Want to me someone? me yourself. You¡¯re too dull, too boring. You can¡¯tpare to Jessica. You have no idea how intoxicating she is in bed. I¡¯ve been enjoying her for a long time; I should have dumped you ages ago.¡±


    His vile confession churned my stomach, making me feel sick to my core.


    I stared at him, my hatred intensifying. ¡°I was such a fool, blinded by love¡ªlike you!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worth my heartbreak.


    ¡°You worthless wench! Who do you think you are to judge?¡± Frank¡¯s face twisted with anger as he lunged at me, his hand raised to strike.


    Fear jolted through me, and I instinctively took a step back. But before his hand could connect, arge hand shot out, grabbing Frank¡¯s wrist and twisting it with brutal force. Frank let out a pained scream.


    A tall, imposing figure stepped in front of me, shielding me. My heart pounded when I recognized him.


    It was Bryan.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    With an aura as sharp as a de, Bryan¡¯s re cut through the tension as he demanded, ¡°What are you after, Frank?¡±


    ¡°Prince Bryan? What brings you here, Your Highness?¡± Frank¡¯s shock was palpable.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bryan¡¯s sneer was colder than winter¡¯s breath. ¡°Do I need to send you a memo about my whereabouts? Now, answer me¡ªwhat exactly were you trying to pull earlier?¡±


    Frank trembled like a leaf in a storm, his courage evaporating. He pointed at me with a shaking hand, desperationcing his voice. ¡°It¡¯s her fault! That woman tried to escape; I was just trying to stop her!¡±


    Bryan¡¯s icy gaze shifted to me, as if he would end my existence the moment I attempted to flee.


    My heart clenched, but I forced myself to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk,¡± I exined, my voice steady. ¡°The servants mentioned we were allowed to visit the back garden.¡±


    I turned my gaze back to Frank, my resolve hardening. ¡°And you¡ªwhat business do you have lingering in the pce sote? Trying to harass one of the prince¡¯s chosen women? Are you looking to humiliate the princes?¡±


    ¡°Makenna Dunn, you!¡± Frank sputtered, his face flushing with fury. He hadn¡¯t expected me to strike back so boldly.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t interested in hearing his excuses. He kicked Frank with a force that sent him sprawling. ¡°Get lost! Or I¡¯ll finish you off right here.¡±


    Frank let out a yelp of pain as he hit the ground, his pride shattered. He scrambled to his feet, humiliated, and limped away, barely holding back tears.


    As I watched his pathetic retreat, a wave of bitter regret washed over me. How could I have been so blind to love such a coward? I had given him my trust without question.


    ¡°How dare you cast your eyes on another man!¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    Bryan¡¯s hand snapped to my chin, his grip like iron.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The pain jerked me out of my reverie. When I looked up, his gaze bored into mine, brutal and unforgiving. A shiver ran down my spine.


    A dark, predatory smile curled Bryan¡¯s lips, his eyes glinting with an insatiable hunger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again, so I didn¡¯t get to enjoy you properly earlier. This time, there¡¯s no escape.¡±


    Panic gripped my heart as the memory of ourst encounter resurfaced. My voice trembled as I tried to plead, ¡°Prince Bryan¡ª¡±


    But he gave me no chance to continue. His hand tightened on my chin, and before I could react, his lips crushed against mine with violent hunger.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm?¡± I whimpered, struggling against him, but Bryan¡¯s strength was overwhelming. His grip on me was unyielding, and my efforts to break free were futile.


    A cruel glint danced in his eyes as he bit down on my lips, forcing them apart. His tongue invaded my mouth, a rough, unwee intrusion.


    Fear pulsed through me, and I fought desperately, but Bryan was relentless. His arm snaked around my waist, pulling me close while his other hand slipped under the hem of my blouse, pinching my chest with possessive greed.


    ¡°I was nning to pinch them this way earlier today,¡± he said, finally releasing my lips. His breath was hot against my ear as he whispered, each word a twisted spell, ¡°They feel as good as I imagined. I love them.¡±


    His breath against my sensitive ear made my legs weak. I nearly crumpled to the ground, but Bryan held me up, hisughter low and sinister.


    With a swift motion, he lifted the hem of my blouse, his tongue trailing down to my chest, where he began to taste me with a possessive hunger.


    The sound of his sucking and the humiliation of being vited in the open made me tremble uncontrobly. I could only plead with him. ¡°Your Highness, not here¡­ Please, have mercy on me¡­¡±


    But Bryan was a twisted soul, paying no mind to the surroundings. He didn¡¯t stop his assault, his mouth on my skin, while his erection pressed against me, rubbing between my thighs.


    ¡°Can you feel how big it is?¡± His voice was taunting as he nced up from my chest, one eyebrow arched.


    I bit my lip, refusing to answer his humiliating question.


    Bryanughed, a sound devoid of any warmth. ¡°You should feel honored to be touched by me. Just wait; I¡¯m going to take you right here, right now.¡±


    With that, he lifted my blouse and skirt, tearing through the fabric as if it were tissue paper. His hands didn¡¯t stop until even my underwear was reduced to shreds.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I gasped, the cold air raising goosebumps on my exposed skin. I tried to scream, but I was too overwhelmed to know where to start.


    Bryan¡¯sughter echoed in the space¡ªwild and unhinged.


    He yanked off my bra, stuffing it into my mouth to silence my protests. His voice dropped to a husky whisper, filled with dark promise. ¡°Savor this, babe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    My mouth was packed so full that I could only let out muffled sobs, writhing helplessly in a whirlwind of shame and despair.


    Out of nowhere, the sound of synchronized footsteps and men¡¯s voices drifted toward me.


    ¡°Captain, something is happening over there. Could it be an emergency?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    Panic seized me. It was the soldiers. In that dreadful moment, I wished the earth would split open and swallow me whole¡ªanything to avoid the humiliation of these strangers seeing me like this, utterly exposed.


    But Bryan, unbothered by my torment, continued his cruel game, treating my body like a toy for his amusement. His hand roved over my chest, fingers toying with my breasts. His voice dropped to a low murmur,ced with mockery. ¡°Isn¡¯t this thrilling? You¡¯re so stunning. Should I share you with the others?¡±


    Madman! Lunatic! He was a maniac of the highest order!


    I teetered on the edge of breaking downpletely. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    He chuckled darkly, his smile wicked. ¡°What do I want? I want to hear you scream like earlier. Why did you stop? Didn¡¯t you enjoy it earlier?¡±


    I bit down on my lower lip, the sting of humiliation piercing through me. Bryan was a man who only cared about his desires, forging ahead without a care for anyone else. Begging would only add fuel to his fire. I could only re at him, simmering with anger and helplessness.


    My reaction amused him even more. Hisughter rang out, growing louder as his hands continued to explore my body, his touch unrelenting.


    The thought of those soldiers stumbling upon us, seeing me like this, sent waves of terror crashing over me. But I was utterly powerless. As the footsteps grew closer, I squeezed my eyes shut in desperation.


    Just as I braced myself for the worst, Bryan suddenly transformed into a massive wolf. He let out a howl and then grabbed me with his mouth, bolting away.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The guards yelled in shock, instinctively reaching for their weapons. But one shouted, panicked, ¡°Wait! That¡¯s Prince Bryan¡¯s wolf form!¡±


    They froze, their fear of Bryan¡¯s power and status rooting them in ce, unwilling to pursue him.


    Bryan, now in his wolf form, ran at an incredible speed, carrying me between his powerful jaws. The wind howled in my ears, and I pressed my hands to my face, too scared to open my eyes.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally stopped and dropped me to the ground.


    Caught off guard, Inded with a painful thud, a cry escaping my lips. I quickly nted my hands on the ground, frantically scanning my surroundings, dreading that he might have brought me somewhere even more terrifying.


    But as I looked around, I realized the ce was familiar. After a moment of careful observation, it dawned on me that we were at the area behind my room.


    Bryan, now a colossal wolf, stood before me, his presence overpowering. His muscr frame was intimidating, a stark reminder of his status as a prince of the Lycan royal family. Even standing still, his mere existence filled me with fear.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± Bryan¡¯s massive form loomed over me, his tongue flicking out to lick my cheek. His voice dripped with arrogance and self-satisfaction. ¡°What do you think of my wolf form? Never seen one this magnificent, have you?¡±


    I snapped out of my daze, meeting his gaze filled with burning desire. Fear gripped me tighter.


    My voice trembled as I pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Spare you?¡± Bryan scoffed, shifting back into his human form.


    He pinched my chin, his fingers brushing my cheek with a faux tenderness that only deepened my fear. ¡°Look at you. Such a pitiful sight, tears streaming down your face in terror.¡±


    His words only made me more petrified, and I stayed silent, too frightened to speak or move. Tears silently cascaded down my cheeks.


    Bryan raised an eyebrow, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°I might consider sparing you, but¡ª¡±


    Dread pooled in my stomach. ¡°But what?¡±


    He pointed to his bulging private part, stepping closer. ¡°If you can satisfy me with your mouth, I¡¯ll let you go. If not, I¡¯ll take you right here.¡±


    Shame surged through me like a tidal wave. I clenched my fists, ncing at his aroused member, biting my lip so hard it almost drew blood.


    Bryan noticed my reluctance, his tone turning impatient. ¡°What is it? Are you unwilling?¡±


    The reality of my situation hit me like a brick. There was no escaping tonight. Resigned, I answered, ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Bryan smirked, his lips curling.


    ¡°Better hurry up, or I might change my mind.¡±


    I shut my eyes tight, steeling myself, and then opened them slowly. My trembling hands reached out, unzipping his trousers. His erect member sprang free, throbbing with heat.


    The size of it startled me, and instinctively, I wanted to pull back.


    ¡°It¡¯s now or I¡¯ll fuck you until you can¡¯t stand,¡± Bryan snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    Taking a deep breath, I tentatively reached out my tongue to lick his member, slowly trying to take it into my mouth.


    Halfway through, I was already struggling. My mouth was full, and Bryan wasn¡¯t satisfied. He pushed forward, forcing himself deeper into my throat.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I whimpered, tears stinging my eyes as I struggled to breathe. But his hand gripped the back of my neck, holding me in ce.


    I knelt there, weak and defeated, as Bryan sighed in pleasure, thrusting into my mouth with increasing force.


    My jaw ached, saliva spilling from the corners of my mouth. I felt like I was suffocating, the urge to vomit rising with each thrust.


    But Bryan, that heartless bastard, didn¡¯t care. He kept me pinned down, relentless in his assault.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Bryan groaned and pulled out, his release sttering across my face.


    My legs gave out, the overpowering scent of his release making my head spin. My mind was a chaotic mess, struggling to make sense of what had just happened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Bryan appeared content. He adjusted his trousers with casual nonchnce, as though he had finally decided to show me a shred of mercy. Leaning in slightly, his gaze swept over me¡ªhalf-praise, half-threat. ¡°Good,¡± he said, his wordsced with warnings. ¡°You did well this time. But don¡¯t even think about running. I¡¯ll be back for you.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away. It wasn¡¯t until his footsteps faded that I snapped back to reality. I wiped my face, stealing away to my room, hoping no one had seen me.


    The darkness of the night was a blessing. At least no one noticed the state of my torn clothes.


    I slipped into my room, feeling utterly wretched. As soon as the door closed behind me, my legs gave out. I crumpled to the floor, hands covering my face as tears streamed down, my mind a nk void.


    Bryan was a monster. There was no other word for it. To him, we were just toys, to be used and discarded at his whim. This time, he let me go, but what about next time? Would he kill me when he grew tired of the game?


    The terror wed at my chest, nearly choking me. The pce was more dangerous than I had ever imagined. If it weren¡¯t for Frank, I wouldn¡¯t be in this nightmare.


    Yes! Frank was to me for all of this.


    A surge of hatred red in my eyes. His cold, heartless words echoed in my mind. I couldn¡¯t let myself fall apart. I wouldn¡¯t give in. Even if the path ahead was fraught with danger, I clung to the hope that as long as I lived, I had a chance. One day, I¡¯d get my revenge on the family that had abandoned me.


    That thought brought me a semnce of calm. After cleaning up, I crawled into bed and quickly fell asleep. Who knew what awaited me the next day? I needed to be rested, ready to face whatever came my way.


    The morning came too soon. I rose early, heading to the main hall where King Leonardo Reeves had summoned us. He wanted to inspect his sons¡¯ ves.


    Latest stories on


    When we arrived, Leonardo was already seated on his throne, his presence dominating the hall. He said nothing, but the tension was palpable.


    The three princes stood beside him, each handsome and imposing in their own way. The women couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them, even though they just stood there, silent and still.


    I turned my gaze away, only to lock eyes with Kristina, the arrogant woman who never missed a chance to sneer at me. Her face was a mask of disdain and resentment.


    Startled, I quickly looked down, hoping to avoid any further trouble.


    Just then, the servants motioned for us to bow to the king.


    After we all paid our respects, Leonardo¡¯s eyes roamed over us. ¡°Are these the ones you¡¯ve chosen?¡± he asked, his voice cool as the morning dew.


    Hayley, standing by his side, answered quickly, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. These women have been selected with great care. They are all exceptional in both appearance and form, meeting your high standards.¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡± Leonardo¡¯s chin lifted slightly as hemanded, ¡°Raise your heads.¡±


    Nervously, I joined the others in lifting my gaze to the king. This was my first time seeing him so closely. Despite his age, he had a certain charisma, amanding presence that made it easy to see why he was the top leader. His features were sharp, his demeanor more formidable because of his status. It was clear he was a man to be respected¡ªand feared.


    No wonder he ruled our pack.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said with a slight nod, as if passing judgment on livestock. ¡°I hope they will be of some use.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. These women will surely bear strong offspring for the princes.¡±


    Leonardo responded with a grunt of acknowledgment before addressing us again. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡±


    We exchanged uncertain nces, none of us daring to speak. I bowed my head even lower.


    ¡°You know, the Lycan wolves are powerful but prone to violent outbursts. If we don¡¯t have a way to channel that energy, we can be unpredictable. Your job is to help the princes control their urges and to bear them strong, healthy children.¡±


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing, ¡°To ensure that happens, you¡¯ll undergo a month of training. Of course, there will be rewards. Any woman who bears a prince¡¯s child will receive ten million gold coins.¡±


    His words rippled through the room like a stone thrown into still water, stirring excitement among the other women. Their eyes lit up, and hushed whispers filled the air.


    ¡°Ten million gold coins! That¡¯s a fortune!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life.¡±


    ¡°If I had that, I¡¯d never worry about anything again.¡±


    I was just as surprised by the promise of such avish reward. The rumors about the Lycan n seemed true¡ªthey struggled to have children.


    And then it hit me¡ªthe training.


    Rumor had it that the Lycan royal family faced difficulties with childbirth and that if the she-wolf wasn¡¯t strong enough, she could die along with the baby before even giving birth. The training was meant to strengthen us, to reduce the death toll.


    The thought made me shiver. Even if a woman received the ten million gold coins, she might not live long enough to spend it.


    Besides, I couldn¡¯t help but nce up at the golden-haired prince, Bryan. He was the oldest, the most brutal, and the most vtile. As long as I remained in this pce, life would be hanging by a thread.


    Ten million gold coins meant nothing if I was dead.


    Then and there, I vowed to find a way to survive.


    While my mind raced, Leonardo introduced the three princes to us, his words a reminder of our ce. ¡°You must serve the princes well. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± we all answered, our voices louder, more united this time.


    His gaze shifted to Kristina, and he added, ¡°This is Kristina Harrison, the Beta¡¯s daughter. She¡¯ll be the queen of the next king. If any of you think you can take her ce, you¡¯d better think twice. Am I clear?¡±


    Kristina¡¯s chin lifted even higher, her disdainful gaze sweeping over us like we were insects beneath her feet.


    The women around me paled, likely remembering the events of yesterday. I felt a chill through me as I lowered my head. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± we all murmured.


    Leonardo seemed satisfied and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Very well. You may leave. Hayley will take care of the arrangements.¡±


    It seemed the ordeal was finally over. I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding and prepared to follow the others out. But then Kristina¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Everyone froze, turning to look at her.


    My heart plummeted. A sense of dread settled over me.


    Kristina¡¯s cold eyes locked onto me. ¡°That woman,¡± she spat, pointing at me with a hatred that made my blood run cold. ¡°She¡¯s morally corrupt. Her wolf¡¯s scent is barely there. She¡¯s not fit to be a prince¡¯s ve. Her face should be scarred, and she should be thrown out to live as a rogue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Sure enough, Kristina set her sights squarely on me. I lifted my head as if a weight hung from it and cast my eyes toward Kristina. The malice in her gaze was unmasked, and her lips twisted into a smile that was anything but kind.


    I drew in a steadying breath, fighting to keep myposure. ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯m at a loss. Have I wronged you in some way?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes flicked to me, his gaze narrowing with interest. He questioned Kristina, ¡°Is that so? What prompted this request?¡±


    Kristina¡¯s voice was steady, almost chillingly so. ¡°This woman shamelessly enticed the princes yesterday and was nothing short of disrespectful to me. She has no regard for my position, and I¡¯m certain she has her sights set on bing the future queen. What¡¯s more¡­¡± She paused, her eyes sweeping over me with disdain. ¡°This woman carries the scent of a weakling and is incapable of bearing a healthy cub for the Lycan n. How could she ever be worthy of serving as the prince¡¯s sex ve?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s brow furrowed, his steely gaze locking onto me. ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡±


    The weight of the king¡¯s authority pressed down on me, making it hard to draw breath as if the very air around me was too heavy. Even though I longed to flee this dreadful ce, I knew I couldn¡¯t be a rogue. That path would ruin my life beyond repair. I had to leave with my head held high, not slink away in disgrace.


    Clenching my fists to anchor my resolve, I responded. ¡°Your Majesty, I underwent every official checkup and passed all the filtering processes yesterday. I did not initiate any advances toward the princes, nor was I disrespectful to Miss Harrison.¡±


    I pointed toward Hayley, adding, ¡°If my words seem doubtful, you can ask the inspector, Hayley, and all the servants who were present. They witnessed everything.¡±


    Hayley caught Leonardo¡¯s eye. ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth,¡± he asked.


    Hayley¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation, darting from me to Kristina. She stammered, struggling to piece together a coherent response. My heart sank; I feared she might bend the truth to avoid Kristina¡¯s wrath.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    And just as I feared, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Hayley turned the tables on me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Harrison is correct. This woman was audacious enough to seduce the princes and was disrespectful to Miss Harrison.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s smile widened¡ªa smirk of triumph that seemed to say, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can beat me?¡±


    A hot wave of anger surged within me. I shot a re at Hayley and raised my voice. ¡°Hayley, that isn¡¯t how it happened yesterday. Why are you lying?¡±


    Hayley, clearly uneasy, avoided my gaze but retorted with newfound firmness, ¡°You¡¯re the one lying. You should be cast out and made a rogue.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at me. ¡°You certainly have the nerve.¡±


    I knew that Hayley had already thrown her lot in with Kristina, and arguing with her was futile. The key was to sway the king.


    Keeping my voice calm, I asked, ¡°Your Majesty, if approaching the princes is forbidden and seen as an affront to Miss Harrison, then why are sex ves even required?¡±


    Leonardo hesitated, clearly weighing my words.


    Seeing that he was considering my question, I continued, maintaining aposed tone. ¡°What happened between the princes and me was unexpected. I didn¡¯t set out to cause it. On the contrary, it was Miss Harrison who stormed into the hall with a dagger, intent on disfiguring me. She even aimed to kill me.¡±


    As I spoke, the memory of that life-threatening moment resurfaced, stirring a mix of fear and anger within me. How could Kristina so casually decide to take a life simply because she was the Beta¡¯s daughter?


    I looked directly into Leonardo¡¯s eyes and asked with a steady voice, ¡°If a sex ve faces the threat of being disfigured or even killed for merely interacting with the princes, who would dare to be with them and bear their children?¡±


    The other women around me exchanged horrified looks as my words sank in. Since we arrived at the pce, we had endured humiliation because of our lowly status. Our lives held little value. I was certain that any woman who grew close to the princes would be targeted by Kristina, just as I was.


    Leonardo¡¯s frown deepened, and Kristina found herself at a loss for words. She tried to defend herself, stammering, ¡°Your Majesty, I did not¡ª¡±


    But yton cut her off abruptly.


    ¡°Father, she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± yton turned to me with a reassuring smile before facing Leonardo again. He repeated, emphasizing each word, ¡°She is telling the truth. I can vouch for her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I never imagined that yton would step forward to testify on my behalf. I shot him a look of sheer surprise. At that moment, he seemed worlds apart from the other two princes, as though cut from a different cloth entirely. It was especially hard to believe that he shared the same bloodline as Bryan, that merciless brute.


    Yet, with yton¡¯s testimony, Leonardo finally epted my words as truth. His gaze turned icy as he fixed it on Kristina, snapping, ¡°What more do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    His regal presence bore down on Kristina like a storm cloud, and she bit her lower lip, her eyes reddening with fear, unable to muster a single word in her defense.


    Leonardo shook his head, his disappointment heavy in the air. ¡°Fool! These women will bear the next generation of princes. If you cannot control your jealousy, who will carry on the royal line?¡±


    Kristina visibly trembled at being called a fool by the king. The blood drained from her face, leaving her looking utterly humiliated.


    I watched the scene unfold with detachment. But then Kristina nced at me, her eyes brimming with hatred and resentment. I remained calm, my expression unreadable. Ever since Kristina had cruelly suggested casting me out to live as a rogue, she and I had be mortal enemies.


    From that moment on, I vowed never to show weakness or tolerate her cruelty again. I needed to make her understand that I was no easy target. Maybe then she would think twice before crossing me again.


    After reprimanding Kristina, Leonardo sought to ease our worries. ¡°Rest assured,¡± he promised, ¡°as long as you can bring new life into this world, you will be rewarded generously.¡±


    With the king¡¯s assurance, the murmuring among the women gradually died down, and I could sense their collective sigh of relief. The matter was finally concluded. Leonardo, looking exhausted, waved his hand and instructed Hayley, ¡°Take them back.¡±


    He made no mention of punishing me. I exhaled a silent sigh of relief, knowing I had narrowly escaped disaster. I shot a quick, grateful nce at yton before following the other sex ves out of the main hall.


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    On the way back to our quarters, the women buzzed with excitement. They chattered on about the princes¡¯ captivating looks and the promised rewards, their eyes gleaming with determination.


    ¡°Enough! Quiet down!¡±


    As we reached the entrance of our quarters, Hayley interrupted, giving us the day¡¯s schedule. ¡°Take a break today; your training begins in earnest tomorrow. I will send out the ss schedulester.¡±


    Hayley acted as if nothing had happened, but I could not shake my anger. Her actions had taught me a harsh lesson: the pce was a treacherous ce, where power could twist right and wrong. I reminded myself to stay vignt and cautious at all times.


    After delivering the schedule, Hayley turned to leave but not before casting a scornful nce my way. In her eyes, I was as good as dead after crossing Kristina.


    I remained unfazed. Once Hayley was gone, I followed the others to the second floor for a meal.


    In the short time since our arrival, the other women had already formed cliques, grouping at the tables. I found a seat alone in a corner, quietly eating while contemting my next move.


    With Bryan lusting after me and Kristina intent on my downfall, I found myself in a perilous position. I could not afford to sit idly by, waiting for doom to im me. I needed a n, or I might disappear without a trace.


    As I pondered my fate, a hand holding a te suddenly appeared before me. The next moment, the te tipped, and all its leftovers were dumped onto mine. Greasy soup and scraps sttered everywhere.


    Startled, I leaped to my feet, quickly stepping back. Thankfully, my clothes were spared from the mess.


    ¡°Watch your feet¡­¡±


    A voice dripping with sarcasm broke the silence. I looked up to find a woman with fiery red hair standing at my table. Her face was as enchanting as her figure was seductive. Holding her te, she gazed at me with an air of arrogance and disdain.


    I instantly sensed her hostility and stiffened, meeting her gaze with cold defiance. ¡°What was that for?¡± I demanded.


    The woman smirked, mming her te onto the table. With a haughty tilt of her chin, she replied, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself; I am Latonia Swain.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°I have no interest in knowing you.¡±


    Latonia let out a derisive snort and boldly dered, ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I will be the first woman to carry a prince¡¯s child. Your wolf is barely detectable. Sooner orter, you will be kicked out of the pce and left to fend for yourself as a rogue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The mor at my table drew the attention of the other women. Their gazes shifted toward me, eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction as though they anticipated watching me squirm. They were eager to see me flustered, but I had no intention of giving them that pleasure.


    ¡°Oh? Feeling that sure of yourself?¡± I remarked with a casual smile and an even tone. ¡°Well, best of luck to you.¡±


    Perhaps my calmness irritated Latonia. She snapped, ¡°You filthy tramp! You better stop throwing yourself at the prince; a weak she-wolf like you¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, I seized my te and dumped the contents onto her head.


    Latonia shrieked, ¡°What the hell are you doing, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fair y for foul,¡± I retorted, tossing the te aside and crossing my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re plotting. Provoke me again, and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    ¡°You maniac!¡± Latonia spat, her anger unhinging her usual pretense. Soup and leftovers dripped down her dress, leaving her reeking of grease and looking pitiful. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re cast out as a rogue.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I responded with cold indifference.


    Without giving her any more of my attention, I turned on my heel and left the dining room, ignoring her ranting.


    The glint of excitement and expectation in the eyes of the other women told me all I needed to know¡ªthey saw each other as rivals. Whoever caught the princes¡¯ eye would be the target of their malice. Unfortunately, I was that target.


    But I wasn¡¯t as naive as when I first stepped foot in this pce. I had prepared myself for whatever dangersy ahead.


    After lunch, I retreated to my room to rest and gather my strength. I knew I needed to be ready for whatever troubley ahead.


    The day passed in a blur. Before dawn the next morning, we were roused by the servants for training.


    I had specifically changed into workout clothes, only to be met with a servant¡¯s disapproving frown.


    I felt a pang of confusion. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to dress for physical training?


    It wasn¡¯t until I arrived at the training room that I understood the servant¡¯s reaction.


    The room was stocked with all manner of sex toys, and to my astonishment, the other women were d in revealing dresses that showcased their figures. In my sportswear, I stood out awkwardly like a lone pumpkin in a patch of roses.


    Feeling the heat of embarrassment creeping up my neck, I tried to fade into the background. But Latonia strode over, arms crossed, her gaze sweeping over me with disdain. She thrust out her chest and sneered, ¡°Look at you, dressed like a fool.¡±


    The other sex ves joined in with mocking nces.


    I chose to ignore them. As long as they didn¡¯t cross the line, I wasn¡¯t bothered by their petty insults.


    When Latonia saw that her words had no effect, her expression darkened, and she opened her mouth to hurl more barbs. But before she could, Hayley walked in. She wasn¡¯t in her usual uniform; instead, she wore a red dress with a slit that revealed nearly her entire leg. She looked undeniably seductive.


    The room fell silent at her entrance, and Hayley¡¯s voice cut through the sharp andmanding. ¡°Enough! Quiet down, all of you!¡±


    Not a single word was spoken as we lined up, awaiting her orders.


    Her eyes swept over us, ensuring we were paying attention before she continued. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m your instructor. I expect all of you to take this training seriously. Cause trouble, and that¡¯s clear?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she picked up a dildo from the desk beside her and announced, ¡°Today¡¯s first lesson is about perfecting your oral skills. If you want to win the princes¡¯ favor, you¡¯d better learn how to please them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I was struck dumb when the training session took an unexpected turn showcasing oral techniques. My mouth dropped open in disbelief, and without thinking, I asked, ¡°Will we be using the dildos for practice?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s face twisted with disgust as she looked at me. ¡°How do you expect the princes to want you if they don¡¯t feelfortable around you?¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze fell on my outfit, and her revulsion deepened. ¡°Hold on a second! What are you wearing today? It¡¯s hideous! Absolutely dreadful! You need to dress more provocatively next time. What if a prince walks into the training room? We have to maintain both beauty and elegance for their sake.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s scorn drew the attention of the other sex ves, who looked at me with sneers and derision. They stifled theirughter behind their hands, mocking me. I nearly rolled my eyes in response but managed to keep my displeasure hidden from my face.


    I had no intention of bowing to those princes or begging them for their favor. Maybe the other sex ves were desperate to bear an heir, but not me. I was only concerned with escaping this ce and reiming my own life.


    However, I kept my thoughts to myself, maintaining a stubborn silence. Hayley gave a derisive snort and turned back to the tform.


    In the next breath, she started a video clip. On the enormous screen, a naked man and woman appeared. The woman knelt, her head bowed, as she took the man¡¯s aroused member into her mouth, her technique a mix of skillful motion and delicate licking.


    The room filled with the sounds of arousal, and everyone in the training room watched the explicit scene, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Some women wanted to lower their heads, but Hayley¡¯s sternmand held them in ce. We werepelled to stare at the screen without blinking.


    I felt a wave of shame wash over me. The man¡¯s hands gripped the back of the woman¡¯s head as he thrust into her mouth, a scene that unnervingly echoed what had happened in the garden that night. The sensation of being engulfed by male desire and the suffocating heat came flooding back. My heart pounded, and my face turned a deeper shade of crimson.


    At that moment, Hayley pped her hands and announced, ¡°Alright, girls. Let¡¯s get moving. Follow the video and practice. Use the dildos on the desk. Imagine they¡¯re the princes.¡±


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Despite their desire to win the princes¡¯ favor, the other women hesitated to dive into such explicit training. A collective reluctance hung in the air.


    I picked up one of the dildos, which was crafted to resemble a man¡¯s member. Reluctance churned in my chest. As everyone hesitated, Latonia snorted, casting a disdainful nce at us, and began practicing with a dildo with effortless ease.


    She swiftly got the hang of it, imitating the woman on the screen with remarkable skill. She knelt on the floor, holding the dildo as she licked it, her lips parting slightly to envelop its tip. Her fingers traced the prominent veins, and gradually, she took the entire dildo into her mouth, making sucking sounds as though savoring it.


    Seeing her, the other sex ves gritted their teeth and followed suit. They knelt and began swallowing the dildos, their movements creating a chorus of slurping sounds that filled the small training room. However, I remained hesitant.


    Hayley¡¯s piercing gaze bored into me. I shut my eyes, understanding there was no escaping this. With a heavy heart, I knelt, grasped the dildo, and ced it between my lips.


    The memories of servicing Bryan shed through my mind. Truth be told, even though the dildo was sizable, it paled inparison to Bryan¡¯s member. I forced those memories aside. Closing my eyes, I tried to convince myself it was just an object.


    Mechanically, I let the dildo slide back and forth in my mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    I was in the garden of my estate, catching some rest, when a servant approached with a deferential bow. ¡°Your Highness, the training sessions have begun. Per your father¡¯s orders, he requests that you inspect the women and select one suitable for bearing children.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I snapped, not even bothering to open my eyes; my mood was as stormy as the heavens.


    The women on disy did nothing to stir my interest. They all seemed crude and beneath consideration for such a role. How dare they even think of procreating with me? Absurd!


    Yet, if I had to choose, only the woman named Makenna Dunn held any allure. Her image shed in my mind, pulling me back to that night in the garden. Curiously, despite herck of finesse, Makenna stirred something in me¡ªan intense, primal urge.


    She was merely marginally more attractive than the rest, but something about her intrigued me. There was aforting warmth about her, a scent that seemed to pacify my wolf. I found sce in her presence; a rare calmness quelled my more violent impulses.


    The Lycan bloodline¡¯s fierce temperament often raged uncontrobly, and it was remarkable how her presence could soothe that storm. I had no desire to delve into the reasons behind it.


    Nevertheless, Makenna¡¯s face lingered in my thoughts. I rose, frustrated, paced around my room twice, and decided to follow my instincts to the training room.


    On my way, I encountered an unexpected figure: my youngest brother, yton. It appeared he was also headed toward the training room. yton noticed me immediately, his trademark fake smile in ce. ¡°What a coincidence, Bryan. Didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    I found his insincerity infuriating. I scowled and demanded, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    yton, unperturbed by my irritation, maintained his grin. ¡°To the training room.¡±


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    I recalled his defense of Makenna in the main hall the previous day. A sudden suspicion arose. Was he also interested in Makenna? The thought irritated me, though I had no grounds to interfere.


    After giving him a dismissive snort, I headed toward the training room, yton trailing behind at a rxed pace. Just when I thought we were the only ones on the same path, another unwee presence appeared: my younger brother, Dominic. He had initially been going in a different direction, but upon seeing us, he redirected his path toward the training room as well.


    My frustration mounted. Was Dominic also drawn to Makenna? I red at him and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re headed to the training room too?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s response was more irritating than yton¡¯s. With no greeting, he met my gaze with cold disdain. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    He dismissed me with a nce and continued walking. Though I was ustomed to Dominic¡¯s arrogance, his behavior today pushed me to the edge. My mood darkened further, and a surge of anger red within me. I quickened my pace, bypassed him, and stormed toward the training room.


    As I drew nearer, my irritation grew, and my wolf¡¯s restless howls echoed in my mind, eager for Makenna. Upon reaching the training room and ncing inside, I halted abruptly.


    The scene within was disconcerting. Women knelt in provocative attire, engaging with dildos, their actions more mechanical than passionate. But there was Makenna in sportswear. She was reluctant, struggling with a dildo, her difort palpable as her eyes reddened.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think back to that evening when I had her give me a blow job. She cried miserably as I thrust into her mouth. The sight of her distress unexpectedly soothed my rage. Yet, my lower abdomen tightened with mounting tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I gripped the dildo in my hand, my heart pounding with a blend of apprehension and disbelief. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined enduring such a demeaning exercise just to please men.


    As I numbly repeated the movements, Hayley¡¯s voice cut through the haze, ¡°Prince Bryan, Prince Dominic, and Prince yton! What brings you all down here?¡±


    Her words shifted the room¡¯s energy. The sex ves, who had been working diligently, abruptly stopped and straightened up. They began to murmur among themselves, their voices tinged with astonishment.


    ¡°Wow, all three princes are here.¡±


    ¡°They look even more captivating up close.¡±


    ¡°What a stroke of luck! I never thought I¡¯d see this.¡±


    Latonia, her eyes shining with excitement, whispered, ¡°It seems fortune favors me. My moment is approaching.¡± My heart raced uncontrobly.


    Following their gazes, I peered out and, as expected, saw the three princes standing in the corridor. Each prince presented a distinct aura and expression. Bryan exuded irritation, Dominic radiated calm, and yton¡¯s gentle eyes made him irresistibly attractive.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the princes¡¯ gazes lingered on me¡ªwhether by intention or chance, it was hard to tell. Startled, I instinctively lowered my head, fearing another bout of trouble.


    Despite my attempt to avoid their scrutiny, Hayley¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Your Highnesses, now that you are all here, would you like to join us and observe their practice? If you find them to your liking, you may take them to your quarters.¡±


    The other sex ves buzzed with anticipation, their excitement palpable. A cold sweat broke out on my forehead as I silently hoped the three princes would leave immediately, particrly Bryan, who felt like a ticking time bomb. With Bryan present, I always had the nagging sense that disaster was imminent.


    The voice of my despair sounded, and Bryan responded with a mischievous tone, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll stay and watch your practice. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve made any progress.¡± My body tensed as an rm bell rang in my mind. A sinking feeling told me Bryan hade for me.


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Hayley said cheerfully, and then turned to the other two princes for their opinions. With their approval, she instructed servants to bring in chairs so the princes could watchfortably.


    Once the princes were seated, Hayley¡¯s demeanor shifted to stern. ¡°Enough idling. Get back to your training.¡±


    The women hesitated this time. Seeing the princes, they redoubled their efforts. The room soon filled with the sounds of eager practice. My earlier shame now felt magnified under the princes¡¯ scrutiny. Clutching the dildo, I hesitated.


    Then Bryan¡¯s voice cut through the noise, yfully demanding, ¡°That woman with the brown hair is cking. How do you expect to please in bed if you can¡¯t even practice properly?¡±


    Brown hair? I realized he was talking about me.


    Panicked, I nced up and saw Bryan¡¯s wicked grin. Bastard!


    Infuriated, I gripped the dildo tightly, my mind racing with the desire to smash it over Bryan¡¯s head and make him forget all about me.


    Hayley¡¯s re was sharp as she snapped, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard Prince Bryan¡¯s words? Get to work!¡±


    Reluctantly, I epted my fate and lowered my head. Summoning my courage, I attempted to push the dildo into my mouth, only for Bryan¡¯s hateful voice to chime in again. ¡°To make sure she doesn¡¯t ck off, I¡¯m willing to assist her. She can practice with me.¡±


    He wanted to assist me? What did he want to do?


    My heart sank as a wave of dread washed over me. I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bryan again, my unease growing.


    Bryan chuckled darkly. Raising his chin, he addressed me, ¡°Come here. The real thing offers more sensation than the fake.¡±


    Those words made my blood run cold. I could hardly believe he was such a pervert. Bryan wanted me to perform oral sex on him in front of everyone. To my dismay, Hayley saw nothing wrong with this. Instead, she urged me, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry up and serve Prince Bryan.¡±


    I clenched my fists, ring at Bryan but remaining rooted to the spot. I would rather be thrown out and be a rogue than endure such a humiliating act.


    Suddenly, an alluring voice interrupted. ¡°Prince Bryan, Makenna Dunn is not inclined to ept your offer. Allow me to attend to you.¡±


    Latonia looked at Bryan with a shy smile, her voice soft and seductive. ¡°I practiced diligently. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be thoroughly satisfied.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she moved toward Bryan, her smile bright with anticipation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    At that moment, I found myself oddly grateful for Latonia, despite the fact that her motives were as transparent as ss¡ªshe was clearly angling for Bryan¡¯s favor.


    I let out a sigh of relief. The other ves eyed Latonia with a mix of envy and resentment; they, too, longed for Bryan¡¯s attention butcked the courage to approach the princes.


    I was puzzled by theirck of self-respect. Did they really think there was something dignified about performing oral sex on a man in front of so many people?


    While I wrestled with these thoughts, Latonia had already made her way to Bryan, positioning herself right before him. With a flirtatious nce, she knelt and reached for the hem of his robe, preparing to lift it.


    Yet, I noticed a glint of coldness in Bryan¡¯s eyes. He seized Latonia¡¯s hand and snapped, ¡°Did I ask for your service?¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, and my heart pounded furiously as I sensed the impending doom for Latonia. Still, Latonia seemed oblivious to Bryan¡¯s icy demeanor. She responded with a sultry tone, ¡°I must please you, Your Highness. Please do not turn away.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Bryan¡¯s smile grew colder, more merciless, but Latonia remained clueless. Mistaking his cruel demeanor for consent, she became even more daring.


    Knowing Bryan¡¯s peculiar ways, I anticipated punishment for Latonia. Subtly, I took a step back, cautious not to get involved.


    Sure enough, as I retreated, Bryan raised his foot and delivered a savage kick to Latonia¡¯s chest. She cried out in pain and copsed to the floor, writhing in agony. Even in her suffering, she cast a weak, longing look at Bryan and pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, why not let me serve you?¡±


    A fury brewed in Bryan¡¯s eyes as his expression darkened. He barked, ¡°You want to serve? Who do you think you are?¡±


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    With those harsh words, he kicked Latonia once more, sending her skidding across the floor like a discarded rag.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Latonia groaned, and by chance, she rolled toward me. Startled, I tried to move away, but Latonia¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she screamed, ¡°This is all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, Prince Bryan wouldn¡¯t have punished me!¡±


    Despite her battered state, she gathered her remaining strength, sprang up, and lunged at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I gasped, takenpletely by surprise. I failed to dodge in time as she shoved me to the floor, the back of my head crashing against the ground. Pain exploded in my vision.


    Latonia, now out of her mind, grabbed a nearby stool, lifted it high, and prepared to smash it into my face.


    What a lunatic!


    In a panic, I turned my face away and covered it with my hands.


    At that critical moment, the three princes surged forward in unison. Bryan kicked the stool away while Dominic and yton helped me to my feet and pulled me out of the way, sparing me from Latonia¡¯s mad assault.


    My heart raced, and I could hardly believe I had narrowly escaped such a perilous situation.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± yton asked gently.


    His voice pulled me back to reality. I shook my head and thanked them. ¡°Thank you so much, Prince Dominic. Prince yton!¡±


    To my surprise, they continued to hold my arms even after I expressed my gratitude. Embarrassed, I tried to pull my hands away and said tentatively, ¡°Prince Dominic, Prince yton¡ªcould you let me go?¡±


    At that moment, Bryan approached us, casting a disapproving nce at my arms. ¡°Let her go,¡± he ordered coldly.


    To my astonishment, the two princes tightened their grip on my arms instead of releasing me. Neither seemed willing to let go.


    Bryan¡¯s anger red, and he roared, ¡°What are you doing? She is the sex ve I chose first.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°What a twist of fate,¡± yton said, his grip on my wrist firm yet softened by a hint of resolve. ¡°I also have an interest in this woman. Bryan, Dominic, please don¡¯t fight against me for her.¡±


    His confession left me reeling. I stared at yton, caught off guard and unsure of my next move. Did he genuinely have an interest in me, or was he merely trying to irk the other princes? Despite my confusion, I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks. My heart pounded like a drum as I nced at yton¡¯s chiseled profile, only to find him lowering his head to meet my gaze.


    When our eyes locked, he shed a smile that made me feel as if my face were on fire. Panicked, I turned away to escape his gaze. But as I looked elsewhere, I was met by Bryan¡¯s icy, unforgiving stare. His eyes were like daggers¡ªsharp and unyielding. With a venomous nce, he said to Dominic, who had always been stoic, ¡°You¡¯re not letting her go either. Do you have an interest in her too?¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, his demeanor unruffled. ¡°What if I do?¡±


    Dominic had an interest in me as well? The revtion gave me a headache. It was clear I was nothing more than a pawn in these princes¡¯ game of one-upmanship. As the argument escted, I became the center of attention. The weight of their focus made me uneasy. Bryan¡¯s burning gaze wavered. He was known for his short temper, and I dreaded being the scapegoat for his frustration.


    With a sudden outburst, Bryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and hemanded, ¡°Come to me!¡± I looked helplessly at the hands gripping my wrists, feeling trapped. Could I even make a choice here? Any decision I made would alienate the other two, and my life in the pce was already a tangled mess. I couldn¡¯t afford to make things worse.


    Taking a deep breath, I replied with a tone that was neither meek nor defiant, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just a ve. I don¡¯t have the right or the courage to defy the princes.¡±


    ¡°Youck the courage to defy them?¡± Bryan stared at me with a cold, piercing gaze for several seconds before a cruelugh erupted from him. ¡°Well done! I¡¯m impressed, Makenna Dunn!¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    His wrath made my heart race. Bryan was a loose cannon. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t unleash his fury on me in such a public setting. After his words, Bryan¡¯s gaze shifted from me. With a deadly glint in his eyes, he addressed Dominic and yton, ¡°Are you both certain you won¡¯t step aside?¡±


    Dominic, with a taunting smirk, yanked me toward him, his challenge evident. Startled, I stumbled, only for yton to catch me and steady me. He held my hand with gentle firmness and smiled at Bryan with a resolve of his own, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go,¡± he dered with equal intensity.


    ¡°Excellent! Then you can¡¯t fault me for my actions.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s rage exploded. A feral howl erupted from him, shaking the small training room. Everyone recoiled, their screams mingling with the chaos. Even the other two princes took a step back, still holding onto me.


    As I regained my footing, I saw Bryan had transformed into a massive ck wolf, his blue eyes gleaming with murderous intent. Bryan changed into his wolf form right away. The sight nearly took my breath away. Fear paralyzed me, and memories of his threats as a wolf rushed back. My heart was in my throat.


    With another fierce howl, Bryan lunged at me and the two princes. My vision narrowed as a suffocating sense of doom closed in on me. It was a nightmarish scene, with terror tightening its grip. Bryan, from the Lycan royal bloodline, was a force of nature, and Icked the strength to even try to escape.


    In that heart-stopping instant, Dominic and yton propelled me backward. I stumbled andnded on my rear. When I managed to look up, I saw that both princes had transformed into their wolf forms, locked in a fierce struggle with Bryan. The three princes were the epitome of werewolf might, and their transformations had only amplified their power. The sh quickly turned the training room into a maelstrom of chaos.


    Screams erupted from everyone present, with frantic attempts to escape the scene. The fear of being caught in the crossfire drove everyone to scramble for safety. Hayley, observing in horror, cried out through her tears, ¡°Please, Your Highnesses, stop this! The training room will be destroyed!¡±


    Her desperate pleas fell on deaf ears. The princes were too engulfed in their fury to heed her warnings. Hayley narrowly avoided being trampled, her fear palpable as she darted out of the way.


    As the battle raged on, its ferocity grew with every passing second. The room was soon empty except for those caught in the frenzy. Latonia, badly injured, managed to drag herself out, her face etched with sheer terror.


    Gritting her teeth, Hayley turned to a trembling servant outside the door and shouted, ¡°Get the king here, now!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than a stool was hurled from the training room, smashing through the window. The broken ss scattered in all directions, and the stool nearly struck Latonia, who cried out in fright.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The sh in the training room was escting to the point where it seemed the building itself might copse under the force of the three princes¡¯ fury. Just when it looked like the building would crumble into chaos, Leonardo made his dramatic entrance.


    We bowed our heads and stepped aside, offering a synchronized salute. Yet, Leonardo seemed too preupied with the storm ofbat to notice us. He stormed into the training room, and upon witnessing the pandemonium within, his anger erupted like a volcano.


    ¡°Enough! How dare you engage in battle here!¡±


    Relief washed over me at the sight of Leonardo, hoping he would be the calming force needed to quell the princes¡¯ tempestuous fight. The princes were too absorbed in their conflict to pay any heed to their father. Their skirmish only grew fiercer.


    ¡°Insolent wretches!¡± Leonardo bellowed, his voice booming with the power of a storm. He unleashed a terrifying wolf howl that seemed to darken the very sky. I winced as the howl pierced my eardrums, the pain nearly overwhelming.


    The princes, finally snapping out of their frenzy, halted their sh and reverted to their human forms. Bryan, brushing the blood from his lips with a casual air, barely acknowledged his father¡¯s presence. ¡°What brings you here, Father?¡±


    His nonchnce was astonishing. He seemed to disregard the king¡¯s wrath entirely. How bold! Naturally, this attitude stoked Leonardo¡¯s fury further. His roar shook the room as he grabbed the nearest object and hurled it toward Bryan.


    Bryan dodged with a casual shrug, seemingly unfazed. ¡°Rx, Father. It¡¯s bad for your health to get so worked up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately trying to infuriate me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leonardo¡¯s voice dripped with irritation. ¡°Exin this madness. Why fight in front of so many? You¡¯ve disgraced our Lycan n.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s reply wasced with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s no secret we don¡¯t get along. Why the surprise at our brawl?¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    His defiant words made me nce nervously at the princes, realizing why they had rarely been seen together. Bryan¡¯s audacity only served to heighten Leonardo¡¯s rage. He turned his fierce gaze toward yton and Dominic. ¡°Speak up. What¡¯s the story here?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Please, Father, try to stay calm.¡± yton stepped forward to provide an ount. ¡°We came to observe the practice of the sex ves. One of them must have irritated Bryan, causing him to lose his temper and start a fight with us.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I couldn¡¯t help but dart a look at yton before quickly averting my gaze. yton had conveniently left me out of his exnation. Was he trying to shield me? The thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it almost immediately. In this harsh world, I was just a lowly sex ve, and yton, being a Lycan prince, had no reason to cover for me.


    Moreover, yton had also shifted the me away from himself. It was not a matter for me to get tangled up in the princes¡¯ conflicts. yton¡¯s exnation only fueled Leonardo¡¯s ire. He snapped, ¡°Where is that woman? Get her out!¡±


    Not me! It wasn¡¯t Latonia, who trembled in fear, trying to retreat into a corner. Her voice shook, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Before she could escape, two burly servants seized her and dragged her into the room, forcing her to kneel before the king. Leonardo looked down at her with an icy gaze. ¡°Are you the one responsible?¡±


    Latonia shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her face. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I swear¡­¡±


    Ignoring her pleas, Leonardo¡¯s voice was frosty as he decreed, ¡°Since you are the cause of this turmoil, you will be punished.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Latonia¡¯s face went pale as she clung to her words.


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze shifted from her to us, his eyes sharp with authority. ¡°Expel this woman! No pack is allowed to take her in.¡±


    The gravity of his words hit me hard. Did this mean Latonia would be cast out, left to wander as a rogue? The severity of the punishment was more than I had anticipated.


    Latonia¡¯s despair was palpable as she sank to the floor, her face a mask of hopelessness. Watching her, I felt a tangle of emotions. The pce was indeed a treacherous ce where one could be cast into the abyss at a moment¡¯s notice if not careful.


    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt Latonia¡¯s gaze searing into me, filled with venom. My instincts red with unease. In the next moment, Latonia scrambled toward Leonardo, wailing louder than before, ¡°Your Majesty, I had nothing to do with this! I swear!¡± Her finger jabbed in my direction as her voice turned vicious, ¡°Makenna Dunn is the one to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    My heart sank a notch. It was clear that Latonia was attempting to drag me into the muck while she was teetering on the edge of disaster. Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at me, his displeasure evident. ¡°You again?¡±


    Latonia¡¯s face was a portrait of schadenfreude as she threw more fuel onto the fire. ¡°Your Majesty, this is all her fault! The princes shed over this woman.¡±


    Leonardo, ignoring her, fixed me with a frosty stare. His tone was unreadable. ¡°Tell me what has happened.¡±


    I cast a sideways nce at Latonia, whose sneer was almost a challenge in itself. It seemed she thought I was done for. Turning my attention back to Leonardo, I recounted the events with calm resolve.


    ¡°Your Majesty, here¡¯s what transpired. I am confident I have done nothing wrong and trust in your wisdom. You will surely see reason and noty the me at my feet.¡±


    With that, I bowed deeply, awaiting his verdict.


    ¡°I see.¡± Leonardo¡¯s gaze softened, revealing a glimmer of curiosity. ¡°Did you say the princes vied for your attention earlier? So, they have feelings for you, hmm?¡±


    Feelings for me? I felt no tremor or emotion and disagreed with his assumption. As I nced at the three princes, their expressions ranged from irritation to calm, and from gentleness to aloofness. But one thing I didn¡¯t see was affection.


    I lowered my gaze to my feet, contemting how best to respond to the king¡¯s question. Latonia, however, was in a panic. Desperation overtook her as she pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you want to punish this woman?¡±


    Leonardo gave her a dismissive look and asked, ¡°Do I need your advice to make a decision? Guards, remove her!¡±


    ¡°No! Why? Your Majesty!¡± Latonia¡¯s voice quavered with fear and confusion as she begged. ¡°Have mercy! I can change, Your Majesty. Please, spare me!¡±


    It was toote. Two burly servants seized her and began dragging her away.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s so unfair. It¡¯s unfair!¡± Latonia yelled.


    Her cries grew fainter as she struggled in vain. Her voice faded into silence, leaving an oppressive stillness. Everyone, including myself, bowed their heads in fear. Such was the power of the royal family. They could decide someone¡¯s fate with a mere decree.


    With Latonia punished, my thoughts turned to my potential fate. A knot of tension formed in my chest. To my surprise, Leonardo merely cast a thoughtful nce my way and smiled. ¡°Since the three princes have an interest in you, I won¡¯t punish you. Instead, I will reward you.¡±


    ¡°Reward me? Really?¡± I gawked, wondering if fortune was finally smiling upon me.


    Leonardo took a moment to deliberate before waving his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a vi in District B of the castle that now belongs to you. It¡¯s conveniently close to the princes¡¯ residences, allowing you to serve them at any time.¡±


    My heart dropped. This was no reward but punishment in disguise. The closer I was to the princes, the more challenging my life would be. Yet, I had to mask my disappointment with gratitude. Although I wanted to weep, I forced a thankful expression. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Leonardo¡¯s gaze shifted to his three sons. His smile widened as he said, ¡°Starting tonight, you will serve one of the princes.¡±


    Serve a prince? I instinctively wanted to protest, but Leonardo¡¯s cold stare made my heart race. I swallowed my objections, the sorrow swelling in my chest. As a mere sex ve, I had no right to refuse.


    I inhaled deeply, steeling myself to ept whatever came next. Then, I turned my gaze toward the three princes, my heart pounding as I wondered which prince would be chosen for me. At that moment, I could only hope it would not be Bryan. If it was, I might not make it back to my vi after serving him.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes lit up at his father¡¯s words. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Before he could continue, yton stepped forward, addressing Leonardo with respect. ¡°Father, may I request that this woman be assigned to me tonight?¡±


    Bryan interjected, irritation in his voice, ¡°I also have an interest in her.¡±


    Dominic, who had been silent until now, added, ¡°I too find this woman intriguing.¡±


    They all had an interest in me? I stared at them, stunned. Surely, they were only making these ims to provoke one another. I had be an unwitting pawn in their game. Inside, I prayed for the king¡¯s mercy.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Leonardo said decisively, ¡°yton made the request first. Very well. You will serve him tonight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The turn of events had blown my expectations out of the water. I was yet powerless to object. How pathetic I had be! I felt like a mere pawn, tossed into yton¡¯s care by Leonardo¡¯s icy decree.


    yton seemed momentarily taken aback but then offered me a gentle smile.


    ¡°Why let her serve him first?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice cut through the air, filled with disbelief. His tone was as sharp as a de. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I have an interest in her too.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with this charade?¡± Leonardo rubbed his temples, clearly exasperated. ¡°One more word and you¡¯ll find yourself grounded for a month.¡±


    Bryan hesitated, his frustration simmering. His father¡¯s threat was enough to silence him.


    Dominic remained quiet but cast a look my way, his eyes brimming with unspoken messages.


    Leonardo scoffed, surveying the disarray of the training room. His gaze settled on Hayley, who was visibly trembling. ¡°Hayley, you failed in your duties. Expect your wages to be docked for the next six months as punishment.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Hayley¡¯s voice quivered as she tried to defend herself. ¡°I had nothing to do with this¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Leonardo cut her off with ruthless finality. Turning to the servants, hemanded, ¡°Clean this ce up immediately. These women will continue their training tomorrow. No dys.¡±


    With that, he showed no interest in lingering. The three princes, wary of further inciting his ire, followed him out.


    Before leaving, yton walked past me, offering a reassuring smile that seemed intended to ease my anxiety.


    My heart fluttered. Anticipating what mighte that night, I averted my gaze, overwhelmed by shyness.


    As I looked away, I saw Bryan¡¯s malicious grin. He mouthed to me, ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    I nearly lost my breath. My head dropped in a panic as I feigned ignorance.


    A dark premonition loomed over me, like a time bomb ticking with Bryan¡¯s threats. His potential for harm seemed imminent.


    As the powerful figures departed one by one, only the trembling women remained in the ravaged training room.


    One woman timidly asked Hayley if the training would resume, but Hayley, her frustration palpable, told her to be quiet.


    Hayley red at me before waving us away. ¡°All of you, leave now! Be punctual for training tomorrow!¡±


    Relief washed over the women as they hastened to exit. I too made my way to my room to rest.


    Upon entering, I found a servant busily packing my belongings. It seemed I was to be taken to the new house bestowed by Leonardo.


    Resignation settled over me as I realized I had no choice but toply. After the servantpleted the packing, I followed her to my new residence.


    As I left, the other sex ves cast envious and resentful nces my way. I knew their jealousy stemmed from my new role serving the princes, but I chose to ignore them.


    With the servant leading the way, I arrived at a lovely vi in District B of the pce.


    I was taken aback by the unexpected beauty of the house. The vi was spacious enough for me alone, with all sorts of amenities. It was spotless, and I discovered a charming garden.


    Entering the home, I marveled at the exquisitely decorated living room. My anxiety and fear began to ease. At least I no longer had to endure cramped quarters with the other sex ves.


    Since my arrival in this grim ce, I had prepared myself to sacrifice my body, though with great reluctance.


    Reflecting on Latonia, who had been cast out and reduced to a rogue, I reminded myself that this was a perilous situation. I had no choice but to submit to the powerful forces around me.


    I must endure the trials until I could rise to power and strength.


    This resolve somehow soothed me. Just as I was about to ask the servant to leave, she insisted I sit.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, let me prepare you for Prince yton tonight. You¡¯ll need to make a good impression.¡±


    As she spoke, the servant roughly tugged at my hair, brushing it with a force that matched her indifference to my feelings. She applied makeup to my face with the precision of someonepleting a task, not caring about my willingness. Then, she retrieved a set of revealing lingerie, clearly meant for me to wear.


    The sight of the lingerie made my stomach churn. I shot to my feet in panic. ¡°Absolutely not! I¡¯m not wearing this,¡± I dered firmly, the words leaving my mouth without a second thought.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, you don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡±


    With a solemn expression, the servant handed me the lingerie. ¡°Your duty is to serve the princes. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for either of us.¡±


    My eyes lingered on the flimsy fabric that barely qualified as clothing. I bit down hard on my bottom lip and clenched my fists until my knuckles turned white.


    Resistance wasn¡¯t an option. I knew too well what had happened to Latonia when she defied them.


    Yet, despite the hopelessness of my situation, a fire still burned within me¡ªa desire for revenge, a refusal to let this be the end. I couldn¡¯t afford to be a rogue or die now. If I gave up, those who had wronged me would get exactly what they wanted.


    With my eyes closed, I forced the words out, my voice hoarse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wear it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    After everything was squared away, I found myself wrapped in a jacket and being led to yton. The servant knocked on the door, and I stood there, on edge. The door creaked open, revealing yton¡¯s face, warm with a gentle smile. He hade to the door himself.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness. Miss Dunn is here,¡± the servant said with deep respect.


    yton responded with a nod, his eyes resting on me. His gaze was like a gentle stream, soft and calming.


    Beaming at me, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As I thought about what awaited me inside, my face flushed crimson, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more shy.


    Seeing my hesitation, the servant lowered her voice and prompted me, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go on in.¡±


    Snapping out of my trance, I realized with a jolt that I had already epted what was toe. This realization only made me more flustered, and I could feel my legs trembling as I forced myself to step inside.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    The interior of yton¡¯s vi was bathed in bright colors, the decor warm and inviting, just like his appearance. Yet despite the surroundings, I couldn¡¯t shake the tension twisting in my gut.


    yton closed the door softly behind us and then turned to me with a tender expression. ¡°Why is your face so red? Is it too warm in here? Would you like to take off your jacket?¡±


    The thought of what I was wearing¡ªor rather, not wearing¡ªbeneath my jacket made me anxious. I shook my head emphatically. ¡°No, it¡¯s not warm. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    Amused, yton¡¯s smile deepened, his tone growing even gentler. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense. It¡¯s just the two of us tonight.¡±


    Just the two of us?<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 447px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    The fact that we were alone did little to soothe my nerves. If anything, it made me more anxious. I found myself avoiding his gaze, lost in my awkwardness.


    yton chuckled softly, almost resignedly, and gestured to the sofa. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    I nodded and perched myself uneasily on the edge of the sofa.


    yton poured a ss of juice and handed it to me. ¡°Here, try this. It¡¯s quite good!¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, taking the ss and sipping the cool, sweet-sour juice. The icy sensation was a smallfort, helping to calm my racing heart.


    yton settled beside me, keeping a respectful distance. His voice was soft as he asked, ¡°You seem quite nervous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I bit my lower lip; his gentle inquiry only heightened my awareness of the situation.


    Unable to contain my curiosity, I finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Your Highness, can I ask you something?¡±


    yton¡¯s kind expression didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Of course. Ask me anything.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, I blurted out the question that had been nagging at me, ¡°Why did you say that to your father earlier?¡±


    It puzzled me how someone like yton, who I had only met a handful of times, seemed to treat me so differently.


    yton chuckled softly, tilting his head as he looked at me, his golden eyes brimming with warmth.


    Instead of directly answering, he said, ¡°Do you know something? You have a unique scent¡ªone that is soothing. It sets you apart from the others.¡±


    I felt a bitter smile tug at my lips as I lowered my head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the scent of my wolf is too faint. That¡¯s probably why I seem different.¡±


    I¡¯d been teased about my faint wolf scent ever since I was a child.


    But yton¡¯s gaze was steady as he met my eyes. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Your scent¡ªit is calming to my wolf, and that¡¯s something I find incredibly attractive. It¡¯s why I chose you this morning.¡±


    Could my scent have that effect on him?


    I was taken aback by his words. Lycans were known to be powerful; their wolves were often hard to control, making them dangerous. Even yton, who seemed so gentlemanly, could be ruthless when his wolf took over.


    But to think that I, of all people, could soothe such force¡­ it was hard to believe.


    While I was lost in thought, yton suddenly leaned in closer.


    His handsome face was mere inches from mine, and I was startled, jumping up instinctively to dodge him. In my haste, I forgot about the juice in my hand. It sshed all over me.


    ¡°Good grief!¡± I cried out, quickly shrugging off my jacket.


    When I looked up, I found yton staring at me, his expression one of utter surprise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I locked eyes with yton, and it hit me¡ªI was still in that revealing ck lingerie,ced and barely there. The neckline dipped scandalously low, struggling to contain my bosom. My waist, half-bared, met the cool air, and the hemline¡¯s daring cut exposed my entire leg. One careless move, and there¡¯d be nothing left to the imagination.


    ¡°Argh¡ª¡± I yelped, instinctively trying to shield my chest.


    But before I could, yton¡¯s grip tightened around my wrist, pulling me sharply into his embrace. I crashed against him, my heart racing as he wrapped an arm around my waist, holding me so firmly that struggling seemed pointless.


    ¡°Prince yton¡­¡± I stammered, lifting my head in a panic only to be met with his dark, smoldering gaze. His usual gentle eyes were now clouded with desire¡ªa far cry from the man I¡¯d known just moments ago.


    Lost and bewildered, I wanted to plead with him, but as soon as I opened my mouth, he seized my chin and crushed his lips against mine.


    I muffled a gasp. My eyes flew open in shock as yton¡¯s kiss deepened, his teeth grazing my tongue. The tender man from earlier had vanished, reced by this hungry stranger.


    How did everything change so suddenly?


    Fear and disbelief coursed through me as I struggled against him with all the strength I could muster. yton, despite his gentle facade, was remarkably strong. His hand mped my waist, while the other slipped beneath the thin fabric of my lingerie. His fingers found my breast, rubbing against it with deliberate slowness.


    His hot palm pressed against my skin, and his nails teased my nipples, sending a shiver down my spine. Strange sensations flooded my veins, and before I knew it, a soft moan escaped my lips as my legs weakened beneath me.


    The mix of tension, fear, and growing desire left me unable to stand. Suddenly, yton released me, and I tumbled backward onto the sofa, caughtpletely off guard.


    My mind spun into a nk te. As I tried to sit up, I saw yton had already stripped off his shirt, revealing his muscr chest.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    My heart skipped a beat as I inched backward. Though yton appeared leaner than his brothers, the sight of his bare torso revealed a hidden strength, and I could feel the danger looming.


    Terror made my voice tremble as I curled up on the sofa. ¡°Prince yton, please be reasonable¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, yton¡¯s fingers grasped my chin, pulling me into another kiss. One hand pressed against the back of my head while the other anchored me to him, forcing me to mold against his body. His kiss was relentless, stealing my breath and leaving me helpless, only able to produce small, incoherent sounds.


    yton finally broke the kiss, trailing light pecks from my chin down to my flushed ear. His lips captured my earlobe, biting it gently before ying with it using the tip of his tongue.


    I whimpered, turning my head away. My thoughts were in chaos, all sense of reason drowned out by the overpowering waves of lust.


    The sensation was maddening.


    yton continued his descent, pausing when he reached my chest. His silver hair brushed against my skin as his mouth found my nipple. His tongue circled it, teasing every curve before he sucked it hard into his mouth.


    The moment his lips enveloped my nipple, my body jerked like a fish out of water.


    But yton didn¡¯t seem to notice. His hand slid down my back, his slender fingers edging closer to my most intimate ce. With deliberate slowness, he cupped it with his palm, his thumb brushing against my clit.


    A wave of electric pleasure shot up my spine, and I couldn¡¯t hold back a moan. The sound horrified me, and I quickly covered my mouth with my hand.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening¡­


    I could feel yton¡¯s erection pressing insistently against my thigh, heightening my fear. Tears began to slip down my cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t let this happen¡­


    Even though I knew this moment woulde sooner orter, the thought of being with a man I barely knew filled me with dread.


    Desperately, I pushed against his shoulders, my sobs turning into pleas. ¡°Prince yton¡­ Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­ let me go.¡±


    yton froze suddenly.


    His eyes met mine, and for a moment, he seemed to wrestle with something deep within. He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡± yton sighed heavily, rising from my body.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    yton¡¯s eyes drifted away from me. He grabbed the nket lying next to him and tossed it, saying, ¡°Cover yourself with this.¡±


    My mind was still in a fog. The mix of lingering desire and fear held me captive. His words broke through the haze, and I quickly pulled the nket around me, hiding my bare skin.


    ¡°Did I frighten you?¡± yton¡¯s voice was thick with guilt. ¡°My wolf took over, and I lost control. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Tears slipped down my cheeks as I clung to the nket, my body trembling with the fear of what nearly happened. Words failed me.


    yton sighed, rubbing his temples, the flush of his desire still visible in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t fully regained hisposure.


    The vi was silent enough to hear a pin drop, broken only by my stifled sobs.


    yton inhaled deeply, clearly wrestling to rein in his urges. As I watched him, I shrank back into the sofa, fear still gripping me, wanting to put as much distance between us as possible.


    ¡°Go back to your ce. I won¡¯t push you into anything. I¡¯ll exin to my father. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    yton¡¯s voice softened as if he were walking on eggshells, afraid of scaring me further. The wild man from moments ago seemed to have vanished, reced by someone trying hard to be gentle.


    His words and tone slowly calmed my pounding heart, and eventually, the tears stopped.


    Had he really decided not to harm me?


    I bit my lip, awkwardly pulling the nket tighter around me as I stood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I mess everything up?¡±


    I was brought here as a ve for the night. I shouldn¡¯t have resisted, no matter what yton tried to do.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    yton had returned to hisposed self, offering me a reassuring smile. ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing. I never intended to let things go this far, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The awkwardness between us grew, and I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    yton seemed to find some amusement in my difort. He shook his head lightly, his voice gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Go back to the house.¡±


    I nodded, biting my bottom lip as I tried to make sense of my tangled thoughts. I turned to leave his vi.


    But after a few steps, I nced back. yton stood where I¡¯d left him, watching me with a soft smile.


    My steps faltered, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Pressing my hand to my chest as if that could steady my emotions, I forced myself to keep walking, even as tears welled up again.


    Since arriving in this dreadful ce, I¡¯d been constantly targeted or faced life-threatening situations. But I didn¡¯t expect the one person who had shown me any respect to be yton.


    I took a deep breath, pausing briefly before stepping outside.


    After leaving yton¡¯s vi, I wandered back toward my own, my mind a jumble of thoughts. Out of nowhere, I collided with someone.


    I blurted out a startled apology, but when I looked up, I saw I had bumped into a woman. She looked vaguely familiar¡ªanother one of the ves, perhaps.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going! Are you blind?¡± she snapped, her tone dripping with venom.


    Recognition shed in her eyes, and she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, well! If it isn¡¯t the infamous Makenna Dunn.¡±


    The sneer in her voice made me tense.


    She scoffed and exaggerated her disdain. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be serving Prince yton tonight? What are you doing out here? Oh, don¡¯t tell me¡ªdid he kick you out?¡±


    Her words hit me like a p, but before I could react, she grinned, the glee in her eyes unmistakable. ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    With that, she sauntered away, herughter trailing behind her.


    I watched her retreating figure, feeling no need to defend myself. For the other ves, spending a night with one of the princes was a mark of honor. But not for me. If she misunderstood, maybe she¡¯d leave me alone.


    I brushed off her words and continued to my house. The living room was pitch dark when I opened the door.


    Just as I was about to step inside, someone grabbed me from behind, their hold tight and unyielding. Every hair on my body stood on end, and a scream tore from my throat.


    ¡°Argh! Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The grip around my waist was like a vice, unyielding. The person leaned in close, his breath a hot whisper against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. His voice, deep and rough, was barely more than a murmur.


    ¡°What brings you back so soon?¡±


    The voice sent a chill through me, freezing the blood in my veins. Why was Bryan here?


    I stayed silent, and Bryan chuckled, a low, menacing sound. He kept whispering, his tone dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Did my younger brother toss you aside because you couldn¡¯t keep up? No surprise there. Your oral sex skills were awful that night. But look, I¡¯m the only one who tolerates you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shame and fury warred within me. As the initial fear started to wear off, I thrashed in his grasp. ¡°Let go of me! Why are you even in my house?¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡± Bryan sneered, his grip tightening on my wrist as he pulled me closer. ¡°In the pce, there¡¯s nowhere I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    I was shaking with anger, struggling to break free, but he was too strong. It was useless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    In the darkness, Bryan¡¯s lips, warm and unwanted, brushed against my ear. I recoiled instinctively, but it was no use. In a swift motion, he yanked the nket off me. The cold air bit at my skin, making me shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, his hand wandering over my waist, his voice oozing with a sinister mix of desire and cruelty. ¡°You¡¯ll be warm soon enough.¡±


    He flicked on the light suddenly, and I squinted against the harsh brightness.


    After a few seconds, my eyes adjusted. Bryan was staring at me, his gaze locked on my body.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Damn it! I was still wearing that damned lingerie.


    ¡°Stop staring at me!¡± I cried out, moving to cover myself. But Bryan was faster. He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look up at him. Tears of fear welled up in my eyes.


    Why couldn¡¯t this bastard leave me alone?


    The hunger in Bryan¡¯s blue eyes terrified me. His gaze never wavered as he gently stroked my cheeks. He sighed, ¡°You are so beautiful¡­¡±


    But then his tone shifted, turning sharp and angry. ¡°Dressed up like this for someone else? That pisses me off. Tell me, how should I punish you tonight?¡±


    Hearing his words, I felt shame and anger re within me, and I red at him. ¡°What I wear is none of your business.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s sneer deepened, and he tightened his grip on my chin, making pain shoot through my face. Tears spilled over, but I refused to look away.


    His smile grew colder, and with his free hand, he cruelly pinched my chest. His voice was harsh. ¡°You belong to me. So it is my business.¡±


    With those words, he dug his nails into my skin, twisting cruelly. ¡°Has yton touched you here?¡±


    The pain was excruciating, spreading from my cheeks to my chest, especially where he pinched. Bryan showed no mercy, and I could feel the marks he left on my skin.


    The agony brought tears to my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t find the words to fight back. He was a Lycan prince. If he wanted to punish or even kill me, he could do it with the flick of a wrist.


    My life held no value here.


    Seeing my silence, Bryan¡¯s smile grew even more wicked.


    As if pinching my chest wasn¡¯t enough, he tore the fabric from my body. The cold air hit me, and my breasts were exposed in an instant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Tears streamed down my face, an unrelenting flood. I opened my mouth to call for help, but before I could even form a word, Bryan¡¯s tongue invaded, silencing me.


    His kiss wasn¡¯t tender; it was a storm, a punishment wrapped in the guise of affection. He bit down on my lips and sucked on my tongue with such ferocity that I wondered if he was trying to consume me whole. I could barely breathe, his suffocation overwhelming me. I pushed against his shoulders with all the strength I could muster, desperate for him to release me.


    It felt like an eternity before Bryan finally pulled back, his mercy arriving just as I was on the verge of passing out. I gasped, struggling to catch my breath, my head spinning. Then, without warning, I felt something cold and invasive sliding between my thighs.


    It was Bryan¡¯s hand.


    Startled, I instinctively mped my legs together, but in doing so, I trapped his hand between them. Under the harsh light of the incandescentmp, his blue eyes gleamed with chilling ruthlessness. He sneered, prying my legs apart with a calm, aggressive force.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if my dear youngest brother has done his job,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malice.


    His fingers toyed with my panties before yanking them aside. The next moment, he pinched my clit, sending a jolt of fear through me.


    ¡°Uh!¡± My voice trembled as I grabbed his wrist in terror. ¡°No¡­ Nothing happened between him and me.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?¡± Bryan scoffed. He seized both my wrists, pinning them above my head, pressing me against the wall. I was utterly helpless.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I cried out, struggling frantically, my body trembling with fear.


    But my desperation only seemed to amuse Bryan. He chuckled, a dark pleasure lighting up his face. ¡°I enjoy watching you squirm in pain.¡±


    Then, without warning, his finger slid inside me, pushing deeper. His cold touch explored me, pressing and twisting in ways that made my body betray me. Despite my resistance, I felt myself weaken, tears of shame rolling down my cheeks.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bryan¡¯s expression shifted, surprise flickering across his face. He looked up, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°yton didn¡¯t have his way with you?¡±


    Humiliation burned through me, and I bit my lip. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Not like you. He would never force me.¡±


    I remembered how yton had held me beneath him in his vi. Though he had been overwhelmed by his desire, he had managed to stop himself and let me go in the end. yton was nothing like Bryan, who was nothing more than a brute.


    Bryan¡¯s face twisted with mockery as he sneered, ¡°That fool is all smoke and mirrors. Only a fool like you would think he is kind.¡±


    Anger red within me, and I shot back, ¡°And who are you to judge him? You¡¯re nothing but a violent, brutal monster.¡±


    His expression darkened at my words. ¡°Violent and brutal, huh?¡±


    His sneer deepened, his voice turning icy, dripping with menace. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what real violence and brutality look like.¡±


    Before I could react, he hoisted me over his shoulder like I was nothing, striding toward the bedroom.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you insane? Put me down!¡± My heart pounded in my chest, panic rising as I pounded his shoulders.


    But my screams fell on deaf ears. Bryan only quickened his pace, carrying me into the bedroom, where he tossed me onto the bed.


    The room spun as I hit the mattress, and before I could regain my bearings, Bryan was on top of me, his body burning with feverish heat.


    He bit down on my ear, his fingers trailing softly across my cheek. The tenderness of his touch was at odds with the darkness in his voice, a voice that could havee from the depths of hell.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he murmured, his breath hot against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re about to see just how cruel and mad I can be.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:


    ¡°Get the hell away from me! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±


    Fear gripped me tightly, forcing me to retreat until I was pressed up against the headboard. My survival instincts kicked in, and I grabbed whatever I could from the bed¡ªa book, a pillow, anything¡ªand hurled them at Bryan with desperate fury.


    But Bryan moved like a shadow, effortlessly dodging my attempts, and before I could react, he pinned me to the mattress.


    ¡°You sick bastard! You unstable freak! What do you want from me?¡±¡±


    My voice cracked under the weight of my terror. I didn¡¯t care what he¡¯d do; I just screamed and cursed, each word dripping with despair.


    Out of nowhere, I felt a sharp pain slice through my neck.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out, the sting burning deep.


    Bryan met my gaze, his eyes dark and dangerous. A smear of blood glistened at the corner of his mouth. He¡¯d bitten me! This maniac actually bit into my neck!


    Anger and fear twisted together in my gut as I fought to stop trembling. I red at him, my eyes full of fire.


    ¡°I am¡­ I like your vor,¡± Bryan murmured as he sat up slightly, his fingers tracing the fresh wound on my neck. His tone was light, almost yful. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop cursing me?


    His twisted delight in my fear sent chills down my spine. He was insanepletely unhinged. Bryan seemed amused by my terror,ughing with a sick kind of joy.


    Standing up, he began to undress, removing his shirt and pants with a grace that didn¡¯t belong in a moment like this, revealing his powerful, well-formed body.


    I shrank back, my fear palpable. As much as he repulsed me, I couldn¡¯t deny the raw strength and grace in his form. His arousal was evident, threatening, with a bead of liquid forming at the tip. His crotch was covered in thick hair, adding a primal ferocity to his presence.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡±


    Here¡¯s a polished version of your text:


    ¡°Bryan¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile, his voice pulling me out of my frantic thoughts. Before I could even react, he loomed over me.


    ¡°Mmmph¡­¡± I tried to push him away, but his weight crushed me into the mattress. When I looked up, I met his eyes¡ªhungry, ruthless.


    He pressed his hips against me, his arousal prodding at my entrance with cruel persistence.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t ready; my body resisted, clenching tight against the unwanted intrusion. Bryan¡¯s eyebrow arched, as if he found my struggle amusing¡ªa silent mockery of my efforts.


    With a swift motion, he grabbed one of my legs and pushed forward.


    He was inside me.


    No! It¡¯s too much¡­ get off!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking with the pain. This wasn¡¯t sex; it was pure, unadulterated torment.


    Bryan ignored me, his face indifferent to my agony. He drove into me, his breath hot against my ear as he whispered like the devil himself, ¡°You think I¡¯m here to please you? To make love to you? Don¡¯t forget, this is punishment. I¡¯m here to fuck you.


    And with that, he began to thrust harder, forcing my legs open, stretching me beyond my limits. But it wasn¡¯t enough for him. He leaned down, biting my nipple with vicious intent.


    His teeth were sharp, his lips hot and wet as they dragged across my chest. Slowly, an unwanted pleasure began to seep through the pain. As Bryan moved against me, a twisted smile spread across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet. You wanted this, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been craving it all along.


    I turned my head away, closing my eyes, refusing to acknowledge his taunts. But he wouldn¡¯t let up. His wet fingers traced my lips.


    ¡°So wet¡­ What are you made of, water?¡± Bryan chuckled darkly.


    He forced my legs around his waist, thrusting deeper into me, pushing against the very edge of my body¡¯s tolerance.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream tore from my throat, the sensation overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, in that moment, if he had forced himself so deeply that he¡¯d reached my core.


    My cries seemed to excite him even more. He lifted me and flipped me over, forcing me to kneel with my backside raised toward him.


    ¡°No!¡± I resisted, trying to crawl away, but he shoved my head down, forcing my body into a humiliating position.


    Smack!


    Bryan¡¯s hand came down hard on my ass, the pain exploding through me.


    I screamed, my voice raw. But before the sound had even faded, he drove into me again from behind.


    In this position, I could feel every inch of him, stretching and filling me. It felt like he was reaching into the deepest parts of me, leaving nothing untouched.¡±


    Tears slid down my cheeks, blurring the line between pain and some sick form of pleasure. I moaned, the sound thick with misery.


    The bed groaned under ourbined weight as he continued to thrust; the slick sound of our bodies colliding echoed in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night. Let¡¯s make the most of it.¡±


    His voice was a taunt, a twisted promise of the nightmare that was far from over. All I could do was close my eyes and brace myself, enduring the brutal mix of pain and unwanted pleasure that he forced upon me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:


    The night stretched on like an endless sea of passion, waves crashing against the shore until the first light of dawn. By the time it was over, I was spent,pletely exhausted, slipping into the darkness of unconsciousness.


    When I finally blinked my eyes open, sunlight was already streaming through the windowsill, flooding the room with its bright, almost harsh radiance.


    I pressed my fingers against my temples, trying to push away the pounding headache, but the memories ofst night surged back¡ªvivid and relentless. My hand instinctively moved to my chest as I nced at the side of the bed.


    Bryan was gone. The chaotic state of the sheets was the only testament to his wild, unrestrained nature.


    He must have left while I was still out cold.


    I let out a long breath, feeling the tension in my muscles begin to ease. But just as quickly, a wave of pain and soreness washed over me, starting as a sharp burn in my lower abdomen.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± The sound slipped out before I could stop it, a reflexive response to the pain. I lifted the nket, only to find my skin marred with bruises, scratches, and bite marks, some in ces I¡¯d rather not mention.


    ¡°Lunatic,¡± I muttered under my breath, the wordced with a mix of frustration and shame.


    The memory ofst night¡¯s madness made my cheeks burn with embarrassment, and anger simmered just beneath the surface. If I could, I¡¯d tear Bryan limb from limb for what he¡¯d done.


    A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°Miss Dunn, I¡¯ve left lunch outside your room. Don¡¯t forget to continue your training this afternoon,¡± a servant¡¯s voice called from the other side.


    Maybe it was because I stood out since moving into this house, but the servants now treated me with a bit more respect, at least to my face.


    ¡®Alright, got it.¡¯


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself against the pain, and forced my aching body to the bathroom. Each step felt like torture, but I managed to clean myself up and get dressed, though every movement sent fresh waves of pain through the bruises fromst night.


    Soft fabric or not, it still stung when it rubbed against the marks Bryan had left. Cursing his name under my breath, I pushed through the difort, determined not to stir up any more trouble. After a quick lunch, I made my way to the training room, not wanting to bete.


    Thankfully, the training hadn¡¯t started yet when I arrived. I exhaled in relief and found a seat, easing myself down ruefully.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before I felt the heavy weight of eyes on me. The other women were staring, their gazes dripping with mockery, disdain, and something else I couldn¡¯t quite ce. None of them looked the least bit friendly.


    One woman, in particr, stood out¡ªshe was the sex ve I¡¯d crossed paths with the night before. A smug smile twisted her lips as she leaned in to whisper to the others around her, theirughter soon following, sharp and derisive.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that today¡¯s cold reception had something to do withst night. Leaving yton¡¯s vi earlier than expected was bound to raise some eyebrows.


    Sure enough, the woman fromst night swaggered over, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Well, well, look who had the nerve to show up today. Got a lot of gall, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I met her gaze steadily. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    She threw her head back andughed, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Because you got booted out by Prince yton. I saw you leave his vi not long after you went in. Guess you didn¡¯t tickle his fancy, huh?¡±


    Her words grated on me, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to trade barbs.


    To me, sleeping with the princes didn¡¯t feel like any sort of victory. If anything, I wished for nothing more than to escape this wretched ce. If letting them believe their twisted version of events kept them off my back, I¡¯d let it slide.


    The woman next to her stifled a giggle, trying to appear sympathetic. ¡°Come on, Alice, give it a rest. You¡¯ll just embarrass her.¡±


    Alice¡¯sugh turned even more triumphant, her eyes raking over me with cruel amusement. ¡°Embarrassed? Her? Please, look at her¡ªwearing a turtleneck to hide theck of proof she¡¯s even been with the prince.¡±


    Then, raising her voice, she addressed the room. ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s got any marks to show for it, shall we?¡±


    In a sh, Alice reached for my cor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I had been on guard, ready for anything. So, without a second thought, I grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and shoved her away.


    Alice gasped. I straightened up, fixing her with a cold stare.


    ¡°Whether I slept with the prince or not is none of your business. Are you bitter because you can¡¯t even get close enough to talk to them?¡±


    Alice¡¯s temper red, and she snapped back, ¡°You¡¯d better stop unting yourself! Prince yton kicked you out. Who do you think you are, looking down on me?¡±


    With that, she lost her grip on reality and lunged at me, grabbing my cor. ¡°You wretch! Let¡¯s see how¡ª¡±


    Her words faltered as she let go of my cor, her eyes wide with shock. She stared at my neck, speechless.


    ¡°Y-your neck¡­ HOW is this even possible?¡±


    My blouse¡¯s zipper had been ripped open, revealing the kiss marks Bryan had left the night before.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened as she gaped at those marks, her head shaking in disbelief. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    I shrugged her off, zipped up my blouse, and red at her. ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Those marks have to be fake. You faked them.¡± Alice¡¯s voice dripped with jealousy as she spat out her words.


    I scoffed, my tone biting, ¡°Maybe you should focus on how to charm the princes and get into their beds instead of obsessing over whether these marks are real.¡±


    Although I never expected to catch the princes¡¯ attention, I wasn¡¯t about to let that stop me from using the truth to shut up these troublemakers.


    After all, their anger was misced. They¡¯d do better to focus on winning the princes¡¯ favor instead of wasting their energy on me.


    ¡°You!¡± Alice was at a loss for words, her face turning crimson. She shot me a re, but she couldn¡¯t muster aeback.


    The other women in the room, though green with envy, couldn¡¯t say a word against me. Instead, they turned on Alice, mocking her.


    ¡°Alice, are you jealous? Anyone with half an eye can see those marks are the real deal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s jealous.¡±


    ¡°No doubt! I almost fell for her nonsense.¡±


    Alice was seething, her face contorted with rage. Suddenly, a familiar stern voice cut through the air. ¡°Enough with the yelling! It¡¯s time for ss. Find your seats and sit down!¡±


    Everyone froze. A secondter, Hayley walked into the training room, frowning.


    The sex ves scattered, hurrying back to their seats.


    Alice had no choice but to swallow her jealousy and anger. She shot me onest venomous look and hissed, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you get dumped.¡± Then she stormed off to her seat.


    I ignored her, my expression as cold as ever.


    For those women, being chosen by the princes was a badge of honor. Once they were discarded, they believed they were worthless. But I didn¡¯t see it that way.


    To me, freedom was far more precious than being reduced to a breeding machine. If sleeping with the princes meant I¡¯d be trapped here even longer, I wanted no part of it.


    But now that things had reached this point, I could only y along and bide my time.


    As I thought about it, my hand drifted to the marks on my neck. I sighed, hoping Bryan wouldn¡¯t kill me before I found a way to escape.


    The training resumed as nned.


    This ss was far less humiliating than the first. It was mostly about memorizing the princes¡¯ likes, dislikes, and how to please them properly.


    Compared to thest session, I paid close attention this time. This knowledge mighte in handy. Maybe, just maybe, it could help me escape someday.


    Time flew by, and before I knew it, ss was over.


    Night had fallen. I gathered my things and prepared to leave the training room. The other sex ves whispered and pointed at me, but I ignored them. All I wanted was to get back to my quarters and rest.


    Last night¡¯s madness had drained me; I was so tired I could barely keep my eyes open.


    However, trouble did not intend to let me go.


    As I dragged my weary feet toward my vi, a haughty voice suddenly called out, ¡°Stop right there, Makenna Dunn!¡±


    That voice sent a chill down my spine. I stopped in my tracks and took a step back as I saw the woman in front of me.


    ¡°Kristina¡­¡±


    Looking at the angry faces of Kristina and her entourage, a sense of dread settled over me.


    This was not going to end well.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I feigned calmness. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for this. Let me through!¡±


    I tried to push past them, but Kristina and her followers stepped in and blocked my path. One of them, with a haughty tone, asked, ¡°Did Miss Harrison give you permission to go?¡±


    I bit my lip, and my frustration mounted as I red at Kristina.


    Kristina gave a derisive snort. Her eyes scanned me with clear contempt. ¡°Did you end up in a prince¡¯s bedst night?¡± she mocked.


    That exined everything.


    Clearly, Kristina had caught wind of the rumor that I slept with a princest night and was here to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Last I checked, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Besides, as the future queen, shouldn¡¯t you be prepared for such issues?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fathom Kristina¡¯s intense jealousy. Despite her impending role as the future queen of the Lycan royal family, pronounced by Leonardo himself, she persisted in tormenting the sex ves.


    It seemed my defiant re only fueled her anger. Sheshed out, ¡°You are too frail and unworthy to serve the princes, let alone bear their children.¡±


    I scoffed at her. ¡°My worth isn¡¯t for you to decide.¡±


    Feeling no desire to linger in this pointless altercation, I walked past her and started to leave.


    ¡°Bitch! Who said you could leave?¡±


    Kristina¡¯s fury peaked, and she suddenly grabbed me. With venom in her voice, she demanded, ¡°I want to see what makes you so appealing that you caught the attention of three princes.¡±


    She signaled her followers, and they pounced on me suddenly, beginning to pull off my clothes.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± I snapped back, dodging their grasps. ¡°The king assigned me to serve the princes. Do you really want to face his wrath doing this?¡±


    My warning momentarily halted them. They looked at each other, clearly worried about the king¡¯s potential punishment.


    Just as I began to feel a hint of relief, Kristina¡¯s impatience red. She stamped her foot andmanded, ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Just do it!¡±


    Bolstered by her assurance, her followers advanced toward me again.


    ¡°This is madness,¡± I eximed. My panic rose as I looked for an escape. But they were quick to block my attempts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no escape for you,¡± one of them said with a maliciousugh, causing my heart to drop. They grabbed my arms before I could fight back.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I yelled. I twisted and turned in a desperate attempt to break free. Despite my efforts, they pinned me to the ground and began ripping at my clothing.


    Their cruelughter echoed as they continued to tear at my clothes. The humiliation threatened to crush me, and rage boiled within me.


    I reminded myself that I couldn¡¯t be broken and that I wouldn¡¯t surrender.


    My resistance intensified until my hand brushed against something solid.


    In a moment of sheer panic, I grabbed it without thinking and swung it with all my might against one of the women¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Ouch! My head!¡±


    Her cries pierced the air as she clutched her bleeding head, blood trickling along her fingers.


    The others were stunned by this.


    As I stood, I saw what I had used¡ªa stone, now dripping with blood.


    Holding the stone tightly, I faced them with a fierce look. ¡°Come closer if you want to meet your end!¡±


    Fear took hold of them, and they retreated. Even Kristina¡¯s face was filled with horror.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Kristina snapped at me, ¡°How dare you fight back? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I met her gaze coldly. ¡°You never intended to let me go free, did you?¡±


    Seeing my resolve, Kristina momentarily froze. Then her expression twisted into one of fury again.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She turned toward her followers. ¡°Why are you scared? Kill this bitch! I want her reputation destroyed!¡±


    Her followers moved toward me again, albeit reluctantly. I tightened my grip on the stone, and my gaze was steely and resolute.


    I was prepared to go down fighting.


    Suddenly, a deep andmanding voice cut through the tension.


    Everyone froze. I turned toward the source of the voice and saw Dominic making his way toward us from a nearby corner.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    It turned out to be Dominic.


    I blinked, startled. What on earth was he doing here?


    Before I could piece it together, Dominic strode forward,manding attention as always. His cold, assessing gaze swept over me and then shifted to Kristina and her followers. ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡±


    Kristina fumbled, looking like a deer caught in the headlights. She nced around desperately before jabbing a finger at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡± she cried out, trying to sound innocent. ¡°She was disrespectful and rude, so I thought I¡¯d teach her a lesson.¡±


    Her tant twisting of the truth made meugh out loud, but I instead kept my cool. ¡°Miss Harrison, I was just on my way home when you and your entourage decided to pick a fight. You even told them to strip me. What exactly did I do to offend you?¡±


    Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected me to have the nerve to fight back. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she stuttered, struggling to find words.


    The scowl on Dominic¡¯s face was getting darker. His tone was calm, but the weight behind it was unmistakable. ¡°Apologize to her, Kristina.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kristina gasped, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°You want me to apologize? To this¡­ this lowly woman? Never! You must be joking!¡±


    I was just as stunned. Dominic, of all people, was defending me? Kristina was set to be the next queen while I was nothing more than a mere sex ve. The difference in our statuses couldn¡¯t be more ring.


    But Dominic¡¯s hard face showed he wasn¡¯t joking around.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, his voice like ice. ¡°I¡¯ll inform my father of what you¡¯ve done today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kristina¡¯s pitch rose higher, feeling some panic. ¡°I¡¯m the future queen! Why should I apologize to a ve bitch?¡±


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    She shot me a look of pure hatred, as if I were the cause of all her problems.


    Dominic didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said, still with that t voice. But I noticed the disgust in his eyes.


    Watching this unfold, I suddenly understood something: none of the princes seemed to like Kristina.


    This was my chance. I couldn¡¯t let myself be a victim any longer, not when a prince was offering me an unexpected lifeline.


    I shook my head, meeting Dominic¡¯s gaze. ¡°There is no need for an apology, Your Highness.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s smug smile returned, her eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have the guts¡ªOuch!¡± I lunged forward and pped her hard across the face, cutting her gloating short.


    Her cheek ballooned under the force of my p. I hit her so hard that I left a zing palm print on her skin. She froze, shock widening her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d actually hit her.


    I stared her down, wanting her to feel my cold stare; to understand that she was going to pay for every wrong she¡¯d done. ¡°An apology isn¡¯t enough,¡± I said, my tone steely. ¡°Not for everything you¡¯ve put me through.¡±


    Her disbelief quickly morphed into fury. ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    She sprang at me wildly and swung a couple of fists.


    ¡°You fucking psycho! How dare you! You actually hit me? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±


    I stumbled back, but before she could reach me, Dominic was there, cing himself between us. He shoved her back with a firm hand, looking really pissed off. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kristina.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a worthless ve, a filthy nobody!¡± Kristina was twisting with rage. ¡°Who does she think she is,ying a hand on me? She¡¯s nothing!¡±


    That wild look in her eyes¡ªshe wanted to tear me apart.


    Dominic stayed between us like a solid wall. He gave her ast warning. ¡°Try it again, and I¡¯ll have the soldiers deal with you.¡±


    The threat seemed enough to snap her back to reality.


    But the fury in her eyes didn¡¯t dim. She shot me onest seething look. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot!¡±


    I met her gaze without flinching. I¡¯d long stopped caring about her opinion of me. From the moment sheid eyes on me, she¡¯d despised me, and I had enough of her games.


    Kristina stormed off with one final huff, and her minions scurried after her.


    As her figure disappeared down the hall, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. The adrenaline drained from my body, leaving me feeling hollowed out and exhausted. My vision swayed, and my body shook. Dominic¡¯s hand was the only thing keeping me upright.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    His voice was closer. It felt so overwhelming, feeling him so near me; how the chill of his scent wrapped around me like a fog.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mumbled, trying to pull away, but his grip only tightened, anchoring me in ce.


    I could feel the heat of his gaze, and when I looked up, I saw his eyes darken, fixed on my chest.


    I nced down, following his gaze, only to find my clothes in tatters, undoubtedly ripped apart during the scuffle with Kristina¡¯s followers. The skin on my chest was exposed, and I had a patchwork of bruises and marks left from the night before with Bryan.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oops!¡± I blurted out. As I moved to shield my chest, Dominic caught my wrist and pulled me close.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My eyes widened in horror.


    Dominic didn¡¯t respond. Instead, his fingers gently traced the marks and bruises on my chest.


    The rough touch of his fingers against my tender skin was warm and ticklish. His intense gaze, as if focused on an object, made me shiver.


    It was weird to feel a man¡¯s touch on the traces another man had left on me. Very weird.


    ¡°yton wasn¡¯t the one who slept with youst night. It was Bryan, right?¡± Dominic suddenly questioned. Gritting my teeth, I averted my gaze, feeling ashamed.


    I had no intention of discussing anything rted to sex with Dominic.


    Dominic was relentless. He pinched my chin and forced me to meet his gaze. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    I shot him a fierce look. Then something in his appearance caught me off guard. It was my first real look at his face.


    Hecked Bryan¡¯s wildness and yton¡¯s gentleness. His features were sharply defined, his nose prominent and straight while his lips were thin, carrying an air of nobility.


    His eyes were particrly striking, different from the other princes¡¯. They were like deep, amber pools, emitting a cold gleam and remaining unreadable.


    Caught up in my thoughts, I suddenly felt a numbing, ticklish sensation on my bosom.


    Taking a sharp breath, I looked down to see Dominic¡¯s fingertip casually brushing against my nipple, yfully and provocatively.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± I demanded, struggling to free myself from his grasp. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    However, despite my efforts, Dominic¡¯s strength overwhelmed me. He held me close, his eyebrow arched as a rare, mysterious smile crept onto his typically cold face.


    ¡°I was curious about how you differ from the other sex ves. Now, I understand.¡±


    How I differed from others?


    Suddenly, yton¡¯s earlier remarks echoed in my mind.


    Was Dominic hinting at the same thing?


    Sure enough, he went on with an intrigued look, ¡°You carry a scent that stirs our desires and calms our vtile nature.¡±


    His voice grew raspier by the moment, and he intensified the pressure as he caressed my breasts.


    Desire burned in his eyes, causing my heart to race with fear.


    Was he going to subject me to the same horrors Bryan had?


    Cold sweat dotted my forehead as fear gripped me. I forced myself to maintain a semnce of calm and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying. Also, I¡¯m not interested in having sex in public. I need to go rest.¡±


    Dominic paused and fixed a cold, detached gaze on me.


    I calmly met his gaze, but sweat drenched my palms, and my heart pounded.


    Silently, I prayed he would let me go.


    To my shock, Dominic snorted dismissively and let me go, just as I had hoped.


    I barely had time to feel relief when he remarked, ¡°I just helped you. Shouldn¡¯t you repay the favor?¡±


    ¡°You helped me?¡± I sneered, looking into Dominic¡¯s eyes and adding coldly, ¡°Your Highness, you saw Kristina and her group blocking my path long before, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized me from head to toe.


    Maintaining myposure, I looked into his eyes and continued, ¡°I noticed you watching from a distance quite some time ago. You witnessed everything.¡±


    I had spotted Dominic in a corner, silently watching as Kristina and her followers blocked my path. He only intervened after I had started to defend myself. It seemed he stepped in only after seeing that I could handle the situation on my own, so that he could get some credit for rescuing me.


    With that realization, I questioned him sternly, ¡°Your Highness, your assistance wasn¡¯t given out of kindness. Why should I feel obliged to repay it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    I was taken aback by Makenna¡¯s words, and that didn¡¯t happen often.


    I never imagined this woman to be so perceptive. Instantly, my view of her shifted. The sex ve I had pegged as crude now appeared to possess a sensitivity I hadn¡¯t anticipated. She had read me like an open book.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t nned on helping her initially. To me, she was just a beautiful ything, not worth my effort.


    Truth be told, I had only gone toe-to-toe with Bryan and yton for her that day because I wanted to snatch up what they coveted.


    So, when I stumbled upon the scene, I only intended to watch the spectacle and kill some time. But then, something caught my eye.


    A lowly sex ve dared to challenge the future queen of Lycan. When she picked up that stone to bash her opponent¡¯s head, she transformed from a meek woman into a fierce warrior. I was drawn to her in that instant.


    And I had to admit, she was undeniably captivating.


    As I gazed at Makenna, I found myself lost in thought. Hershes were long and curled, and those eyes of hers¡­ they seemed to weave a spell when they met mine. Her skin was as smooth as silk, wless under the light.


    I could see she was scared, but she buried that fear, refusing to show weakness. Her eyes were filled with a defiant stubbornness. She even had the nerve to turn me down. She was a far cry from the women who usually fell over themselves trying to win my favor.


    More than that, the scent of her body stirred something primal in me, calming my restless wolf.


    Realizing this, I felt my gaze darken, heat pooling low in my belly.


    I tilted her chin, letting my thumb glide over her soft skin. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pull away.


    ¡°You are brilliant,¡± I murmured, a rarepliment escaping my lips.


    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Watching the mix of stubbornness and fear on her face, I added with a smirk, ¡°And now, you¡¯ve made me want you even more.¡±


    Without warning, I captured her lips. Ignoring her attempts to pull away, I forced my tongue between her lips, tasting her.


    Makenna clearly hadn¡¯t expected that. Her eyes widened in shock before she began struggling in earnest.


    I wrapped an arm around her waist, holding her tight as I indulged in the sweetness that was hers alone.


    Her scent grew stronger, more intoxicating, fanning the mes of my desire.


    She fought me with everything she had, moaning in protest. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest, fueling the fire burning within me.


    My hand wandered upward from her t belly, finally resting on her breasts.


    I cupped one in my hand, relishing the feel of her tender flesh. Her breasts were so soft, so inviting, that I found it hard to pull away.


    But then, I noticed the marks on her skin¡ªbruises and kiss marks left by another man. A surge of anger coursed through me.


    Without thinking, I tightened my grip, my fingers kneading her flesh as if trying to erase those offensive traces.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Makenna struggled harder, but it was all in vain.


    I toyed with her nipples, feeling them harden beneath my touch, trembling in the cool air, looking so vulnerable.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to keep ying with her soft breasts. My fingers pulled and pressed her nipples, and I could feel her resistance start to wane. Her breathing grew heavier.


    Lust made her even more alluring.


    I had always prided myself on my self-control, but in that moment, I was dangerously close to losing it. Just as I was about to take things further, I heard footsteps approaching.


    Makenna seemed to snap out of it, her eyes widening in sudden rity. Before I could react, she shoved me away.


    Caught off guard, I stumbled back, my hold on her slipping. By the time I realized what had happened, Makenna was already fleeing, her figure growing smaller in the distance.


    I watched her frantic retreat, but I didn¡¯t give chase.


    Instead, I lifted my hand to my nose, inhaling the scent she had left behind. It was just as sweet, just as enticing, as when we first met.


    A smile tugged at my lips as I whispered, ¡°Makenna, this is only the beginning.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I wrapped myself tightly in my tattered clothes and stumbled back to my house.


    Scared of being caught, I mmed the door shut and locked it from the inside. Exhausted, I copsed against it and slid down to the floor. I clutched my knees, and tears began to flow down my cheeks uncontrobly.


    Why me?


    Why must I constantly face such hardships?


    Bryan singled me out. Kristina despised me. I was shunned by the other sex ves. And now, Dominic had set his sights on me.


    It had been only a few short days since my arrival at this ce, but I already found myself in this dreadful predicament.


    Ovee with fear and feeling utterly helpless, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from flowing.


    I didn¡¯t deserve this kind of existence.


    I buried my face in my hands, and tears dripped through my fingers. Memories of my arrival here haunted me¡ªthe betrayal by Frank and Jessica, along with my deceitful stepmother and my indifferent father.


    Had it not been for them, my life wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.


    I clenched my jaw. A fierce anger ignited within me, and my sadness was quickly reced.


    No! I must persevere. I must see them face consequences. I couldn¡¯t just give up now.


    With that resolve, I wiped my eyes, pushed myself off the floor, and gradually rose to my feet. With heavy, numb legs, I made my way to the bathroom, step by step.


    After struggling to clean myself up, I finally felt a wave of relief wash over me. As I dried my hair with a towel, I headed toward the kitchen to pour myself a ss of water.


    Then, something on the coffee table in the living room caught my eye.


    Find your favorite stories at


    I walked over to it, intrigued. To my surprise, there was a note and a box of ointment for wounds.


    Who could have left these? Curious, I picked up the note. Instantly, my face drained of color.


    The writing on the note was bold and imposing. ¡°I enjoyedst night. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    As I read the note, I began to shake uncontrobly. The paper felt light at first but grew unbearably heavy in an instant and slipped through my fingers.


    Bryan Reeves! It was him again.


    shes of the previous night tormented me. He drained all my energy, and my private part still hurt.


    A cold sweat broke out on my back at the mere thought of him. Holding the ointment felt like holding a piece of burning coal.


    I forced myself to stay calm.


    With closed eyes, I took a deep breath and clenched my fists. I reminded myself that as long as I was breathing, there was still hope. I wouldn¡¯t be crushed by this.


    Though the ointment from Bryan repulsed me, I didn¡¯t throw it away. Instead, I applied it cautiously to my wounds¡ªthose inflicted by Kristina and her followers, the bruises from Bryan, and my aching private part.


    No matter what, I refused to let those viins harm me further.


    Exhausted from the entire ordeal, I eventually finished everything and sumbed to sleep.


    Today¡¯s events were just the start. I knew I¡¯d face numerous dangers in the days ahead, so preserving my strength was crucial to confront these future challenges.


    True to my expectations, the very next morning, as soon as I stepped into the training room, a squad of soldiers burst in and encircled me.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn, right? The king wants to see you. Come with us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    As soon as the soldiers entered the training room, the other sex ves erupted into whispered chatter.


    ¡°Why would the king suddenly want to see her? Did she mess up or something?¡±


    ¡°Serves her right. She made herself too noticeable.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been a troublemaker. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if she gets kicked out one of these days.¡±


    Their eyes gleamed with malicious delight as they nced my way, but I paid no mind to their words or their smirks. I kept myposure and followed the soldiers, knowing I had to face whatever awaited me.


    Sooner orter, trouble always came knocking. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d done anything wrong, so there was no reason to be scared.


    When I was brought to the main hall, I found Leonardo seated on his throne, his expression one of thinly veiled annoyance. Kristina was there too, crying and seemingly pouring out herints.


    I had already braced myself, understanding that Kristina was likely the reason I was summoned so abruptly. I remained calm, but as I nced at the man standing behind Leonardo, myposure faltered for a moment.


    Frank Thomas? What was he doing here?


    Our eyes met briefly, and I caught a flicker of mockery in his gaze before I looked away, choosing to ignore him entirely.


    Kristina spotted me then, and her reaction was immediate. She nearly leaped to her feet, pointing an usatory finger at me as she shrieked, ¡°It was her! That unruly woman! She struck me!¡±


    Tears filled her eyes as she turned to Leonardo, pleading with him in a voice dripping with grievance, ¡°Your Majesty, please deliver justice! This hateful woman must be punished.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Kristina¡¯s melodramatic usations. Instead of responding to her, I simply bowed to Leonardo, ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty.¡±


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    His gaze was cold, distant. ¡°Did you hit her?¡± he asked sharply.


    I met his gaze and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I did.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Leonardo¡¯s fury was swift. ¡°Do you have any idea who Kristina is? She¡¯s the future queen! And you¡ªyou¡¯re nothing more than a sex ve. How dare youy a hand on her!¡±


    His scolding brought a smug smile to Kristina¡¯s face. She looked at me with triumphant eyes, clearly convinced that I was about to face punishment.


    But I didn¡¯t panic. I didn¡¯t attempt to defend myself. Instead, I met Leonardo¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m confused about something. Is it true that a sex ve must endure humiliation from Miss Harrison after serving the prince?¡±


    Leonardo frowned, his expression puzzled. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Kristina¡¯s face paled, and I noticed her fingers clutching the hem of her blouse tightly.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk. As I suspected, Kristina hadn¡¯t been entirely truthful with Leonardo.


    I calmly exined what had transpired the previous day, detailing how Kristina had gone out of her way to provoke me after my training ss, even ordering her followers to strip me. I had only defended myself.


    As I spoke, Leonardo¡¯s expression grew increasingly stern.


    Sensing the shift, I raised my voice slightly, repeating, ¡°Your Majesty, if it¡¯s customary for a sex ve to be mistreated after serving a prince, I believe we should be informed so we can brace ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Leonardo exploded with anger, mming his fists onto the armrests. He turned to Kristina, demanding, ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡±


    Kristina stammered, her fear palpable as she struggled to form a coherent response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:


    Dominic¡¯s POV


    Seeing the fear etched on Kristina¡¯s face, Leonardo¡¯s frown deepened with each passing moment. From the gravity of his expression, I could tell he was beginning to believe my words.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief, feeling a burden lift slightly off my shoulders.


    Thankfully, Leonardo was no fool but a man of discernment.


    Yet, just as I thought the storm had passed, Frank interjected, ¡°Your Majesty, if I may, a sex ve¡¯s testimony cannot be taken at face value.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, throwing me a look of sheer provocation. His voice rising, he challenged, ¡°Do you have a witness?¡±


    Frank¡¯s words reignited the tension, and my heart leaped into my throat.


    Frank was a Gamma, and Leonardo was likely to trust him more than me.


    As I feared, Leonardo nodded in agreement, his stern gaze piercing through once more. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Frank¡¯s lips curled into a gloating smile, certain that I had no proof and would soon face the king¡¯s wrath.


    We had once shared love, yet here he was, eager to see me fall. Despite having long since seen through his hypocrisy and coldness, a pang of disappointment still stung.


    I cast my eyes downward, letting out a bitter chuckle. When I looked up again, I had regained myposure. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Dominic witnessed the entire event yesterday. He is my witness,¡± I stated with calm conviction.


    I hadn¡¯t nned to bring Dominic into this. His actions yesterday had left me disgusted. Moreover, I realized that he was just as cruel as Bryan. I doubted he would stand up for me, even if I named him.


    But Frank had forced my hand. Dominic was the only witness I had.


    Leonardo¡¯s surprise was evident when he heard the name.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    I nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. If there is any doubt, please summon Prince Dominic.¡±


    Frank scoffed, his eyes brimming with disdain and mockery. He likely thought I was too lowly and that Dominic would never deign to support me.


    Leonardo weighed my words for a moment before instructing his subordinate, ¡°Bring Dominic here.¡±


    The servant departed, leaving a thick silence to nket the main hall. The tension was palpable.


    Unease gnawed at me. Dominic was different from the other princes. He was quiet and inscrutable, making it impossible to guess what he might do.


    If he refused to help, I would have to find another way.


    Kristina fidgeted nervously with her fingers, while Frank stood with his arms crossed, his gaze fixed on me with unnerving calm.


    As time dragged on, my heart began to race. I wondered if Dominic would show up.


    Just when I was on the verge of panic, Dominic finally arrived. He entered the main hall and bowed respectfully to his father.


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    Leonardo acknowledged him with a solemn nod and got straight to the point, recounting the incident between Kristina and me. Finally, he said, ¡°Makenna ims you were present yesterday. If so, tell me everything in detail.¡±


    Dominic shot me a nce filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    His dy caused a flicker of hope in Kristina¡¯s eyes, while Frank couldn¡¯t hide his mocking smile.


    I held Dominic¡¯s gaze, my mind racing to think of a way to resolve this.


    Even if he refused to back me up, I had to clear my name today.


    To my utter surprise, Dominic suddenly broke into a smile, a rare expression on his usually cold face. Tilting his head slightly, he leaned closer to me.


    ¡°You owe me. Don¡¯t forget to pay it back,¡± he whispered.


    I looked at him in astonishment, not yet fully grasping his intentions when I heard him address Leonardo with calm indifference.


    ¡°Father, I can confirm that Makenna is telling the truth. Yesterday, it was Kristina who instigated the confrontation.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    With Dominic¡¯s testimony, Leonardo took my words as gospel. His fury united, and he turned on Kristina with a venomous tongue.


    ¡°You fool! Those sex ves are nothing; they could never threaten your standing. Why did you stoop so low and tarnish yourself with such a blunder?¡±


    Kristina, trembling with fear, crumbled under Leonardo¡¯s wrath. Tears streamed down her face as she stammered, ¡°I despise Makenna. Ever since she set foot in the pce, she¡¯s captivated all the princes. And she dares to defy me!¡±


    Kristina¡¯s obstinate nature made Leonardo shake his head, disappointment etched into his features.


    The hall descended into an uneasy silence. The crowd¡¯s expressions varied, yet I remainedposed, my gaze fixed on Leonardo.


    In truth, I expected him to punish Kristina on my behalf. Our statuses were worlds apart. How could he chastise the future queen for someone like me?


    But it was of little consequence. I knew I¡¯d dodged a bullet this time.


    Also, Kristina had lost.


    As I anticipated, Leonardo brooded in silence for what felt like an eternity. Finally, with a weary sigh, he rubbed his temples and dismissed me with a wave of his hand. ¡°You may go. I won¡¯t punish you this time. Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, offered my thanks, and bowed before departing.


    As I turned to leave, I noticed Frank watching me, his eyes clouded with confusion and reluctance.


    A mocking smile tugged at the corners of my lips. I threw onest nce over my shoulder and left the main hall.


    The moment I stepped outside, a pair of hands halted me. A familiar voice, dripping with sarcasm, cut through the air. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my dear sister, Makenna.¡±


    Annoyance red within me as I recognized the voice. It was my stepsister, Jessica.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    How shameless of her to even speak to me!


    Seeing her face brought back a flood of memories¡ªJessica¡¯s betrayal with Frank, her deceitful smile as she sent me away.


    If not for their treachery, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered this wretched fate.


    My fists clenched, and I red at her, my eyes as cold as ice.


    Swallowing the bile of hatred rising in my throat, I demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jessica, dolled up in her finest attire, responded with a triumphant giggle, ¡°Oh, you must not know. The king has taken a liking to Frank¡¯s skills. Frank has been visiting the pce. I¡¯m here to pick him up¡ªit¡¯s time to head home.¡±


    Her gaze swept over me, assessing with mocking disdain. ¡°Tsk, my dear sister, life here doesn¡¯t seem to agree with you. Not a single prince has taken a shine to you; am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t youe here and be a sex ve yourself?¡± I replied evenly. ¡°After all, that role was yours to begin with.¡±


    My words struck a nerve. Jessica¡¯s face flushed with anger and shame as she snapped, ¡°I heard the three princes are vicious and bloodthirsty. I can¡¯t wait to see them tear you apart. Humph!¡±


    I met her gaze with icy detachment and shot back, ¡°Who knows? You might meet your end before I do.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jessica seethed with fury.


    I smirked at her, the hatred in my heart burning bright.


    This was prison, each day a torment. I had once resigned myself to my fate, but I could no longer allow those who wronged me to enjoy their lives unscathed. I swore to myself that I would make them pay dearly for what they¡¯d done.


    But first, I had to bide my time, protect myself, and wait for the right moment to strike.


    With that resolve, I clenched my fists, pushing down the anger that threatened to boil over. I reminded myself to stay calm; it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    Jessica was about to hurl another insult when her expression suddenly froze.


    A cold voice came from behind me.


    ¡°Vicious and bloodthirsty? I must have missed that.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    I was momentarily startled and turned to face the source of the voice. It was Dominic.


    He approached me with an unhurried stride, while Frank trailed behind him, his expression a mixture of caution and terror.


    Jessica, upon seeing Dominic, paled with fear. Her confidence drained away, leaving her trembling and speechless.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a mocking chuckle at Jessica¡¯s sudden cowardice. I wondered how she would wriggle her way out of this mess.


    She had ndered a prince and had been caught in the act. Whether this was dismissed as a minor indiscretion or taken as a grave offense depended entirely on whether Dominic decided to hold her ountable.


    Frank, drenched in cold sweat, quickly stepped in, his voice trembling with anxiety. ¡°So sorry, Your Highness, Jessica was just joking. Please, forgive her.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s sneer was like a dagger of ice. ¡°Who gave her the audacity to joke about the Lycan royal family?¡±


    Dominic was a Lycan prince, and his usual detached demeanor was intimidating enough. But now, with his temper ring, the oppressive aura he exuded was almost unbearable.


    At that moment, I was struck by the realization of how fearsome he truly was, a member of the most powerful n. Even a mere flicker of his annoyance could instill terror in those around him.


    Jessica had never encountered such a scene before, and it showed. She was visibly shaking. After a few attempts at words, she nced at me, then, with a sudden burst of desperation, pointed a trembling finger in my direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault!¡± Jessica screamed, her voice cracking. ¡°She¡¯s the one who always spoke ill of the princes to me. That¡¯s why I thought that way. It¡¯s all her fault, Your Highness!¡±


    Frank, sensing an opportunity to save his predicament, quickly chimed in.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    ¡°I agree with Jessica.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to shift the me onto me, his toneced with contempt. ¡°Back when Makenna was still at home, she always tormented Jessica. Jessica was too scared to stand up to her, so she¡¯din to me in secret. I¡¯m sure Makenna is to me for this as well.¡±


    Their tant lies were almostical¡ªcould they be so brazen as to deceive the prince?


    Meanwhile, a wave of dull, aching pain spread through my chest.


    Before I discovered Frank and Jessica¡¯s betrayal, I had truly believed we loved each other. I had always treated Jessica like my own sister, caring for her as if we shared the same blood.


    And yet, this was how they repaid me¡ªby sending me to the pce to suffer, and now, by conspiring to ce all the me on me.


    In that moment, I loathed myself for ever being so blind.


    I closed my eyes briefly, and then opened them again, resolute. Before I could defend myself, Dominic¡¯s cold voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Really? Funny, I didn¡¯t hear Makenna say anything against us. But you, on the other hand¡­¡±


    He fixed Jessica with a chilling stare and continued mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯ve shown a disgracefulck of respect for the royal family. Stand here and p yourself for an hour as punishment¡ªand make sure you do it with all your strength. I¡¯ll have a guard watch you to ensure youply.¡±


    Jessica went as pale as a ghost.


    The entrance to the main hall was a busy ce. The thought of passersby watching her degrade herself like this was enough to shatter Jessica¡¯s pride and dignity¡ªthings she valued above all else.


    A feeling of satisfaction washed over me as I stole a nce at Dominic. Yet, at the same time, his earlier whispered words in the hall echoed in my mind, and a sense of foreboding crept in.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Frank¡¯s desperation mounted as he tried to plead with Dominic, but Dominic cut him off.


    With a dismissive nce, Dominic dered, ¡°Frank, as a Gamma, you failed to control your mate. You¡¯ll face punishment as well. I¡¯ll report everything to my father.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Frank¡¯s voice rose in panic as he begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    But Dominic¡¯s patience had worn thin. He shot Frank a final icy look before striding away.


    As he passed by me, he paused briefly, casting a nce in my direction with a smile that sent a chill down my spine.


    The sense of dread I had been feeling only intensified.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:


    Climbing


    ¡°Makenna Dunn! What on earth possessed you to set Frank and me up like that?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice erupted the moment Dominic was out of earshot, her anger zing as she red at me. Frank¡¯s eyes matched hers in fury, as though I hadmitted some unpardonable sin.


    It could be, but I couldn¡¯t suppress theughter bubbling up from within. I was too furious to hold it back.


    ¡°You two are being punished for your own stupidity. Quit pointing fingers at everyone else¡¯s blunders.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? You think you¡¯re so smug, don¡¯t you?¡± Jessica¡¯s anger red even hotter, her hand shooting up as if to strike me.


    But I was quicker, catching her wrist before she could make contact. With a cold smile, I warned her, ¡°You might want to rethink that p. Unless you fancy facing something worse when Prince Dominic gets wind of this.¡±


    I let go of her hand with a forceful shove.


    Jessica yelped in pain, stumbling back until shended in Frank¡¯s arms.


    I was in no mood to tangle with them any further. After throwing them a final, indifferent nce, I turned to leave.


    Jessica¡¯s voice still rang out behind me, dripping with venom. ¡°Who do you think you are, acting all high and mighty? Let go of me, Frank! I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    I could hear Frank trying to calm her down, but I paid them no mind.


    I exhaled a long, steadying breath. After collecting myself, I returned to the training room, only to find it empty.


    Just then, a servant passed by. I halted her, asking, ¡°Excuse me, where are the sex ves training today?¡±


    She informed me that the training had moved to the gym. I rushed over, but by the time I arrived, the session had already ended, and everyone was being dismissed.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    As I stepped into the room, several women gave me looks of surprise and curiosity. Alice was huddled with her friends, smirking and gossiping among themselves.


    After the morning ordeal, I waspletely drained and in no mood to deal with their nonsense. Since training was over, I turned to leave.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    I turned to her, my patience wearing thin.


    With a sneer, Alice added, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. You missed out on physical training today. With how faint your wolf scent is, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a light breeze could knock you over.¡±


    Her words sent the others into fits ofughter.


    I¡¯d been mocked for my weak wolf scent for as long as I could remember, so her jab didn¡¯t sting like it once might have.


    I met her gaze, calm and collected, and shot back, ¡°Better than being overlooked by the princes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about winning the princes¡¯ favor, but my retort hit the mark.


    Alice¡¯s face flushed with anger. Her voice rose as she challenged me, ¡°Stop showing off. Are you brave enough topete with me? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worthy of the prince¡¯s attention.¡±


    The other sex ves quickly chimed in, urging me to ept.


    Hayley, who had been on her way out, paused to throw a gleeful nce my way. Pretending to be impartial, she said, ¡°I¡¯m d to see such enthusiasm, Makenna. Will you ept the challenge?¡±


    Hayley had always disliked me, always hoping to see me in a bind. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course. What¡¯s the challenge?¡±


    Alice pointed to the climbing wall. ¡°Climbing.¡±


    I nced at the wall and smiled. ¡°Fine. When?¡±


    Alice seemed taken aback, her eyes scanning me as if she suspected I was bluffing. Finally, she raised her chin and said, ¡°Tomorrow. Too drained from today¡¯s training to make it a fairpetition now.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Tomorrow it is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can back out,¡± Alice spat before storming off.


    The other women shot me disdainful looks. One muttered, ¡°Alice has such a strong wolf scent. She¡¯s definitely stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Makenna is biting off more than she can chew.


    She¡¯ll regret this tomorrow.¡±


    Ignoring their chatter, I arched an eyebrow, smiled to myself, and left the training room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    Leonardo¡¯s wrath crashed over me like a storm unleashed, all because of that insufferable Makenna.


    Never before had he raised his voice so fiercely, his finger practically spearing the air between us as he scolded me with a venom that left no room for rebuttal. My chest burned with anger, but my voice stayed trapped in my throat. If only I could rip Makenna apart, shred by shred. That wretch!


    She was the source of all my misery. Since her arrival at the pce, my life had spiraled into nothing but chaos.


    Teeth clenched in frustration, I stormed out of the main hall. One of my followers, Molly, trailed behind like a nervous shadow and ventured cautiously, ¡°Miss Harrison, she¡¯s nothing more than a sex ve. You could make her vanish from the face of the Earth without a second thought. She wouldn¡¯t even see iting.¡±


    Rage ignited in my chest, and I whipped around, pping her hard across the face.


    ¡°Fool! Useless!¡± The sight of her was a cruel reminder of yesterday¡¯s humiliation. The thought of Makenna fighting back made my blood boil. ¡°How did you let that bitch get the upper hand yesterday? You¡¯re all worthless!¡±


    Molly whimpered in pain, her hand flying to her cheek as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harrison. It was my mistake¡ªit won¡¯t happen again, I swear.¡±


    Her groveling only deepened my disgust. Teaching her a lesson felt like a waste of time. With a derisive snort, I ordered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do; just make sure that bitch regrets stepping foot in this pce. It¡¯s time she was thrown out like the trash she is.¡±


    Makenna was a thorn in my side, and as long as she stayed in the pce, she was a constant threat to my peace.


    No, merely tossing her out wouldn¡¯t satisfy me. I wanted to see her beauty marred, her fate twisted so no prince would nce her way again.


    ¡°Rest assured, Miss Harrison, I¡¯ll do everything in my power,¡± Molly vowed, her head bobbing like a puppet.


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    I snorted and continued my furious march.


    Just then, two women passed by, their whispers catching my attention. My ears pricked up at the mention of Makenna.


    Narrowing my eyes, I stopped them in their tracks. ¡°Hold on! What were you just saying about Makenna Dunn?¡±


    Recognizing me, the women quickly bowed, their voices trembling with fear as they greeted me. One of them said, ¡°Miss Harrison, we were just saying that Makenna will be in a climbingpetition tomorrow¡­ with another sex ve.¡±


    A climbingpetition?


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the sneer curling my lips. ¡°Makenna Dunn? Climb? She¡¯s barely got the scent of a wolf on her. What makes her think she can do anything but humiliate herself?¡±


    The women nodded eagerly, their faces stered with sycophantic smiles. ¡°Absolutely right, Miss Harrison. She¡¯s nothing but a pathetic she-wolf, lowly and weak. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll win, especially not against such a strong opponent.¡±


    Their words pleased me, and I allowed myself a small, condescending smile. ¡°Naturally. That fool doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s audacity wasughable. To ept such a challenge was sheer idiocy. But then again, her failure would bring me no small amount of satisfaction.


    Having extracted all the information I needed, I waved them off impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get out of my sight.¡±


    Once the women scurried away, Molly chimed in, eager to please. ¡°Miss Harrison, you have nothing to worry about. She¡¯s bound to lose, and when she does, she¡¯ll be aughingstock. The princes will drop her like a stone.¡±


    Though her words offered somefort, a nagging fear gnawed at me. What if Makenna had a trick up her sleeve? What if, by some miracle, she managed toe out on top? I had yet to defeat her, and that thought twisted the knife of doubt in my gut.


    The mere possibility made me grit my teeth with renewed anger.


    That wretched woman! I couldn¡¯t kill her, and I couldn¡¯t drive her away. She was a problem that refused to be solved!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her win.¡± My voice dropped to a menacing whisper as I turned to Molly. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure that bitch loses tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to see her smirk again.¡±


    Molly pondered my words, her eyes suddenly lighting up with a wicked idea. ¡°Miss Harrison, I think I know just the thing to make sure she loses¡ªand she¡¯ll be so disgraced that no prince will ever want to be near her again.¡±


    Excitement sparked in my chest, and I demanded, ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Molly leaned in, whispering her scheme in my ear. The more she spoke, the wider my grin grew.


    ¡°That bitch is as good as dead!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The following day, I made my way to the training area as nned. Other ves were already there, clustered in tight groups. When they spotted me, their excitement was palpable. They were eagerly anticipating some drama.


    I paid them no mind. My attention skipped past those women and settled on someone I recognized. It took me by surprise.


    It was Kristina. What was she doing here?


    She was at the center of her usual entourage, nked by her followers and sex ves. One of the women said something to amuse her, and she erupted inughter, clearly pleased.


    Then our eyes locked, and she gave me a taunting smile. Her gaze was filled with scorn and self-satisfaction.


    A sinking feeling grew within me.


    I felt certain that something was amiss, especially with Kristina¡¯s unexpected presence.


    ¡°Makenna, I thought you were too scared to show up,¡± Alice called out viciously from the crowd. She strutted toward me with her head held high in arrogance.


    I met her gaze calmly. ¡°Yet, here I am.¡±


    Maybe I appeared too unfazed, which seemed to irritate Alice immediately.


    She looked at me with fury. ¡°Quit your act. It¡¯s not toote to plead for my mercy. Just don¡¯t cause a fuss after you¡¯re defeated.¡±


    I replied with a light tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t even started, and you¡¯re already speaking so bitterly. You worried about facing a humiliating defeat?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Alice¡¯s frustration boiled over as she stomped her foot. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    She shot me onest angry look, then secured herself with the safety rope and snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get moving! Let¡¯s start thispetition!¡±


    Eager to get it over with, I grabbed the safety rope and strapped myself in.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°All set.¡± Once I had checked that everything was secure, I dered my readiness.


    Alice mocked again, ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing you make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Just then, aid-back voice broke through from behind.


    ¡°Well, well, well. I heard there¡¯s going to be apetition, so I thought I¡¯de and enjoy the show.¡±


    The voice was all too familiar,ced with its usual spite. My grip on the safety rope tightened, and my hands shook slightly.


    It was Bryan again. Always seeming to shadow my every step.


    A wave of difort washed over me, and I took a deep breath as I turned toward the source of the voice. Bryan sauntered into the training area.


    I wasn¡¯t sure when he had arrived, but as soon as he entered, his eyes locked onto me with the intensity of a hunter zeroing in on his prey. This sent a shiver down my spine.


    I quickly averted my eyes. Just a glimpse at him brought back memories of that tumultuous night, filled with agony and fear.


    ¡°Stay calm¡­ Just calm,¡± I repeated to myself in a low voice, though the unease persisted.


    I was confused. This was supposed to be a small private contest, but here were Kristina and Bryan, two major figures, turning up to watch.


    It dawned on me that thispetition might hold more significance than I had initially thought.


    Meanwhile, Bryan¡¯s sudden arrival stirred whispers and gasps from the others. ¡°Prince Bryan¡­¡±


    Bryan paid them no mind. He casually weaved through the crowd to position himself at the forefront. His handsome face broke into a yful and sinister grin.


    ¡°Apetition should have stakes,¡± he dered. ¡°Without a proper prize, where¡¯s the motivation?¡±


    Hayley, acting as judge, quickly agreed. ¡°Absolutely, Your Highness. A reward will certainly make thepetition more interesting. What do you propose?¡±


    The sex ves turned their attention to him, some visibly wishing they were the ones joining thepetition.


    Meanwhile, a knot of anxiety tightened in my stomach at his words.


    Knowing Bryan¡¯s twisted nature, I feared his idea of a ¡°reward¡± would be far from appealing.


    Sure enough, Bryan¡¯s eyes met mine as his smile widened ominously.


    ¡°How about this? The loser will have to run around the pce naked, and the winner gets to spend the night with me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan¡¯s announcement ignited a spark of excitement among the sex ves, Alice¡¯s eyes practically gleaming with anticipation. It was clear she couldn¡¯t wait to dive into thepetition.


    My heart, however, felt like it was sinking into an abyss.


    With the stakes so high¡ªboth reward and punishment¡ªneither oue was particrly appealing.


    I certainly had no desire to parade around the pce in nothing but my skin, nor did I want to spend a night with Bryan.


    A sideways nce at him confirmed my suspicion: he seemed to relish this predicament.


    That malicious smile of his¡ªfamiliar from past humiliations¡ªonly fueled my anger. If I weren¡¯t bound by my position as a sex ve, I would have unleashed my fury on him right there. What a bastard!


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice sliced through my seething rage. Ignoring the fire in my eyes, he raised an eyebrow and taunted, ¡°Are you ready to admit defeat and run around naked?¡±


    Seizing the moment, Alice chimed in with a sneer, ¡°Scared, Makenna?¡±


    I shot her a nce but held my tongue, focusing instead on preparing for the climb.


    At this point, retreat was not an option. No matter the prize or the punishment, backing out was not in my vocabry.


    Alice readied herself well. With onest, provocative nce, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to win thispetition and spend the night with Prince Bryan. You¡¯d better get ready for your naked run.¡±


    How juvenile! I chose to ignore her, mentally plotting a way to avoid both the so-called reward and punishment.


    The whistle blew abruptly, signaling the start of the climb.


    The wall loomed nearly 150 feet high, but for me, it was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. With swift, practiced movements, I scaled it effortlessly, as though strolling on level ground.


    In contrast, Alice, who started off even with me, gradually fell behind, her pace faltering as she struggled.


    Eventually, she was left far behind, her efforts slowing to a crawl. I nced down to see her straining and failing to keep up, reluctance etched across her face.


    I raised an eyebrow, a smirk curling on my lips, and increased my speed.


    I was going to win, and I would do so convincingly.


    ¡°Impossible! Bitch! How can you climb so fast?¡± Alice¡¯s voice,ced with frustration, reached my ears from behind.


    I ignored her, focusing solely on my ascent. As I neared the summit, the spectators below suddenly erupted into gasps and shouts.


    Instinctively, I looked at Alice, in her panic, losing her grip and¡ª


    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± Her scream echoed in terror.


    She iled, grasping at the rock but failing to catch hold, and continued to fall.


    The sight startled me. Thankfully, her fall was arrested by the safety rope, preventing a catastrophic impact on the ground.


    Relief washed over me. The thought of an ident was too dire to contemte.


    Turning my attention back to the top, I noted that I was only a few feet away from victory. Victory was within my grasp¡ªliterally.


    However, hesitation gripped me.


    I peered downward with a subtle smile. Without a second thought, I let go.


    Inded safely along my safety rope. Thepetition would end with no clear winner or loser. I was curious to see what Bryan would make of such a result.


    Just as I began the descent, I felt the reassuring support of the rope falter. A split secondter, I heard the ominous sound of the rope tearing.


    My safety rope snapped.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Argh!¡± I screamed as the world blurred past me. The fall from the 50-foot height seemed endless.<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="vpaid-ui" frameborder="0" style="margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; width: 550px !important; height: 250px !important; border: 0px !important; overflow: hidden !important; float: none !important; max-height: 250px !important; disy: block;"></iframe>


    Below, the crowd erupted in shock and confusion. Desperation clouded my mind as I braced for the inevitable impact.


    But then, out of nowhere, I heard the haunting howl of a wolf. The next instant, Inded on a solid, yet soft surface.


    Safe?


    Trembling, I opened my eyes to see a massive ck wolf cradling me. My heart pounded in disbelief as I recognized him.


    It was Bryan¡¯s wolf.


    Had Bryan just saved me?


    My suspicions were confirmed when Bryan¡¯s voice, now detached and nonchnt, drifted up from beneath me. ¡°Woman, how long are you nning to stay on top of me?¡±


    I jolted back to reality, scrambling to my feet. I stared at Bryan, astonished.


    How could someone so malevolent morph into a wolf and rescue me? Was the sky falling?


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was cool as he transformed back into his human form, folding his arms and scrutinizing me. ¡°Why did you suddenly fall?¡±


    I shook my head, unable toprehend the turn of events. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ The safety rope broke.¡±


    Typically, when a climber descended, the safety rope should secure a safending. It was a critical piece of equipment, meticulously maintained and checked to prevent failure. Such an incident was practically unheard of.


    Considering the gravity of the situation, the thought of what might have happened still sent chills down my spine.


    Bryan¡¯s expression darkened. He turned his icy gaze toward Hayley, the overseer of the sex ves. ¡°What¡¯s your exnation?¡±


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    Hayley, who was responsible for our safety, looked as though she might faint.


    She shook her head vigorously, desperately distancing herself from the me. ¡°No. No, no, Your Highness, I know nothing about it.¡±


    I studied her with a narrowed gaze. Something about this situation didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    Before the climb, I had inspected the safety rope myself. It should never have failed. The way it tore mid-air was far too suspicious to be idental.


    I was convinced the rope had been tampered with, though Hayley was unlikely to be the culprit, given how obvious it would be.


    Bryan continued to re at Hayley. ¡°I expect a thorough investigation. See to it that we get answers.¡±


    Hayley, now visibly nervous, said, ¡°Your Highness, I will send my team to investigate. I assure you, we will find out what happened.¡±


    Before she could continue, Kristina stood up, a dismissive sneer on her lips.


    ¡°Why bother? She¡¯s not dead, is she? It¡¯s likely you didn¡¯t secure it properly. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. She¡¯s just a sex ve¡ªhardly worth this fuss.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not the rope was tied properly, the fact remains that the safety equipment failed,¡± I retorted, holding up the frayed, broken rope. ¡°Miss Harrison, does this mean you¡¯re trying to avoid an investigation?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kristina¡¯s face reddened as she struggled to counter the usation. She snapped, ¡°Stop stirring up trouble where there is none.¡±


    Yet, something caught my eye.


    One of Kristina¡¯s followers, standing behind her, had a guilty look that didn¡¯t escape my notice.


    Piecing things together, I realized Kristina¡¯s appearance in the training room wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. She had likely orchestrated this incident once again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Since I stood my ground, Kristina seemed even more irritated.


    With her lips pursed, she crossed her arms and dered confidently, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. What do I have to fear?¡±


    Following Bryan¡¯s instructions, and with Kristina¡¯s consent, Hayley wiped her sweat and directed her team to inspect the equipment.


    Shortly after, the person in charge of the equipment hurried over. After examining the rope, he reported to Bryan with respect, ¡°Your Highness, the rope failed because it was old. It hasn¡¯t been properly maintained in quite some time.¡±


    I was skeptical of this exnation and felt frustrated.


    How could it be such a ludicrous reason?


    Even the other sections of the safety rope were intact, except for the one that had snapped. Clearly, this was done intentionally.


    Despite my suspicions, the inspector had delivered his opinion. Arguing against it seemed pointless.


    I nced at Kristina, who smirked victoriously at me. She taunted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Who would waste their effort on a mere sex ve?¡±


    However, her demeanor only deepened my suspicion that she had bribed the inspector.


    Regrettably, Icked proof. Moreover, my low status left me powerless to pursue the matter further.


    I clenched my fists, silently vowing to find justice someday.


    Just when it seemed everything was settled, Bryan let out a sly chuckle.


    Raising an eyebrow, he looked at me and then slowly said to the staff, ¡°If it¡¯s truly due to old equipment, then every staff member here, including you, Hayley, must be punished.¡±


    Hayley and the workers instantly panicked.


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    In almost no time, they fell to their knees before Bryan. Shaking, they pleaded, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Bryan waved his hand impatiently and warned with a cold tone, ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll double your punishment.¡±


    Hayley and the rest fell silent. They felt like crying but were unable to let the tears out. Despair was evident on their faces.


    Kristina, on the other hand, seemed even more pleased with herself. She shot me a challenging look as if to say, ¡°I did it. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    I quietly looked down.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I was confident that I¡¯d have many opportunities to outsmart her in the future.


    Then, unexpectedly, a woman inquired, ¡°What about today¡¯spetition? Who won?¡±


    ¡°Neither reached the top. Obviously, there is no winner,¡± Kristina quickly dered the oue of thepetition before Bryan could speak.


    While I generally disliked Kristina, I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved by her announcement. Earlier, I had intentionally avoided reaching the top because I had no desire to spend the night with Bryan.


    I didn¡¯t want to win or lose. Therefore, giving up on thepetition seemed like the wisest choice.


    Kristina¡¯s announcement also brought relief to Alice. She rxed and, catching my gaze, red at me.


    However, Bryan let out a mocking sneer. His voice was thick with anger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t dered the winner yet. Who gave you the authority to decide for me?¡±


    His words cast a hush over the scene. No one dared to make a sound.


    A sense of unease washed over me. I had a feeling that this issue was far from over.


    He seemed to notice my uneasy expression. He raised his eyebrows and shed a smile in my direction. I shivered and quickly looked away, feeling panicked.


    ¡°Alicegged earlier and didn¡¯t make it to the top. Clearly, she¡¯s out. Makenna is the winner,¡± Bryan stated slowly.


    His stare bored into me like a viper¡¯s, intense and unsettling. True to my fears, he announced the very result I least wanted to hear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My heart lurched and plunged like a stone in a well as the memories of that night shed through my mind. I stood frozen.


    Even Kristina¡¯s victorious grin seemed to falter. Alice, unable to contain herself, shrieked in terror.


    ¡°No! No! It was just a mishap.¡± Alice¡¯s face drained of color. Desperately, she pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please, let me have another chance topete. I swear I¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve missed your shot,¡± Bryan said with a smirk. ¡°I hope to see you scampering around the pce in the buff tomorrow. It would be quite the sight, Makenna. As for you¡­¡±


    Bryan gave me a mischievous smile as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll honor my promise and give you the reward.¡± A shiver ran through me.


    Thest thing I wanted was his reward.


    Alice¡¯s face turned ashen as she fell to her knees. She clutched at the edge of his robe, begging, ¡°Your Highness¡­ Your Highness¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Bryan shoved her aside before she could finish.


    ¡°Get up!¡± he snapped, disgust evident in his voice. ¡°Did I give you permission to touch me?¡±


    With those harsh words, he turned his gaze toward me and strode over.


    My heart sank lower. Just as I took a hesitant step back, he lifted me effortlessly and slung me over his shoulder.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I shouted, pounding his back in panic. ¡°You bastard! What are you nning? Where are you taking me?¡±


    I fought against him with all my might, but his strength was overwhelming. My attempts to break free were futile.


    He carried me out of the training area, and I silently hoped for someone to intervene and put a stop to his sinister intentions. Yet, whenever the servants saw us, they bowed their heads in fear. No one dared to challenge Bryan.


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Desperation and anger welled up inside me as Bryan shoved me into his car.


    Tossed into the back seat, I felt dizzy, but I tried to steady myself and make my way to the other door, hoping to escape.


    Just as I managed to sit up, Bryan pressed me down.


    His hot breath enveloped me as he wrapped an arm around my waist and asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want the reward?¡±


    I red at him, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    Bryan¡¯sughter was dark and chilling. ¡°Oh, I want you. I came here with the sole purpose of having you.¡±


    His words ignited a ze of anger in me. I wanted to hurl curses at him, but before I could, he captured my lips.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, my lips were seized by his. I tried to bite him in retaliation, but he used the opportunity to deepen the kiss. He pressed his mouth to mine with a heated urgency that stole my breath. Meanwhile, his hands roamed restlessly over my body.


    Resistance was futile. Bryan, still unsatisfied, lifted the hem of my blouse, his rough fingers trailing up my back. Soon, he unfastened my bra.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let go of me!¡±


    Panic surged as I struggled to push him away. But my efforts were in vain. The cool air hit me as he tore off my bra.


    He cupped my breasts with his warm, calloused hands, pressing and rubbing them with crude force. asionally, he pinched my nipples, toying with them. Bryan¡¯s movements were coarse yet practiced. His hands continued their relentless assault on my sensitive spots. As my body involuntarily softened, I became weaker and weaker, my struggles growing feeble.


    My mind was a haze. I squinted at him, only to see him hunched over me, his palms braced on either side of my head, gazing at me as though I were a masterpiece.


    As my reason began to return, I red at him defiantly.


    His smile widened at my reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve got some new toystely. Let me show you.¡±


    An ominous feeling gnawed at me. Before I could make a move, he shifted to the driver¡¯s seat and mmed the gas pedal. The car roared to life, and we sped away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°You are a pervert! Crazy! Where in the world are you taking me?¡±


    I red at Bryan and, in dread, gripped the handle above my seat.


    Bryan looked at me with contempt. ¡°Are youcking any other vocabry? Is that all the cursing you can manage?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    I was infuriated by hisck of shame and found it difficult to breathe.


    The automobile soon pulled up to Bryan¡¯s property. I used the opportunity to escape and was on my way out of the car when he got out. But no sooner had I taken a few paces than he lifted me.


    ¡°What is your problem? Let go of me! Just release me!¡± I fought desperately, hammering his chest wildly.


    But regardless of how strongly I cursed him, he was unaffected. He held me steadily and threw me onto the bed in his room.


    Feeling lightheaded, I copsed upon the plush mattress. I felt something cold lock around my feet and wrists before I could respond.


    My heart sank. I turned back to see Bryan had chained my feet and arms to his bed with iron chains.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Seeing the cold chains, I grew more terrified. I kicked wildly to deter Bryan froming near.


    Regrettably, it was unsessful. Grabbing my wrist with ease, he peered down at me with his typical menacing smile.


    ¡°Stop iling. Let me see how you¡¯re doing. Have you applied my¡­¡±


    His remarks sent chills down my spine. It transpired that the bastard had quickly pulled off every article of clothing I owned.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I let out a cry. I had an unconscious need to cover myself with my thighs. But he interrupted me. He opened my legs aggressively, and the following second, he had a clear view of my privates.


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    ¡°Your pussy is still as lovely asst time.¡±


    Bryan let out a bigugh. It seemed he wanted to do more than just stare. His fingers parted the entrance and he reached out to stroke my clit. He peered in curiously, and then inserted two fingers, pushing them in slowly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. My lower abdomen was causing me simply too much pain. Slowly, his fingers moved inside me. Afterward, he pulled them out and softly massaged my clit.


    I turned away, feeling embarrassed, and bit my bottom lip.


    I hated it so much that Bryan disrespected me in this manner. I also detested the fact that I reacted when he attempted to arouse me.


    As he withdrew his fingers, I could feel the moisture on them. He smiled, satisfied, and stroked my pussy with the fluids.


    ¡°Fantastic. You appear to bounce back nicely.¡±


    Bryan then stripped off his clothing and pounced on me. Terrified, I instinctively wanted to back away, but my legs and arms were bound, so I was unable to escape. I could only let him have his way with me, like amb waiting to be killed.


    He squeezed his enormous dick into me without using any lubricant.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out in agony. My privates seemed to have been ripped apart.


    My vagina instinctively tried to contract to push the invader out. Conversely, it was securely wrapped around him.


    I curled my toes up because it ached so much. Bryan was toofortable and took deep breaths. He asked menacingly in a happy voice, ¡°I purposefully prepared this for you. Are you fond of it?¡±


    I wanted to condemn him, seething with wrath, but he nted another kiss on me. He pushed harder and deeper within me as he kissed me. I started crying from the pain. I made a concerted effort to sway my legs, but the sound of the chains jangling in my ears made me remember that I had been imprisoned.


    Suddenly, he pped me across the buttocks. Bryan angrily admonished me, ¡°Don¡¯t dodge! Stop sobbing! Just one more cry, and I¡¯ll fuck you to death!¡±


    I gaped at him because I was so afraid. Atst, Bryan was satisfied. His weight on my waist made more forceful movements.


    I took a deep breath. I sped his shoulders subconsciously, although my cheeks were wet with tears.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I felt myself getting wet. The sound of his relentless movements echoed around me. My stomach felt so full it was on the verge of bursting, yet waves of ecstasy surged within me from his merciless, forceful pushes.


    Bwan moved inside me more and more vigorously. I could hardly endure his vicious rhythm. Every time I tried to escape his powerful thrusts, the chains held me back. And with each attempt to dodge, he would deliver a sharp p to my body.


    The ces he struck felt numb and ticklish, a confusing mix of pain and sensation that eventually melted into ecstasy deep inside, forcing a groan from my lips. All I could do was turn my face away. I cried silently, wishing for it to be over as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan did not relent in his assault until it was already dark outside. I was utterly spent, sprawled on the bed, drained of every ounce of energy.


    Bryan, in stark contrast, was vibrant and exuberant. Atst he unlocked my chains, summoned a servant, and instructed her to prepare a meal for the both of us.


    ¡°Unnecessary,¡± I dismissed coldly.


    I had no desire to stay for dinner, nor did I wish to endure Bryan¡¯s presence any longer. He had thoroughly spoiled my appetite.


    I managed to dress, suppressing the pain, and made my way toward the door. Bryan, rather than obstructing me, propped his chin on his hand, reclined on the bed, and observed my departure with an unsettling smile.


    Using the wall for support, I staggered away from his vi. The difort in my body intensified with each step. I felt increasingly wretched; my legs ached, and my intimate areas felt like they had been overstretched. I nearly copsed several times.


    Swallowing my tears, I resisted showing my vulnerability to the world. Yet fate seemed cruel. As I continued forward, my legs suddenly betrayed me, twitching uncontrobly. I lost my bnce and tumbled forward.


    At that moment, two hands reached out to steady me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    A soothing voice reached my ears. I looked up to find yton standing before me. His eyes, as gentle as ever, softened upon seeing the disarray and bruises on me.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked with concern.


    I bit my lip, a surge of humiliation rising within me. The sight of yton seeing me in such a pitiful state struck a deep chord of distress. At that moment, I would have preferred to copse entirely rather than have him witness my degradation.


    Silence fell as I struggled to find words. yton began to speak again, but my exhaustion overwhelmed me, and my vision started to fade. The next thing I knew, I had lost consciousness.


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    When I awoke, I found myself in an unfamiliar room, lying in a plush bed.


    Still groggy, I tried to sit up and take in my surroundings. The room exuded luxury, and it was a ce I had never been before.


    I kept asking myself where I was.


    My thoughts were a tangled mess. Thest memory I had was of yton, who had been thest person I saw before everything went dark. Could it be¡­?


    A series of gentle knocks on the door interrupted my thoughts. I turned to see yton standing in the doorway.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said, walking over to me. ¡°Are you feeling alright? Is anything wrong?¡±


    Seeing him, I tensed up. Gripping the nket tightly, I shook my head and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­¡±


    yton nodded, his expression one of gentle reassurance. ¡°You fainted because you were too exhausted. I had no choice but to bring you here. I hope you¡¯re not frightened.¡±


    I avoided his gaze, looked down, and replied listlessly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ Thank you.¡±


    I suspected he had noticed the kiss marks on my body but chose not to mention them, instead glossing over the situation to spare me further embarrassment.


    Bitterness mingled with a strange warmth in my heart. His kindness, despite everything, touched me.


    yton smiled warmly. ¡°It was nothing. Just a small favor.¡±


    His smile quickened my heartbeat. I dared not meet his eyes. I sat up, preparing to leave. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I should head back to my ce now.¡±


    At that moment, the aroma of food wafted into the room.


    I was momentarily taken aback. A servant entered, bearing a tray of dishes, and set them on a table.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, looking at yton in confusion.


    He gestured toward the dishes. ¡°You should eat before you leave. If you faint on your way back to your house, there will be no one to assist you.¡±


    His light-heartedment brought a smile to my face and eased some of my tension.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you very much, Your Highness,¡± I said, smiling back at him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The servant arranged all the meals on the table. Just as I was about to leave the bed for dinner, I realized someone had changed my clothes.


    ¡°My clothes¡­¡±


    Looking at yton nkly, I fiddled with the bottom of my shirt.


    yton beamed at me and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. One of the servants helped you change into those.¡±


    I responded with a timid nod, feeling a wave of relief from his thoughtfulness.


    I took a seat at the table. The food was deliciously made and inviting. Having been tortured by Bryan for hours earlier, I was exhausted and now famished. I picked up my utensils and began to eat.


    yton sat next to me. He looked graceful and distinguished as he ate. His presence made me conscious of my manners, and I carefully took small bites.


    ¡°Makenna.¡±


    His voice was gentle as he called out to me.


    I looked at him curiously, noticing he seemed to hesitate, as if unsure about what to say next.


    After a brief pause, yton went on, ¡°Earlier, you¡­ did you leave Bryan¡¯s vi?¡±


    I tensed, unsure how to respond.


    yton heaved a sigh and said in a resigned voice, ¡°A servant mentioned you have several bruises, and¡­ your body is injured. Make sure you use some ointment.¡±


    My face turned red at his words. I felt both embarrassed and ashamed.


    Trying to hold back tears, I took a moment before replying with difficulty, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it¡­ Prince Bryan¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.


    Bryan always forced me, but so what? It was my obligation as nothing more than a ve.


    Awkwardness hung heavily in the air. Unable to eat any more and feeling extremely ufortable, I quickly finished what I could, excused myself from yton, and got up to leave.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve had enough. Thank you for everything today. I must return to my house now.¡±


    yton rose as well, frowning. He said with concern, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? You barely ate anything. Are you sure you don¡¯t want more?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m full. Thank you.¡±


    I avoided his eyes, nodding absentmindedly, eager to escape the difort of the moment.


    Maybe I hadn¡¯t quite regained my strength. As I took a few steps, my legs began to fail me again. Suddenly, I stumbled toward yton.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    He swiftly caught me, but the force knocked us both to the floor.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± yton moaned from beneath me. Inded in his arms, my nose brushing against his chest. Immediately, his clean, fresh scent enveloped me.


    I quickly lifted my head, and our eyes met.


    In a daze, I stared at him. My heart pounded furiously while my ears turned bright red.


    He gazed back. For a moment, there seemed to be a spark between us. We were both lost in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Just then, a servant¡¯s worried voice broke the strange atmosphere.


    ¡°What happened, Your Highness? Are you all right?¡±


    The servant hade running in after hearing the noises. Snapping back to reality, I quickly stood up from yton. Embarrassed, I stammered, ¡°So¡­ it was an ident.¡±


    Without daring to look at his face again, I bowed my head and hurried out of the house. As I fled, yton¡¯sughter echoed faintly behind me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I returned to my house, poured myself a ss of icy water, and downed it in one swift gulp. The cool liquid brought a semnce of calm.


    As I reflected on the day¡¯s events, irritation gnawed at me.


    Bryan had subjected me to relentless torment, leaving me utterly drained. I could do nothing but endure his cruelty. On top of that, the other sex ves and Kristina seemed determined to make my life even more unbearable.


    I¡¯d barely managed to survive dealing with Bryan, the degenerate. Now, others had joined the fray, further entangling me in a web of trouble.


    The image of Kristina¡¯s smirk and the nervous expression of one of her followers earlier left me seething. The veins in the back of my hand bulged as I gripped the water ss with a tight fist.


    I was convinced that Kristina was behind the incident.


    But I had no proof. The staff might have already been bribed by her, ensuring the matter would remain unresolved.


    Even with evidence, I knew it would be futile. Would the king really punish the future queen over a sex ve?


    That was a distant dream.


    Even if I had met my end in the gym, nothing would change.


    The thought of it filled me with frustration. Surviving in this perilous ce as a lowly sex ve was a Herculean task.


    But within moments, my resolve hardened once more.


    Kristina had nearly been the end of me this time. Next time, she would surely escte her cruelty. I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. I had to act, or else her aggression would only grow.


    My mind also lingered on Frank and Jessica¡¯s betrayal and ruthlessness.


    My heart grew cold and steely. I vowed to make those who had wronged me pay dearly. It was the only reason I dared to navigate this treacherous pce.


    No matter the challenges ahead, I had to persevere. Defeat was not an option.


    The night sped by, and with dawn came my usual routine of training.


    Before I reached the training area, I noticed a crowd gathered, their voices raised in agitation. It seemed something was amiss.


    As I drew closer, my frown deepened.


    In the center of the throng, Alice sat on the ground in despair. A soldier, with a stern expression, kicked her andmanded, ¡°This is Prince Bryan¡¯s order. You better strip and follow through with the punishment. Don¡¯t make us do it ourselves.¡±


    My heart sank. I recalled the punishment for the loser of thepetition yesterday.


    Bryan had taken me, the victor, away. Alice, having lost, was now destined to run through the pce in the nude as her punishment.


    Alice was overwhelmed, her cries piercing the air. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, ¡°I don¡¯t want this¡­ Please, spare me. Can you ask Prince Bryan for mercy? Please!¡±


    Her sobs echoed through the crowd, and their eyes softened with sympathy.


    Unable to bear her suffering, I felt a pang ofpassion.


    The punishment was unbearably humiliating. Even as sex ves, we had our dignity and self-respect.


    In a sudden moment of rity, Alice spotted me amidst the crowd. Her eyes lit up with hope. She lunged toward me, her desperation palpable.


    ¡°Please, Makenna,¡± she implored, her voice trembling.


    She fell to her knees, clutching the hem of my trousers. ¡°Please¡­ You¡¯re close to Prince Bryan. Can you intercede for me? I promise I won¡¯t oppose you again, I swear it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I pursed my lips and studied Alice in silence.


    Though I felt a pang of sympathy for Alice, she had brought this upon herself. Had she not made it her mission to oppose me, she might have found herself in such a dire predicament.


    Moreover, Bryan was a madman. I¡¯d rather steer clear of him altogether. Asking me to plead for mercy on her behalf was like asking me to walk into the lion¡¯s den willingly.


    But could I stand by and watch Alice run naked through the pce without intervening?


    Conflicted emotions churned within me as I regarded her.


    Despite repeatedly reminding myself that she had initiated this conflict and that helping her might endanger me, my heart ached at the thought of rejecting her plea.


    My silence, however, seemed to speak volumes. Gradually, the glimmer of hope faded from Alice¡¯s face, reced by sheer despair.


    The soldiers, seeing her despair, began to close in on her, trying to drag her away. Alice¡¯s screams filled the air as she fought back fiercely.


    ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Her voice, raw and hoarse from crying, was filled with desperation and agony.


    But the soldiers remained unmoved. The leader¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°me me for being harsh,¡± he snapped.


    Without hesitation, he advanced, ready to tear her clothes from her.


    Alice desperately shielded her exposed skin, breaking down into tears.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The scene was heart-wrenching. Ovee by a surge of emotion, I pushed the soldier aside, pulled Alice behind me, and stood as a shield.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    ¡°I won thepetition. I refuse to have her run around naked. Is that clear?¡± I red at the soldier and raised my voice.


    Alice clung to my sleeve, trembling with fear as she hid behind me, sobbing.


    Yet the soldier¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. ¡°It¡¯s Prince Bryan¡¯s order. She mustply. No one can interfere.¡±


    Ignoring me, he and hispanions tried to forcefully drag Alice away.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Alice¡¯s cry of panic pierced the air.


    She tightened her grip on my sleeve, begging me in terror. ¡°Please, Makenna! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Driven by instinct, I shielded Alice, pulling her closer behind me. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Prince Bryan and ask him to reconsider. This punishment is too severe.¡±


    But the soldiers were adamant, insisting that Alice fulfill the punishment for the loser.


    I stood in confrontation, my heart a storm of bitterness and rage. It was degrading to strip Alice and force her to run naked. To someone like Bryan and his soldiers, it was a mere game.


    Recalling Bryan¡¯s own yful cruelty toward me, my anger red.


    When I refused to back down, the leader of the soldiers scowled and drew his sword. ¡°Dare to defy the order? I can end you right here.¡±


    My heart pounded, but my conscience rooted me to the spot.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    A casual voice cut through the tension.


    Bryan appeared seemingly from nowhere, kicking the soldier aside. His gaze was tinged with amusement. ¡°You wish to save this woman?¡±


    His expression hinted at more sinister ns, but I gritted my teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    A malicious glint sparkled in his eyes. ¡°I have conditions if you want me to show her any mercy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The sinister gleam in Bryan¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down my spine.


    But when I glimpsed Alice¡¯s despair, something inside me snapped. I steeled myself and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Bryan raised an eyebrow, his smile dripping with malice. ¡°I haven¡¯t quite decided yet.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, a knot of unease tightening in my stomach.


    I knew Bryan would seize this opportunity to torment me as he pleased. The real question was whether I was willing to endure such cruelty for a woman who had done nothing but make my life difficult.


    I nced at Alice, trembling like a leaf in a storm. Despair clung to her like a shadow. If I refused, no one else would step forward to help her.


    As I hesitated, Bryan¡¯s sneer sliced through the air, and he gestured to his soldiers.


    They rushed forward, grabbing Alice to drag her away.


    ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Alice¡¯s scream pierced the air, raw with fear.


    Her desperate eyes locked onto mine, and my heart twisted with a sharp pang. I grabbed her back, my teeth grinding together. ¡°Fine. I ept your terms.¡±


    No matter how much it pained me, my conscience wouldn¡¯t allow me to stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. He gave me a slow, scrutinizing look. Then, without warning, he erupted intoughter, pleased with my submission.


    ¡°Very well.¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Release her.¡±


    Bryan acted as though he were granting some great favor, and it made my blood boil.


    I clenched my fists, struggling to suppress the anger and resentment that surged within me.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Stay calm. Control yourself. Don¡¯t lose yourposure,¡± I reminded myself under my breath.


    Alice was released and copsed to the ground, her hands covering her face as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    Feeling a pang of sympathy, I moved to help her up, but Bryan stepped in my way, gripping my chin between his fingers.


    His cold blue eyes bored into mine, a mocking smile ying on his lips. ¡°Do you know what price you¡¯ve agreed to pay?¡±


    Pain shot through my chin, but I forced myself to meet his gaze without flinching. ¡°No matter the cost, I¡¯ve given my word. Alice shouldn¡¯t have to face any more humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bryan nodded, his chuckle sending a chill down my spine. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my end of the bargain.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake the unease creeping over me. What was he really after?


    Trying to maintain myposure, I asked, ¡°In that case, can we leave now?¡±


    I did not want to face that awful man. I still had training today.


    ¡°Give it your all, girl.¡± Bryan tapped my cheek in a patronizing manner. ¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interest today. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be begging for mercy soon.¡±


    With that, heughed and turned on his heel, walking away.


    As soon as Bryan was out of sight, the others dispersed, and I finally allowed myself to rx, nearly copsing from the release of tension.


    I sucked in deep breaths, realizing I had been holding my breath the entire time Bryan was near, overwhelmed by his oppressive presence.


    Regret quickly followed. I had been too hasty, agreeing to his demands without thinking things through. I knew Bryan was anything but kind.


    Rubbing my temples, I tried to regain myposure. What was done was done, and there was no use in dwelling on it. I would just have to deal with whatever came next.


    After all, I had saved a life today, and that had to count for something.


    Sighing, I nced at Alice, who was still sitting on the ground, lost in her world of shock. With a resigned shake of my head, I said, ¡°Get up. Clean yourself up and get to the training room. If you don¡¯t, Hayley will make sure you regret it.¡±


    Just as I was about to head to the training room, Alice called out to me.


    ¡°Makenna.¡± Her voice was shaky and thick with tears. ¡°Thank you¡­ for today¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I turned around and walked toward the training room.


    I had helped Alice simply because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her punished. I wasn¡¯t looking for her gratitude or an apology. My only hope was that she would no longer antagonize me from that moment forward.


    As I entered the training room, Alice came in shortly after, staggering slightly.


    Her clothes were disheveled, and her cheeks bore the marks of tears. It was clear she was still shaken by the earlier events.


    Upon entering, Alice looked at me intently. Her lips were slightly parted, as if she was about to speak. But after a few moments, she bowed her head and went back to her seat.


    Just then, Hayley entered.


    She surveyed the room. Her eyes widened briefly when theynded on Alice. She was probably puzzled that Alice wasn¡¯t running around the pce in the nude.


    Hayley quickly regained herposure and pped her hands to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Okay, girls, I have exciting news,¡± Hayley announced with a smile. ¡°In three days, there will be a banquet at the pce. The king has requested that all the sex ves attend. Make sure you look your best.¡±


    Murmurs of surprise and curiosity filled the room.


    I was taken aback. Normally, only the nobles and the affluent were invited to such events. Why were the sex ves included this time?


    ¡°Be quiet! Be quiet!¡± Hayley waved her hands, looking annoyed, and continued sternly, ¡°To prevent any embarrassing moments at the banquet, we¡¯re going to practice proper pce etiquette. You don¡¯t want to make fools of yourselves.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Hayley looked over us with a hint of scorn and stressed, ¡°Your objective is to win over the princes, to hopefully bear their children sooner rather thanter. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we understand,¡± came the unified response.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Their excitement was palpable as their faces flushed with anticipation. I inhaled deeply.


    The thought of bearing the princes¡¯ children had never appealed to me.


    After the announcement, Hayley had us start practicing the banquet etiquette.


    Many of the sex ves came from wealthy backgrounds; they had been sent to the pce either because their families¡¯ wealth had declined or because they were not favored by their families. Thus, they had been schooled in these manners from a young age. They knew the protocols well and managed the exercises with ease after Hayley¡¯s instructions.


    In contrast, my father hadrgely ignored me due to my faint wolf scent. I never received any formal teaching in etiquette, so I struggled with these unfamiliar practices.


    My awkward attempts quickly drew the attention of the other sex ves, who pointed andughed at me. I tried to block them out as usual and focused on practicing alone.


    Then, unexpectedly, Alice¡¯s voice cut through the noise.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± She pointed angrily at the other sex ves. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll rip your mouths apart!¡±


    Her tone was so stern that it silenced everyone. They looked at her warily and then silently returned to their seats to continue practicing.


    I gave Alice a surprised look. Her cheeks blushed slightly. After giving a quick snort, she averted her eyes, choosing not to look my way.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. Alice was not as harsh or haughty as I had initially thought.


    The training session wrapped up quickly. As Alice was gathering her things, I took a moment to express my gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for standing up for me just now,¡± I said, meaning every word.


    To my astonishment, Alice¡¯s face turned even redder. She nced at me, clenched her teeth, and stomped her foot. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she muttered under her breath and then hurried away.


    I burst outughing.


    Having helped Alice, I was now witnessing apletely different side to her. What a pleasant surprise!


    Once Alice had left, I nned to head back to my house. However, I felt sticky and ufortable from sweating during the session, so I decided to freshen up with a quick shower in the nearby bathroom first.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The bathroom next to the training room was a ce where we usually showered after the grueling sessions. Each cubicle was separated by sturdy boards, providing just enough privacy. It was convenient, and I had made it a habit to clean up there before heading back to my ce.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I randomly chose a cubicle, undressed, and hung my clothes on one of the boards.


    As the warm water cascaded down, washing away the fatigue of the day, I let out a contented sigh, narrowing my eyes in rxation.


    But amid my peaceful moment, I heard a faint rustling sound outside the cubicle door.


    My senses sharpened, and I paused, ears straining to catch any further noise. The sound persisted for a moment, so I quickly turned off the shower and called out, ¡°Is someone out there?¡±


    As soon as the water ceased, the rustling stopped. The bathroom fell into an eerie silence.


    Was it just my imagination?<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I called out again, louder this time, but the only response was the echo of my own voice.


    Convinced it was a trick of my tired mind, I shook my head, dismissing the thought, and turned the water back on, eager to finish up and head home.


    After a quick rinse, I reached for my clothes, only to grasp empty air.


    My heart skipped a beat as I turned toward the board where I had hung my clothes.


    My clothes were gone.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    What happened to them?


    Panic surged through me. I tried to open the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    I pushed with all my strength, but something heavy was pressed against it from the outside.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Frustrated and scared, I pounded on the door and shouted, ¡°Is anyone there? Help!¡±


    But no matter how desperately I yelled, there was no answer. The bathroom seemed to have swallowed my voice.


    ¡°The sound earlier¡­ it wasn¡¯t just in my head, was it?¡±


    The rustling noise returned to my mind, clearer now in retrospect. Someone had been outside my cubicle, and they had taken my clothes and locked me in.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I kicked the door in anger, fury bubbling up inside me. Who would stoop so low to y such a cruel trick?


    After several futile attempts to force the door open, I gave up.


    Wrapped in nothing but a bath towel, I leaned against the cubicle wall, trying to figure out my next move. To make matters worse, the chill was beginning to seep into my bones.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to just sit there, shivering in the cold. Whoever had done this was likely making sure no one else woulde near. If I didn¡¯t find a way out, the chill might im me before anyone discovered what had happened.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Determined, I took a deep breath, tightened the shower towel around me, and assessed the situation.


    The board separating the cubicles stood around seven feet high¡ªnot impossible to climb. The ceiling was nearly twelve inches above the top of the board, so if I could just get over it, I might be able to escape this makeshift prison.


    With a n forming in my mind, I steeled myself and made the first attempt to climb.


    The board was slick from the water, and my first few tries were met with failure. But I didn¡¯t give up. After several efforts, my fingers finally found a purchase, and I managed to haul myself up.


    ¡°Hooray!¡±


    A surge of triumph rushed through me as I reached the top. Carefully, I began to maneuver over, adjusting my grip and positioning my feet for bnce.


    Finally, I managed to hang on the board, peering out over the cubicle. Just as I had suspected, no one else was around. The culprit had jammed a broom against my cubicle door, ensuring it stayed shut no matter how hard I pushed.


    Anger red within me. Whoever was responsible for this would regret it if I ever found them.


    Taking a steadying breath, I prepared to climb down. But as I shifted my weight, my foot slipped on the damp surface. My heart leapt into my throat as I lost my bnce and started to fall backward.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    A scream tore from my lips as I braced myself for the inevitable, imagining the harsh impact of the cold, unforgiving floor.


    But instead of pain, I felt myselfnding in something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªsoft and warm.


    Who had saved me?


    Slowly, I opened my eyes, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Dominic was holding me securely in his arms.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    In the past few days, the name Makenna Dunn had spread like wildfire throughout the pce. Though I usually paid little attention to idle gossip, I couldn¡¯t ignore the murmurs about her.


    The tale of how she stood up to Bryan to save an enemy who had constantly opposed her piqued my curiosity.


    I recalled the incident in the main hall where she had earned herself a debt to me. A smile tugged at my lips as I thought of calling in that favor.


    Yet, when I arrived at her house, she was nowhere to be found.


    My good mood soured instantly. Spotting a servant nearby, I stopped her. ¡°Where is Makenna?¡±


    The servant, bowing respectfully, replied, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Dunn went to the training room this afternoon but hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    I frowned.


    The night had fallen, yet she still hadn¡¯te back.


    Annoyed, I turned away.


    It was beneath me to be concerned about a mere sex ve, yet I hade here in person only to find her absent.


    What an ungrateful woman!


    I started back toward my vi, my irritation mounting.


    But as I passed the path where I had witnessed Kristina causing trouble for Makenna, I hesitated.


    Her stubborn eyes shed in my mind, along with the memory of her alluring figure when her clothes had been torn away.


    I absentmindedly rubbed my fingers together, recalling the feel of her soft, smooth skin.


    An idea began to form. Against my better judgment, I found myself heading toward the training room.


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to check on her. After all, it was just a small detour. But when I arrived, the training room was deserted. The ss had ended long ago, and yet Makenna was still nowhere to be found.


    What had happened to the woman?


    I began to lose patience. Just as I was about to turn away, a voice reached my ears from the nearby bathroom. ¡°Anyone out there? Anyone?¡±


    The voice was unmistakably Makenna¡¯s. So she was in the bathroom.


    Intrigued, I raised an eyebrow and strolled toward the bathroom.


    The door was locked from the outside, with a cleaning sign hanging nearby.


    I could easily guess what had happened. It seemed the woman had been bullied again.


    I unlocked the door and stepped inside, just in time to see her perched atop a board, wrapped only in a shower towel, looking both pitiful and absurd.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I was about to tease her, but before I could say anything, her foot slipped. She fell from the board with a startled scream.


    My heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, I moved swiftly to catch her.


    Shended squarely in my arms, the impact knocking me onto my back. As I held her close, my hands instinctively felt the softness of her skin.


    My arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her against me.


    Shey on my chest, still dazed from the fall. Her towel had loosened, revealing a generous expanse of skin. Her scent surrounded me, a subtle fragrance that stirred something deep within.


    In that instant, desire red within me, undeniable and intense.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The question escaped my lips before I could think, my voice trembling as Iy in Dominic¡¯s arms.


    Dominic didn¡¯t respond immediately. His gaze, dark and intense, was locked on my body.


    Following his line of sight, I felt a surge of horror. My shower towel had slipped away, leaving me exposed.


    ¡°Argh! Stop looking at me!¡± I cried out in panic.


    Desperately, I tried to stand up and grab the towel to cover myself. But in my haste, I stumbled and fell back into Dominic¡¯s embrace.


    He chuckled, holding me securely. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    A deep flush crept up my neck, burning with mortification. ¡°No. I¡¯m not! Let me go!¡±


    I stammered, my voice shaky with embarrassment. I wanted nothing more than to get out of his grasp, but my attempts were futile as he tightened his hold around my waist, trapping me.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± I asked, my voice betraying my anxiety as I looked down at him, my body tense with unease.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± His lips curled into a faint smile, but it was anything but warm. His expression was dangerously intense, his eyes glinting with a predatory gleam.


    I struggled against him, my movements growing more frantic. ¡°Could you¡­ could you let me go, please?¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Dominic¡¯s grip on me became even firmer, his hands beginning to roam my body with deliberate slowness. His heated palms brushed over my skin, igniting sparks of sensation wherever they touched. When his hand reached my sensitive lower body, I stiffened momentarily, only to feel my body betray me as it softened under his touch.


    Taking advantage of my weakened state, Dominic pressed his hand against the back of my head, guiding my lips to his.


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The kiss started as a soft peck, then deepened with a sudden intensity that took my breath away.


    Shocked, I tried to push him away, broken sounds escaping my throat. But Dominic only pulled me closer, his arms tightening around me. Before I knew it, he had turned us over, pinning me beneath him on the cold, hard floor.


    His hand slid down to my lower abdomen, trailing upward with a deliberate slowness that sent shivers through me. When his fingers found my nipples, they toyed with themzily, sending jolts of heat coursing through my body.


    He wasn¡¯t rough, nor was he particrly gentle. But the way his touch warmed my cold skin made my mind spin. I found myself narrowing my gaze at him, a strange, unsettling feeling growing within me as his movements continued.


    Dominic was nothing like the distant, aloof man I had known. His eyes were dark with desire, as though he wanted to consume me whole.


    His kiss grew more fervent, more insistent, until I felt as though I might suffocate. Just as I thought I couldn¡¯t take any more, he finally pulled away, leaving my lips swollen and tingling.


    But he wasn¡¯t done. His mouth moved lower, tracing a path of kisses down my neck, my shoulders, and finally to my breasts.


    When I felt his hot breath against my chest, my body trembled involuntarily, a thrill of pleasure shooting straight to my heart. Dominic¡¯s tongue flicked around my nipple, sending a wave of heat coursing through me. I arched my back involuntarily, a soft moan slipping from my lips as my body responded to his touch in ways I couldn¡¯t control.


    My thoughts were a jumbled mess. Logic told me I shouldn¡¯t let this happen, that I needed to resist. But my body had already surrendered to the sensations he was awakening in me.


    Dominic¡¯s hands continued their restless exploration of my body, his touch growing more demanding as his lips sucked and kissed every inch of exposed skin. My breathing becamebored, the temperature of the bathroom seeming to rise along with the intensity of our shared desire.


    Suddenly, Dominic lifted me into his arms, catching me off guard. My heart raced as I instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck, holding on tightly.


    He seemed amused by my reaction, a low chuckle rumbling in his chest. Without a word, he carried me to one of the cubicles and set me down on a small stool.


    My arms and legs felt like jelly, unable to support me. I leaned against the wall for stability, looking up at Dominic with wide eyes. He met my gaze with a smoldering look as his hands moved to unbutton his shirt.


    With a swift motion, he tore it off, letting it fall to the floor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:


    Panic surged through me, snapping me out of the haze of desire that had clouded my mind. My heart raced as the reality of our situation crashed down on me. ¡°Stop it! We¡¯re in the bathroom next to the training room. People can pass by at any moment,¡± I pleaded, my voice trembling with fear and urgency.


    What would happen if others saw us? What should I do?


    But Dominic seemed unfazed by my concerns. He casually reached over and locked the door, a sly smile curving his lips. The look in his eyes, once cold and indifferent, was now burning with barely contained lust.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯ste. No one wille,¡± he assured me, his tone dripping with unspoken promises.


    His words only fueled my anxiety. Despite knowing that being with the prince was inevitable, I had hoped to avoid it for as long as possible.


    But Dominic had no intention of honoring that hope. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he stripped off thest of his clothing, revealing his muscr, imposing frame as he approached me with predatory intent.


    Panic overwhelmed me. Instinctively, I pressed myself against the cold, tiled wall and stood up, desperate to escape. But Dominic was too strong, too determined. He grabbed my arm with ease and pushed me back down onto the stool, his husky voice whispering, ¡°Be good.¡±


    Before I could react, Dominic had lifted me, positioning me so that I straddled hisp.


    I gasped as I felt his hardness pressing aggressively against my thighs.


    The realization of what was about to happen sent a fresh wave of terror through me. ¡°Your Highness, please¡­ not here¡­¡± I begged, my voice barely above a whisper as I tried to push him away, but Dominic paid no attention to my pleas. With a firm hand, he twisted my arms behind my back, forcing my breasts to press against his chest. The sensation of my nipples rubbing against his skin sent jolts of unwanted pleasure through my body, making my face flush even more.


    I looked away, my body twisting and arching against Dominic in a futile attempt to escape. The friction between us only intensified the heat, making his desire even more evident.


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    I felt his breath hitch, a low, husky sound escaping him. A yful smile tugged at his lips as he leaned closer.


    Before I could protest, his closeness overwhelmed me, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    A soft moan slipped from my lips, unbidden, as the sudden rush of sensation swept through me. My heart pounded wildly, my body trembling in ways I couldn¡¯t control.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened as he studied me, his smile deepening when he saw the storm of emotions written across my face¡ªpleasure, shock, and confusion colliding all at once. His grip was unyielding, his presence dominating every inch of my awareness.


    Each movement, each touch, sent waves crashing through me. My body betrayed me, responding instinctively despite the turmoil in my chest. My lips parted, moans escaping no matter how hard I bit down to silence them.


    The intensity was too much, and yet I was powerless to resist it. My mind fogged, thoughts scattering as heat consumed me.


    Just as I surrendered to the moment, quick footsteps echoed outside, followed by a voice calling out.


    ¡°Makenna? Makenna Dunn? Are you inside?¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice.


    Reality crashed over me like a cold wave, dousing the fire that had consumed me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Startled, I felt a chill creep through my veins, as if my blood had turned to ice. I held my breath, terrified that even the faintest sound might betray me.


    But Dominic, far from stopping, only increased his pace, driving into me with renewed vigor. The sharp, rhythmic sound of our bodies colliding echoed louder in the cramped cubicle.


    The pleasure was heightened by Alice¡¯s presence. I bit down hard on my lower lip, casting a panicked look at Dominic. I feared that at any moment, a moan would escape my lips.


    With a devilish grin, Dominic leaned close and murmured in my ear, ¡°Answer her. Or who knows what she might see.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to be so twisted, just like Bryan. I shot him an irritated re, but he only chuckled, amused by my predicament. His lips found my nipple, and as he continued to thrust, he began to suck.


    My skin tingled with an electric thrill, and I shivered, my hair standing on end. With my nipple in his mouth, he traced circles around it, alternating between sucking and biting, teasing it into a hardened peak. Meanwhile, he pushed deeper, harder, faster. The urge to moan was overwhelming.


    But with Alice just outside the door, I had to stifle my desires. In a low, trembling voice, I answered, ¡°Yes. I-I¡¯m inside. What are you doing here?¡±


    Her voice wasced with relief as she replied, worry evident. ¡°I ran into Kristina and Molly on my way back. They were nning to lock you in the bathroom, so I came to make sure you were okay.¡±


    Her voice drew closer, and I heard the doorknob of the bathroom rattle. I tensed up in fear, my body tightening.


    Dominic let out a groan, thrusting with even more force. His voice held a note of mockint. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t squeeze me so tight.¡±


    A wave of intense pleasure washed over me, and I pped a hand over my mouth to keep from crying out.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Alice, oblivious to what was happening inside, sounded confused and anxious. ¡°The door is locked from the inside. Are you stuck? Should I get someone to help?¡±


    Panic gripped me. I couldn¡¯t let her bring anyone else here. Fighting against the surging pleasure, I quickly stopped her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t! I¡¯m fine. I just locked the door while I was changing.¡±


    There was a pause before Alice responded, her tone skeptical. ¡°Really? I thought I heard something strange. Is someone else in there with you?¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest as I red at Dominic, who continued to suck on my breasts with undeterred focus. Dominic seemed unfazed by Alice¡¯s suspicion, his movements only growing more forceful. I feared he might split me in two.


    ¡°For real. You should go back now,¡± I urged, trying desperately to suppress the desire that threatened to spill over into my voice.


    Alice hesitated. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? If nothing¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll head back to my room.¡±


    I nodded quickly, only to remember she couldn¡¯t see me. Forcing calm into my voice, I answered firmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. You can go.¡±


    I silently prayed that Alice would leave quickly. If she lingered any longer, I was certain she¡¯d discover everything.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Alice finally relented, though still sounding unsure. ¡°Take care. I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    I rushed to agree. The moment her footsteps receded, I exhaled a breath of relief.


    As soon as Alice was gone, Dominic bit my ear, his deep voice sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Makenna, you enjoy it like this, don¡¯t you? Look at you¡ªyou¡¯re even wetter now.¡±


    Fury red up inside me, and I wanted to hurl curses at him. But before I could speak, he pressed down on the back of my neck and imed my mouth in a fierce kiss. At the same time, he drove into me with unrelenting force, turning my anger into broken, desperate moans.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    It was well past midnight when the storm finally settled, and I made my way back to my house. Dragging my aching body through the motions of cleaning up, I copsed onto my bed. Dominic, before leaving, had promised toe back, a smug smile ying on his lips. At the thought of this, I clenched my jaw in frustration.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I vented my anger on the pillow, imagining it was his face. Just like Bryan, Dominic was nothing but a twisted pervert. Neither of them had an ounce of decency.


    I tossed and turned, trying to calm the raging storm inside me. Eventually, I cooled down, and Alice¡¯s earlier words echoed in my mind. My eyes grew cold as ice as the truth sank in. Kristina had set me up again. She was like a relentless shadow, always lurking, never letting go.


    But I wasn¡¯t without my own tricks. I couldn¡¯t wait to see who would be left red-faced this time.


    The next morning, I was up early. After breakfast, I headed toward the training. On the way, someone called out my name.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    I turned to see Alice hurrying toward me. Her face was still clouded with worry as she asked, ¡°Did anything happen after I leftst night? Is everything okay?¡±


    The memory of the previous night shed in my mind, bringing a wave of awkwardness, especially since Alice and I had been separated by a mere door while Dominic was making love to me. I felt my cheeks heat up as I shook my head. ¡°Nothing much. I just got dressed and headed home after a quick shower.¡±


    Alice scrutinized my expression, and I couldn¡¯t tell if she believed me.


    Worried she might overthink and start connecting dots, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, you mentioned Kristina and Molly were plotting to lock me in the bathroom. What exactly happened?¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression turned dark with anger at my words. ¡°I saw Kristina and Molly sneaking aroundst night on my way back to my room,¡± she said indignantly. ¡°Something felt off, so I followed them. That¡¯s when I overheard their n. They¡¯re utterly despicable.¡±


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING


    I remainedposed, a smile tugging at my lips. I couldn¡¯t wait to see Kristina¡¯s reaction to the little surprise I had in store for her today.


    Alice¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, her tone still furious. ¡°What are you going to do now, Makenna? Kristina is such a snake, always looking for ways to mess with you. She¡¯s not going to let this go easily.¡±


    Her concern caught me off guard, and I nced at her in surprise. If my memory served me right, she hadn¡¯t exactly been a fan of mine before. Yet here she was, worried about me, andst night she had even tried to help. It made me wonder if something had changed.


    Sensing my gaze, Alice seemed to realize she might have overstepped. Her ears flushed red as she awkwardly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m not worried about you or anything. I just¡­ You helped me yesterday, so I thought I should return the favor.¡±


    Her flustered exnation made me chuckle, and I patted her on the shoulder. ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯m not going to let Kristina push me around.¡±


    Kristina had yed her dirty tricks on me too many times. This time, I was ready to strike back.


    With a mischievous smile, I motioned for Alice to follow. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go watch the show unfold.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    I had tried to set Makenna up several times, but my efforts kept faltering, and it left me furious. What really grated on my nerves was that Bryan had actually slept with her on the day of the climbingpetition. That woman¡ªhow could she draw the prince¡¯s attention so effortlessly? Even Bryan, who was usually so full of himself, treated her with an unusual sort of regard.


    My hatred for Makenna only deepened. Then Molly came up with a brilliant scheme. She suggested we use the bathroom next to the training room, a space reserved for the lowly women after their grueling sessions. When Makenna was in the shower, we could snatch her clothes and lock her inside. In that case, she would have to spend the night with nothing to wear, humiliated and exposed. The next day, we could gather a crowd to witness her disgrace. Surely, a shamed woman could never win the prince¡¯s favor.


    My eyes sparkled with excitement as Molly detailed the n. Without wasting a moment, we put it into action. With Molly¡¯s help I executed every step. To ensure no one would intervene, we ced a ¡°Cleaning in Progress¡± sign outside the bathroom door. With everything set, I returned home humming a tune, eagerly anticipating the spectacle of Makenna¡¯s misery. Imagining her in a pitiable state made me burst intoughter. How dare she defy me? She was about to learn her lesson.


    The next morning I rose early, dressing to perfection so my own appearance would shine even brighter during Makenna¡¯s public humiliation. I strolled with an air of confidence toward the training room. Molly, perfectly in sync with my n, had gathered the servants and others to witness the event. With a smug grin I led the group to the bathroom, brimming with anticipation, and pushed open the door.


    Dunn, finished. You will make a fool of yourself in front of everyone, I muttered under my breath with satisfaction.


    But before I could fully take in the scene, a thunderous crash startled me. Arge basin toppled over, spilling a wave of foul-smelling water. It was too sudden for me to dodge. The water drenched mepletely, and the basin struck my face.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out. Instantly I was soaked in stench, and a sharp pain shot through my face. My carefully done makeup¡ªmy meticulously chosen outfit! What on earth was happening? Where was Makenna?


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Gasps of shock echoed around me as people began to move away, avoiding my reeking presence. Whispers filled the air, directed at me. ¡°She reeks. What is that smell?¡± ¡°Yikes! She¡¯s awful. Let¡¯s stay away from her.¡±


    I stood there in shock, my humiliation mounting. Covered in filth, I could only imagine how pitiful I looked. I had never felt such disgrace in front of those lowly servants and ves. It had to be Makenna¡¯s doing. She had to have set me up.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn? Where are you? Show yourself!¡± I bellowed, desperate to strangle that woman. Despite my furious shouting, there was no response. The crowd continued to distance themselves.


    Just as I was about to lose my temper, Makenna¡¯s voice floated from behind me. ¡°Miss Harrison, did you call for me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I strolled to the entrance of the training room with Alice, we stumbled upon a throng of people huddled outside the bathroom, buzzing with whispers. I halted, my gaze fixed on Kristina as she smugly swung the door open. In the blink of an eye, therge basin I had stealthily perched above the doorst night came crashing down on her, unleashing its foul contents.


    The noxious stench instantly permeated the air, causing the onlookers to recoil in disgust. Kristina stood there, utterly dumbfounded, as if her mind had momentarily gone nk from the shock of the impact. After a few heartbeats, herposure shattered like ss, and she erupted into a shriek that echoed down the hallway.


    All semnce of her refined image evaporated as she stomped her feet, her voice raw with fury. She no longer resembled a noblewoman but rather a tempest in human form, wild and uncontrolled.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. It was a fitting consequence, a taste of her own poison.


    Alice, meanwhile, was rooted to the spot, her mouth agape in shock as she nced at me. Her voice was a mere whisper. ¡°Did¡­ did you do that?¡±


    I quirked an eyebrow, a yful glint in my eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With a purposeful stride, I moved toward Kristina, who was still lost in her hysterics. ¡°Miss Harrison, did you call for me? What seems to be the problem?¡±


    As soon as Kristina caught sight of me, her face twisted with rage. ¡°Makenna Dunn! What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you in the bathroom?¡±


    Feigning innocence, I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Why would I be in the bathroom? My training session is about to begin. It¡¯s hardly the time for a shower, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ witch!¡± Kristina¡¯s eyes red with anger as she demanded, ¡°Was this your doing?¡±


    I raised my hands in mock bewilderment. ¡°Miss Harrison, are you feeling all right? Did that basin knock something loose in your head? I¡¯ve only just arrived. I¡¯m as clueless as anyone else about what just happened.¡±


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! I know it was you!¡± Kristina was beside herself with rage, her face contorting with the intensity of her emotions. She looked as if she might explode at any moment.


    In her fury, she lunged at me, clearly intent on causing harm. But I had anticipated this. With ease, I sidestepped her clumsy attack. Kristina, caught off guard by her own momentum and hindered by her high heels, lost her bnce. She slipped and tumbled to the floor,nding at my feet¡ªher hair disheveled, her dress a mess of stains. The sight of her sprawled on the floor was nothing short of pitiful.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a quiet, satisfiedugh as I watched her struggle. She had sown the wind and now reaped the whirlwind. I looked down at her, my expression a mask of faux concern. ¡°Miss Harrison, why on earth would you think I belong in the bathroom?¡±


    She opened her mouth to respond, but I cut her off before she could continue. ¡°And why would you assume that I went to the trouble of rigging a basin of dirty water for you? Do you honestly believe I possess some magical ability to predict the future and knew you¡¯d be here this morning?¡±


    My words,ced with icy disdain, left Kristina speechless. She slumped on the floor, unable to form a coherent response, her earlier bravado extinguished. I chuckled softly, turned on my heel, and walked away, leaving her to stew in her humiliation.


    As I departed, I heard her voice low and venomous. ¡°Makenna Dunn, you won¡¯t get away with this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After I returned to the training room, Kristina¡¯s angry voice echoed faintly from outside. ncing out the window, I saw Hayley hurriedly assisting Kristina, her face twisted with concern as she led her away. The chaotic scene finally drew to a close, leaving a strange stillness in its wake.


    Alice soon slipped back into the room, having clearly enjoyed the spectacle. She gave me a discreet thumbs-up, her eyes gleaming with admiration. I smiled at her, though my heart remained heavy. Victory didn¡¯t taste sweet; it was merely the bitter fruit of survival.


    What I had done was a matter of self-preservation¡ªan eye for an eye. Despite the satisfaction of standing up for myself, this wasn¡¯t something I ever wanted to be routine. But in this ce, where darkness and cruelty thrived, I had no choice but to match wits with the wicked. I sighed, knowing the battles were far from over.


    Momentster, Hayley entered the room, her expressionced with thinly veiled contempt. She nced at me, her eyes sharp with disapproval. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s certainly grown bold. Framing the future queen of Lycan¡ªthat takes nerve,¡± she sneered.


    Feigning ignorance, I remained seated, meeting her gaze with calm indifference. From the day I set foot in this ce, I had learned that meekness was a recipe for misery. Tolerance was a signpost to more torment. Kristina and I were bound as enemies from the start, and there was no action too extreme when defending oneself from a sworn foe.


    My unyielding demeanor seemed to grate on Hayley, and she huffed in annoyance before shifting her focus to the day¡¯s lesson. To my surprise, the training was centered around dancing.


    ¡°There will be a dance at the uing banquet,¡± Hayley announced, her voice firm. ¡°If any of the princes take a liking to you, you¡¯ll have the chance to dance with them. It¡¯s an opportunity of a lifetime, so make sure you seize it. Understood?¡±


    Her words caused a ripple of excitement among the other women, who buzzed with anticipation.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    For them, the prospect of dancing with a prince was a dreame true¡ªa shimmering opportunity to step into the light. But for me, the thought was repulsive. I had no desire to waltz into their world; I only wished they would stay far from mine, bringing me as little trouble as possible.


    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to endure Hayley¡¯s training.


    Once the session ended, I made my way to the door, eager to leave, when Alice hurriedly called out to me.


    ¡°Makenna, wait up!¡±


    I stopped, surprised, and turned to face her.


    Alice rushed over, her expression clouded with worry. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do next?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She spoke quickly, her voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Kristina. You¡¯ve really gotten under her skin. She won¡¯t let this slide.¡±


    Ah, so that was it.


    I remainedposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Kristina and I have been at odds from the beginning.¡±


    From the moment I arrived, it was clear we were destined to sh. If she had left me alone, we might have coexisted. But Kristina was relentless in her attempts to undermine me, and I had no choice but to defend myself.


    Alice cautioned me, ¡°But she¡¯s the daughter of the Beta.¡±


    I cut her off with a reassuring smile. ¡°Please, don¡¯t concern yourself. I can handle her.¡±


    She blushed slightly, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you or anything. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    With that, she awkwardly sidestepped me, clearly flustered, and made to leave.


    But after taking a few steps, she hesitated, nced back at me with an embarrassed expression, and added, ¡°If you ever need help, you cane to me. I mean¡­ since you¡¯ve helped me out before, I might be willing to return the favor.¡±


    Her words came out in a rush, her cheeks flushed crimson as she quickly turned and scurried off, as if fleeing from her own embarrassment.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, warmth spreading through my chest.


    I hadn¡¯t expected Alice to be an ally.


    It was a small, bright spot in these otherwise dark days.


    With my spirits lifted, I made my way back to my house. But as I approached, my heart skipped a beat at the sight of a familiar figure standing by my door. A surge of joy welled up within me, catching me off guard.


    I quickened my pace, my voice tinged with a shyness I didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Good evening, Your Highness.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:


    yton¡¯s POV:


    While I was immersed in my work, a servant¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness. Here are Miss Dunn¡¯s clothes. What should I do with them?¡±


    I paused, momentarily taken aback. The past few days had been a whirlwind, and it had slipped my mind that Makenna¡¯s clothes were still in my vi. The mention of them brought back the image of Makenna¡¯s eyes¡ªso vulnerable yet resilient, like a delicate deer trying to hide its strength. A strange warmth stirred within me.


    After a moment of contemtion, I asked, ¡°How has Makenna been recently?¡±


    I had assigned someone to keep an eye on her, given her uniqueness. There was something about her that intrigued me¡ªher wolf seemed to possess power that could calm Lycan wolves. If I had sensed it, surely my brothers had as well.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Dominic¡¯s intentions were, but I knew Bryan well. When he set his sights on something, he wouldn¡¯t rest until he had it. I suspected that his attempt to take Makenna that day wasn¡¯t his first, and I doubted he had treated her kindly. Then there was Kristina, who never missed an opportunity to antagonize Makenna. And the other sex ves¡ªthey were no better.


    As I absentmindedly twirled the pen in my hand, a mix of emotions swirled within me. The servant recounted Makenna¡¯s recent experiences, and I found myself chuckling at the stories. She had won the climbingpetition, proving she wasn¡¯t as frail as she appeared. She had shown courage in helping that she-wolf and agreeing to Bryan¡¯s terms¡ªa courage that was rare. And then, she had the wits to put Kristina in her ce.


    Despite the odds, she continued to endure, her resilience and cleverness shining through her seeming fragility. There was something undeniably captivating about her.


    I remained lost in thought, my mind drifting through these reflections, until the servant cautiously inquired, ¡°Your Highness, what should I do with Miss Dunn¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Her voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°Are they cleaned?¡± I asked.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    The servant nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. The torn parts have also been mended.¡±


    ¡°Keep it,¡± I said.


    She respectfully handed me the clothes. The fabric was soft to the touch¡ªnot luxurious, butfortable¡ªand it reminded me of the moment when Makenna had copsed into my arms. Her body bore the marks of mistreatment, yet her face was etched with a fierce determination, a refusal to be subdued. She had the strength to speak to me despite her exhaustion.


    I chuckled softly to myself. She was certainly a stubborn one.


    Rising from my chair, I started toward the door. The servant hesitated, then asked, ¡°Your Highness, where are you going? Should we apany you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll return these clothes to their rightful owner myself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My heart began to race as I quickened my pace toward yton, who greeted me with a gentle smile. His charm was so overwhelming that I found myself momentarily breathless. Feeling a bit shy, I asked, ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±


    yton lifted a small bag with a warm smile. ¡°I came to return your clothes.¡±


    I blinked in confusion, not immediately understanding. ¡°My clothes?¡±


    He chuckled softly, as if amused by my forgetfulness. ¡°Remember when you faintedst time? You changed out of your clothes at my ce. I¡¯ve kept them since then.¡±


    Realization dawned on me, followed by a wave of embarrassment. The memory of that day was still vivid¡ªhow utterly broken I had felt after leaving Bryan¡¯s vi, only to stumble into yton¡¯s presence.


    Desperate to change the subject, I stammered, ¡°I remember now, but I thought they were ruined. You didn¡¯t have to go through the trouble.¡±


    yton smiled, handing me the bag. ¡°They¡¯ve been cleaned and repaired. Take a look.¡±


    Surprised, I opened the bag and inspected the clothes. The torn fabric had been expertly mended, with no sign of the previous damage. Whoever had done the work had taken great care.


    Touched by the gesture, I lowered my eyes and murmured, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness.¡±


    In a pce full of hidden dangers, yton was the only one who had shown me kindness. His presence brought a rare sense of warmth.


    After a brief hesitation, I nervously asked, ¡°Your Highness, would you like to stay for some coffee?¡±


    yton smiled, and I led him inside, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement. As he looked around, he nodded approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s a cozy ce,¡± he remarked.


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    I smiled shyly, inviting him to sit on the sofa while I poured him a ss of water. My hands trembled slightly as I did so.


    When I handed the ss to yton, our fingers brushed lightly. The warmth of his touch sent a jolt through me, and my cheeks flushed a deep red. I looked up and met his gentle gaze, which felt as serene as a springtimeke.


    For a moment, it felt like the world had narrowed down to just the two of us. yton¡¯s face, still wearing that soft smile, inched closer to mine. But just as the moment hung in the air, my stomach let out a loud growl.


    Mortified, I quickly stepped back, covering my belly. It was just too embarrassing. I wished the floor would swallow me whole.


    yton, however, onlyughed softly. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I nodded sheepishly. The training session had been long, and I hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. My hunger had finally caught up with me.


    Without missing a beat, yton made his way to the kitchen, casually opening the fridge and scanning its contents. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and rx? I¡¯ll cook something for us.¡±


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°You can cook?¡±


    He turned to me with a yful wink. ¡°Of course I can. Don¡¯t believe me? Just wait outside the kitchen. The food will be ready in no time.¡±


    Still in a daze, I took a seat at the table, feeling a mixture of anticipation and disbelief. The idea of Prince yton, a member of the Lycan royal family, cooking for me was surreal.


    True to his word, yton was quick in the kitchen. In no time, he emerged with steaming bowls, cing them on the table. ¡°Go ahead, try it. Let me know if you like it.¡±


    The aroma was mouthwatering. The broth was clear and fragrant, with perfectly fried eggs perched atop the noodles. My stomach rumbled in appreciation.


    I picked up my fork, staring at the bowl in awe.


    yton chuckled. ¡°I thought you were hungry. Go on, give it a taste.¡±


    Snapping out of my reverie, I carefully took a bite. The noodles were delicious¡ªfar better than I had expected.


    My eyes lit up with delight. ¡°This is amazing! You¡¯re an incredible cook, Your Highness.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile grew as he began to eat his own bowl with effortless elegance. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Make sure you finish it all.¡±


    I nodded, savoring each bite, but I couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at him, curiosity gnawing at me.


    He was a prince¡ªwasn¡¯t he supposed to be waited on hand and foot? How had he learned to cook?


    I opened my mouth to ask but hesitated. His earlier enigmatic smile shed in my mind, and something told me he preferred to keep his past a mystery. So, instead of prying, I focused on my noodles, letting the questions remain unspoken.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I thoroughly enjoyed the meal and polished off everything in the bowl. Since arriving in this dreadful ce, I had lived with constant unease, but this meal was the most satisfying I¡¯d had since I¡¯d been here.


    After we both finished, yton stood up, seemingly ready to clean the table. Startled, I quickly got to my feet and stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Please, have a seat on the sofa, Your Highness.¡±


    It was my house, after all. He was the guest, and it was my duty to show hospitality. Besides, he had cooked for me¡ªI couldn¡¯t possibly let him clean up, too.


    But yton didn¡¯t sit down. ncing at the darkening sky outside, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡±


    He turned to leave, and an unexpected pang of reluctance struck me.


    I had initially assumed yton was like the other two princes, driven by his sexual needs. After all, he had once lost control around me before. But tonight, I realized he was entirely different.


    I walked him to the door, trying to hide my mixed emotions. As he was about to step out, a sudden thought crossed my mind, and I spoke before I could stop myself.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I asked, my voice tinged with unanticipated hope. ¡°Will you attend the banquet at the pce in a few days?¡±


    yton paused, looking momentarily surprised, as if the event had slipped his mind. Then he smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    With that, he bid me farewell and left.


    The joy that had been quietly simmering in my heart finally bubbled over.


    Even as Iy in bed that night, I couldn¡¯t stop reying the evening in my mind. I covered my face with my hands, giggling softly. The conversation we¡¯d shared seemed so ordinary, yet it felt as though he¡¯d made an unspoken promise before he left. And he had even cooked for me.


    The thought filled me with a happiness I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    With these thoughts swirling in my head, I gradually drifted off to sleep. That night, I slept soundly for the first time in ages.


    The next morning, I woke up feeling refreshed and full of energy. On my way to training, I spotted Alice and waved at her with a bright smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice!¡±


    But Alice gave me a curious look, as if something was amiss. I instinctively touched my face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I have something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Alice shook her head, still looking skeptical. ¡°You seem to be in an excellent mood today.¡±


    I blinked, a bit taken aback. ¡°Do I?¡±


    She nodded, her expression still puzzled. ¡°Before today, you always looked like you were ready to go into battle, and you rarely smiled. Did something good happen?¡±


    Something good?


    I felt a blush creeping up as I thought about the previous evening with yton and how I¡¯d tossed and turned in bed reying every moment.


    It was something good, indeed.


    But I couldn¡¯t let her catch on, so I quickly brushed it off. ¡°Nah! I¡¯m always like this. You must be mistaken.¡±


    Alice studied my face, clearly unconvinced, so I hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, ss is about to start. Let¡¯s get in and get ready, or Hayley will scold us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice and I settled into our seats just as Hayley strode into the room.


    As usual, she surveyed the room with a haughty air, silencing everyone with a sharp knock on her desk. ¡°No lesson today,¡± she announced,manding the room¡¯s attention. ¡°In preparation for the uing banquet, the king has decided to have dresses made for each of you. We will be taking your measurements today to ensure the dresses fit perfectly.¡±


    The room erupted in excited chatter, the prospect of new, beautiful dresses sparking enthusiasm among the sex ves.


    Despite myself, I felt a flicker of joy at the thought. But that excitement was short-lived, reced by a sinking feeling when I remembered the true purpose of the dresses for the banquet. If I had a choice, I would avoid attending altogether.


    But I knew that decision wasn¡¯t mine to make.


    Hayley pped her hands, signaling a line of servants to enter. ¡°Come on and start measuring the girls,¡± she instructed, her tone stern.


    ¡°These dresses are incredibly luxurious and expensive. The measurements need to be precise. If the dress doesn¡¯t fit, it won¡¯t be alteredter.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and the servants began their work.


    The servant assigned to measure me was a maid with striking scarlet hair. Unlike the other maids who were thorough and careful, she was careless, barely bothering to measure my waist before stopping altogether.


    Though I wasn¡¯t particrly eager for the banquet, the maid¡¯s dismissive attitude irritated me.


    As she moved to put away her measuring tape, I stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute! Aren¡¯t you going to measure the rest of my sizes?¡±


    The maid shot me a look of annoyance. ¡°Unnecessary,¡± she snapped, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Her tant hostility caught me off guard. I frowned, determined to stand my ground. ¡°Mind your attitude!¡± I said firmly.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    She was neglecting her job and dared to vent her anger on me.


    The tension between us quickly drew Hayley¡¯s attention.


    She marched over, clearly displeased. Without bothering to assess the situation, she snapped at me, ¡°What trouble are you causing now, Makenna?¡±


    I began to speak, but before I could exin, the maid interjected, painting me as the troublemaker. ¡°Hayley, this woman is making a fuss over nothing.¡±


    Her tant lie infuriated me, but before I could defend myself, Hayley turned on me, her voiceced with contempt. ¡°You again? Think you can do whatever you want just because the princes have an interest in you?¡±


    It was clear Hayley had always harbored a dislike for me, so her attempt to me me wasn¡¯t surprising. But I wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    I met her gaze steadily, keeping my voice calm. ¡°This servant is not doing her job properly. If my dress doesn¡¯t fit and it offends the princes or King Leonardo, who will be held responsible?¡±


    By mentioning the princes, I knew I had hit a nerve. Hayley hesitated, clearly at a loss for words.


    After a pause, she snapped, ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-tongued, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t flinch under her re. I knew I wasn¡¯t in the wrong, and I had no intention of backing down. If she continued to unjustly me me, I was ready to stand my ground.


    Frustrated, Hayley finally relented, turning to the maid with a sharp wave of her hand. ¡°Measure all sizes properly! What will you do if something goes wrong with her dress?¡±


    The maid¡¯s reluctance was evident, but with Hayley¡¯smand, she couldn¡¯t afford to be as careless as before. Begrudgingly, she picked up her measuring tape and began to take my measurements more seriously.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After our measurements were taken, Hayley stood before us with a stern reminder. ¡°Make sure you prepare for the banquet meticulously. It¡¯s your chance to impress the princes. Do your best to win their favor and bear their children.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    The other women nodded eagerly, their excitement palpable. Hayley looked pleased, but when her gazended on me, her expression hardened. She sneered in my direction before strutting out of the training room, her heels clicking sharply against the floor.


    I shrugged off her behavior, unbothered.


    As soon as Hayley left, the room buzzed with anticipation. The women eagerly discussed the uing banquet.


    ¡°The banquet is going to be held in the pce! It must be grand. I¡¯ve never been to anything like it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to dress up and do my makeup. I¡¯ll make sure the princes notice me.¡±


    ¡°Ha! We¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the one dancing with the princes.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Their dreams of standing out and capturing the princes¡¯ attention didn¡¯t interest me. After packing my belongings, I quietly left the training room.


    As I descended the steps, I heard Alice calling after me.


    ¡°Wait for me, Makenna.¡±


    I paused, turning back to see her hurrying toward me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    Alice fell into step beside me, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited about the banquet? I¡¯ve never been to such a grand event before.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I let out a sigh, continuing down the steps. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather just stay at my ce and rest.¡±


    Besides, the thought of facing Bryan and Kristina, my sworn enemy, didn¡¯t sit well with me. I doubted anything good woulde of the evening, especially with Kristina likely nning some new scheme to set me up.


    But then yton¡¯s face shed in my mind, and my worries eased.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    The thought of seeing him again brought a surge of joy. If he was going to be there, perhaps the banquet wouldn¡¯t be so terrible.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alice asked, her curiosity piqued, her expression intrigued. ¡°Out of all of us, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been with a prince. You have the best chance of having a royal child. Don¡¯t you want the reward?¡±


    I started to shrug it off, but before I could answer, a familiar voice interrupted me, cutting me off.


    ¡°You want to have a royal child? Howughable!¡±


    The voice wasced with mockery, a tone I knew all too well. I scowled as I looked up to see her standing there.


    ¡°Jessica Dunn.¡±


    ring at the woman blocking my path, I asked irritably, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Jessica lifted her chin, a smug smile ying on her lips. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard. Frank has be the most prominent Gamma now. He¡¯s in charge of the banquet¡¯s security. As his mate, I cane here as often as I like.¡±


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over me with disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to overhear you boasting as I passed by. You think you¡¯re worthy of bearing a prince¡¯s child? How delusional.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Watch your mouth!¡± Alice snapped, stepping forward to defend me.


    I held her back, my voice calm as I faced Jessica. ¡°Finished barking? I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m not interested in arguing with an uneducated wild dog.¡±


    I tugged on Alice¡¯s arm, intending to walk past Jessica and leave her nonsense behind.


    But my indifference only infuriated Jessica more. She reached out, blocking my path again. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡±


    Her relentless hostility was wearing thin on my patience.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jessica sneered, a twisted smile ying on her lips as she brought up our past. ¡°Have you forgotten, Makenna? You should be the one standing beside Frank, sharing in his glory now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Jealous of Jessica?¡±


    The thought almost made meugh out loud. Jessica stood there, clearly desperate to unt her victory, but I couldn¡¯t help but snort at the absurdity of it all.


    ¡°Jealous? Of what, exactly? A man who can be easily seduced by someone else and might just leave you someday?¡± I replied with a sneer. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re proud of, then go ahead. But I have no reason to envy an ungrateful dog.¡±


    There was a time when Frank¡¯s betrayal would have cut me deeply, leaving me seething with pain and anger. But now, after everything I¡¯d been through, it all just seemed¡­ughable. Jessica¡¯s taunts didn¡¯t sting; they merely amused me.


    ¡°You!¡± Jessica spat, her face flushed with rage. Her eyes burned with resentment as she struggled toe up with a retort. ¡°That¡¯s just more of your empty words.¡±


    Alice, sensing the rising tension, tugged at my sleeve and shot Jessica a disdainful look. ¡°Who is she? And why is she so horrible?¡± she asked, clearly bewildered.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just an unimportant passerby.¡±


    I had no interest in wasting any more time on Jessica, so I turned to leave, walking right past her.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice rose, filled with anger and desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡±


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± She spat, rushing to block my path again. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? You¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re weak, and no one will ever love you!¡±


    I shook her hands off. Caught off guard, Jessica staggered in embarrassment. ¡°Makenna Dunn, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I cut her off, brushing imaginary dirt from the sleeve she had grabbed. ¡°Still have the energy to shout? Seems like you didn¡¯t p yourself hard enough when Prince Dominic ordered it.¡±


    ¡°Bitch! Shut up!¡± Jessica¡¯s face twisted in fury, her voice a high-pitched scream.


    Your next story begins at  .


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her reaction. She was a mere fool, easy to provoke, and it amused me how quickly she unraveled. Without another word, I grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and led her away.


    ¡°Wait until the banquet! I¡¯ll show you how much Frank and I love each other. You¡¯re nothing but his discarded ything!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice trailed off behind us, filled with venom.


    Her words didn¡¯t faze me in the slightest. I kept walking, my stride steady and sure, leaving her far behind.


    ¡°Who is Frank?¡± Alice asked tentatively as we continued down the path. I could sense her hesitation, as if she feared bringing up painful memories.


    I nced at her, considering how much to share. But before I could answer, she quickly waved her hands, as if to take back the question. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Frank was my mate,¡± I replied calmly, lowering my gaze. ¡°And the woman you just met? That¡¯s my stepsister, Jessica Dunn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re together now?¡±


    I told Alice the specifics of what had happened.


    ¡°My goodness!¡± Alice listened intently as I recounted the events that had led to this moment. Her face flushed with anger. ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! How could they do something so vile and shameless?¡±


    I gave her a small, weary smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯vee to terms with it.¡±


    The initial sorrow and disappointment had long since given way to a cold determination. Now, all that remained was simmering anger, coupled with a desire for justice. I knew my priority now was to survive, and I was prepared to take my time, biding it until I could exact my revenge.


    Alice looked at me with a mix of sympathy and concern, but I didn¡¯t want her dwelling on my past. Half-jokingly, I squeezed her hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the canteen before all the good food is gone.¡±


    I tried to pull her along, but she hesitated, looking uncertain.


    I turned back to stare at her, bewildered. She looked embarrassed and rubbed the bottom of her blouse.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, frowning at her sudden change in mood.


    Alice stammered, unable to meet my gaze. Then, with a deep breath, she lowered her head and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makenna.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was taken aback by Alice¡¯s sudden apology. ¡°Alice?¡±


    ¡°Please, let me say what I need to,¡± Alice interrupted. She paused, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°I used to think you were just putting on an act of detachment after winning the prince¡¯s favor. That¡¯s why I opposed your attempt to expose what I thought was your facade.¡±


    She lifted her head sharply and fixed a serious gaze on me. ¡°Now I see how absurd my assumptions and judgments were about you. You¡¯re genuinely good,passionate, and resilient. I was too narrow-minded.¡±


    Now, I understood the reason behind her unexpected apology.


    With a smile, I met her gaze and responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s put the past behind us. Don¡¯t dwell on it, Alice.¡±


    Alice, however, shook her head. Her expression was filled with remorse. ¡°Makenna, if it weren¡¯t for your help, despite our past issues, I would¡¯ve suffered great humiliation. I truly owe you an apology.¡±


    I exhaled deeply. I never imagined that my past kindness would lead me to gain a true friend.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 464px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Holding Alice¡¯s hands firmly, I dered, ¡°No matter our past conflicts, we are friends now. Let¡¯s leave the old troubles behind.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face lit up with a smile. She nodded vigorously and gripped my hands even tighter. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re friends now.¡±


    Hand in hand, we walked to the cafeteria. With our misunderstandings cleared up, we enjoyed our meal.


    Alice became my only friend in this awful ce, and her friendship, especially after Jessica came out of nowhere to provoke me,forted me.


    Humming, I walked back to my small vi after dinner. Just as I stepped inside, I was abruptly held by someone. ¡°Who are you?¡± I screamed.


    Something moist and warm brushed against my ear. Then the familiar voice, tinged with a hint of reproach, filled my ear.


    ¡°Why are you home sote?¡±


    Instantly recognizing him, I eximed, ¡°Bryan Reeves?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s hands moved over me yfully. ¡°Calling me by my full name? You¡¯re getting quite daring,¡± he teased.


    He then began to lift the hemline of my blouse and slipped his hand underneath. I quickly grabbed his hand to stop him, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I demanded.


    This horrible man always had a way of appearing out of nowhere, like a shadow in the night, ready to engulf mepletely.


    Bryan pressed his lips to my neck. His words were muffled yet audible. ¡°yton could be here; why can¡¯t I?¡±


    His words sent a chill through me, and my heart dropped. rmed, I questioned, ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Bryan brushed aside my hand and aggressively slipped his hand under my blouse. His cold fingers grazed my skin, trailing upward until they cupped my breast. Then he twisted my nipple, suddenly pulling it fiercely.


    I screamed, trying to push his hand away, but he stopped me with his other hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His breath was hot against my neck, and his hoarse voice sent shivers through me. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all the time.¡±


    His words struck fear into me. What? What did he mean by that?


    My eyes widened in panic as I struggled to free myself, but he pinched my nipple again, causing my body to weaken.


    Bryan let out a low chuckle. ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t have sex with yton yesterday. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here safe and sound.¡±


    Shaking with revulsion, I demanded, ¡°What have you done? How do you know what happened in my house?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I have countless eyes in your house. I¡¯ve seen every side of you.¡± Bryan¡¯s voice became husky with desire. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. I almost screamed. That psycho had been watching me the entire time. What kind of twisted mind did he have?


    Before I could even react, Bryan pinched my neck. His voice turned icy.


    ¡°Makenna, you can only be my sex ve. If I see you with another man again, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    I could barely breathe, his grip tightening, nearly strangling me. Was this lunatic trying to kill me? My lungs screamed for air as the world around me began to darken. Then, just as suddenly, Bryan¡¯s hand released, and I crumpled to the floor, gasping, my breathsing in ragged, desperate gulps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on killing you just yet,¡± his voice dripped with malice, like a demon from the depths. ¡°Not when I¡¯m still enjoying the game.¡±


    What a twisted monster!


    Struggling to steady my breath, I red up at Bryan, hatred burning in my eyes.


    ¡°How dare you look at me like that?¡± Bryan snarled, hauling me to my feet. His tone was colder than ice. ¡°You didn¡¯t look at yton like that. Seems you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±


    In one swift motion, he lifted me like I weighed nothing and carried me toward my bedroom. He threw me onto the bed as if I were nothing more than a rag doll.


    Standing over me, he began unbuckling his belt, his eyes locked onto mine. ¡°You brought this on yourself, Makenna.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get out! Leave me alone!¡±


    Fear twisted in my gut. I tried to scoot back on the bed, but his iron grip closed around my ankles, pulling me back into his reach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running.¡±


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    He grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking my head up to meet his gaze.


    With a sneer, he mocked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re all smiles with yton, but you turn into a scared little rabbit when you see me, huh?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the tremors that racked my body. I wanted to escape, but I was trapped.


    Bryan snorted, his muscr form looming over me like a predator over its prey.


    He ripped away my clothes with brutal efficiency. In a blink, I was lying naked beneath him,pletely exposed.


    He pressed himself against me, his arousal unmistakable. His hands roamed over my body, his eyes dark with intent.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the words from spilling out, pleading for mercy. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ Let me¡ªArgh!¡±


    The pain tore through me before I could finish begging. He shoved himself inside me with no warning, no care, thrusting so deep it felt like he was tearing me apart.


    I couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain, tears streaming down my face, nearly silencing me with their intensity. The pain was excruciating.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong? Consider this a lesson.¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, cutting through my anguish.


    He pressed into me harshly, his gaze narrowing as he noticed my tears. A twisted smile curled his lips. He leaned in, licking the salty trails from my cheeks.


    ¡°Stop crying. This is just the beginning.¡±


    With no hint of gentleness, he moved harder, his lips trailing from my cheeks to my neck, then down to my breasts, biting at my sensitive skin. When he finallytched onto my nipple, his rough suction sent a fresh wave of pain through me, nearly driving me to the edge of unconsciousness.


    There was no forey to ease the tension; my body was unprepared, and the friction was unbearable. But Bryan didn¡¯t seem to care, relentlessly moving back and forth as if oblivious to my suffering. I felt like I could tear apart at any moment.


    I lifted my head in a desperate attempt to push him away, my hands pressing against his chest as I struggled to break free from the torment.


    ¡°Let go! It hurts! Stop!¡± I pleaded, my voice breaking with pain.


    But Bryan only tightened his grip, his fingers wrapping around my wrists as a sharp pain shot through my scalp. He yanked my hair, pressing me firmly against the bed.


    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±


    His gaze darkened, a storm brewing in his blue eyes. ¡°You belong to me. Do you understand?¡±


    The pain blurred my thoughts, and though I barelyprehended his words, I nodded instinctively.


    This seemed to satisfy him, and his touch softened ever so slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl,¡± he murmured, kissing me roughly as his hand trailed down my body, stopping on my most sensitive spot.


    ¡°As long as you behave, I¡¯ll make you enjoy it.¡± He chuckled darkly, his fingers teasing me in a way that sent shivers down my spine. I trembled, the sharp edges of pain beginning to dull, reced by an unsettling mix of pleasure.


    The agony slowly ebbed away, and I felt my body start to rx. Pleasure crept in, catching me off guard. But just as I began to sumb to it, Bryan pinched my clit sharply.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ouch!¡± I cried out, the sudden surge of sensation overwhelming.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet,¡± he remarked with a smug grin, showing me his slick fingers. ¡°See? I barely touched you, and look at you.¡±


    A wave of shame washed over me, undeniable even without his taunts.


    The tearing pain had receded, leaving behind a dull ache. The increased ease with which he moved was palpable, and Bryan began to thrust harder. All I could do was endure, each motion sending a jumble of sensations through me.


    I lost track of how many times he thrust into me. When he pushed deeper, a sharp twist of pleasure and pain coursed through me, and before I knew it, I was trembling uncontrobly, lost in a haze of sensation.


    Bryan paused, forcing me to look at him as he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so snug and wet. Do you like it?¡±


    I was too breathless to respond, still reeling from the intensity. My body felt numb, aching in ways I couldn¡¯t describe. I twisted beneath him, unable to form words.


    Bryan¡¯sughter echoed around us, satisfied, though his need was far from sated.


    He repositioned me, forcing me onto my knees with my back to him before resuming his relentless pace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The crude act stretched into the early hours of dawn, leaving me to finally see Bryan depart with a smug look of satisfaction.


    Before he walked out the door, he gripped my neck tightly, issuing yet another warning. ¡°You remember what I told you? If it happens again, you won¡¯t escape my wrath.¡±


    As the door closed behind him, I found myself clenching my fists, anger and shame swirling within me like a storm ready to break. The throbbing pain and bruises on my body were cruel reminders of the vile acts he had forced upon me throughout the night.


    If only I could, I would end his life.


    But Bryan was the oldest prince of the Lycan royal family, a force of nature in his own right. I was insignificant, a mere speck in his world. For someone like him, snuffing out my life would be no more difficult than squashing an ant underfoot.


    Biting down hard on my bottom lip, I forced myself to bury the fury, struggling to push myself off the bed.


    No matter what, I had to stay strong. Survival came first, and then revenge.


    With every step a painful effort, I dragged my battered body to the bathroom, desperate to cleanse myself, to wash away every trace of him from my skin.


    But when I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror, terror gripped me.


    Bruises covered my body like a canvas of suffering, with cruel marks scattered everywhere, especially across my chest. My nipples were swollen, and even the gentlest touch brought a stabbing pain that made me gasp.


    Anger and sorrow surged through me, and I clenched my fists as I made a silent vow.


    ¡°Bryan Reeves, I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡±


    After forcing myself to regain someposure and cleaning up, I dragged my aching body to the training room. I had no choice; it was nearly time to start.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    yley was already there when I arrived.


    She shot me a withering nce and sneered. ¡°Look who finally decided to grace us with her presence. Acting all high and mighty now, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯rete.¡±


    The pain radiating through my body had already put me on edge, and I had no patience for her. I ignored herpletely and took my seat, hoping it would offer a brief moment of relief.


    As I remained silent, Hayley¡¯s face twisted with anger. She opened her mouth tosh out at me again but then seemed to think better of it, biting back whatever harsh words she had on the tip of her tongue.


    I frowned, puzzled by her restraint. Hayley never missed an opportunity to put me down, yet here she was, holding back. Something felt off.


    But the pain in my body refused to let me focus on figuring it out. Instead, I rubbed my aching back, cursing Bryan under my breath yet again.


    Hayley mmed her fist on the desk, cutting straight to the point.


    ¡°The servants have taken your measurements and recorded them. Based on your preferences, the dresses have been arranged. You¡¯ll receive them now. Check for any issues.¡±


    Alice, sitting beside me, whispered in surprise, ¡°That was fast. It must be because we¡¯re in the pce.¡±


    Her innocent reaction brought a fleeting smile to my face. I exined, ¡°They probably just picked out dresses that match our sizes. There wouldn¡¯t have been time for them to design and tailor each dress specifically for us.¡±


    After all, we were nobodies in this grand pce. Why would the royal tailors bother creating something unique for us?


    ¡°I see,¡± Alice murmured, her voice filled with understanding.


    While we talked, servants entered the training room, each holding a few boxes of dresses. Excitement spread through the room like wildfire, and Alice¡¯s face lit up with curiosity. Everyone eagerly took their boxes and began to open them, excited to see the dresses inside.


    Dresses in the boxes raised exmations in the training room.


    Under the influence of such an atmosphere, I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious too. Then, I opened my box to check my dress.


    However, after I unfolded it, I was annoyed.


    A few big holes appeared on the well-made dress. Also, the size was muchrger than mine. I couldn¡¯t fit in it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What happened to me didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The other ves shot me smug looks, their eyes gleaming with malicious delight as they watched the drama unfold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I kept myposure, turning to Hayley. ¡°Is there another dress avable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Hayley replied with an air of fake sympathy, throwing up her hands as if helpless. ¡°These dresses were made specifically for each of you. There¡¯s only one per person.¡±


    Frowning, I stared at the torn dress in silence.


    Everyone else¡¯s dress was pristine, yet mine was ruined. Who was behind this?


    Did someone intend to keep me from attending the banquet?


    Alice stood up, her anger palpable, ready to confront Hayley. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for these dresses. Now that this one¡¯s damaged, shouldn¡¯t you be held ountable?¡±


    Her voice snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. I quickly motioned for her to stop, shaking my head slightly. Although confused, Alice reluctantly calmed down and stepped back.


    I looked up at Hayley. ¡°Can I not attend the banquet, then?¡±


    I had never wanted to attend the banquet in the first ce. This ruined dress seemed like the perfect excuse to avoid it.


    But Hayley shut that idea down without a second thought.


    ¡°Absolutely not! The king himself issued the order. All sex ves are required to attend.¡±


    My annoyance was barely contained, and I caught a brief sh of malice in Hayley¡¯s eyes.


    It became clear that this wasn¡¯t just an ident. Hayley was involved, and she was setting me up for humiliation at the banquet.


    As I studied her more closely, I doubted she was the mastermind. As our inspector, she had no reason to stir up trouble for me at such a high-profile event. If things went awry, it could spell trouble for her too¡ªunless, of course, someone higher up had instructed her.


    Kristina¡¯s face shed through my mind.


    Could she be the one pulling the strings?


    There was also something unsettling about Hayley¡¯s resemnce to one of Kristina¡¯s followers. Were they connected somehow?


    But without concrete evidence, specting wouldn¡¯t do me any good. I needed to focus on the issue at hand.


    Realizing I had no choice but to attend the banquet, I picked up the ruined dress and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Then I turned and left the training room.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Hayley called after me, barely concealing the satisfaction in her voice. ¡°Makenna, just a friendly reminder: You¡¯d better attend the banquet. You wouldn¡¯t want to face the king¡¯s wrath.¡±


    I shot her a cold nce before walking away.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    As I left the room, someone hurried to catch up with me, draping an arm over my shoulder. I turned to find Alice, her eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± she asked, her concern evident. ¡°Maybe I could¡­ lend you my dress?¡±


    I stopped in my tracks, staring at her in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll lose your chance to win the king¡¯s favor?¡±


    For many of the sex ves, this was a golden opportunity. Was Alice really willing to give it up?


    A flicker of fear crossed Alice¡¯s face, and she muttered, ¡°Well, the key to winning their favor is surviving the encounter. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m lucky enough to pull that off.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed Alice had been thoroughly intimidated by Bryan.


    ¡°And what happens when the king notices you aren¡¯t wearing a dress?¡± I teased.


    Alice froze, scratching her head as she considered the dilemma.


    Amused, I could see she hadn¡¯t thought this through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I assured her, patting her shoulder. ¡°I have a n.¡±


    Alice¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I gave her a sly wink, leaving the question unanswered. ¡°But I do need a favor from you,¡± I added.


    I leaned in, whispering my n in her ear. Alice looked at me doubtfully.


    ¡°Will that really work?¡±


    I nodded with confidence. She hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    After that filthy water was dumped on me in the bathroom, I scrubbed myself in countless showers, yet the stench clung to me like a curse.


    Werewolves have an unnervingly sharp sense of smell, so when I attended a social event that day, someone immediately caught a whiff of that lingering stench. All night long, I had to endure the judgmental stares of those around me.


    I had never felt so humiliated in my life.


    When I returned home from the event, fury erupted inside me, and I couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. I began smashing everything within reach.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn! You damned wretch!¡±


    I shouted her name with venom as I hurled objects across the room.


    What in the world had gone wrong? I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING


    Makenna was nothing¡ªa nobody. Yet, she somehow managed to evade every trap I set for her, time after time. How could this be? She even had the audacity to humiliate me in public.


    Molly, my loyal but useless servant, cowered in a corner, trembling like a leaf. ¡°Miss Harrison, please¡­ Please calm down,¡± she pleaded, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°Fool!¡± I grabbed something heavy and threw it at her head. ¡°Why do I keep you around?¡± I roared.


    It was Molly¡¯s brilliant idea to lock Makenna in the bathroom that night, but instead of putting that wench in her ce, the n backfired, leaving me humiliated before everyone.


    Molly shrieked, clutching her head as she curled into a ball in the corner. ¡°Miss Harrison, I never imagined she would be so resourceful,¡± she stammered, clearly terrified.


    But her pitiful response only fueled my rage.


    I leaned in, my voice cold and menacing. ¡°If you mess up again, I¡¯ll have my father withdraw his investment from your family¡¯s business.¡±


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°NO! Please don¡¯t!¡± Molly¡¯s face went ashen, and she lunged at my feet. ¡°Please, Miss Harrison. I¡¯vee up with a new n, a foolproof one. Makenna will be humiliated at the banquet.¡±


    Given her past failures, I eyed Molly with suspicion.


    Scowling, I demanded, ¡°Really? You understand the consequences of lying to me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Molly stammered, her fear evident.


    Just as I was about tosh out at her again, Hayley walked in and greeted me with an air of respect. ¡°Good evening, Miss Harrison.¡±


    Hayley was Molly¡¯s older sister and another of my pawns. She had faked testimony on my behalf before Leonarda because, like her sister, she was dependent on me. Their family¡¯s livelihood hinged on my support. Makenna, the simpleton, had no clue that Hayley was anything but fair and just.


    Hayley¡¯s gaze lingered on the fresh wound on Molly¡¯s head, and a flicker of sympathy passed through her eyes. With a cating smile, she said, ¡°Miss Harrison, please try to calm down. Anger isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    I barely restrained my irritation as I settled onto the sofa.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I despised Hayley just as much as I did Molly. Despite her position as an inspector, she was just ineffective at keeping control of that lowly sex ve.


    Hayley approached me cautiously, massaging my shoulders. ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯ve devised a n to teach Makenna a lesson she won¡¯t forget. I guarantee she¡¯ll be thrown out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Hayley has a foolproof n!¡± Molly chimed in, desperate to redeem herself.


    Their confident expressions managed to soothe my anger slightly. Raising an eyebrow, I warned, ¡°If your clever schemes cause more trouble for me, you know what¡¯sing.¡±


    Hayley nodded vigorously, then let out a dismissive snort. ¡°So, what¡¯s your brilliant n?¡±


    Hayley didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I had a servant select a dress several sizes too big for that wretch, and I¡¯ve torn it in ces. She¡¯ll have no choice but to wear that ragged excuse of a dress to the banquet. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll outshine you.¡±


    Her words filled me with satisfaction. A triumphant smile spread across my face as my anger began to dissipate.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I praised her, already anticipating the spectacle that would unfold tonight.


    I was nothing but a worthless nobody. How dare she think she could stand against me!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    The much-anticipated banquet finally neared as night fell, excitement simmering in my chest. I donned a stunning dress, every inch of my appearance meticulously crafted for this event.


    As I stepped into the grand banquet hall, all eyes turned toward me, admiration and awe written across the faces of the guests. My chin lifted proudly; I reveled in their gazes.


    I had gone to great lengths to prepare for this evening, selecting the perfect dress and jewelry to ensure I outshone everyone, especially that lowly sex ve, Makenna.


    Molly, ever the sycophant, chimed in, ¡°Miss Harrison, you look breathtaking tonight. Everyone will be captivated by you.¡±


    Her words only fueled my confidence. Smirking, I asked, ¡°Have you seen the three princes?¡±


    Tonight, my beauty was unmatched, and I was determined to ensure the princes took notice.


    But as I scanned the room, none of them were in sight.


    A frown creased my brow, and I snapped irritably, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen the princes yet? Where are they?¡±


    What was the point of all this effort if they weren¡¯t even here to see me?


    Molly, sensing my growing frustration, quickly tried to soothe me. ¡°Please be patient, Miss Harrison. The princes always make their entrance at thest moment. In the meantime, you can focus on outshining that bitch. Once she¡¯s humiliated, the princes will surely take notice.¡±


    Her reasoning calmed me slightly, and I nodded in agreement. Yes, that made sense.


    After all, Makenna was powerless and insignificant. There was no way she could everpare to me.


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    With that thought in mind, I began scanning the hall, searching for her. I was eager to witness her downfall.


    But as I looked around, Makenna was nowhere to be seen.


    What was going on? Why hadn¡¯t she arrived?


    My irritation red up again. ¡°Could that woman be avoiding the banquet out of fear of being humiliated?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t show up, how could I demonstrate to everyone what a disgraceful mess she was?


    Molly, noticing my rising anger, assured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Harrison. Makenna will be here. Hayley made sure she was specifically reminded to attend.¡±


    Just then, a murmur rippled through the crowd, growing louder with every passing second. A few guests even gasped aloud.


    ¡°Who is that woman? She¡¯s absolutely stunning!¡±


    ¡°She looks like she¡¯s descended from the heavens. I¡¯ve never seen such beauty before.¡±


    All eyes turned toward the entrance of the hall, filled with awe and admiration.


    A knot of dread twisted in my stomach.


    I followed their gazes to the doorway, where a woman was gracefully entering the hall, her hand delicately holding the hem of her dress. The chandelier¡¯s bright light fell upon her, illuminating every exquisite detail. Though I loathed her with every fiber of my being, I couldn¡¯t deny she was breathtaking.


    It was Makenna.


    She wore a wless dress that clung to her in all the right ces, adorned with intricate embroidery that was far more captivating than the expensive gown I had chosen for myself.


    Shock and fury surged through me as I seized Molly¡¯s arm, dragging her out of her stunned stupor. ¡°What the hell is going on? Wasn¡¯t her dress supposed to be ruined?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Molly stammered, tears welling up in her eyes as she quivered under my re, unable to offer any exnation.


    I shoved her aside, my eyes fixed on Makenna as rage boiled within me. My fists clenched so tightly my nails bit into my palms.


    Jealousy ignited like a wildfire in my chest. How I wished I could tear her apart, destroy that beauty, and wipe that serene expression off her face!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Holding the hemline of my dress, I entered the banquet hall, the gasps of amazement and surprise filling the air around me. Despite the attention, I remainedposed, carrying myself with the calm elegance I had cultivated over the years.


    Alice, who had arrived earlier, stood frozen, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Oh my gosh! Makenna! You look absolutely stunning tonight. Where on earth did you get that dress?¡±


    A sly smile tugged at my lips as I lifted the hemline slightly. ¡°Take a closer look,¡± I teased.


    Alice examined the dress closely, and after a few moments, understanding dawned on her face. ¡°Ah, I get it now! No wonder you asked me to find threads and needles. You modified it yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded, a satisfied smile ying on my lips. She was right. The dress was the very one Hayley had given me, but with some careful tailoring, I had turned it into something extraordinary. I had asked Alice for the supplies and spent hours fixing and enhancing the dress.


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Makenna!¡± Alice eximed, giving me a thumbs-up. Admiration was clear in her eyes. ¡°Not only can you climb better than anyone, but you¡¯re also an amazing tailor.¡±


    I chuckled softly, amused by her enthusiasm. ¡°Thank you, Alice. But let¡¯s not get carried away with thepliments.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Makenna, how did you learn to tailor clothes?¡± Alice¡¯s curiosity was evident.


    Her question pulled me back to memories I¡¯d rather forget, my smile fading as dark thoughts clouded my mind.


    I remembered a time when I was still Frank¡¯s mate. He was just a soldier back then, always roughing it out in training, his clothes constantly in need of repair.


    I had felt sorry for him, so I taught myself to sew, determined to fix his torn uniforms. Over time, my skills improved, and I began making new clothes for him.


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    He¡¯d been so grateful, his smile as bright as Alice¡¯s was now.


    As I became better, Frank rose in rank, from a lowly soldier to Gamma.


    But as his status grew, he no longer needed my hand-sewn clothes. We had the means to buy new ones, and somehow, the distance between us widened, too.


    ¡°Makenna? Makenna?¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice broke through my reverie, snapping me back to the present.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I turned to her, meeting her worried gaze.


    Alice waved her hand in front of my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Makenna? You seemed lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I quickly reassured her, forcing a casual tone as I answered. ¡°I just picked up sewing out of interest, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Alice nodded, epting my answer, though she still seemed concerned. She was about to say something else when an all-too-familiar, grating voice interrupted.


    ¡°Makenna! Where did you get that dress?¡±


    I turned around, annoyance flickering across my face. As expected, Kristina stormed over, her eyes zing with resentment as they locked onto my dress.


    I knew exactly why she was furious, but I kept my expression neutral, raising an eyebrow as I answered calmly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Hayley gave it to you?¡± Kristina¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. She whipped around to re at Molly, her voice sharp as she demanded, ¡°Exin this!¡±


    Molly, equally stunned, stared at me in confusion. She looked me up and down several times, her bafflement growing. ¡°I¡­ have no idea.¡±


    A sneer tugged at my lips. This only confirmed my suspicions¡ªKristina had been behind the plot to humiliate me.


    But I kept myposure, feigning ignorance as I asked, ¡°Is something wrong? Is there an issue with my dress?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kristina seethed, ring at me with unspoken rage, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to use me outright.


    Molly, for her part, was equally speechless.


    I suppressed the urge tough at their predicament. They knew they had tried to trick me, but theycked the courage to admit it in public.


    Suddenly, a group of young women from noble families approached, their eyes wide with admiration as they surrounded me, showering me with praise.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss, where did you buy this dress? It¡¯s absolutely stunning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you look so lovely and elegant. Which family are you from? I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The kind words of the nobledies threw Kristina into a fit of rage. Her expression contorted.


    She exploded, shouting at them, ¡°Are you all blind? She¡¯s a frail she-wolf with a weak wolf scent.¡±


    Thedies nced at Kristina with displeasure. Though they itched to respond, they held their tongues.


    I could see they refrained from challenging Kristina because of her high standing.


    Eventually, they whispered, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of her.¡± With those words, they quickly walked away.


    I nearlyughed out loud, thinking theirment might set Kristina off again.


    ¡°What was that? Say it again if you dare!¡±


    Sure enough, Kristina lost it after they left. Her fury nearly drove her mad, but she managed to contain herself in front of the crowd.


    She shot me a fierce look and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°You bitch! You nned this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. What are you going to do about it?¡± I offered a defiant smile and added, ¡°I really should thank you. Without your efforts, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up with such a stunning dress. Thanks for making me the center of attention tonight.¡±


    Knowing Kristina was behind this, I had no intention of ying into her hands.


    Moreover, I enhanced the beauty of the dress to further frustrate her and her followers.


    ¡°You! Despicable bitch¡­¡± Kristina fumed, her breath heavy with rage. Her stare was so intense it felt like she could peel my skin off my bones. I crossed my arms and met her gaze without flinching.


    An eye for an eye. Given her continual attempts to set me up, I was more than ready to make things difficult for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I will!¡± Kristina gritted her teeth, ring at me with deep resentment. Without warning, she lunged forward, aiming to hit me.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Caught off guard by her reckless disregard for her reputation, I quickly sidestepped.


    However, Kristina was relentless. Just then, a voice boomed at the entrance.


    ¡°The king ising. So are the three princes. Great!¡±


    The entire hall fell into a respectful hush, and everyone turned their attention to the entrance. Kristina lowered her hands and looked eagerly in that direction.


    I joined the others in looking as Leonardo and his three sons entered the hall. Dressed formally, they carried themselves with an enhanced air of dignity and distinction.


    We all bowed, clearing a path for Leonardo and his sons.


    Leonardo walked confidently to the tform, and his sons stood behind him with serious expressions. Each radiated a powerful presence that made everyone in the room avoid direct eye contact with them.


    The king nced around the hall and announced, ¡°This banquet celebrates my sons reaching the age to inherit the kingdom. I am delighted to have everyone gathered here. Let the feast begin! Enjoy the food and wine tonight!¡±


    The announcement was met with cheers and apuse. Reluctantly, I joined in the pping, my gaze shifting to the three princes as I silently hoped they wouldn¡¯t cause me any troubleter.


    As my thoughts wandered, a sudden voice pierced through the crowd¡¯s noise.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I must report someone. She is unfit to bear the princes¡¯ child.¡±


    The room fell silent again.


    A sense of dread washed over me.


    A woman with scarlet hair, whom I remembered as the maid who took my measurements, pushed her way to the front.


    Pointing directly at me, she dered, ¡°That woman is a thief. She does not deserve to be with the princes.¡±


    Her usation turned every gaze in the room sharply toward me.


    Was she trying to defame me? With a frown, I responded coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you using me of?¡±


    The maid replied with conviction, ¡°This is no nonsense. I swear by the Moon Goddess, you are a thief.¡±


    The celebration halted abruptly. Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened as he demanded, ¡°What on earth is happening here?¡±


    The maid pointed at my dress and amplified her usation, ¡°That lowly she-wolf has stolen a dress.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stood there, stunned by the maid¡¯s bold usation.


    My mind raced, trying toprehend the situation. Before I could gather my thoughts, the maid pressed on, sensing my hesitation as a sign of guilt.


    ¡°I was the one responsible for the dress,¡± she imed, her voice rising with each word. ¡°The dress she¡¯s wearing isn¡¯t the one I prepared for her. And she hasn¡¯t been in the pce long enough to have such a fine garment. She must have stolen it from a noblewoman!¡±


    Her words seemed to feed Leonardo¡¯s anger. His voice was icy as he demanded, ¡°You, of all people! Do you have any witnesses?¡±


    At that moment, Hayley stepped forward, her expression a mask of confusion, though I could see the malice lurking beneath. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, but the dress I gave Makenna isn¡¯t the one she¡¯s wearing now.¡±


    Her statement confirmed the maid¡¯s story, stirring a murmur of disapproval among the guests.


    Leonardo¡¯s fury intensified, and he snapped at me, ¡°You again! Exin yourself! Where did you steal that dress from?¡±


    Though anger surged within me, I forced myself to remain calm. I needed to think quickly, but before I could respond, a voice that was all too familiar cut through the tension.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this woman is my older sister. I know her character well. She¡¯s always been a troublemaker, even as a child, always stealing things. She¡¯s unworthy of bearing the princes¡¯ children.¡±


    I turned in disbelief to find Jessica, standing beside Frank, both of them smirking with satisfaction.


    Their presence at the banquet was unexpected, but then I remembered Jessica¡¯s boastful words thest time we spoke.


    Frank had gained Leonardo¡¯s favor, and attending a royal banquet was no longer beyond their reach.


    Jessica¡¯s usation only fueled the crowd¡¯s suspicions. I could hear the disdainful whispers surrounding me.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s a thief.¡±


    ¡°Such a lowly background, no wonder she¡¯s done something like this.¡±


    Alice, her temper ring, looked ready to strike them. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± she shouted, her fists clenched.


    I quickly grabbed her arm, urging her to stay calm. A fight would only make things worse.


    Coldly, I scanned the onlookers and then addressed Leonardo, my voice steady. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not steal this dress.¡±


    Before Leonardo could respond, Hayley feigned concern, her toneced with false kindness. ¡°Makenna, we all want to believe you, but can you tell us where your dress came from?¡±


    Ignoring her gloating smile, I replied, ¡°If anyone is to me, it should be this maid. She was careless when taking my measurements, resulting in a dress that was toorge and torn.¡±


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t give you the right to steal a dress!¡± Hayley shot back, her voice rising, clearly hoping for my condemnation.


    I red at her, my mind piecing together the situation. It was now clear that they had meticulously nned this trap.


    If I had worn the damaged dress to the banquet, I would have been humiliated as they intended. But by showing up in a repaired and beautiful gown, they shifted their attack, branding me a thief.


    They had indeed nned well.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened further at Hayley¡¯s words, and he barked, ¡°Guards! Take this thief away!¡±


    But I stood my ground, my voice firm as I spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, even the used have the right to defend themselves.¡±


    The hall quieted as I continued, neither too humbly nor too arrogantly, ¡°I did not steal this dress. I modified the original one myself, sewing each pattern with my own hands.¡±


    My im only deepened the crowd¡¯s doubts, and even Leonardo looked incredulous. ¡°The patterns are so intricate. How could you have sewn them? Were you a tailor before you came to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Alice interjected, stepping forward with excitement. ¡°Makenna did repair the dress herself! She asked me to find the threads and needles.¡±


    Despite Alice¡¯s support, Leonardo remained skeptical. But I kept myposure and added, ¡°To prove this dress is my work, I embroidered my name into the floral patterns. It¡¯s small and can only be seen upon close inspection. If you doubt me, Your Majesty, you can have someone examine the dress.¡±


    Still, he waved the maid over.


    She approached me, and I guided her to the spot where my name was hidden within the embroidery. After careful inspection, she looked up and reported to Leonardo. ¡°Your Majesty, her name is indeed embroidered on the pattern.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The maid¡¯s confirmation caused amotion among the onlookers.


    Leonardo, astonished, turned to me. ¡°You actually made this yourself? How are you so skilled at sewing? Where did you learn?¡±


    I replied calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, sewing is one of my passions.¡±


    This concrete proof dispelled Leonardo¡¯s doubts about me. Clearly, those who had used me of theft were merely trying to defame me.


    He faced the maid with scarlet hair. ¡°What exactly is happening here?¡±


    Terrified, the maid dropped to the floor, shaking. After hesitating and struggling to speak, she finally managed to say in a shaky voice, ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­ I was wrong¡­ Yes¡­ I made a mistake.¡±


    A mistake?


    With a sneer, I challenged, ¡°If anyone can make false usations and cause chaos in front of His Majesty, what will be of their future?¡±


    The maid thought she could escape the consequences of defaming me. She was sorely mistaken!


    Leonardo¡¯s fury escted after hearing my retort. Fixing his cold stare on the maid, he demanded, ¡°Speak the truth now!¡±


    The maid¡¯s shaking intensified. She looked around the hall nervously and then pointed her quivering finger at Hayley, who stood beside Elistina.


    Hayley¡¯s face drained of color.


    Her legs gave way, and she copsed to her knees, shaking her head fervently in denial. ¡°No, Your Majesty, it wasn¡¯t me. I had no involvement. She¡¯s falsely using me.¡±


    Her denial only caused the maid to panic further. ¡°Hayley, you told me to tell the king that Makenna had stolen a dress. Why are you denying it?¡±


    The confrontation escted into a heated exchange, and I watched the unfolding drama with a derisive smile.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    Leonardo, now even more incensed, snapped, ¡°She¡¯s only a maid. Without someone¡¯s influence, she wouldn¡¯t dare cause such a disturbance in my presence. Hayley, how do you exin this?¡±


    ¡°Hayley,¡± she stammered. She was so overwhelmed with fear that she could barely speak. She bowed her head and huddled in silence, watching her kneel, but I felt no sympathy for her plight.


    She had brought this upon herself.


    Hayley¡¯s guilty expression was all the confirmation needed to reveal her as the instigator. Leonardo was seething with anger. He was just about to decree her punishment when a haughty voice interrupted.


    ¡°Hold on for a second, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kristina shot a fierce re as she stepped forward to defend Hayley.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she began, ¡°Hayley is the inspector and has always been diligent in her duties. We shouldn¡¯t rush to judgment based solely on the maid¡¯s usation. What do you think?¡±


    Leonardo seemed to soften somewhat at Kristina¡¯s intervention, pondering her words with serious consideration.


    Seeing his hesitance, Kristina¡¯s face lit up. The very next moment, she turned her attention toward me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, ever since Makenna Dunn arrived at the pce, she has caused nothing but trouble. None of the other women have behaved as she has. Doesn¡¯t that raise a concern? Moreover, her own sister has imed she acted indecently. How could a woman of such character be fit to bear the prince¡¯s children?¡±


    My heart sank. I raised my eyes to Leonardo.


    Kristina¡¯s usations were baseless, but given her status as the future queen of Lycan, I feared Leonardo might be swayed by her words.


    Just as I had expected, he nced around the gathered crowd with a grave expression and inquired, ¡°Who is Makenna¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am.¡± Jessica stepped forward promptly.


    She gave me a smug look of victory and added, ¡°Makenna has been indecent since we were young. If people are against her, she has only herself to me.¡±


    Her words made me tighten my hands into fists, and I fixed a frosty stare on her. She smirked back, certain of my downfall.


    With Jessica¡¯s confirmation, Leonardo seemed almost entirely convinced by Kristina¡¯s words.


    His solemn gaze returned to me. ¡°Is there anything you wish to say?¡±


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts for a response. But before I could speak, a calm voice interjected, ¡°Father, perhaps you might consider my perspective yton offered me a reassuring smile and then faced his father.


    ¡°Since getting to know Makenna, I have found her to be a woman of outstanding personality and integrity, not at all like the distasteful character others have described.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was caught off guard when yton stepped in to defend me.


    The surprise quickly turned into a mix of gratitude and something more as our eyes met across the room. His smile was warm, gentle even, and it sent a sudden flutter through my heart.


    Embarrassed by my own reaction, I quickly looked away, my fingers nervously pinching the fabric of my dress.


    yton, being a prince, carried a weight of authority that couldn¡¯t be easily dismissed. His intervention turned the tide in my favor, silencing any further doubts about my integrity.


    Leonardo threw me a meaningful nce. Sensing the shift in the room, he decided to bring an end to the ordeal. With a stern expression, he issued his judgment.


    ¡°Enough. Hayley, you conspired with the maid to deceive everyone. You¡¯ll receive thirtyshes, and your wages for the next three years will be confiscated as a fine. As for the maid¡­ she is to be exiled from the pack, banned from all werewolf territories for life.¡±


    Hayley and the scarlet-haired maid immediately broke down, their pleas echoing through the hall.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please! We¡¯re sorry! Show us mercy!¡±


    But their cries fell on deaf ears. Leonardo, clearly irritated, gestured for the guards to take them away. The soldiersplied, dragging the two women out of the hall as they continued to beg for forgiveness.


    With the disruption removed, Leonardo made a few remarks to remind everyone of proper conduct and then signaled for the banquet to resume.


    The attention that had been so intensely focused on me finally began to shift away, and I allowed myself a small sigh of relief. However, before I could fully rx, I caught Kristina ring at me with barely concealed malice.


    Meeting her gaze, I raised an eyebrow and lifted my goblet in a mocking toast, smiling.


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Kristina¡¯s expression darkened further, but I simply turned away, uninterested in her simmering rage.


    The music resumed, filling the hall with a light, melodic rhythm. Guests returned to their previous activities, eating, drinking, and dancing as if nothing had happened.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for dancing, though. Instead, I took Alice¡¯s hand and guided her to a quiet corner where we could talk in peace.


    Alice, still riding the adrenaline from the earlier confrontation, couldn¡¯t stop praising me.


    ¡°You were amazing, Makenna! You handled Kristina and the others perfectly.¡±


    I tried to downy it, responding calmly, ¡°Their tactics were crude and predictable.¡±


    Yet, despite myposed words, the memory of what had just happened lingered in my mind.


    Kristina, Hayley, and Jessica had all taken their shots at me. And though I had emerged unscathed, it was clear that yton¡¯s intervention had yed a crucial role. Without his support, escaping their trap would have been far more difficult. After all, I was just a lowly ve here.


    The thought of how close I hade to real trouble left me uneasy.


    Life in the pce was proving to be more challenging than I had anticipated, with enemies around every corner.


    I decided to push those worries aside, choosing to focus on the present moment instead.


    As Alice and I chatted about lighter, happier topics, I began to rx, enjoying the food andpany.


    But just as I reached for another piece of cake, a hand adorned with a diamond ring snatched it away.


    At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it and simply reached for another slice, but the same hand took that one too.


    Realizing something was off, I looked up and found myself face-to-face with Jessica and Frank. Both were dressed impably, their eyes gleaming with mischief as they held the cake slices.


    My instincts told me they were here to cause trouble. Keeping my expression neutral, I asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm as she replied, ¡°I want to eat some cake. Is that a problem? Or do you think you¡¯re the only one allowed to have any?¡±


    She waved her hand, unting the diamond ring on her finger. ¡°Oops! This diamond is so heavy, it¡¯s hard to do anything with it on.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her obvious attempt to provoke me. Choosing to ignore her, I took Alice¡¯s hand and led her to move to another spot.


    But Jessica wasn¡¯t done. She blocked our way, thrusting her hand in front of me so I couldn¡¯t miss the ring.


    ¡°Has Frank ever bought you anything like this?¡± she taunted, her voice filled with smug satisfaction. ¡°He got it just for me. It cost a hundred thousand gold coins.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I nced at the ring and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle ironically. Before I could respond, Alice jumped in on my behalf, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Oh, how impressive! I can tell it¡¯s fake with just one look.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned crimson with anger.


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s real!¡±


    Frank quickly stepped in, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t let them get to you. They¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    Jealous? Of Jessica? The thought was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t hold back a sneer.


    Without a word, I grabbed the ring from Jessica¡¯s hand, holding it up to her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real diamond ring,¡± I said coolly, ¡°but the name engraved on it isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jessica¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°That¡¯s a lie! Give it back!¡±


    Frank looked a bit embarrassed, then snapped at me.


    ¡°Makenna, what do you think you¡¯re doing? We¡¯ve moved on. Stop trying to im things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the irony.


    ¡°Things that don¡¯t belong to me?¡± I echoed, shaking my head in disbelief.


    Taking a step back to avoid their grabbing hands, I held the ring up higher.


    ¡°Take a closer look. My name is carved under the diamond.¡±


    Then, with deliberate disdain, I tossed the ring back to Jessica and pulled a paper towel from the table, wiping my hands as if I had touched something filthy.


    The whole situation was ridiculous. The diamond ring was the very one Frank had used when he proposed to me.


    Though it looked grand, it was only worth a few thousand gold coins. After the proposal, Frank had taken the ring back under some flimsy excuse.


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    I hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, never imagining that it wouldter end up with Jessica.


    And to top it off, he¡¯d lied to her about its value, iming it was worth a hundred thousand gold coins. The sheer audacity of it all left me wondering how I had ever fallen for such a man.


    My words struck Jessica like a blow. She quickly examined the ring under the light, her face draining of color as she saw the truth.


    Her wide eyes filled with shock and betrayal as she turned to Frank.


    ¡°Frank! Why? Why is her name really engraved on this ring?¡±


    Frank, clearly panicked, tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Jessica, please, just calm down. I can exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Jessica wasn¡¯t having it. She shrieked, her voice carrying across the hall.


    ¡°Frank Thomas, how could you give me something you gave her? Get out of my sight!¡±


    Amused by the spectacle, I turned to leave, but Frank wasn¡¯t done.


    He grabbed my arm, twisted with fury.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Exin this to Jessica right now!¡±


    I pulled my arm free, crossing my arms over my chest as I stared him down.


    ¡°Exin? What exactly am I supposed to exin, Frank? That you two were sneaking around behind my back? Or you couldn¡¯t be bothered to buy her a new ring and instead made her wear the leftovers I discarded?¡±


    Frank¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of red at my words, his anger boiling over.


    ¡°You lowly ve!¡± he spat, his voice shaking. ¡°I¡¯m a Gamma with a bright future ahead of me. How dare you speak to me like that! You think just because you¡¯re in the pce now you can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Argh! What are you doing?¡±


    Before he could finish, I threw the champagne from my flute directly into his face.


    ¡°Charm?¡± I scoffed. ¡°So what? You¡¯re still the same coward who was terrified when the prince confronted youst time. Have you forgotten already?¡±


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡±


    The champagne sttered across Frank¡¯s face, and his meticulously styled hair was now a tangled mess. He spat my name through clenched teeth, his anger practically seething from every pore. His hand flew up, intent on striking me.


    My heart skipped a beat. Just as I was about to move, a strong grip mped down on Frank¡¯s wrist, twisting it sharply.


    Frank howled in pain, his cry sounding like it echoed through the hall.


    I turned to see who had intervened, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    It was Bryan.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°You again?¡±


    Bryan shook off Frank¡¯s hand with a flick of impatience, a deadly glint shing across his otherwise handsome face.


    Frank, who had been so full of himself just moments ago, quickly lost his bravado. In a panic, he forced a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Your Highness¡­ Uh, this is all just a misunderstanding, I swear.¡±


    His slimy, insincere humility made my stomach turn.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, once again, how I had ever been in love with such a man.


    Jessica¡¯s expression shifted dramatically the moment she saw Bryan. She pointed an usatory finger at me and whined,


    ¡°Your Highness, Makenna deliberately provoked us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bryan snorted dismissively. ¡°And?¡±


    Jessica clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a response and blinked in confusion.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Bryan cut her off withzy disdain, eyeing her as if she were something unpleasant stuck to his shoe.


    ¡°You¡¯re rude, and you¡¯re ugly. How did you even get into the pce?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face flushed with anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word back.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress augh. Despite Bryan¡¯s many ws, his blunt honesty was oddly satisfying.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze flicked to me as Iughed, his eyebrow arching in curiosity.


    The moment our eyes met, myughter died in my throat, reced by a rush of fear.


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    Alice, standing nervously at my side, tugged at my sleeve, avoiding Bryan¡¯s gaze altogether.


    I patted her hand gently, trying to reassure her.


    The climbingpetition had clearly left a scar on her, but I believed Bryan would keep his word not to trouble her further.


    Once Alice settled, I noticed Jessica ring at me with a mix of jealousy and hatred, while Frank had shrunk back, looking utterly defeated.


    I decided they weren¡¯t worth my time or energy and turned my focus elsewhere.


    Bryan, too, seemed to lose interest in them. He turned to me instead, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve certainly made a name for yourself today. Even yton decided to stick his neck out for you.¡±


    I replied calmly,


    ¡°Prince yton spoke up for me because he is kind and gentle.¡±


    Bryan, on the other hand, seemed to thrive on being a short-tempered brute.


    I kept that thought to myself, but Bryan seemed to pick up on it anyway. His face darkened as he stepped closer, his voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you mocking me?¡±


    I bowed my head and took a step back, feigning submission.


    ¡°Of course not, Your Highness. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Bryan sneered.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare? Your audacity knows no bounds.¡±


    He was ready to push the point further, but a soft, calm voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Bryan,¡±


    yton approached, his smile gentle, his voice as soothing as a spring breeze.


    ¡°Let her be, Bryan. If you¡¯re upset, take it out on me instead.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment Iid eyes on yton, it felt as if the whole world lit up. I was filled with immense happiness.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Bryan caught my joyful expression and shot me a stern look, as if telling me to keep in line.


    Remembering his earlier threats, fear crept up, and I quickly looked down.


    Despite this, I couldn¡¯t resist sneaking peeks at yton every now and then.


    Thinking back to when he stood up for me before Leonardo made my heart skip a beat.


    However, Bryan appeared to be watching me all the time. He immediately noticed my furtive nces, and his expression turned sharp.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he demanded of yton impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to invite my dance partner for the evening,¡± yton replied with his usual calm demeanor.


    He turned his soft gaze toward me.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯d like to ask if you would dance with me tonight. Would you like to?¡±


    I was taken aback. yton had actually asked me to dance?


    I gazed at him, bewildered and unable to grasp the reality of the moment.


    While I stood there, lost in shock, yton gracefully bowed and extended his hand toward me, awaiting my reply.


    His eyes were like gentle pools, and I felt my cheeks warm up as I pondered what to do.


    Out of nowhere, a voice tinged with jealousy ruined the moment.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Jessica broke free from Frank¡¯s grasp, stormed over, and wedged herself between yton and me with a fierce expression. With conviction, she proimed,


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    ¡°How dare you! She is not fit to be your dance partner.¡±


    Her eyes bored into me, radiating envy. It was clear she longed to take my ce.


    My gaze turned cold as I faced her. A sardonic smile yed on my lips, and I was ready to retaliate. However, yton cut me off, looking puzzled.


    ¡°Makenna, is this your younger sister?¡±


    Suppressing the words I wanted to say, I simply nodded.


    Jessica¡¯s spirits lifted when yton inquired about her.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Your Highness. I¡¯m Jessica Dunn. Unlike her, I assure you, I won¡¯t cause you any embarrassment.¡±


    With feigned modesty, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and introduced herself.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m quite skilled at dancing. I would be truly honored to be your dance partner, if you¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    The smile remained on yton¡¯s face. Under Jessica¡¯s hopeful gaze, he turned back to me and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. How can she be your younger sister? She¡¯s quite impolite and unpleasant.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze.


    Frank, who had been watching quietly, now looked visibly upset. The Lycan prince¡¯s repeated disdain for his wife added to his embarrassment.


    Amused by their difort, I smiled mockingly.


    Ignoring their reaction, yton reiterated,


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go dance.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s my pleasure, Your Highness.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 402px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    With a shy smile, I ced my hand in yton¡¯s. My heart pounded wildly, a mixture of nervousness and anticipation swirling inside me like never before.


    ¡°Rx.¡± yton¡¯s hand gently tightened around mine, his touch warm and reassuring. His calm demeanor helped steady my racing thoughts.


    Our eyes met, and we shared a quiet smile before he led me onto the dance floor. But just as we began to move, Bryan¡¯s sharp, venomous voice cut through the air behind us.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    I froze in ce, my steps faltering. A momentter, a strong hand yanked me back by the wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I looked up, panic rising in my chest, only to find Bryan staring down at me with a twisted smile.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    His voice was cold as ice.


    ¡°Are you really going to dance with yton?¡±


    The memory of his threat from that night when he barged into my home sent a shiver down my spine.


    If I danced with yton, Bryan might retaliate in ways I couldn¡¯t defend against.


    I hesitated, my head lowering as I remained rooted to the spot, torn between fear and defiance.


    A voice in the back of my mind urged me not to give in to Bryan, to refuse to live under his control.


    But tonight was far from ordinary. As I wrestled with my thoughts, another familiar voice broke the tension.


    ¡°Quite the gathering, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    I turned to see Dominic approaching, his usual calmness undisturbed by the tension between us.


    He walked over with an air of indifference, surveying the scene.


    His gaze swept across the crowd, finally settling on me with a hint of curiosity. Raising an eyebrow, he asked,


    ¡°Why is everyone just standing around? So entertaining?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s annoyance deepened at the sight of him. His tone was sharp.


    ¡°What? Are you nning to dance with her too?¡±


    Dominic shook his head lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not much for dancing. I just wanted to say hello to Miss Makenna Dunn.¡±


    He said my name, and my heart skipped a beat. I looked up at him, instantly on guard.


    His eyes met mine, and a fleeting, enigmatic smile crossed his face.


    A sense of dread washed over me, warning me that he wasn¡¯t about to say anything good.


    Sure enough, in the next breath, he added,


    ¡°I left in such a rushst time. Since you¡¯re here, I wanted to ask if you¡¯re okay after that fall in the bathroom.¡±


    His words sent a flush of embarrassment straight to my ears.


    That jerk! How could he bring that up in public? I knew he was doing it on purpose.


    Remembering what had happened in the bathroom that night, I felt my entire body heat up with shame. I wished more than anything to disappear on the spot.


    ¡°The bathroom? What bathroom?¡± Bryan¡¯s suspicious gaze bored into me as he demanded,


    ¡°What did you do in the bathroom?¡±


    Even yton¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his confusion evident as he looked at me, waiting for an exnation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Biting my bottom lip, I found myself at a loss for words.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile yed at the corners of Dominic¡¯s mouth. Ignoring Bryan¡¯s question, he gave me a slow, appraising look before speaking with a teasing tone.


    ¡°Well, you seem perfectly fine. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    His words only fueled my anger, but I clenched my fists and managed to keep my temper in check.


    Returning to his usual calm demeanor, Dominic shrugged lightly.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold you up any longer.¡±


    With that, he left as casually as he had arrived, leaving behind a whirlwind of frustration in his wake.


    Though Dominic had walked away, the irritation he stirred up lingered, gnawing at me.


    He had done it on purpose.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes zed with anger as he watched Dominic leave. His voice dripped with sarcasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the popr one. Even Dominic is concerned about you. He¡¯s always been cold and indifferent. No wonder you think you can defy me.¡±


    His tone was filled with aggression, and I couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. I lowered my head, choosing silence over confrontation.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Bryan!¡± yton stepped forward, pulling me behind him protectively. His voice took on a rare seriousness.


    ¡°Makenna is a person, not something you own.¡±


    His words struck a chord within me, leaving me both touched and shaken.


    Since I arrived at the pce, I had often been treated as insignificant. The only respect I had known came from yton.


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    But Bryan¡¯s expression darkened further at yton¡¯s defense.


    Aware of Bryan¡¯s short temper, I tensed up.


    If he lost control, things could turn ugly fast¡­


    Just as my unease peaked, Bryan suddenly sneered,


    ¡°If you¡¯re so fond of this woman, I won¡¯tpete with you. I am your older brother, after all. Go ahead, take her.¡±


    With that, he shot me a deep, lingering nce before turning to leave.


    But his departure left me more anxious than relieved. I knew Bryan well enough to realize he wouldn¡¯t let go of me that easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± yton said softly, giving my hand aforting squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I forced a smile, trying to hide my lingering fear. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    yton smiled warmly at me and extended his invitation once more.


    ¡°Shall we dance?¡±


    I nodded and took a deep breath, determined to set aside my worries, at least for tonight. Just then, I realized Alice was no longer beside me.


    ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Alice?¡± I asked, scanning the room for any sign of her.


    What I saw made me smile and shake my head in amusement. Alice had already moved far away, waving at us as if to say, ¡°Go ahead and dance. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    I smiled back at her before turning to yton, who took my hand and led me toward the dance floor.


    As we passed by, I noticed Jessica still standing off to the side, ring at me. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment. It was clear she hated seeing me as the prince¡¯s chosen dance partner.


    Frank¡¯s expression was no different, his eyes brimming with reluctance.


    But I paid them no mind. Their feelings were of no concern to me. With a calm indifference, I let yton guide me to the dance floor, leaving them and their spite behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The dance floor was filled with elegantly moving couples, and as soon as yton and I joined, we drew more than a few curious nces. Their attention made my nerves tighten.


    Sensing my unease, yton gave my hand a gentle squeeze and whispered,


    ¡°Rx. Just follow my lead.¡±


    With that, he slipped an arm around my waist and began to guide me into the dance.


    Slowly, my anxiety began to melt away, reced by the rhythm of the music and theforting presence of yton. His height made me tilt my head up to meet his gaze, and as I did, I saw my reflection in his eyes, framed by his thick, darkshes.


    Under his intense gaze, a blush crept up my cheeks, and my heart raced.


    I wasn¡¯t a skilled dancer, and my nervousness made my clumsiness more apparent. As a result, I identally stepped on yton¡¯s feet more than once.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ really sorry,¡± I stammered, mortified.


    I kept my eyes downcast, too embarrassed to look at him, wishing I could disappear.


    But yton only smiled and reassured me,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry. We can slow down.¡±


    With his strong arm still around my waist, he gently adjusted the pace. As we continued, I began to rx, my movements gradually bing more fluid.


    yton¡¯s gaze never wavered from mine. His steady presence,bined with the warmth of his embrace, left me feeling flustered and flushed.


    The music yed softly in the background, but my entire focus was on the man guiding me through the dance. The air around us felt warmer, charged with an undeniable tension.


    ¡°You look stunning tonight,¡± yton suddenly murmured, his voice low and sincere.


    ??????????? ??????????????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed to reply, my heart beating even faster at his words.


    We glided across the floor, the hem of my dress swirling with each turn. After a brief hesitation, yton asked,


    ¡°Has Kristina been giving you a hard time?¡±


    I nodded, my expression resigned. From the moment I arrived at the pce, Kristina had made it clear we were enemies.


    ¡°Come to me if you need help,¡± yton said softly, his tone protective. ¡°If Bryan bothers you again, you can rely on me. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    His offer touched me deeply. Since my arrival at the pce, yton had been my only refuge, besides Alice. His kindness was a rare light in the darkness I had faced.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Your support means so much to me. And thank you for speaking up for me earlier today.¡±


    yton chuckled, his voice warm and reassuring.


    ¡°It was nothing. You deserve to be treated with respect. You¡¯re a good person, Makenna.¡±


    His words brought a lump to my throat, and I fought back the tears that threatened to spill.


    Life in the pce had been a series of challenges, and it felt as though I was constantly under attack.


    Yet here was yton, offering me the kindness and protection that had been so scarce.


    Despite the cruel rumors I had heard about the princes, yton was nothing like the brutal image painted by his family¡¯s reputation.


    The more I got to know him, the more I realized we were drawing closer to each other.


    For a moment, I found myself lost in his handsome features, wishing this dance couldst forever.


    But just as I was beginning to believe that wish mighte true, a waiter suddenly approached us, looking flustered.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Dunn,¡± the waiter said urgently. ¡°Miss Alice Vance seems to be drunk and is causing a scene in the back garden. Could you please help calm her down?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice got drunk?


    Worry surged through me.


    We were in the pce, and thest thing I wanted was for anything to happen to her. That could spell disaster.


    Despite my reluctance to leave the dance, I quickly said to yton, ¡°Your Highness, my friend Alice has had too much to drink. I need to check on her.¡±


    yton, always considerate, said, ¡°I cane with you.¡±


    As much as I appreciated his constant help, I didn¡¯t want to trouble him with this. Shaking my head, I declined politely, ¡°Please, don¡¯t trouble yourself, Your Highness. I can handle it. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Seeing my determination, yton didn¡¯t press the issue. He released me with a courteous nod. ¡°Alright. If you need anything, you know where to find me.¡±


    I nodded in thanks and hurriedly left the ballroom with the waiter, my worry for Alice growing with each step.


    The waiter led me swiftly through the pce, and before long, we reached the back garden. But to my surprise, the garden was empty.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alice? Huh? Where is she?¡± I spun around to question the waiter, only to find that he had vanished without a trace.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I realized something was terribly wrong. I had been lured into a trap. As I turned to leave, a tall figure blocked my path.


    Bryan stood before me, his eyes filled with malicious intent, a faint, cruel smile on his lips.


    Instinctively, I took a step back, fear gripping me. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I stammered, though the answer was already clear in my mind.


    There was no drunken Alice, no concerned waiter.


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    This had all been Bryan¡¯s doing, a ploy to get me alone.


    Understanding this made my panic intensify. Bryan¡¯s warning from earlier shed through my mind, and I realized I was in serious danger.


    He leaned in close, his eyes shing with a menacing glint. ¡°Did you enjoy your dance with yton?¡± he asked, his voice dangerously low.


    His icy gaze sent a chill down my spine. I tried to maintain myposure as I answered, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡ª¡± Bryan¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my neck tightly. He leaned in close, his breath hot against my ear as he growled, ¡°I warned you not to flirt with other men. Are you so desperate for attention?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s grip tightened, cutting off my air. Pain shot through me, and I wed at his hand, struggling to breathe.


    Desperately, I tried to pry his fingers off, choking out a reply. ¡°I¡¯m not your¡­ pet. I don¡¯t¡­ owe you¡­ anything.¡±


    I red at him, defiant even as I struggled for breath.


    From the moment I arrived at the pce, Bryan had treated me like his property, a ything for his amusement. All I wanted to do was hurt him. I was no one¡¯s possession.


    ¡°Bravo! Very good,¡± Bryan said. His grip tightened mercilessly as heughed, his rage evident in his cruel eyes.


    My breath came in ragged gasps as I fought for air, my vision growing dim. My strength ebbed away, my hands slipping from his arm as darkness closed in.


    I felt the world around me fading to ck.


    Then, just as suddenly as he had seized me, Bryan released his hold. I crumpled to the ground, coughing and gasping for air, my chest heaving as I struggled to fill my lungs. Pain radiated from my throat, and I instinctively clutched at my neck, trying to soothe the burning sensation.


    As Iy there, trying to catch my breath, Bryan loomed over me, his gaze icy and calcting. I knew then, without a doubt, that he had been moments away from killing me.


    ¡°Great! You don¡¯t even fear death now,¡± Bryan said, his voice like ice. His lips twisted into a sadistic smile as he continued, ¡°I should give you some other punishments, then.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°No matter what you n to do, I¡¯m not going to back down.¡±


    Rubbing the spot on my neck where Bryan had pinched me earlier, I red at him defiantly.


    I would never give in to this monster.


    Bryan let out a derisive snort, as if amused by what he saw as my foolish confidence. He crouched down, roughly pinched my cheeks, and crashed his lips against mine with brutal force.


    I thrashed desperately, but he bit down on my lips, hard. The pain forced my mouth open, and he took the opportunity to bite my tongue.


    Bryan was relentless. As he sucked on my lips and bit them savagely, he used one hand to pin my wrists, while the other yanked at my dress, tearing it open.


    ¡°Argh! Are you insane? What are you doing?¡±


    Fear surged through me, and I screamed. The cold air hit my exposed skin, sending shivers down my spine and raising goosebumps all over.


    Bryan sneered, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of anything, are you? Let¡¯s see just how tough you really are.¡±


    ¡°Pervert! Psycho! Get away from me!¡± I screamed and cursed at him.


    The taste of blood filled my mouth from where he¡¯d bitten me, but I was beyond caring. All I wanted was for him to leave me alone.


    What did he want? Was he really going to assault me here, in the garden?


    Terror made me tremble, but my resistance only seemed to provoke him further.


    His actions grew even more violent. In the next instant, he ripped off my bra. My clothes were in tatters, barely covering me.


    Bryan¡¯s hands seized me, squeezing them cruelly. The pain was unbearable, and tears streamed down my face as I fought to push him away.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go, you bastard!¡± I pounded on his shoulders with all the strength I had left, my desperate cries echoing in the garden.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    But no matter how hard I fought, Bryan pinned me down, forcing me against the cold ground. He chuckled darkly, saying, ¡°Call me what you want. I enjoy this. I love seeing you in agony, unable to resist.¡±


    Despair overwhelmed me. In a final act of defiance, I sank my teeth into his shoulder, biting down with all my might, nearly tearing his flesh.


    If I could, I would have bitten him to death.


    I tasted his blood, but Bryan didn¡¯t even flinch. He didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, he tore off my panties and started unbuckling his trousers.


    Tears filled my eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe what he was about to do.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Tears poured down my face. I wanted to fight back, but I was helpless, pinned beneath him. All I could do was pray silently, desperately.


    Please! Someone, anyone, help me! Please¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been with other men. Stop pretending you¡¯re an innocent virgin,¡± Bryan sneered, pressing himself against me. ¡°Go ahead, defy me again!¡±


    I squeezed my eyes shut, biting down on my bottom lip until I tasted blood. My heart was drowning in pain and despair.


    But just before he could vite me, a furious roar cut through the night.


    ¡°Bryan Reeves! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, a man charged forward and mmed his fist into Bryan¡¯s face, cing himself protectively in front of me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Seeing the familiar figure, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    It was yton who hade to my rescue.


    Bryan, caught off guard, staggered from the punch. After wiping the blood from his lip, his irritation red. ¡°Mind your own damn business!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± yton¡¯s usual calm demeanor had vanished. He roared, ¡°How dare you assault a woman right here in the garden behind the banquet hall! If word gets out, the reputation of the Lycan royal family will be shattered.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Bryan red at yton, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°yton Reeves, you better watch yourself. If you interfere again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    His threat was chilling. I knew Bryan was a lunatic, and I was terrified he might retaliate against yton.


    But yton was unshaken. Standing firm, he faced Bryan with a steely resolve.


    ¡°I won¡¯t back down,¡± he said firmly. ¡°This banquet was organized by our father. What you¡¯re doing is disgraceful. If he hears about this, you¡¯ll be in even more trouble.¡±


    Bryan closed his eyes in frustration, rubbing his temples. When he opened them again, his rage seemed to have simmered down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this,¡± he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what happened today.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s gaze lingered on yton before turning to me with a menacing look. ¡°You think you¡¯ve escaped? I¡¯ll be back. We¡¯ll see who protects you next time.¡±


    His threatening re left me trembling. With a sneer, Bryan straightened his clothes and stormed out of the garden.


    The immediate danger had passed. Relief washed over me, though I nearly lost my bnce. yton quickly moved to support me, his concern evident.


    ¡°Are you okay, Makenna? Did he hurt you?¡±


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    I sobbed, clutching my chest and wrapping myself tightly in my torn dress. I felt utterly humiliated to face yton.


    Understanding my distress, yton swiftly removed his coat and draped it over my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s over now. I¡¯ll take you home. Okay?¡±


    I clutched his coat, breathing in hisforting scent. It eased my nerves somewhat.


    Still, I remained rooted to the spot, afraid of being seen in such a state.


    The thought of the humiliation made me freeze.


    yton must have sensed my anxiety. He gently patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I know a shortcut out of here. It¡¯s rarely used, and my car is parked there. I¡¯ll drive you home. Alright?¡±


    His voice was soft and reassuring, as if soothing a child.


    Gradually, his calm words helped me regain myposure.


    Bryan had left, and I was safe now.


    Through my tears, I looked at yton and nodded in agreement.


    Taking my hand, he guided me toward the shortcut, leading us out of the garden and away from the chaos.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Once we were in the car, I huddled into the seat, shivering uncontrobly.


    Bryan¡¯s cruel words and violent actions reyed in my mind, fueling my panic.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the fear that if yton hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Bryan might have actually raped me in the garden.


    yton nced at me asionally while driving. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Makenna. I promise you¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said softly.


    He yed calming music in the car, and his gentle voice began to soothe me, helping me regain my sense of calm.


    Before long, we pulled up in front of my house. yton parked the car and said, ¡°We¡¯re here. Let me walk you in.¡±


    I sniffled and nodded, but then a new wave of panic hit me. I suddenly remembered Bryan¡¯s previous behavior.


    Bryan, the goddamned bastard, might show up at my ce again, just like before.


    He knew exactly what had happened in my home.


    Besides, he wouldn¡¯t back down so easily today. What if he had broken into my home once more?


    I was disturbed by the idea. I was shaking so much that I didn¡¯t want to get out of the car.


    Shaking with fear, I stammered, ¡°Your Highness, can I stay at your ce tonight?¡±


    yton looked surprised by my request.


    I felt embarrassed but was too frightened to care. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Bryan might¡­ after what happened,¡± I admitted, hoping he would understand.


    I clutched the sleeve of yton¡¯s coat anxiously, waiting for his response.


    What if he refused?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take you to my vi,¡± yton said, a look of sympathy crossing his face. He agreed without hesitation.


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Relief washed over me, and I thanked him softly through my tears. ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± yton said gently. ¡°You¡¯re always too polite.¡±


    I bit my lip, unable to say more.


    We soon arrived at yton¡¯s house. As I got out of the car, my legs felt weak, and I nearly fell.


    yton was quick to help me. I tried to assure him I was fine, but he picked me up and carried me into his vi.


    I felt shy, but his presence wasforting, and my fear began to fade.


    yton carefully ced me on his sofa, covered me with a nket, and tucked me in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said in a tone as soothing as a gentle breeze. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    I nodded, clutching the nket tightly. The softness of the sofa and the quiet of the house brought me a sense of peace.


    After a while, I finally calmed down. With a bittersweet smile, I said, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness. You¡¯ve seen me at my worst.¡±


    The thought of yton seeing me so vulnerable was disheartening, and I felt a pang of sadness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me,¡± yton said, his gaze serious. ¡°I only feel sympathy for you, Makenna. You¡¯re a respectable woman who doesn¡¯t deserve such mistreatment.¡±


    His words brought fresh tears to my eyes. The sense of injustice overwhelmed me, and I cried out, as if trying to release all the pent-up fear and grief. Why did people treat me this way?


    I sobbed aloud while covering my cheeks, as though I needed to let out all of my suppressed fear in this way.


    yton moved closer, gently brushing my cheeks with his warm fingers, wiping away my tears with tender care.


    I looked up into his kind eyes. For a moment, I forgot to breathe, my heart racing.


    yton seemed equally affected, his gaze fixed on me. His fingers paused on my cheeks.


    After a pause, he spoke softly. ¡°May I kiss you, Makenna?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stared into yton¡¯s deep eyes, my breath slowing as I tried to process what was happening.


    My mind was a tangled mess of thoughts, and I was unable to form a coherent one.


    yton gave me a resigned, understanding smile before he began to pull away.


    Watching him, I remembered how he had been there for me, how gently he had treated me. An impulse made me reach out to stop him.


    yton halted, looking at me with surprise.


    Before he could say anything else, I moved closer, cupped his face, and kissed him.


    It was what I wanted, and it was yton.


    For a moment, he seemed stunned, but then he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me back.


    His warm lips pressed against mine, first gently, and then with increasing intensity. When my lips parted, he deepened the kiss, his tongue tangling with mine in passionate insistence.


    The intensity of the kiss made my legs feel weak. Noticing this, yton lifted me and gentlyid me on the sofa.


    The nket had slipped off me, and yton leaned over, his hands roaming across my back.


    He broke the kiss, trailing his lips and tongue from my mouth to my neck and ear. He finally reached my earlobe and gently sucked on it.


    His touch stirred me, making me feel increasingly aroused. I felt myself growing with desire. I rested my hands on yton¡¯s chest, slightly parting my lips as I panted.


    ¡°yton¡­ it tickles¡­¡±


    Then, I felt him against my thigh, his arousal evident.


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    yton held me close, his desire palpable. I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks.


    He kissed my cheek and whispered softly, ¡°Makenna, you are beautiful.¡±


    I turned too shy to meet his gaze.


    yton chuckled softly. He gently cupped my bottom, his hands exploring. He shifted his attention to my breasts, tracing the outline of one with his tongue. Licking my nipple before taking it into his mouth.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pleasure built as he continued. I sucked in my breath, torn between wanting him to continue and feeling overwhelmed. I instinctively arched toward him, urging him to go on.


    As he sucked on one nipple, one of his hands yed with the other breast, while his other hand explored my thighs.


    He began by rubbing them gently, and then gradually moved his hand between my legs, lifting them and opening them.


    Feeling a bit shy, I did not resist but opened my legs with a sense of submission. yton¡¯s hand moved with a steady rhythm from my knee to my intimate area. His warm palm pressed against my sensitive skin, and I could feel myself bing wet once more.


    Before long, his fingers reached my entrance, gently rubbing and pressing. My legs grew weaker as I lifted my head, panting heavily.


    Pleasure surged through me in waves, filling my mind. I thought to myself, this experience was proving to be far more enjoyable than I had anticipated.


    It was apletely different sensation from before. Though yton had not yet entered me, I could feel the heat and moisture within me. All I desired was for him to quickly bring me to satisfaction.


    yton did not make me wait for long. He lifted me and let me sit against the armrest. He ced my legs on his arm, while his erection pressed against my aching core, rubbing gently. His movements intensified my heat and made me tremble uncontrobly.


    He kissed my lips again, his voice low and filled with desire. ¡°Makenna, it might sting a bit. Please bear with me,¡± he murmured softly.


    I nodded in agreement. In the next moment, he pushed forward and entered me, gradually deepening the connection. Even though I was extremely wet, I could still feel a slight, piercing difort.


    I moaned involuntarily, and yton immediately lowered his head to give a tender kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will be gentle. You will feel alright soon.¡±


    His soothing words helped my body rx. He began to move gently in and out of me.


    I responded with twitches and pulses, my core growing even wetter and hotter around him. I realized I was not a silent lover, unable to hold back my moans as he continued his rhythm.


    His gentle thrusts brought a new level of pleasure I had never known. His patience touched me deeply, and I wrapped my arms around his neck, leaning toward him with a flushed face, urging him.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s alright¡­ Hmm¡­ You can¡­ go faster.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression hardened with desire. He kissed me deeply. The next moment, he increased his pace.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± The unprecedented pleasure made a groan abandon me. My mind felt overwhelmed as I clung to him, my body pressing closely against his.


    Unlike earlier, yton moved with greater intensity, pushing deeper into my snug passage. He continued to thrust, riding the waves of our shared experience.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I had never imagined that making love could be so harmonious. The night felt endless, and eventually, we both drifted into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, as I woke up groggily, I noticed that yton was not beside me.


    Had he left?


    Confused, I sat up, unsure of what to do.


    Then there was a knock at the bedroom door. A maid said respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Miss Dunn. Are you awake?¡±


    Instinctively, I pulled the nket over myself and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The maid responded, ¡°Prince yton has prepared breakfast. Pleasee downstairs for your meal. You will find clean clothes on the nightstand. Feel free to use them. If you need any assistance, I can help you, Miss Dunn.¡±


    I was taken aback, and a wave of joy washed over me.


    So yton hadn¡¯t left.


    Moreover, it was the first time I had been treated with such consideration after a night like this.


    yton truly was a kind and thoughtful person.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. After telling the maid I could manage on my own, I went into the bathroom for a shower.


    As the water flowed and the steam enveloped me, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    yton¡¯s kiss marks were still visible on my skin. Remembering how he had ced them one after another the night before made me blush even more.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it! Just stop!¡±


    I lightly patted my head and forced myself to push those memories aside. I hurriedly got dressed and made my way downstairs.


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    When I entered the dining room, yton was justing out of the kitchen with breakfast. I moved to help him, but he deftly avoided my assistance.


    With a smile, yton set the tes on the table, pulled out a chair for me with a gentlemanly gesture, and indicated for me to sit.


    ¡°You are my guest. I cannot let you do this. Please, sit down and eat.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ You are so considerate.¡±


    I took my seat and asked shyly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake up?¡±


    yton smiled and said, ¡°I wanted you to get some extra rest.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced a te in front of me. ¡°You must be tired fromst night. Have something to eat.¡±


    I nodded, my face reddening under his warm gaze. I picked up the knife and fork and started eating, feeling a bit awkward.


    The food was as delicious as ever. I felt more at ease with each bite. ¡°Your Highness, did you cook all of this?¡±


    I asked curiously.


    yton¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°How do you like it? Is it¡­?¡±


    A wide smile spread across my face. I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I love it! It¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    yton poured me a ss of milk. ¡°Eat more. You have training today, right? I can give you a ride after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡± I was startled by his offer and choked on my food. Waving my hands, I declined. ¡°No, thanks, I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± yton looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    Fearing he might misunderstand, I exined gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to refuse your kindness, Your Highness. But it might attract too much attention, and I don¡¯t want to face more opposition.¡±


    While I wasn¡¯t afraid of confrontation, I preferred to avoid making more enemies.


    yton sighed and nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    After breakfast, I thanked him once more and prepared to leave.


    yton did not respond verbally but drew me close and gently kissed my forehead.


    Feeling his warm lips and hearing his soft voice made my heart race.


    ¡°Go to your training. I look forward to seeing you again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was still floating on yton¡¯s goodbye kiss as I left his vi, my cheeks flushing with a lingering warmth that I couldn¡¯t shake. The way he leaned in, the way his lips met my forehead¡ªit left me with a sweet, electric thrill.


    yton had kissed me first, and the way he whispered that he couldn¡¯t wait to see me again had my heart doing somersaults.


    I reyed those moments over and over, feeling the heat rise in my chest.


    Trying to cool my flushed cheeks, I slipped into the training room and plopped down in my chair. That was when Alice practically sprinted over.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± she chirped, way too excited for this early hour.


    I jumped, ring at her like she¡¯d just pulled the fire rm. ¡°Geez, Alice, you nearly gave me a heart attack!¡±


    She giggled, not the least bit apologetic. ¡°Well, you were off innd. By the way, where did you disappear tost night? I was looking for you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­¡±


    The words tugged me back to that whirlwind of passion with yton, and I could feel my cheeks burning all over again.


    ¡°I, um, had a bit too much to drink,¡± I stammered, hoping to dodge the topic. ¡°Ended up going home earlier than I nned.¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t buying it. She cocked an eyebrow suspiciously. ¡°Home, huh?¡±


    Then she nudged me with a mischievous grin. ¡°You spent the night with Prince yton, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Enough already!¡± I yelped, pping a hand over her mouth, feeling more embarrassed by the second. ¡°Stop with the wild guesses!¡±


    My flustered reaction only fueled Alice¡¯s excitement. She leaned in. ¡°Right? Oh my god, knew it! You two totally¡­¡±


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Whatever else she was about to say got cut off by the sudden opening of the door. Hayley barged in, practically stumbling. Her usually smooth stride was reced with a limp, thanks to the punishment she¡¯d endured.


    ¡°Can you all shut up for once?¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you even know what quiet means? How long have you been training here?¡±


    The training room fell silent as she swept a re over us. Still seething, she hissed, ¡°A bunch of useless idiots, the lot of you. Days have gone by, and not one of you has managed to catch a prince¡¯s eye.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alice scowled, pouting under her breath. ¡°Does she really think everyone is that lucky? I¡¯d be grateful just to make it out alive after meeting those princes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I nudged her hand. ¡°Enough, Alice. Don¡¯t let Hayley hear you. She¡¯s still fuming and might take it out on you.¡±


    Hayley, who hadn¡¯t quite vented her anger yet, continued with a biting remark. ¡°You know what? If just one of you sex ves catches the prince¡¯s eye, the rest of you will be thrown out of the pce without so much as a goodbye.¡±


    Her words caused an uproar, and the women began whispering among themselves.


    I knew what everyone was thinking about¡ªLeonardo¡¯s promise of a grand reward, something dangled before us like a glittering lure on that first day. Then some gazes flicked toward me, some more openly than others.


    I noticed the jealousy in those eyes. They hated me because I¡¯d caught the princes¡¯ attention, and now, thanks to Hayley¡¯s venomous words, I was their enemy.


    But I refused to be rattled. I met their stares calmly and said, ¡°If you want the princes¡¯ favor, you¡¯d better fight for it yourselves. The princes are your target, not me.¡±


    Hayley cursed, seeing that her taunts hadn¡¯t shaken me. ¡°Sharp-tongued, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    But I simply smiled, unfazed.


    Hayley, realizing she couldn¡¯t get under my skin, shifted tactics. ¡°Alright, ss starts now. Since you all failed to catch the princes¡¯ eye, it¡¯s time I teach you how to seduce a man properly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Learn how to seduce men properly?


    The very idea churned my stomach, but refusing wasn¡¯t an option. So, I found myself trailing behind Hayley as she led us to what she called a ¡°special training room.¡±


    What I saw left me speechless.


    The so-called ¡°room¡± wasn¡¯t a room at all¡ªit was the red-light district, the ce where soldiers satisfied their basest desires.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Hayley dered, crossing her arms with a smug smile. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be learning from the professionals. Watch and learn how to charm men.¡±


    The sex ves around me froze, paling as they realized where we were.


    The men in this brothel saw women as little more than toys to be used and discarded. I felt a wave of revulsion wash over me. Did Hayley really think we were nothing more than ythings, like the women who worked here?


    She must have read the disgust on our faces because she scoffed.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on, get inside! The whores serve the soldiers; you serve the princes. It¡¯s all the same, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her words stung like a p, and I saw the faces of the other girls tighten in anger and shame.


    Most of them came from respectable backgrounds, even if some had once fallen from grace. None of them had ever been treated like this.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Alice hissed through clenched teeth, her fists balled up, ready to strike.


    Before she could act on her fury, I caught her fist and held it tight. ¡°Don¡¯t. Not here,¡± I whispered, trying to keep her from making a terrible mistake.


    Hayley, growing more impatient by the second, red at us. ¡°Move! Or I¡¯ll let the king know you¡¯re refusing to cooperate. And trust me, you don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Her threat worked.


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Reluctantly, we followed her into the brothel. The moment we stepped inside, the air was filled with groans and moans.


    A curtain was pulled back, revealing the scene in the main room.


    Women dressed in barely-there clothing were draped over men, batting theirshes and purring sweet nothings. The men responded by groping them shamelessly, right out in the open. One by one, they would take the women upstairs and disappear behind closed doors.


    The sounds of pleasure and debauchery filled the air¡ªwomen¡¯s coquettish giggles, men¡¯s low growls, the rhythmic thudding of bodies in motion.


    We stood there, paralyzed by the shock of it all. No one could have prepared us for this. Some of the girls quickly turned their faces away in embarrassment and stepped back, horrified by the lewd disy.


    ¡°Why are you standing there like fools? Move!¡± Hayley snapped. ¡°Hurry up! Watch and learn! How will you win the princes¡¯ favor if you can¡¯t manage this?¡±


    Reluctantly, we moved to the side to watch the others¡ªthe so-called ¡°experienced¡± ones¡ªperform their twisted dance of seduction.


    I tried to keep my expression neutral, though I was utterly disgusted. I watched, but I let my mind drift, desperately seeking escape from the scene in front of me. I swore to myself that when I left this ce, I¡¯d erase every memory of it.


    Alice sidled up to me and whispered, ¡°How could Hayley drag us here? She¡¯s such a weirdo.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re telling me?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s sharp eyes darted in our direction, her ears catching our whispered exchange. Her re could have frozen fire. ¡°What¡¯s this? Gossiping now, are we?¡±


    Makenna¡ªseems you¡¯ve mastered the art already. Why not show us how it¡¯s done?¡±


    What? Was she out of her mind? Did she actually expect women selected by the princes to degrade ourselves like that?


    I met her re with a cold smile. ¡°Go ahead, make me. Let¡¯s see how the king and the princes react to that.¡±


    For a moment, Hayley was silenced, her words stolen by her own fury. Her face was blotchy red.


    I could practically see the steam rising from her ears. After what felt like an eternity, she tore her gaze away.


    ¡°Fine. Stay here and learn something. But if you ck off, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± With that onest threat, she stormed off.


    The tension eased the moment she disappeared from view. The room seemed less oppressive, but I still felt the grime of the ce clinging to my skin.


    Leaning closer to Alice, I whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. This ce reeks.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she muttered, already pulling me toward the door. ¡°I can¡¯t stand another second.¡±


    The red-light district sprawled out before us. Everywhere we looked, people were lost in their own pleasures, oblivious to the world. We wandered for hours, navigating the streets and alleys. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I had the nagging feeling that someone was stalking us.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve been followed?¡± I asked Alice, my voice tinged with anxiety.


    Alice seemed to share my concern. Gripping my hand, she urged me through the bustling crowd. Eventually, we lost our pursuer and found ourselves in a secluded courtyard house in a quiet area.


    ¡°Are we lost?¡± I wondered aloud, unfamiliar with the surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Let¡¯s take a break,¡± Alice suggested. ¡°We need to stay hidden. If something goes wrong, there won¡¯t be anyone around to help us.¡±


    I nodded, though unease lingered. As soon as I settled into a spot, a mournful cry echoed from the backyard.


    The sound startled both Alice and me. Alice¡¯s grip tightened as she pointed toward the back and whispered, ¡°Someone is crying.¡±


    We exchanged a look of mutual understanding and carefully made our way to the bushes, trying to see what was happening.


    In the backyard, a young woman, barely of age, was being dragged by two burly men toward the back of the property.


    She appeared distraught, her hair a tangled mess and her clothing in disarray. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Please, let go! I don¡¯t want to be a prostitute.¡±


    The men showed no sympathy. One of them sneered, ¡°You might as well ept your fate. Don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡±


    ¡°No! Stop it!¡± the girl cried out desperately. She struggled to escape but was overpowered and dragged across the ground.


    One of the men lost patience and pped her hard across the face. He threatened her menacingly, ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll give you a real lesson.¡±


    The p left the girl dazed, her face reddening and swelling with a visible handprint on her cheek. She was pulled along like a ragdoll.


    My heart clenched at the sight. Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Holding my hand tightly, she said with fierce determination, ¡°Is this how all the women here end up being prostitutes?¡±


    I felt a deep frustration. I responded quietly, ¡°Probably¡­¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s plight reminded me of my own past¡ªhow I had been forced into a simr situation.


    A wave of sadness washed over me. Hayley might be right; in some ways, there was little difference between us and the women forced into prostitution.


    The main difference was that we were meant to serve princes, while they served others. Neither of us had any real dignity.


    Alice¡¯s anger was palpable as she clenched her fists. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I want to help her.¡±


    She was ready to rush out and rescue the girl, but I quickly intervened.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I said urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. If we charge in blindly, we might end up in the brothel with her instead of rescuing her.¡±


    Alice and I would not match for the two men. Plus, we were outside the pce. If anything happened to us, no one would know. This was their territory.


    My words seemed to unsettle Alice, though she still looked conflicted.


    ¡°What should we do, then? Are we just supposed to watch and do nothing?¡± she asked, her frustration evident.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I bit my lower lip hard. I wanted to help that girl, but I could do nothing.


    We were deep in their territory and strangers to this ce. How could Alice and I possibly help this unfortunate girl?


    After a moment of thought, I cautiously proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s tail them quietly. Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance to help her once the guards are gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice agreed without hesitation.


    So, we shadowed them stealthily. The men, gripping the struggling girl, took several turns before reaching a house.


    They shoved her inside and sternly warned, ¡°Stay there and keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t even think of ying any tricks.¡±


    With that, they locked the door and left.


    Shortly after, the sounds of the girl banging on the door and crying out filled the air, squeezing my heart. As soon as the men were a good distance away, I grabbed Alice¡¯s arm, and we raced toward the house.


    I knocked gently on the door and inquired softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The sobbing from inside ceased abruptly. In a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you here to take me away? Please let me go. I don¡¯t want to be a prostitute.¡±


    She had misunderstood our intentions. I quickly reassured her, ¡°No, we¡¯re not here to take you. We¡¯re here to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°Rescue me?¡± She sounded skeptical. ¡°You want to abduct me and sell me elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±


    Alice and I rified to the frightened girl. Eventually, she rxed and trusted what we said.


    ¡°Please help me get out!¡± the girl pleaded anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll repay your kindness, I promise.¡±


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    ¡°Stay calm. We¡¯ll figure out a way to save you.¡± As Iforted her, my eyes scanned the lock.


    The door was securely locked, and the two men must have had the keys. I pondered how I could possibly unlock it.


    Breaking the door down would cause too much noise and draw unwanted attention.


    As I fretted over this, Alice gave me a nudge. ¡°Step aside. Let me try.¡±


    I moved out of the way. Alice pulled out her hairpin, took the iron wire out, and slid it into the keyhole. With some finesse, she sessfully clicked the lock open.


    I stared at her in awe. ¡°Alice, how on earth did you manage to do that? That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    With a proud smile, Alice responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I used to pick locks to sneak snacks at home. This was easy.¡±


    As we chatted, we quickly opened the door. The girl inside threw herself at us in relief.


    Up close, her plight was even more apparent. Tears had marked her face, and strands of hair clung to her wet cheeks, adding to her disheveled appearance.


    The girl couldn¡¯t contain her tears. ¡°Thank you so much for helping me. My name is Lily Castro. I¡¯ll find a way to repay you.¡±


    I quickly cut in, ¡°We¡¯re not safe yet. We need to leave now.¡±


    Once we exited the house, we weren¡¯t sure if the area was clear of others. We crept along, our eyes darting around while we made every effort to stay silent.


    Just as we were about to make our escape, shouts erupted from behind us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? That woman has escaped.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Oh no! They¡¯d spotted us.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    My heart sank, and I quickly looked back. The two men had reappeared from a different trail and saw us.


    We were doomed.


    Alice and Lily were so terrified they couldn¡¯t move. In a rush of panic, I yelled, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Run!¡±


    Hearing my voice seemed to snap them out of it. We sprinted as if our lives depended on it.


    However, the men were relentless. Soon enough, they rallied more people to join the pursuit.


    Navigating the area was tricky. Alice and I didn¡¯t know the ce well, which made things worse. We kept running into dead ends and nearly got caught several times.


    Eventually, they caught up with us, and we werepletely surrounded.


    The leader, a man with a scarred face, demanded angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you¡ª¡±


    Alice and I looked at each other, unsure of what to say, and remained silent.


    We couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to reveal that we were the princes¡¯ sex ves, nor could wee up with believable false identities.


    As we hesitated, one soldier seemed to recognize us.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Pointing at us, he shouted to the man with the scarred face, ¡°Boss, I think those two are the princes¡¯ sex ves who were learning from the whores.¡±


    ¡°Sex ves?¡± The scar-faced man looked me and Alice up and down with disdain and scoffed, ¡°A couple of weak women trying to y the hero and save someone?¡±


    Unconvinced, Alice shot back, ¡°You¡¯re involved in human trafficking. That¡¯s illegal.¡±


    However, the scar-faced man showed no sign of fear. Instead, he threw his head back andughed heartily, as if Alice had cracked a joke.


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    He retorted arrogantly, ¡°Do you even know who runs this operation? Illegal? Who would dare interfere with us?¡±


    His cold deration made my stomach turn. I began to suspect that someone from the royal family might be controlling this notorious area.


    This realization made me fear for the many women who might be suffering here, and it underscored the danger we were in.


    The man with the scarred face showed no interest in talking to us further. With an impatient wave, he ordered, ¡°Quick! Grab that woman. And for those two¡­¡±


    His cold gaze fell on us. ¡°If they try to intervene, kill them. No mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    With that, his henchmen lunged at Lily.


    Lily fought back desperately as her screams pierced the air. She looked to us, pleading for help. ¡°Misses! Misses! Please help me! Please!¡±


    Alice and I shared a worried look. Our enemies were too strong and already knew our identities. Getting involved with them would only drag us deeper into danger.


    The scar-faced man mocked Lily. ¡°Stop dreaming! They can¡¯t even protect themselves. How could they possibly save you?¡±


    Despite her fear, Lily didn¡¯t give up. She continued to struggle, her face stern with determination. In a desperate move, she bit the wrist of the burly man holding her. This caused him to scream, and blood began to flow from the bite.


    Furious, the scar-faced man cursed, ¡°Dare you! You want it the hard way, huh? Do you want to go back? I¡¯ll let my men do as they please with you. Want to keep your chastity?¡±


    He signaled with a wave, and one of his men approached Lily with a vile grin. ¡°Hey, beautiful, let me show you how to please a man.¡±


    Laughing, he reached for Lily¡¯s cor, about to rip it open.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lily screamed, trying to evade his grasp.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± That was thest straw for me. I kicked the man away, standing in front of Lily to protect her. ¡°You can¡¯ty a finger on her.¡±


    Alice also rushed over to stand beside me and snapped, ¡°You animals! Lay a finger on her again, and you can¡¯t me me for being rude then!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in over your heads. Who do you think you¡ª¡±


    The scar-faced man said to his men, ¡°Get them! Capture both women. I¡¯ll take the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± his men echoed, lunging at us with menacing grins.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± I braced myself. Though I knew our chances were slim, I had to put up a fight.


    Just then, a powerful voice boomed from behind us. ¡°I dare you to try it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The voice, though devoid of emotion, carried an undeniable authority. Everyone stopped in their tracks. Instinctively, I turned toward the sound and saw Dominic. I was stunned. Why was he here?


    With a detached expression, Dominic walked over. The scar-faced man noticed him, and his previously menacing demeanor was quickly reced with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    Alice watched him with a look of disdain. ¡°A prince who oppresses the weak and cowers before the powerful.¡±


    Dominic gave the man a brief nce. His voice was cool yet tinged with anger. ¡°How dare youy a finger on women from the pce!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this is a misunderstanding,¡± the scar-faced man protested quickly. ¡°Thesedies disrupted my duties, leaving me no choice but to act. I merely intended to push them away, not to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Alice was furious. She practically leapt forward as she pointed at him. ¡°You kidnap and traffic women. We¡¯re here to help them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dominic raised an eyebrow, turned to me, and asked, ¡°Is she speaking the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± I confirmed. I quickly filled him in on the situation and stressed, ¡°They¡¯ve vited thew.¡±


    Lily chimed in, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Exactly! I was attacked and knocked off the street. Next thing I knew, I was here against my will.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dominic seemed intrigued. He gave the scar-faced man a brief, unreadable look.


    The man trembled in fear. His legs shook as he almost fell to his knees before Dominic. ¡°Your Highness, we merely follow orders from above. We know nothing beyond that.¡±


    His defense instantly irritated me.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    The scar-faced man attempted to distance himself from his crimes, subtly hinting that the mastermind behind the red-light district operations held a significant position, possibly even within the pce walls.


    With this thought, I tensed up.


    What if Dominic chose to leave us here to avoid trouble?


    While my unease grew, Dominic said casually,


    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, abducting and trafficking women is a serious crime. Guards, take him for questioning.¡±


    The color drained from the scar-faced man¡¯s face as he protested vehemently, ¡°No! Your Highness, I was just following orders. You can¡¯t arrest me. Your Highness!¡±


    Dominic paid him no heed and calmly signaled to his guards. In an instant, the man¡¯s protests were muffled by a hand over his mouth, and he was dragged away.


    He struggled fiercely, to no avail. Once he was gone, his men gathered and dropped to their knees in front of Dominic, quaking with fear.


    Dominic looked over them with azy gaze and sharplymanded, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    At his word, they scattered. Their relief was palpable as they fled.


    With the ordeal over, I let out a deep breath of relief.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    A gust of wind blew. I felt its coldness against my skin and realized I was drenched in cold sweat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    We made it through the ordeal, and a wave of relief washed over me. Just then, Dominic approached me.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I was caught off guard and instinctively stepped back. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here? This ce¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hayley brought us here for training,¡± I replied truthfully.


    ¡°Training?¡± His eyebrows lifted in curiosity. ¡°What kind of training?¡±


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks as I remembered the day¡¯s lesson. With no choice but to confess, I stuttered, ¡°Training on how to¡­ seduce¡­ men¡­¡±


    My embarrassment was so intense that my voice faded into a whisper. I couldn¡¯t make myself speak loudly and confidently in his presence.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement as he shed a teasing smile. ¡°And how did that go? Did you manage to learn anything?¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 402px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    My face burned red as I was utterly dumbstruck. With Alice and Lily still beside me, how could he ask such a question directly?


    At a loss, I cast a quick look at Alice and Lily. Noticing my gaze, Dominic turned to see we weren¡¯t alone.


    His face turned nk. He then raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Alice, catching the hint, quickly responded, ¡°We¡¯re leaving now, Your Highness.¡±


    She grabbed Lily, and they hurried off.


    I wondered if it was my illusion, but as Lily walked away, she nced back at Dominic with a sparkle in her eyes. It seemed she might have a crush on him.


    I frowned slightly. Falling for a prince wasplicated enough, and Dominic was hardly a decent one. I hoped I was wrong about how she felt about him.


    The moment Alice and Lily left, the atmosphere changed. I was left alone with Dominic, and a wave of unease washed over me.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    Immediately, he moved toward me with newfound assertiveness, causing me to instinctively retreat until my back hit the corner.


    I looked up at him in panic. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Recalling the unsettling moments in the bathroom and when he rescued me from Krishna¡¯s trouble, I felt even more nervous.


    It was still broad daylight, and we were outside the pce. I clung to the hope that he wouldn¡¯t repeat the things he did to me.


    Dominic tilted his head, and a mischievous grin yed on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve saved you once again. Shouldn¡¯t you repay my kindness?¡±


    My heart raced, but I forced myself to remainposed. ¡°Your Highness¡­ What do you want me to do?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes lingered on my face, sending shivers down my spine. Before I could muster another word, his fingers lifted my chin.


    His expression had changed entirely from what I knew.


    It was intense. I could feel the subtle brush of his fingers against my skin. His voice took on a teasing, yful tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have a lesson on seducing men? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve learned,¡± he murmured.


    Slowly, he closed the distance between us. His warm breath brushed against my ear. I stood there, frozen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°We¡¯re not in the pce now. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    I shot Dominic a re, the implication behind his words hitting like a p.


    All Lycans were the same¡ªobsessed with one thing and one thing only.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Dominic shrugged, his tone dripping with nonchnce. ¡°Fine. Then I guess I¡¯ll just let that womane back here and be a whore.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± My jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°How can you use something like that to threaten me? You have no shame!¡±


    Just moments ago, I¡¯d thought there might be a shred of decency in him, especially after he¡¯d helped us. But now, I saw it was all a trick, a setup from the start.


    Rage boiled within me, intense enough that I almost wanted to w that indifferent expression off his face. But I held back. The only resistance I could muster was the re I aimed at him.


    He wanted me to give in, to do this in public? Never!


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t push you,¡± Dominic said, feigning resignation. ¡°I¡¯ll just call my guards to bring that woman back. Guards!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The word burst from my mouth before I could stop it.


    Dominic turned to me with a yful smile, his eyes dancing with the silent question. ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    I bit my lip hard, torn.


    Alice and I had fought so hard to rescue Lily. How could I allow her to be dragged back into that nightmare?


    I had already been through this with him once. I would just think of it as being bitten by a dog. If it meant securing a future for Lily, then it would be worth it.


    With that bitter resolve, I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    A triumphant gleam shed in Dominic¡¯s eyes as he crossed his arms, waiting. ¡°Alright then. Come on.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    I stood there, biting my bottom lip, embarrassment washing over me in waves. Inside, I tried to rally myself, repeating over and over that it was just a career. Just another way to survive.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to recall the things I¡¯d learned at the brothel. I nervously ced my hand on Dominic¡¯s shoulder, willing myself to get closer. My fingers stiffly trailed down his chest, and I clung to him, rubbing against him as gently as I could manage, suppressing the disgust that rose in my throat.


    Dominic frowned, clearly unimpressed. ¡°You¡¯re as stiff as a board. Is this what they taught you here? How to be a log?¡±


    The nerve of him!


    I red at him, my fury barely contained. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, go find someone else.¡±


    I pulled away, intending to leave. Enough was enough.


    But suddenly, he grabbed my arm and yanked me back. Off bnce, I fell against his chest. I looked up in a panic, meeting his deep, unwavering gaze.


    He seemed caught off guard, staring into my eyes as if he couldn¡¯t look away.


    His intense gaze made me squirm. I struggled to break free, snapping, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go¡­¡±


    But his arm only tightened around my waist, pulling me closer to him.


    Dominic leaned in, his face inches from my neck. He inhaled deeply, an almost intoxicated expression crossing his features. ¡°Your scent is truly unique. It draws me to you like nothing else.¡±


    I blinked in confusion. He wasn¡¯t the first to say something like that. Other princes had made remarks, but I still had no idea what made me so different.


    Just as I opened my mouth to ask him, a sharp, female voice cut through the moment.


    ¡°Prince Dominic, what are you doing?¡±


    Startled, I pushed Dominic away and turned toward the voice. Kristina was storming toward us, her eyes zing with jealousy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Kristina¡¯s voice was sharp as she closed the distance between us.


    I kept my tone even, refusing to be rattled. ¡°Hayley brought us here for a training session. Any more questions?¡±


    Kristina snorted dismissively, then turned her attention to Dominic. Her expression shifted into something more flirtatious as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing? I would have personally weed you.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s response was as cold as ever. ¡°I¡¯m here on business.¡±


    Kristina, ever eager to please, quickly offered, ¡°Allow me to arrange the best private room for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Dominic declined, his tone final. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished what I came for.¡±


    He was about to leave, but Kristina stepped in front of him, blocking his path with a bright, innocent smile.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she began with a falsely sweet concern, ¡°did you catch someone here?¡±


    Her question sent a chill through me. Why was Kristina so interested?


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, his gaze steady. ¡°The man we apprehended is suspected of trafficking women. I have the authority to hold him for further investigation. Why? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Kristina¡¯s eyes widened in exaggerated righteousness. ¡°That scumbag deserves to be torn apart. Thank goodness you arrived in time, Your Highness, or who knows what could have happened here.¡± Her words only deepened my confusion.


    If Kristina was so outraged, did that mean the Harrison family was somehow connected to the red-light district? If her family was involved, was she just pretending to know nothing about the human trafficking business?


    I scrutinized her expression, trying to detect any cracks in her fa?ade, but Kristina was good¡ªtoo good. She seemed genuinely furious.


    Just as I was mulling over whether she was acting, Kristina caught me staring. Her eyes narrowed, shing with a warning that was impossible to miss.


    I quickly looked away, but my mind was racing, piecing together all the oddities.


    Kristina snorted, clearly annoyed, and turned back to Dominic. ¡°Your Highness, this crime cannot go unpunished. Please make sure that man pays dearly!¡±


    ¡°I will look into it,¡± Dominic replied, his voiceced with an edge of impatience. I could sense he was growing tired of her, though his tone remained controlled.


    Kristina, however, seemed unfazed by his coldness, smiling as if she understood perfectly. ¡°That would be wonderful, Your Highness. You are my hero.¡±


    She softened her voice, adding, ¡°Thank you for your help. Might I have the honor of treating you to coffee?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kristina¡¯s face fell slightly, her disappointment evident. Before she could press further, Dominic suddenly turned to me.


    My heart skipped a beat, a sense of foreboding settling in.


    Without warning, Dominic grabbed my arm, his gaze locking onto mine with a yful glint that made him seem entirely different from the cold prince I knew.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished testing you.¡±


    I tried to pull away instinctively, but Dominic¡¯s grip was firm. He began to lead me away, his strength overwhelming any attempt I made to resist.


    As we left, I nced back at Kristina. Her eyes were fixed on us, zing with anger. The resentment in her gaze was so intense, it was as if she wanted to erase our existence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I became acutely aware of the tension between Kristina and me as I withdrew my gaze.


    We were sworn enemies, and it was only a matter of time before she made her next move. I needed to find a way to outmaneuver her, or the future would be fraught with even more peril.


    My thoughts were interrupted as Dominic forcibly shoved me into his car, snapping me back to the present. I quickly distanced myself from him, my guard up. ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, his tone matter-of-fact.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I need to assess the results of your so-called training.¡±


    His gaze was intense, his chin lifted slightly as if hinting at me to continue what I had reluctantly started before.


    My face flushed with embarrassment, and I bit my lower lip, refusing to make a move.


    Seeing my hesitation, Dominic¡¯s voice turned nonchnt, but his words wereced with a thinly veiled threat. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, I can always bring that other woman back here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I grabbed his arm, my voice strained with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Dominic chuckled, clearly pleased with my submission. I had no choice but to swallow my pride and climb onto hisp, my heart pounding in my chest.


    He lowered his head, his gaze locking onto mine with a stormy intensity. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he urged, his voice deep andmanding.


    I averted my eyes, too embarrassed to meet his gaze. I just wanted to finish the ordeal as soon as possible. My hands rested on his chest, moving awkwardly in circles as I tried to summon the courage to continue. The shame of the situation was almost unbearable.


    I stole a nce at Dominic, trying to gauge his reaction. His eyes were locked on mine, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed.


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he murmured. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Before I could react, Dominic¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my wrist and pulling me closer. He pressed the back of my head, capturing my lips in a forceful kiss.


    I mumbled in shock, struggling against him. My instincts screamed that this was dangerous, that Dominic was a threat.


    But his grip tightened around my waist, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Be quiet, unless you want that woman toe back and see.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I hissed, ring at him with all the resentment I could muster, but my struggles gradually ceased.


    Dominic¡¯s satisfaction was palpable as he chuckled softly. He pressed me closer, his rigid arousal rubbing against me through our clothes.


    My legs weakened, and I copsed against him. ¡°Ha-ha,¡± Dominic chuckled huskily.


    Shivering with a mix of fury and shame, I bit my lip hard, refusing to acknowledge the situation.


    Dominic, however, was unbothered. He guided me to straddle hisp, his hands on my hips as he began to move against me. The friction sent unwanted sparks of desire through me, my body betraying my mind.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I stifled a moan, biting my lip harder to keep quiet.


    His hands roamed under my skirt, his fingers tracing over my panties before slipping beneath them.


    The sensation was too much, too intense, and I felt myself grow hotter and wetter.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the small sound of pleasure that escaped me as his fingers found their way to my entrance.


    He pulled my panties off and put his fingers on me not too long after.


    ¡°You¡¯re so snug,¡± Dominic sighed in satisfaction.


    His crude remark only deepened my embarrassment. Suddenly, the world tilted as Dominic pressed a button, reclining the seat andying me back.


    The cramped space of the car only heightened my sense of vulnerability. Dominic spread my legs, positioning me so I could barely move.


    Dominic¡¯s impatience was palpable as he hastily unzipped his trousers, his arousal evident and overwhelming. The sight of him, with veins prominent from the sheer intensity of his desire, sent a wave of fear through me. I instinctively tried to pull away, but the cramped space offered no escape.


    He seized my ankles, drawing me closer despite my futile attempts to resist. With a determined thrust, he entered me, the suddenness and size of him causing a sharp pain to radiate through my abdomen.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I cried out, the difort momentarily overpowering everything else. Though my body had tried to prepare, Dominic was still too much, stretching me in a way that was both painful and overwhelming.


    He groaned, his breath ragged with pleasure, bending over me as he forcefully unbuttoned my blouse and tore off my bra. His mouth found my nipple, his lips rough as he sucked and teased, all while his hips continued their relentless rhythm.


    Each thrust was deeper, more insistent, striking sensitive spots that sent jolts of sensation through me. I was tense, every nerve on edge, but as I tried to pull away, Dominic¡¯s grip tightened, keeping me pinned beneath him.


    That was far too thrilling.


    The car shook with the force of his movements, and I bit my lip to keep from crying out, terrified someone might hear. The pleasure was building despite myself, waves of it crashing over me, making my mouth open in a silent scream.


    Saliva trickled down the corner of my mouth as I struggled to contain the sounds threatening to escape. Dominic¡¯s lips silenced me with a kiss as he continued to drive into me, each thrust more powerful than thest.


    I felt my wetness increasing, slickening the path of his movements as it dripped down, wetting both of us. My legs were forced open, his body pressing into mine with an intensity that left no room for anything else.


    Dominic¡¯s panting grew heavier, the car filled with the sounds of our bodies moving together. I could only lie there, enduring it, praying silently for it to be over soon.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    As I watched Dominic take that woman away, the rage I felt nearly drove me mad.


    ¡°Tell Hayley toe here,¡± I growled to a subordinate.


    Soon after, Hayley appeared. Her face was adorned with a falsely pleasant smile. ¡°Miss Harrison, what can I¡ª¡±


    Pak!


    Without warning, my hand struck her face sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me a spectacle today?¡± I seethed. ¡°I saw nothing amusing, but my own aide being apprehended by Prince Dominic!¡±


    My p was so forceful that it immediately turned her cheek red and swollen. A trickle of blood escaped the corner of her mouth.


    Hayley made no move to dodge. With her head bowed, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m at a loss myself¡­ I had arranged for a thug to assault that woman, but she managed to escape.¡±


    Her ipetence only fueled my anger further.


    I pped her again, berating her fiercely. ¡°You can do nothing right. You¡¯re as useless as your younger sister, both utterly worthless.¡±


    Hayley remained kneeling on the ground in silence.


    Despite pping her twice, my fury was not quelled. Makenna had eluded my schemes repeatedly. This time, I was close to finally getting rid of her, but once again, she slipped through my fingers.


    I had anticipated watching Makenna be assaulted, but instead, the day brought nothing but disappointment and the arrest of one of my own. It was a double whammy.


    Hayley and Kelly hade up with several foolish ns previously, none of which seeded.


    Pacing back and forth in frustration, I demanded of Hayley, ¡°Exin exactly what happened today!¡±


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    My men were always meticulous. How could Dominic have so easily apprehended one of them?


    Clearly, something had gone terribly wrong.


    Hayley recounted the events of the day, trying to justify the failure. ¡°If that bitch hadn¡¯t kept running around, Prince Dominic wouldn¡¯t have discovered the human trafficking business¡­¡±


    The more I listened to Hayley¡¯s excuses, the more my rage grew. In a fit of anger, I kicked her.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡±


    I hissed her name through clenched teeth.


    That insufferable nuisance! Oh, how I longed to skin her alive at that very moment!


    I took a deep breath, attempting to control my boiling anger, and fixed a stern gaze on Hayley. ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡±


    If Hayley¡¯s response didn¡¯t satisfy me, I was prepared to deliver a punishment she¡¯d never forget.


    Visibly terrified, Hayley scrambled toward me on her knees. She sounded desperate as she vowed, ¡°Miss Harrison, I promise, I¡¯ll remove that bitch from the pce. I¡¯ll also ensure that the princes dump her.¡±


    My voice was cold and threatening as I warned her, ¡°You better make sure that happens. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face dire consequences.¡±


    I had never trusted Hayley. Her family, once noble, had fallen into near ruin. If not for the support of the Harrisons, they would have been reduced to meremoners long ago. How else could Hayley have secured her position as an inspector in the pce?


    Hayley wouldn¡¯t dare betray me, not when her family¡¯s future hung in the bnce.


    As expected, my threat drained the color from her face.


    She nodded vigorously and promised, ¡°Please rest assured. I¡¯ll make sure our n seeds this time. That woman won¡¯t escape us again.¡±


    Seeing her frightened demeanor, I snorted dismissively. Seeing no further value in prolonging the conversation, I turned away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The dreadful encounter was mercifully brief. After it ended, Dominic rosezily. Hisck of interest in continuing was apparent.


    My teeth clenched tight, fury coursing through me.


    Dominic, soposed and dressed, looked at me and asked nonchntly, ¡°Why the re? Did you think I would let you go easily if we weren¡¯t outdoors?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do anything to him, so I put on my clothes.


    Shameless bastard!


    Infuriated, I tried to get out of the car, only for Dominic to force me back into the seat.


    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    But I insisted, ¡°No need, I can get home by myself.¡±


    Thest thing I wanted was to share any more moments with this vile person who used threats to get his way.


    I struggled to open the car door, only to find he had locked it. My frustration grew as I red at him.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ Argh!¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Dominic floored the elerator. The car roared away. The sudden motion threw me backward, and the back of my head mmed against the seat. I hissed in pain.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Instead of feeling sorry, Dominic showed no remorse for his actions.


    Unconvinced, I held my head and red at him defiantly.


    ¡°You did that intentionally. Stop the car! Let me out! Alice is still waiting for me.¡±


    She¡¯d surely be anxious if I didn¡¯t return soon.


    A mocking smile flickered in Dominic¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how na?ve you are. Didn¡¯t you see how Kristina acted earlier? She won¡¯t just let you go. Do you really want to face her wrath? That¡¯s her territory. You¡¯ll never stand a chance against her.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    ¡°Her territory¡­¡± I mulled over Dominic¡¯s words. It seemed the red-light district was indeed connected to the Harrison family.


    But then, what would happen to Alice and Lily if I left them there? Would Kristina unleash her fury on them if she couldn¡¯t find me?


    I was worried. Dominic nced at me and read my mind.


    He drawled, ¡°Stop overthinking. I¡¯ve already sent my men to protect your friends.¡±


    His assurance that Kristina wouldn¡¯t transfer her aggression onto them brought me a littlefort.


    I stared at Dominic with mixed feelings. Anyway, he had saved me from a dire situation, though he was still a bastard.


    I said awkwardly, ¡°And for today¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    Dominic¡¯s response came with a casual smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If you really want to thank me, why not hone your skills in bed? That way, I can have more fun in the future.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I red at him and wanted to curse him. However, I couldn¡¯t find the words to express my outrage. My cheeks blushed.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so thick-skinned. He spoke of such matters with unnerving ease.


    The car was still tainted with the lingering scent of sex. I turned away, looking out the window, trying to focus on the passing scenery to ignore him.


    Shortly after, the car entered the pce and made its way to my house. Then it stopped in front of my vi.


    ¡°We have arrived,¡± Dominic announced.


    I was so eager to push the door open and leave. However, he grabbed my wrist.


    I turned around in confusion. yton reached out, wrapped an arm around my waist, and pulled me close. Before I could react, he pressed his lips against mine.


    Hmm¡­


    It was a deep, forceful kiss. I struggled against him, hit his shoulders, and pushed him away. I ced my hand over my mouth and red at Dominic.


    Dominicughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go? Or would you like another kiss?¡±


    Fuming, I jumped out of the car and wiped my lips, cursing him silently as I stormed away.


    However, as I turned around with anger etched on my face, I caught sight of a familiar figure standing there.


    It was yton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    The words slipped out in a haze as yton¡¯s sudden presence took me by surprise.


    Confusion clouded my thoughts, and I was flustered. Why was he standing at my doorstep? Did he see Dominic kiss me earlier?


    The thought made me panic.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, Dominic¡¯s voice rang out from his car.


    Lowering the window, he shed a subtle smile andplimented, ¡°I loved your performance today. I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±


    With that, he revved the engine and drove off.


    It took me a moment, but I soon realized Dominic had purposely kissed me and said those confusing words after spotting yton.


    It was simr to the banquet scene, where Dominic deliberately hinted to others that he and I had been intimate.


    Anger built up inside me as I tried to decipher what the bastard wanted from me.


    yton approached with a look of disappointment etched on his face. In a soft tone, he inquired, ¡°You¡­ Have you been with Dominic this whole time?¡±


    My words faltered as I opened my mouth to exin. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What right did I have to exin? As nothing more than a sex ve, I had no choice but toply with whichever prince desired me.


    Overwhelmed by my situation, I felt a wave of frustration. I lowered my head, unable to bring myself to talk to yton directly about Dominic. Instead, I changed the topic. ¡°Why are you here, Your Highness?¡±


    yton smiled at me, seemingly having mixed feelings. ¡°I was worried that Bryan might trouble you after the banquet, so I went to the training room to find you. When you weren¡¯t there, I came here to check on you.¡±


    His concern caught me off guard and touched me deeply. I didn¡¯t expect a man like yton to show me such care.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    However, thinking about what I had just done with Dominic, I felt a pang of guilt and embarrassment.


    Struggling to find the right words, I finally managed to say, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    I was grateful not just for his interventionst night but also for keeping my safety in his mind.


    yton nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re safe. I must get going now.¡±


    As he started to leave, a sense of loss gripped me, and without thinking, I reached out and caught his sleeve.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    He halted and turned back. ¡°Yes? Is there something else?¡± he asked softly.


    As I met his gentle gaze, I realized my grip might have seemed forward. I quickly released his sleeve and stammered an apology.


    ¡°No¡ªnothing, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, I thought I saw a shadow of disappointment cross yton¡¯s eyes.


    He muttered, ¡°Take some rest.¡± Then, he turned and left.


    Distraught, I wandered back into my house. I copsed onto the sofa, feeling utterly drained. The look on yton¡¯s face before he left haunted me, reying continuously in my mind.


    His eyes seemed to hold a mix of longing and lingering affection.


    As I dwelled on his expression, a daring thought struck me.


    yton¡­ Could it be possible that he had feelings for me?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The thought made my heart pound like a drum echoing in a silent room.


    Lost in my swirling emotions, I was jolted back to reality by the sudden chime of the doorbell.


    The sound snapped me out of my scattered thoughts. I went to the door, but what I saw left me utterly speechless.


    There, standing side by side, were Alice and Lily.


    I blinked, trying to make sense of it. ¡°How did you two end up here together?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alice, but Lily? She didn¡¯t belong here, not in the pce. It made no sense.


    Alice, clearly uneasy, patted my shoulder. ¡°Stop asking questions. Just let us in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I shook myself out of my daze, moved aside, and let them enter.


    After they settled on the sofa, I fetched some water. Lily seemed ufortable, almost shrinking into herself, while Alice grabbed the ss and downed it as if she had been parched for days.


    As soon as she put down the ss, Alice startedining. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing back? We were worried sick. Hayley nearly lost her mind over it.¡±


    I sighed, exasperation creeping into my voice. ¡°I wanted to find you, but then Kristina showed up¡­¡±


    ¡°Kristina?¡± Alice cut me off, her earlier annoyance forgotten as worry clouded her features. ¡°Did she cause you trouble?¡±


    I shook my head, trying to reassure her. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Anyway, Dominic sent me back, but¡­¡±


    I questioned Lily with a look. ¡°Why is Lily here too? She doesn¡¯t live in the pce. It¡¯s dangerous for her.¡±


    Alice gestured toward Lily, signaling her to exin.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Lily¡¯s voice was soft, almost pleading. ¡°Miss Dunn, I have no family. I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go¡­ I¡¯m scared those people in the red-light district won¡¯t stop looking for me, so I begged Miss Vance to bring me here. If it¡¯s possible, could I stay?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I exchanged a troubled nce with Alice. I could see the same uncertainty reflected in her eyes.


    We were barely more than prisoners ourselves, trapped in this pce with no real power, no money. How could we possibly decide if Lily could stay?


    Lily must have sensed our hesitation. She suddenly dropped to her knees before us.


    Alice and I jumped in shock, both reaching out to help her up, but she stubbornly refused to stand.


    Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Please, Miss Dunn, Miss Vance, help me! I¡¯ll do anything in return.¡±


    Her desperation brought back a flood of memories, images of her being tormented by those men in the red-light district. I felt a pang of sorrow. How could I turn her away?


    Alice nced at me, and then gently lifted Lily to her feet. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sit down. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    Lily wiped away her tears, her gaze fixed on us with hope-filled eyes.


    Alice seemed to wrestle with something unsaid. After a moment, she cautiously asked, ¡°Makenna, since Prince Dominic was willing to help us earlier, could you ask him for another favor? Maybe he could let Lily stay?¡±


    Her words caught me off guard. Asking Dominic for help?


    The thought of Dominic brought back memories of his cruelty, of the darkness that clung to him like a shadow.


    Could such a man be persuaded to help?


    And even if he would, what would he demand in return? The thought sent a chill down my spine.


    I hesitated, but then I felt Lily tugging at my sleeve, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Miss Dunn,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Her tears spilled over as she continued begging, ¡°I have no one in this world. You both are the only kind-hearted people I know. If you don¡¯t let me stay, I¡¯ll have nowhere to go. I¡¯ve just turned 18. I don¡¯t want to be dragged back to that ce, to be sold like a piece of meat. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I nced at Lily, her cheeks round and rosy, making her look like a ripe apple just waiting to be picked.


    I hesitated for what felt like an eternity, my heart heavy with the thought of sending her away. In the end, I just couldn¡¯t do it.


    With a sigh, I finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. She wrapped her arms around me, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Dunn! You are so kind!¡±


    ¡°Please, stop calling me Miss Dunn. Just call me Makenna,¡± I said, giving her a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll work out.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lily replied with a grateful smile, her eyes shining with hope. ¡°I¡¯m just so thankful you are willing to help.¡±


    Alice watched the exchange between us, her gaze flicking back and forth. Once Lily excused herself to use the bathroom, Alice stepped closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Makenna,¡± Alice said, her expression full of guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to put you in such a tough spot. Lily was just so desperate, begging me to bring her here. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    I squeezed her arm reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s so young. Who could just stand by and let her fall into that life without trying to help? Now that I¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll do my best. But if it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s not much else I can do.¡±


    Alice was always wild and righteous, so I didn¡¯t hold it against her. And Lily was just too pitiful. Alice had naturally felt sorry for her.


    Alice sighed, clearly relieved. ¡°Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay? If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± I gave her shoulder aforting pat.


    When Lily returned from the bathroom, she asked, almost in a whisper, where she should stay. After thinking for a moment, I said, ¡°You can stay here with me for now.¡±


    Living alone, with few visitors, it seemed like the best solution for both of us.


    With that settled, Alice headed back to her dormitory. Lily, quiet and obedient, followed me as I showed her to a spare room. She slipped inside without a word, and soon, I found myself back in my own bedroom, sinking into the soft bed.


    The day¡¯s events had drained mepletely. I let out a long breath and was quickly lost to sleep.


    That night, I slept deeply, only waking when the sunlight streamed in through the window. Thanks to my training, I was up early. As I descended the stairs, I was surprised to find Lily already awake, with a simple breakfastid out on the table.


    ¡°Did you make this?¡± I asked, unable to hide my surprise.


    Lily nodded, her cheeks pink with shyness. ¡°Yes, I did. I wasn¡¯t sure what you like, but I can make something else if you prefer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lily. It looks wonderful,¡± I added gently. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Lily shook her head, still shy. ¡°I want to. If Alice and you hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t know where I would be right now.¡±


    Sensing the fear still lingering in her, I spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lily. You¡¯re safe here, at least for now. I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep it that way.¡±


    Lily looked at me with deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you. You really are so kind.¡±


    We didn¡¯t say much more. After breakfast, I headed off to the training room.


    The moment I walked in, I could feel the tension hanging in the air. The way the women were looking at me was different¡ªmore jealousy, more resentment than I¡¯d ever seen before.


    Something was wrong. But what?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Word got out that Prince Dominic brought you back to the pce yesterday. They¡¯re all jealous, wondering what kind of tricks you pulled to win the prince¡¯s favor.¡±


    I sighed, feeling a mix of resignation and frustration. Even I couldn¡¯t exin why those princes seemed so drawn to me. The rumors and malicious whispers felt like an unfair attack.


    Alice, noticing my difort, gently patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you, Makenna. It¡¯s just sour grapes. They¡¯re upset because they can¡¯t stand that you got noticed.¡±


    I chuckled, though it was tinged with resignation. Ever since I stepped foot in the pce, I¡¯d be ustomed to the spite and envy that seemed to follow me like a shadow.


    As we whispered, Hayley burst into the training room, her mood more vtile than usual. She mmed her hand on the desk, demanding silence with a sharp, irritated voice.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice her heavy makeup and the slight swelling on her left cheek. It looked like she was trying to hide something. What happened to her?


    I studied her face for a moment, curiosity piqued. Hayley caught me staring and shot me a withering re.


    I quickly looked away, a sneer ying on my lips.


    With a stern expression, Hayley announced the start of our training session. It was clear she was in a foul mood. Throughout the ss, she barked at nearly everyone, including me and Alice.


    But we were used to her temperamental outbursts and brushed it off.


    Today¡¯s lesson was all theory, and the hours dragged by. When the session finally ended, Hayley hurriedly covered her cheek and made a swift exit, perhaps unnerved by our watchful eyes.


    Alice leaned in and whispered, a hint of glee in her voice, ¡°Do you think Hayley hit herself?¡±


    I shrugged, indifferent. Hayley¡¯s affairs didn¡¯t concern me. Taking Alice¡¯s hand, I started to leave the training room, but we were suddenly surrounded by a group of women.


    ¡°Hold on! You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What is this about?¡± I asked, taking a step back and eyeing them warily.


    The woman leading the group red at me, her eyes burning with jealousy. ¡°Did you leave with Prince Dominic earlier than nned yesterday?¡±


    I frowned, puzzled by her question. ¡°And if I did? What does that have to do with you?¡±


    I moved to pull Alice along with me, but the woman stepped in our path, blocking our way.


    ¡°You low-born she-wolf!¡± she spat, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°How dare you think you canpete with us for the prince¡¯s favor? You think you can snatch the reward? Keep dreaming!¡±


    The other women joined in, their faces twisted with disdain, as if the thought of me winning a prince¡¯s favor was a joke.


    It was absurd. If they were so eager to win the prince¡¯s attention, they should have gone after it themselves instead of making trouble for me. Not that I had any interest in those princes anyway.


    Before I could respond, Alice, always quick to defend me, shot back, ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you go after the princes yourself? Stop bothering Makenna.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve. The lead woman snarled, ¡°Who do you think you are? You didn¡¯t run around nakedst time. Want to do it now?¡±


    That was the final straw. My anger red, and before I could stop myself, I stepped forward and pped her hard across the face.


    The sound echoed through the room, and the woman stumbled, staring at me in stunned disbelief.


    The rest of the group fell silent, not daring to say a word.


    I fixed her with a cold stare. ¡°Insult Alice again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    With that, I took Alice¡¯s hand, pushed the woman aside, and walked out of the training room.


    Alice was still in shock as we reached the stairs, her eyes wide with admiration. ¡°Makenna, you are my hero!¡±


    Her words brought a smile to my face, easing the tension in my chest. ¡°She had iting for insulting you. I couldn¡¯t let that slide.¡±


    Alice was my only friend in the pce, and I wouldn¡¯t let her be targeted because of me.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care what they say,¡± Alice said with a casual shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not like their words can hurt me. They¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    I squeezed her hand, offering gentle reassurance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about them. They¡¯re not worth our time.¡±


    Trying to reason with those women would be pointless. They were too consumed by their own insecurities and frustrations to see reason. They wouldn¡¯t dare approach the princes themselves, yet they resented anyone who did.


    Alice nodded, agreeing with me. Just as we were about to descend the stairs, I suddenly felt a sharp push from behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I gasped as I lost my bnce and tumbled down the stairs. Desperately, I reached out for Alice, but my fingers slipped through hers, leaving me helpless as I braced for the impact.


    Alice¡¯s scream echoed in my ears as I squeezed my eyes shut, expecting the worst. But instead of hitting the hard ground, I felt strong arms catch me firmly.


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and found myself staring up at Dominic.


    Was he here?


    Dominic¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he helped me steady myself. His usually cold voice carried an unexpected softness. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Alice rushed to my side, her face pale with worry as she looked me over. ¡°Are you hurt, Makenna?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really,¡± I reassured her. Then, turning back, I spotted the woman standing at the top of the stairs, her face a mask of panic. She was the same sex ve who had caused trouble earlier, and now it was clear¡ªshe had pushed me.


    Fury burned in my chest as I marched toward her, each step making her retreat further in fear.


    ¡°Humph!¡± I scoffed, and before she could react, I grabbed her and shoved her down the stairs without mercy.


    ¡°Help!¡± The woman¡¯s desperate cry echoed through the stairwell as she tumbled down, her scream mingling with the gasps of the other sex ves who watched in horror.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She hit the ground with a heavy thud, curling up in pain, clutching at her injuries as she whimpered.


    I shot her a cold, unfeeling nce, and then scanned the crowd, my eyes locking on each of the others still frozen in shock. ¡°If any of you even think about causing trouble again, this is what will happen to you,¡± I warned, my voice as sharp as the edge of a de.


    Without another word, I turned to leave.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    As I passed Dominic, I suddenly remembered that he had helped me earlier. I paused, meeting his gaze, and said with genuine seriousness, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    I stepped out of the building, but I hadn¡¯t gone far when I felt a hand seize my wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dominic¡¯s voice,¡± cool andmanding.


    I turned to face him, my brows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°Is there something else, Your Highness?¡± I asked, my tone steady.


    He raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless,¡± he remarked, sounding almost amused.


    I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°If I don¡¯t show a bit of ruthlessness, I¡¯ll find myself in a world of trouble before long.¡±


    Dominic chuckled softly, but his eyes held a glimmer of something unreadable.


    After a brief pause, he changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you out again. The least you can do is join me for dinner. That¡¯s not too much to ask, is it?¡±


    Dinner with him?


    I frowned, feeling a wave of unease wash over me.


    Dominic wasn¡¯t as straightforward as he appeared. There was always something lurking beneath his seemingly kind exterior, and I didn¡¯t want to get caught up in whatever game he was ying. But just as I was about to refuse, I remembered Lily.


    She was still staying at my ce, and I had promised her I¡¯d ask Dominic for help so she could remain in the pce. Maybe this dinner would be the perfect opportunity to bring it up.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed Dominic¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected me to agree so quickly.


    He nodded back, satisfied. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    He led me to a high-end restaurant within the pce grounds.


    The ce was elegant, with an air of exclusivity that made it clear only the most important people dined here. But as soon as we arrived, my heart sank. Standing near the entrance, about to leave, was thest person I wanted to see¡ªBryan.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan almost went mad when he saw me with Dominic.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he demanded.


    Dominic barely nced at him, shrugging coldly instead. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯re here for dinner.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s scowl deepened, and he turned his icy gaze on me. ¡°Having dinner with him?¡± His tone was too serious¡ªdangerously serious.


    The memory of what had happened in the garden behind the banquet hall still sent a shiver down my spine. I¡¯d always been wary of Bryan, but I nodded and forced myself to hold his gaze.


    Before he could unleash whatever storm was brewing behind his eyes, Dominic cut in, calm as always. ¡°Bryan, if you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, move.¡±


    It was getting tense. The temperature seemed to drop another few degrees.


    My heart raced, still haunted by the thought of what Bryan was capable of when provoked. Thest thing I wanted was a scene, especially here.


    As these thoughts ran through my mind, Bryan¡¯s lips twisted into a sneer. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Before we could even protest, he brushed past us, heading straight into the restaurant.


    I blinked, caught off guard by his audacity. He¡¯d just eaten ande out of the restaurant, hadn¡¯t he?


    The man¡¯s stubbornness knew no bounds. Even if we¡¯d told him no, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. We had no choice but to let him sit with us.


    I slid into my seat, trying to ignore the way my nerves danced under Bryan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Sitting far from both him and Dominic felt like being caught between two warring tornadoes.


    This was supposed to be my chance to talk to Dominic about Lily, but with Bryan¡¯s unexpected intrusion, any hope of a private conversation had vanished.


    Resigned, I mentally pushed the n to the back burner, deciding to wait for a better moment.


    Bryan, utterly ignorant of the tension he¡¯d caused, leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, and barked out, ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Order the food already¡ªI¡¯m starving!¡±


    Dominic handed me the menu, and I skimmed through it quickly, picking dishes at random.


    Both men were practically shooting daggers at each other. It was like a battle of wills, ying out across the table.


    The waiter who brought our food was visibly nervous. He ced the tes on the table with shaky hands before making a hasty retreat.


    I picked up my fork and started stabbing at the food without much interest. But after a few bites, I gave up.


    My appetite was long gone¡ªthanks to the two men across from me, who were locked in a perpetual staredown.


    Bryan had been the one to insist on ordering food, yet now that it was here, he seemed more interested in goading Dominic than eating. Still leaning back in his chair, he smiled like he knew the devil. ¡°Plenty of time on your hands, Dominic. Is that why you¡¯re dragging a sex ve out for dinner instead of doing something useful?¡±


    Dominic, never one to take an insult lying down, shot back, ¡°And you¡¯re any better? You¡¯ve already eaten, yet here you are, following us like a lost puppy.¡±


    ¡°Dominic!¡± Bryan erupted, his fist mming down on the table.


    The force of it rattled the dishes, and heads turned throughout the restaurant.


    I felt the heat of embarrassment creep up my neck, wishing the floor would just open up and swallow me whole.


    And Dominic wasn¡¯t about to back down. He stared his brother down. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    His posture was coiled tight, ready to spring, as if he was one step away from turning the restaurant into a battlefield.


    They were both noble princes. If they started fighting here, it would be a disaster.


    The tension ratcheted up another notch as Bryan¡¯s hand twitched, as if he was considering flipping the table in a fit of rage. Sensing that things were about to spiral out of control, I decided to make my exit. I ced my napkin on the table and stood up, forcing a polite, ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care who won their ridiculous standoff. I just wanted out before I got dragged any deeper into their mess.


    But just as I turned to leave, I felt a firm grip on my arm.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes bored into mine. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    Almost simultaneously, Dominic reached out as well. His usual cool demeanor cracked, revealing a flicker of something else¡ªsomething almost desperate in his gaze. ¡°I brought you here, Makenna. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Neither one of them was ready to step back; they were both set on proving their authority over me.


    Themotion swelled, drawing every eye in the restaurant toward the scene unfolding. I found myself wedged between the two princes, ufortably caught in the crossfire of their escting rivalry, with all eyes upon me.


    At that moment, all I wanted was to slip away as fast as I could.


    But neither Bryan nor Dominic seemed willing to let go of their standoff.


    Just as the tension reached a suffocating peak, I suddenly heard a voice, brimming with excitement, cut through the thick air.


    ¡°Your Highnesses! What brings you here?¡±


    I turned toward the voice and saw Kristina approaching, her face alight with joy.


    She hurried over, her steps small and eager, a flush rising in her cheeks as she neared Bryan and Dominic. ¡°Your Highnesses, since fate has brought us together, why not join me for a meal?¡±


    Seeing Kristina¡¯s arrival, I seized the chance to free myself from the bind. ¡°Well then, Your Highnesses, please enjoy your meal. Something urgent just came up, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Before they could respond, I slipped from their grasp and made a beeline for the exit.


    It was only then that Kristina seemed to notice me.


    She shot me a look, a mix of jealousy and resentment shing in her eyes, but quickly dismissed me and turned her focus back to the princes, her face once again glowing with shy excitement.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and picked up my pace.


    ncing back, I saw that Bryan and Dominic were both still watching me, frustration clear in their eyes, as though they were on the verge of chasing after me.


    Bryan even called out, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    My heart leaped into my throat, and I just wanted to vanish from sight. Thankfully, Kristina managed to hold their attention long enough for me to make my escape.


    Not willing to waste another second, I ignored Bryan¡¯s call and dashed out of the restaurant, leaving the chaos behind me.


    Once outside, I ced a hand over my chest, trying to steady my racing heart. For the first time, I felt a strange sense of gratitude toward Kristina for her timely intervention.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I might have ended up entangled with those two for much longer. And if word got out about today¡¯s events, the women who already disliked me would have even more reasons to hold a grudge.


    However, what I didn¡¯t foresee was how quickly rumors would start to spread.


    After leaving the restaurant and returning to my house, I was startled by a knock at the door. It was one of Leonardo¡¯s servants.


    What could the king¡¯s servant possibly want with me?


    Feeling a mix of anxiety and confusion, I cautiously asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°The king has requested your presence at the main hall,¡± the servant replied with polite formality.


    A surge of unease washed over me. Why would Leonardo suddenly summon someone like me, a mere sex ve?


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask another question, my voice tinged with wariness. ¡°Could you tell me why he wants to see me?¡±


    The servant kept her respectful tone, bowing slightly as she answered, ¡°The king has arranged for a doctor to examine you. Pleasee with me as soon as possible.¡±


    I froze,pletely caught off guard. ¡°A medical examination? Why do I need that?¡± I asked, my thoughts spiraling with unsettling possibilities.


    Was this connected to the princes? Or was it because of Kristina? Was I about to be dragged into another web of trouble?


    But the servant offered no further exnation. She simply urged me again, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry, miss. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep His Majesty waiting.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    With unease churning in my chest, I followed the servant through the opulent halls toward the main hall. Each step felt heavier as I approached the imposing doors.


    As soon as I entered, Leonardo¡¯s presence was almost tangible. He sat on his throne, his gaze sharp andmanding, a silent force that made my palms sweat.


    I was about to lower my head in respect when I noticed Frank standing rigidly in front of the king¡¯s throne, his posture unwavering.


    As a Gamma, it was Frank¡¯s duty to protect the king and uphold the security of the realm.


    Frank¡¯s presence was a familiar one, but I felt no particr emotion at seeing him. Ignoring him, I bowed deeply to Leonardo. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    After my bow, the hall fell into a heavy silence, Leonardo¡¯s intense gaze resting on me, adding to the mounting pressure.


    My mind raced, trying to grasp the reason for this unexpected summons. What could this be about?


    As my anxiety reached its peak, Leonardo finally broke the silence with a stern voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that the three princes have shown you considerable attention recently. I wish to have you examined to determine if you are pregnant.¡±


    Pregnant?


    The shock hit me like a wave, and my heart began to race.


    The idea of pregnancy had never seriously crossed my mind, but the princes had never used protection, and I hadn¡¯t taken any measures to prevent it either¡­


    Considering that, the possibility of being pregnant was quite real.


    My heartbeat quickened, and I nervously clutched my sleeves, my thoughts spinning.


    Perhaps it would be wise to have this checked¡ªat least then I could start making ns for whatevery ahead.


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    Leonardo gestured, and a doctor stepped forward, ready to conduct the examination.


    I submitted to the procedure without resistance. After a thorough check, the doctor addressed the king with a bow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thisdy is not pregnant.¡±


    The relief that washed over me was almost overwhelming.


    I didn¡¯t want to be pregnant with a prince¡¯s child. Although it might bring certain advantages, the thought of being trapped in this cage for the rest of my life was unbearable.


    Moreover, I had been involved with all three princes. Peace would be elusive, no matter whose child I might carry.


    Leonardo¡¯s displeasure was evident. His brow furrowed deeply as he reprimanded the doctor. ¡°She has been closely involved with all three princes. How could she not be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The doctor hesitated before responding. ¡°It may be due to the difficulty Lycans have in conceiving, or it could be rted to thisdy¡¯s condition. Her wolf¡¯s scent is very faint, indicating a weaker wolf. This could make conception challenging.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened further, and he red at me with growing frustration. ¡°If it is difficult for you to conceive, then you should be encouraging the princes to shift some of their attention to other women. How dare you monopolize their affections and cause them to fight over you? This is uneptable!¡±


    I tried to speak up, but the words stuck in my throat.


    It seemed Leonardo was fully aware of the dynamics between the princes and me.


    I understood that a sex ve¡¯s value was tied to her ability to bear children. No matter how much favor I might receive, if I couldn¡¯t conceive, I was considered worthless.


    From the moment I arrived at the pce, my involvement with the princes had been beyond my control. Even if I had tried to dissuade them, they wouldn¡¯t have listened.


    But Leonardo was losing his patience. He waved me away dismissively. ¡°Enough. Leave.¡±


    Realizing I had no choice but to ept his dismissal, I bowed once and turned to leave. Just as I was about to exit, Frank¡¯s voice interrupted.


    ¡°One moment, Your Majesty. I would like to request a favor.¡±


    Frank bowed respectfully. ¡°Tomorrow, I am to marry my fianc¨¦e. Miss Makenna Dunn is my fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister. I hope you will grant her permission to attend the wedding.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Frank wanted me to attend his wedding with Jessica?


    His request left me speechless. What on earth were they thinking? Was this some twisted joke, or did they have a darker motive?


    I was about to refuse outright, but Frank, as if reading my mind, shed a sly smile and cut me off before I could speak.


    ¡°Makenna, Jessica has been missing you,¡± Frank said, his tone dripping with false warmth, as if he genuinely wanted me there. ¡°Both of us hope you¡¯ll bless our marriage with your presence.¡±


    I began to protest, but Leonardo¡¯s voice intervened before I could finish.


    His gaze swept over us, his expression unreadable, before he made his decision. ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve been doing welltely, so I¡¯ll grant this request. I¡¯ll also prepare a generous gift for your wedding.¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he quickly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness.¡±


    He turned slightly, giving me a sidelong nce that reeked of smugness and superiority.


    I clenched my fists, biting down on my lip to keep from showing how frustrated and uneasy I felt.


    I had cut ties with Frank and my family. Their sudden invitation was suspicious, to say the least.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have training tomorrow.¡± I tried to find an excuse, masking my anxiety with a calm demeanor. ¡°I might not have time to attend.¡±


    Leonardo dismissed my concern without a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s just a wedding. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    With azy wave of his hand, as if tired of the conversation, he concluded, ¡°Alright, you may go.¡±


    I wanted to refuse again, but I had no more excuses to offer. Reluctantly, I had no choice but to leave.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    As I exited the hall, anger and frustration churned within me. I marched back to my house, my mind racing with thoughts of what Frank could possibly be scheming.


    They had already manipted things to have me take Jessica¡¯s ce as a sex ve. Now that I was in the pce, as they had nned, what could they possibly want from me now?


    Could it be they still had something else to gain from me?


    My brooding thoughts were interrupted by a voice dripping with arrogance.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    I stopped in my tracks, frowning as I turned to see Frank catching up to me.


    My face hardened as I red at him, suspicioncing my words. ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡±


    There was no way I believed they sincerely wanted me at their wedding.


    Frank offered me a smile that was all pretense. ¡°What could we be nning? Your parents just miss you and want you toe home for a while.¡±


    ¡°Miss me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d buy that?¡±


    The day they sent me off to the pce without a second thought was the day any bond we had was severed.


    The memory of my father¡¯s cold, indifferent face sent a stab of pain through my heart.


    Frank¡¯s smile grew more confident, his toneced with arrogance. ¡°Believe it or not, you have to attend tomorrow. Are you really going to defy the king¡¯smand?¡±


    I clenched my fists, anger burning in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t refuse. Frank knew that, of course. With Leonardo¡¯s backing, there was nothing I could do.


    They must have known that if they asked directly, I¡¯d never agree. So, they orchestrated this, using the king to give an order I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Frank snorted, adding with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t bete tomorrow.¡±


    I shot him a cold smile. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting this.¡±


    With that, I turned and walked away, refusing to waste another moment in his presence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:


    Frank¡¯s POV:


    Makenna walked away, leaving behind that sweet, teasing scent of hers.


    My hand twitched, almost reaching out to her, but I caught myself just in time and shook off that ghostly impulse.


    And just like that, I went cold again.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it¡ªhow this woman I¡¯d discarded so easily could now be the center of the princes¡¯ attention. Sure, she was beautiful, that much I could admit, but what of it? She was still a woman I¡¯d dumped.


    That thought brought a smirk to my lips. Yes, she was nothing more than a discarded toy, now just a fleeting amusement for those princes who favored her. The thought soothed me, reassured me that I hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, a sudden tap on my shoulder snapped me back.


    ¡°Frank?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice, syrupy sweet, dripped into my ear. I hadn¡¯t noticed her sidling up beside me.


    She eyed me skeptically and asked, ¡°What¡¯s got you so distracted? You looked miles away.¡±


    I stole a quick nce at the spot where Makenna had been, but she was long gone.


    I felt so relieved. I forced a smile, ying it cool. ¡°Nothing much, just work stuff.¡±


    Jessica seemed satisfied with my answer. She looped her arm through mine, leaning in. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going? Is Makennaing?¡±


    I nodded, a smug grin tugging at the corner of my mouth. ¡°The king¡¯s given his blessing. She doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    A sh of Makenna¡¯s face flickered in my mind¡ªstubborn, beautiful, and utterly infuriating. Something about the memory stirred an odd feeling in me, but I buried it deep, letting nothing show.


    Jessica was beaming with triumph. She lifted her chin, arrogant and delighted. ¡°That bitch humiliated me at the banquet. This time, she¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    She raised her hand, and the diamond on her ring finger caught the sunlight, dazzling. Bigger, brighter, and more ostentatious than the one I¡¯d ever given Makenna.


    Jessica¡¯s smirk grew wider. ¡°Who¡¯d want the trash she left behind? I deserve better.¡±


    I stared at the ring on her finger, feeling sorry for every coin I¡¯d spent.


    Ever since Makenna had pointed out that the ring Jessica was wearing was the very one she¡¯d left behind, Jessica had gone ballistic. She demanded a new ring, a better one, as if the old one had suddenly be cursed.


    Honestly, I just couldn¡¯t get her. A ring was a ring, right? What made hers so different from Makenna¡¯s? Besides, Jessica had always had a knack for taking things that belonged to Makenna. Why wouldn¡¯t she just take that old ring and be done with it?


    But no, she wasn¡¯t having it. She cried, pleaded, nagging for something bigger, something shinier¡ªsomething that screamed ¡°better¡± in every way.


    In the end, I caved. I bought her the damn ring, and now my credit card was maxed out, all for a piece of jewelry.


    Jessica held the ring up to me, her eyes wide with expectation as she cooed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look perfect on me?¡±


    The sight of it made my stomach churn, but I forced a nod. My mind was elsewhere.


    If it had been Makenna, she would¡¯ve understood¡­


    Wait. Why was I thinking about Makenna now?


    I shook my head, trying to clear the thought.


    Makenna was barren. She didn¡¯t know how to make me happy like Jessica did!


    I tried to convince myself of that, but the more I tried, the more Makenna¡¯s gentle words and quiet understanding crept back into my thoughts.


    Jessica broke through as she started prattling on about how she nned to humiliate Makenna in front of everyone tomorrow. She was practically over-excited about it.


    But as I watched that victorious smile stretch across her face, a chill settled in my gut. For the first time, her smile didn¡¯t just seem triumphant¡ªit felt cold. I felt a hard, heavy knot of regret pulling me down.


    Had I made the right choice? Giving up Makenna¡­ for Jessica?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After retreating to my house, the frustration gnawing at me still clung like a stubborn shadow. I couldn¡¯t seem to shake it off, no matter how hard I tried.


    Lily approached me, her eyes full of concern as she noticed my troubled expression. Her voice, gentle and warm, broke the silence. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve got the weight of the world on your shoulders.¡±


    Pulled out of my thoughts by her question, I quickly shook my head and forced a smile that felt more like a grimace. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    Then it hit me¡ªI had nned to talk to Dominic today about letting Lily stay. That conversation had been my priority, but then Bryan had appeared out of nowhere and thrown everything off course.


    I sighed as I turned to Lily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I meant to speak with Dominic about your situation today, but something unexpected came up.¡±


    I exined briefly what had happened, and she immediately dismissed my worries.


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re even considering helping me means the world,¡± she said, her voice soft with gratitude.


    I exhaled, feeling a small measure of relief. But I still had to remind her of the reality of her situation. ¡°You aren¡¯t part of the pce, and being seen outside could be risky. Please stay here for the next few days. I¡¯ll find another way to approach Dominic and plead.¡±


    Lily nodded quickly, her promise to stay clear in her eyes. Yet, when I mentioned Dominic, something shifted in her expression¡ªa flicker of shyness that was almost imperceptible but there.


    Curiosity nudged at me, and I decided to gently probe.


    ¡°Lily, what do you think of Dominic?¡±


    My suspicions earlier began to resurface. Could she possibly have feelings for Dominic after he had helped her that one time?


    .c¨®m is the source


    If so, I needed to warn her¡ªDominic was not someone to be trusted lightly.


    ¡°No!¡± Lily said, shaking her head so quickly it was almostical. Then, clumsily, she switched the topic. ¡°I made dinner. You must be hungry after such a long day. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Her sudden change of subject was odd, but she was a young girl, and I didn¡¯t want to press her too hard on this topic. So, I let it go and followed her to the table, where a feast of beautifully prepared dishes awaited me.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I eximed in genuine delight, feeling a rush of appreciation. ¡°Thank you so much, Lily! You must have worked so hard to prepare all this.¡±


    Lily¡¯s cheeks turned pink as she blushed shyly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I should be the one thanking you for saving me. This is the least I can do to repay you.¡±


    I smiled, telling her not to be so formal as I picked up my utensils and began to eat.


    As I took my first bite, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at her culinary skills.


    ¡°Your cooking is incredible!¡± I said, my curiosity piqued. ¡°But why are you so set on staying in the pce? With talent like this, you could be a chef anywhere.¡±


    For a brief moment, something flickered in her eyes¡ªsomething that looked a lot like fear¡ªbefore she quickly lowered them, her voice almost pitiful.


    ¡°I tried before, but I was too clumsy. No one really liked me, so I was often bullied. Only you and Alice were ever kind to me. And if I went out on my own, those people would probablye after me¡­ I¡¯m too scared.¡±


    Hearing her story tugged at my heart, pulling at strings I hadn¡¯t even known were there. It was clear she had been through more than I had realized.


    Not wanting to stir up more painful memories, I gently reassured her. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises, but I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you stay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lily replied, her smile heartfelt and sincere. Her eyes shone with a gratitude that spoke volumes.


    I was about to offer moreforting words when suddenly, the doorbell rang, cutting through the moment like a knife.


    Panic surged through me, and I quickly motioned for Lily to hide.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, and if someone found out, it could lead to serious trouble.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After Lily hid, I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves before opening the door. Thest thing I needed was an unexpected guest who wouldplicate things further.


    When I finally opened the door, relief washed over me¡ªit was just a maid standing there.


    Positioning myself carefully in the doorway to block any view inside, I asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    The maid seemedpletely unaware of anything out of the ordinary. With a respectful nod, she handed me a beautifully crafted dress. ¡°Miss Dunn, the king has ordered that you wear this dress to the wedding tomorrow.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a wedding? Why all the¡­¡±


    After all, I wasn¡¯t getting married.


    The maid remained impassive, exining steadily, ¡°His Majesty insists that, as the sex ve, you must represent the Lycan name with dignity. Furthermore, since Gamma Frank is currently in the king¡¯s favor, your appearance should reflect that.¡±


    Her words left me feeling a sense of heavy reluctance, but I had no choice but to ept the dress.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, forcing a smile. ¡°Please convey my gratitude to the king.¡± I closed the door and returned inside, my heart weighed down by the conversation.


    Once the maid had gone, Lily emerged from her hiding spot.


    Her eyes immediately locked onto the exquisite dress I was holding, and I could see the envy in her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were such perks to being a sex ve. The king sends you dresses?¡±


    I sighed, feeling the need to shatter her na?ve assumptions. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, Lily. Being a sex ve isn¡¯t morous. To them, we are nothing more than tools for breeding.¡±


    As I spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but recall Leonardo¡¯s cold expression when he discovered I had difficulty conceiving.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    The memory only deepened my sense of despair. This ce felt like a cage, and if I ever found a way out, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to escape.


    But Lily seemed unconvinced by my words. Instead, she asked, ¡°How did you end up here? What does it take to be a sex ve?¡±


    Her question took me by surprise, and I looked at her, concerned. ¡°Do you want to be a sex ve?¡±


    Lily¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    I sighed again, trying to warn her away from any such thoughts. ¡°You should never think that way. Being the prince¡¯s sex ve might seem morous, but our lives are controlled by others. Few people truly respect us.¡±


    I really couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would want to live this life. Here in the pce, you constantly had to be on guard, your personal freedom was nonexistent, and even your body wasn¡¯t your own. The princes could im you whenever they wished, and what should be considered a crime was normalized under this title.


    I dreamed of escaping this ce, of finding a life where I could be free.


    Lily nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure if she really understood or believed me. She just murmured softly, ¡°I was just curious.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t intend to press the matter further, I decided to let it drop.


    We returned to the dinner table, but my appetite hadpletely vanished, thanks to the looming thoughts about the wedding and the unexpected dress.


    I pushed the food around on my te, taking a few half-hearted bites before setting down my fork. ¡°I¡¯m full. You can leave the dishes when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±


    Lily wasn¡¯t my servant, and it didn¡¯t feel right to burden her with chores.


    After giving her these instructions, I made my way upstairs, needing time to think, to figure out how I was going to navigate tomorrow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As soon as I returned to my room, exhaustion overwhelmed me, and I copsed onto the bed. Every muscle in my body ached from the weight of the day¡¯s troubles.


    When would all this turmoil finally end?


    I sighed deeply, staring up at the ceiling as countless thoughts swirled in my mind. The flood of worries, ns, and fears washed over me, leaving me even more drained. My eyelids grew heavy, and I began to drift off, seeking sce in sleep.


    But I couldn¡¯t fully surrender to it. I suddenly felt a presence, a tall, heated figure pressing down on me. Hot breaths fanned across my face, jolting me awake.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I snapped, my eyes flying open. Bryan¡¯s handsome face loomed just inches from mine, a wicked grin ying on his lips.


    Startled, I instinctively tried to scream, but Bryan¡¯s hand quickly covered my mouth, silencing me.


    His chuckle was low and menacing as he leaned in closer, his voice a dark whisper in my ear. ¡°What, do you want everyone to hear us?¡±


    Panic surged through me. Did he know about Lily hiding in my house?


    If he could read my thoughts, his smirk deepened. ¡°Have you forgotten? I know everything that happens in this ce.¡±


    My heart sank, and I red at him warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded, my voice edged with fear.


    Was he nning to use Lily against me?


    But Bryan ignored the hostility in my tone. Instead, he lowered his head, his tongue tracing the line of my ear.


    His voice was thick with displeasure as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m here to punish you, of course. You disobeyed me and went off flirting with another man.¡±


    His hand roughly squeezed my chest.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out in pain, wincing as the pressure left my skin burning.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Damn him! He was going to leave bruises again.


    But just as the shout escaped my lips, I remembered Lily in the next room. Panic wed at me, and I quickly mped my hand over my mouth, desperate to keep quiet.


    It was toote. I heard footsteps outside, followed by Lily¡¯s concerned knock on the door.


    ¡°Makenna, are you okay?¡±


    I wanted to call out that I was fine, but Bryan had already pulled up my shirt. His hands skillfully explored my waist and abdomen, teasing the sensitive spots he knew too well. One hand slid lower, finding its way to my entrance, sending shockwaves of pleasure and horror through me.


    I nearly screamed again, my hand desperately trying to push him away, while I bit down on my knuckles to stifle any sound.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t going anywhere. He leaned in closer, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You should answer her. She¡¯s waiting.¡±


    I red at him with all the fury I could muster, but forced myself to respond to Lily, my voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Bryan chose that moment to rub my entrance harder, sending waves of pleasure that almost made me moan out loud. I bit down harder on my knuckles, fighting to keep control.


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Lily¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door, her tone skeptical. ¡°You sound a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing¡­ I just¡­ bumped into the bed,¡± I stammered, struggling to keep my voice steady despite the onught of sensations Bryan was forcing upon me. His fingers slipped inside, and his other hand yed with my nipples, making it nearly impossible to remain silent.


    My body was betraying me, responding to his touch in ways I couldn¡¯t control. I bit down so hard on my lip that I tasted blood, terrified of making a sound that might reveal what was really happening.


    ¡°You bumped into the bed?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was full of concern. ¡°Do you want me toe in and check on you?¡±


    Fear gripped me, and I quickly blurted out, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ going to sleep now¡­¡±


    Bryan¡¯s deep voice rumbled in my ear,ced with dark amusement. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep?¡±


    I could barely breathe, let alone speak. I mped my hand over my mouth, desperately trying to stifle the sound that threatened to escape. I heard Lily¡¯s hesitant voice outside.


    ¡°Well, alright then. I won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± she said, her footsteps slowly retreating down the hall.


    As soon as Lily was gone, I tried to rx, but relief was short-lived. A rush of cold air hit my skin, and panic surged through me. I instinctively tried to cover myself, but Bryan grabbed my wrists and pinned them aside.


    It was only then that I realized, with growing horror, that he had torn my clothes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan was a total pervert!


    I felt a rush of shock and rage, and I was on the verge of screaming.


    ¡°Go ahead, scream,¡± Bryan¡¯s voice dropped even lower. His breath was warm on my neck as he taunted me in a hushed tone, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind showing everyone the way I y with you.¡±


    Enraged, I attempted to shove him away and shouted, ¡°You sick bastard!¡±


    However, he quickly pinned my legs down, making it impossible for me to move. I could only m my hands against his torso in frustration.


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Bryan grabbed my wrists in one swift motion, and that familiar cruel glint appeared in his eyes.


    His voice turned cold as he whispered menacingly, ¡°You should feel lucky that you¡¯re getting a minor punishment. I could have sent you off to be fucked to death by some random men.¡±


    His ominous words sent a shiver down my spine. Knowing how crazy Bryan was, I knew he was capable of making good on his threats.


    I instinctively tried to exin. ¡°My visit to Dominic was because of Lily¡ª¡±


    But Bryan disregarded my words with a sneer. He grabbed my chin forcefully and crushed his lips against mine.


    His tongue forced its way into my mouth, iming every part aggressively. His overwhelming presence suffocated me, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I attempted to push him off, but then I felt something hot and hard pressing against my entrance.


    I knew exactly what it was, and the terror I felt made my eyes widen.


    I fought back, trying to prevent him from going in, but Bryan cruelly tightened his grip on my jaw, forcing my mouth open even wider. Abruptly, he thrust his thick shaft past my folds, shoving it deep inside me.


    The pain hit sharply and brutally. I grasped at the bed sheets and felt like screaming, but then I remembered Lily was just next door.


    Check new chapters at


    With no other choice, I silently opened my mouth and stifled my cries while tears poured down my cheeks. The pain was overwhelming¡­pletely unbearable.


    In a moment of desperation, I bit down hard on Bryan¡¯s intrusive tongue. The metallic taste of blood immediately filled my mouth. Bryan grunted and withdrew slightly, his eyes alight with a cruel excitement.


    ¡°You dare bite me? Have I been too gentle with you?¡±


    With a wicked smile, Bryan licked off the blood on his lips and then began to pound into me with relentless intensity.


    His thick shaft mmed into my dry, unprepared body with each brutal thrust. I bit my lip so hard it nearly bled, struggling to contain my agony.


    Despite the fleeting arousal he had provoked earlier, my body was not ready for this. The little moisture provided no relief from his ruthless advances.


    I arched my neck reflexively and pounded on his chest, trying to push him away. When I couldn¡¯t, all I could do was whisper brokenly, ¡°Stop¡­ It hurts too much, please just stop¡­¡±


    But my pleas seemed to only arouse him more as he grew harder inside me.


    Bryan tightened his grip around my throat, cutting off my breath until I gasped desperately for air. His voice was by my ear as he hissed, ¡°Will you still flirt with other men? Huh?¡±


    Unable to utter a word, I shook my head wildly. My hands clutched at his in a plea for release.


    This sick bastard! This madman! He might actually kill me!


    Seemingly satisfied with my response, Bryan abruptly let go of my throat. I instantly drew in deep breaths, only to be lifted into his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he murmured, stroking my hair as though I were merely a pet.


    He continued to thrust into me relentlessly, like a beast unleashed, while I leaned against him, crying uncontrobly. My body began to respond with increased slickness which eased his brutal advances. With each thrust, he struck my most sensitive areas, and I began to feel a mix of excruciating pain and unwanted pleasure.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze never left me. Suddenly, his face broke into a mischievous grin. He slowly pulled back, only to m right back into me with such force that it nearly made me jump.


    A short, shocked sound slipped from my lips before I quickly bit down on them again.


    Bryan forced my mouth open with his fingers. His voice was filled with malice as he whispered, ¡°Scream if you want. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    I shot him a look filled with pure contempt, fully aware that he was tormenting me deliberately.


    He smirked as he tightened his grip on my waist. He pressed me down onto his cock and ground against my inner walls, deliberately targeting my most vulnerable spot with each thrust, igniting reluctant shes of pleasure that I despised feeling.


    My body trembled, and I drew sharp, uneven breaths as I felt pleasure mixed with pain. Since I couldn¡¯t afford to make any sound, I buried my face in Bryan¡¯s shoulder, which muffled my sobs.


    I was painfully aware that he wasn¡¯t about to let me go so easily¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    It had been a wild night. The memories were hazy as I lost consciousness under Bryan¡¯s relentless torment. When I woke, my bedroom was eerily empty. Just like before, Bryan had left after satisfying his twisted urges.<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="vpaid-ui" frameborder="0" style="margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; width: 550px !important; height: 250px !important; border: 0px !important; overflow: hidden !important; float: none !important; max-height: 250px !important; disy: block;"></iframe>


    ¡°Bastard,¡± I muttered under my breath. With great effort, I dragged my aching body upright. My bones felt as if they had been dislocated, and my private parts throbbed with pain. ¡°Damn him.¡± I cursed Bryan repeatedly, wishing he would fall when he climbed the window of my room. Maybe if he broke a leg, he would leave me alone.


    My frustration was interrupted by knocks on the door. Lily¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Morning, Makenna. Breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I replied, enduring the pain as I shuffled toward the bathroom. Looking into the mirror, I was greeted by the sight of bruises and kiss marks on my neck. Bryan¡¯s perversion was all too visible. Fury bubbled up inside me, and I pounded the sink, cursing him again.


    I had no choice but to find a high-necked blouse to hide the marks before going downstairs. Lily had finished cooking and set the table. Seeing her brought back the memory of her standing just outside my door while Bryan and I had been engaged in our unspeakable activities. Embarrassment made me avoid her gaze as I hurried to help with the dishes, hoping to cover my difort. Fortunately, Lily didn¡¯t seem to notice anything amiss.


    Once we were seated, I thanked her. ¡°Thank you so much for making breakfast, Lily.¡±


    Lily waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m staying here now, so I should do something to repay you¡­¡± Her sentence trailed off as she studied me with a curious look.


    I was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes were fixed on my neck, and she seemed ufortable. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    Realizing what she was referring to, I quickly covered it and tried to adjust my cor. I hadn¡¯t expected her to notice the marks.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Lily¡¯s face grew red as she seemed to piece together the meaning behind them. Stammering, she asked, ¡°In your room yesterday, there¡­¡±


    ¡°There were mosquitoes,¡± I interjected quickly, fearing she might figure out the truth from the marks. ¡°I was bitten by mosquitoes.¡±


    ¡°Butst night, I thought I heard¡­¡± Lily¡¯s skepticism was clear. Before she could press further, I cut her off sharply.


    ¡°Enough. It was just mosquitoes.¡± I stuck to my story, though my mind was racing. It was Bryan¡¯s fault for making me moan and struggle to keep quiet. I wondered if Lily had heard those strange sounds.


    Feeling increasingly ufortable with Lily¡¯s questions, I was about to make an excuse to leave when the doorbell rang.


    Thank goodness.


    I practically ran to the door, relief flooding over me. A servant stood outside, bowing slightly. ¡°Good morning, Miss Dunn. Please put on your dress and attend Gamma Frank¡¯s wedding.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Lily¡¯s curious gaze felt like a spotlight on me as I made my way upstairs to change. The servant¡¯s arrival was a blessing, offering me the perfect excuse to escape the scrutiny.


    Once I was dressed, I was relieved to find that the high cor of the dress neatly concealed the marks on my neck.


    I let out a sigh of relief, my mind racing with thoughts. Could Bryan have arranged for this dress himself?


    The thought was quickly dismissed. Bryan was far too cruel to be considerate.


    It had to be a mere coincidence.


    As I reassured myself, the servant¡¯s voice called from outside the door. ¡°Miss Dunn, are you ready? We should go.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ming!¡± I replied, giving the dress onest adjustment before holding the hem and heading downstairs.


    Descending the stairs, I felt Lily¡¯s gaze follow me closely.


    Fearing that the servant outside might notice something, I reminded her quietly, ¡°No need to make lunch for me today.¡±


    Lily quickly masked her curiosity and nodded. ¡°Alright. You should go.¡±


    I was relieved she didn¡¯t press further and took a deep breath.


    But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her gaze was tinged with something unusual.


    Was it rted tost night?


    The thought made my cheeks flush, and I silently hoped she would soon forget about it.


    Shaking off my difort, I hurried outside and got into the car, guided by the waiting servant.


    As the car pulled away from the pce, I gazed out at the changing scenery, my emotions in turmoil.


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Since the day I first arrived at the pce, I had longed to leave, but I never imagined my departure would be for Jessica and Frank¡¯s wedding.


    It felt surreal and absurd.


    A bitterugh escaped me as I thought about facing many people from my past, including my father and stepmother. How would I handle seeing them?


    I sighed, my thoughts a tangled mess.


    Soon, the car arrived at a church.


    I stepped out to the soft strains of music drifting through the air.


    I froze.


    The song ying was one I had once told Frank I loved, a tune I had hoped would y at our wedding if we ever had one.


    I never expected it to be yed at his wedding¡ªjust not with me.


    A pang of bitterness clenched at my heart. Even though I had moved past my feelings for Frank, it still hurt to see this.


    The churchwn was decorated with a stunning array of flowers, many of which I had suggested to Frank when we were together.


    Now, they adorned his wedding with Jessica.


    Guests were already mingling on thewn. I spotted Frank and Jessica not far away, greeting the arriving guests with bright smiles, looking every bit the happy couple.


    I watched them with a detached expression for a moment before taking a deep breath. I forced myself to push aside theplex and painful emotions swirling inside me. Holding the hem of my dress, I made my way slowly toward them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    I was wearing a breathtakingly beautiful wedding dress, holding Frank¡¯s arm as we received the congrattions from everyone.


    The guests flocked to us, eager to curry favor, and I couldn¡¯t help but revel in the attention.


    Frank had be the most favored Gamma in the king¡¯s eyes, and our wedding was blessed with special gifts from the king himself. This honor was rare and sought after, a sign of our elevated status.


    And today, I was the honorable Gamma¡¯s wife. Nobody would ever make fun of me again.


    I raised my chin with pride, showing off the diamond ring on my finger. It was a new, dazzling piece that Frank had bought for me¡ªbigger and more magnificent than Makenna¡¯s. I was eager to see how this would make her feel.


    A guest noticed the ring and praised me, saying, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, the ring on your finger is so beautiful! Mr. Thomas truly adores you!¡±


    I basked in thepliment, ncing shyly at Frank. ¡°We have always loved each other.¡±


    Frank smiled and tightened his hold on my waist.


    I smiled back at him, sweetly and contentedly.


    The guest continued, ¡°Mr. Thomas has impable taste. Mrs. Thomas is also very fortunate to marry a Gamma. You are far better than your¡­¡±


    The disparaging remark about Makenna only made my smile wider.


    That woman was no match for me in any way!


    Even so, I maintained a facade of kindness, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak ill of my sister. We are family. If you say that again, I might get upset.¡±


    The guest nodded, and I shed a gentle, magnanimous smile. Inside, however, I was eager to see Makenna¡¯s reaction.


    I imagined her difort at seeing her wedding transformed into mine and Frank¡¯s.


    It was satisfying to think of her envy and difort.


    She always seemed to outshine me despite her weak wolf and faint scent.


    But today was my day, and I was ready to show her who was truly victorious.


    As I was lost in these thoughts, a series of gasps rose from the crowd.


    ¡°Look at her! Is that Makenna? She¡¯s stunning!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so attractive. She seems like she¡¯s going to steal the spotlight from the bride.¡±


    Even Frank¡¯s gaze followed in the direction of themotion, filled with admiration.


    I turned quickly to see what had caused the stir.


    Makenna, in a simple light green outfit, was strolling by not too far off. She was as graceful and lovely as a hibiscus, even though the pattern was simple.


    I felt a little embarrassed as I instinctively pulled the hem of my exquisite wedding dress.


    A pang of insecurity hit me. Her understated beauty made my borate dress seem gaudy inparison.


    Was she trying to overshadow me?


    My fists clenched in jealousy as I watched her, trying to maintain myposure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I approached thewn, the weight of countless eyes on me was palpable. Some gazed with admiration, others with surprise, and a few with clear jealousy. I maintained my calm, collected demeanor, determined not to reveal any weakness.


    Ignoring their stares, I approached Jessica and Frank, who were in the midst of greeting guests. I forced a smile and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrive toote, did I?¡±


    I had calmed downpletely by now. Regardless of my innermost hatred for them, I had to keep it to myself.


    If not, I would be defeated in this bizarre game. I would never show my weakness in front of them.


    Jessica¡¯s expression briefly twisted before she stered on a sweet smile. ¡°Not at all, Makenna. You¡¯re just on time.¡±


    She nudged Frank, who looked at me with a thoughtful, unreadable expression. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right on time. Wee.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s forced smile faltered slightly, and she shot Frank a quick, disapproving re before turning her attention back to me.


    I noticed the difort in her eyes and felt a flicker of satisfaction.


    Then Jessica¡¯s smile turned wicked as she asked, ¡°Makenna, what do you think of today¡¯s wedding setup?¡± I knew exactly what she was insinuating. The wedding setup mirrored the one I had arranged previously. It was Jessica¡¯s deliberate attempt to mock me, and I wasn¡¯t going to give her the satisfaction of showing how much it affected me.


    I kept my voice calm andposed. ¡°Nice. I always thought trash would be recycled, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be reused like this.¡±


    Like that worthless scumbag Frank.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jessica¡¯s delicate mask shattered immediately as she snapped, her voice piercing with fury. ¡°How dare you! Are you here to deliberately ruin our wedding?¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Frank hastily reached out, wrapping his arms around her in a show of exaggeratedfort. His voice dripped with such insincerity that it nearly made me gag. ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to her level. Don¡¯t let her spoil your day.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    Watching Frank y the doting groom only deepened my loathing for him.


    ¡°And you, Makenna,¡± Frank said, shifting his re toward me. ¡°We invited you here out of the goodness of our hearts, and this is how you repay us?¡±


    Goodness?


    I nearly burst outughing at the sheer absurdity. They had stolen my wedding ns, turned them into their own spectacle, and then had the nerve to be outraged when I refused to y along with their twisted charade?


    It wasughable.


    I had no intention of sticking around any longer. ¡°If you think I¡¯m here to stir up trouble, then I will just take my leave.¡±


    With that, I spun on my heel, refusing to wait for a reply.


    But before I could take more than a single step, a familiar, disdainful voice sliced through the air behind me,ced with the same scorn and irritation I knew all too well.


    ¡°Makenna, how can you be so disrespectful? As the older sister, don¡¯t you know how to look after your younger¡­¡±


    I froze instantly, recognizing that voice without a doubt.


    It was my father. Connolly Dunn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Hearing the familiar voice, I turned to see my father and stepmother approaching, hand in hand.


    The moment my father, Connolly, noticed me, his face darkened with disapproval.


    As they reached me, he looked me up and down with a growl, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s Jessica¡¯s wedding day. And this is what you choose to wear? How thoughtless can you be? Are you trying to outshine your sister?¡±


    My fists clenched at his words.


    Just like always, he was quick to judge without bothering to ask me why.


    No matter how many times I had been through this, the disappointment still cut deep.


    Not content with his initial reprimand, he continued, ¡°How did I end up with a daughter like you? Youe home, and instead of greeting the guests, all you do is cause trouble for your sister.¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Irene, my stepmother, ced a soothing hand on his back, her voice gentle as she tried to calm him down. ¡°Take it easy, Connolly. Getting upset isn¡¯t good for your health. Makenna is still young. She doesn¡¯t understand these things yet. Don¡¯t be hard on her.¡±


    Though her words were soft, I could see through her act.


    She wasn¡¯t defending me. She was subtly implying that I was ignorant andcking in manners.


    My father sighed heavily, patting her hand as if she had just uttered some great wisdom. ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled these kids.¡±


    Watching them, so perfectly in sync, made me want tough.


    I used to try so hard to please my father, desperate for any semnce of family affection. But that was in the past. Ever since I had been sent to the pce, I had changedpletely.


    I let out a dryugh and said, ¡°How amusing. My younger sister steals my mate, forces me into a life of hell, and now you expect me to help her greet the guests at her wedding? Since when does being an older sister mean sacrificing myself at every turn?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    The sarcasm in my voice was unmistakable, and it stung all four of them instantly.


    The guests around us caught wind of what I said, their curious nces beginning tond on us. Some even openly stared, wondering what was going on.


    Irene¡¯s calm facade wavered as she hurried to interrupt. ¡°Makenna, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that. Your father is just worried that others will judge you for not knowing how to behave properly.¡±


    My retort was sharp. ¡°Worried about my manners? Maybe you should focus on your precious daughter, Jessica. If she had any manners, she wouldn¡¯t have stolen her sister¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Jessica¡¯s face twisted with rage as she lunged.


    ¡°What? You want to hit me?¡± I raised an eyebrow, meeting her without flinching. I wasn¡¯t afraid to cause a scene.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Irene quickly restrained her, whispering something in her ear that finally calmed her down. She then turned her attention back to me, her tonemanding. ¡°Enough of this. The wedding is about to start, Makenna. Stop causing trouble.¡±


    Their little performance sickened me. I had no desire to stay any longer. ¡°I showed up. That¡¯s all you get from me. Now, I¡¯m leaving,¡± I said icily.


    With that, I turned to go, but my father¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Wait, Makenna,¡± His tone was authoritative, but there was a hint of awkwardness on his face as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with youter. You have to stay.¡±


    I frowned, unwilling to y along. ¡°What is it? Say it now. I¡¯m going back to the pce.¡±


    His face twisted into a scowl as he tried a different approach. ¡°I still have yourte mother¡¯s belongings. If you don¡¯t want them, then go ahead and leave.¡±


    His words struck me like a blow. My steps faltered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My father actually threatened me with my mother¡¯s belongings!


    A surge of rage coursed through me as I locked eyes with my father, hardly able to believe the words that had juste out of his mouth.


    But he stood there, utterly self-assured, his expression one of smug satisfaction. He knew exactly what he was doing, knew that I would never risk losing my mother¡¯s things. With a triumphant smirk, he turned on his heel and walked away, Irene clinging to his arm like a trophy.


    Jessica, catching sight of my frustration, allowed her smirk to deepen. Her voice dripped with condescension as she taunted, ¡°Go ahead, leave if you want. Nobody¡¯s holding you here.¡±


    Then, with a sickeningly sweet tone, she clung to Frank¡¯s arm, cooing, ¡°Come on, darling. The ceremony is about to begin. We shouldn¡¯t waste our time on insignificant people.¡±


    Together, they walked off, leaving me seething in their wake.


    I stood there, my nails biting into my palms, the pain keeping me grounded in the moment. My mother¡¯s belongings, thest remnants of her life, were still at the Dunn family home. I couldn¡¯t just walk away. Not now.


    The wedding continued, and though it disgusted me, I forced myself to sit among the guests, my eyes hard as I watched the ceremony unfold.


    Jessica and Frank exchanged their vows, gazing at each other with sickening affection, their smiles full of promise.


    The guests cheered, showering them with apuse, while Jessica took a moment to shoot me a triumphant, challenging look.


    My hands tightened into fists, anger boiling within me.


    How could I be expected to sit here, watching them unt their happiness, after everything they had done to me?


    I closed my eyes briefly, my father¡¯s threat echoing in my mind.


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    If I dared to defy him, he would destroy my mother¡¯s belongings.


    There wasn¡¯t much left of my mother, just a few cherished items, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing them.


    The pain in my palms was the only thing keeping me frompletely unraveling.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to keep myposure as I watched the couple on stage, the bitterness in my heart growing with every passing second.


    Finally, the ceremony concluded amid a flurry of apuse, and the guests began to make their way to the banquet. The banquet was set to be held at the hotel just behind the church, a venue I had once chosen myself¡ªnow, a twisted irony, it was being used for Frank and Jessica¡¯s celebration.


    It was a bitter pill to swallow. Not only did I have to attend as just another guest, but I also had to keep my resentment in check, all for the sake of retrieving my mother¡¯s belongings.


    How utterly ridiculous!


    I silently vowed that one day, I would make sure every single one of them paid for what they had done.


    But for now, I had no choice but to endure.


    Numbly, I followed the other guests to the hotel. My n was simple¡ªfind a seat, endure the banquet, retrieve my mother¡¯s things, and leave as quickly as possible.


    But the moment I stepped inside, my father¡¯s stern voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    I hesitated, unsure of what he wanted now, but with my mother¡¯s belongings hanging in the bnce, I grudgingly followed him.


    He and Irene led me to a secluded area behind the hotel, away from the bustle of the crowd. Crossing my arms, I red at him, my patience wearing thin. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick,¡± I added, on the verge of walking out of this nightmare altogether.


    My father wore an expression of disappointment, his voice heavy with reproach as he asked, ¡°Makenna, you used to be so bright, so well-behaved. How could one visit to the pce change you so?¡±


    The absurdity of his question almost made meugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your doing?¡±


    Did he honestly think that sending me to the pce wouldn¡¯t leave a mark?


    In a ce where survival meant hardening yourself, did they expect me to return as the same docile daughter they could easily manipte?


    How naive!


    My father faltered at my words, but Irene quickly stepped in, her voice dripping with false concern.


    ¡°Makenna, I know you¡¯re a reasonable girl,¡± she said in that syrupy tone she always used when trying to coax me. ¡°Frank and Jessica truly love each other. You shouldn¡¯t hold it against them.¡±


    My smile turned icy, full of sarcasm. Did she really have the gall to say that?


    I had long since seen through Irene¡¯s facade. She might y the part of the kind, considerate stepmother, but underneath it all, her heart was as venomous as any snake¡¯s.


    I was done ying along. Coldly, I cut her off, saying, ¡°Enough. What do you want from me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My father finally got to the point. ¡°You being favored by the three princes in the pce?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Immediately, my guard went up.


    A strange smile yed on his lips as he began praising me in a way that made my skin crawl. ¡°Good girl. I¡¯m proud of you. You¡¯ve only been in the pce for a short time, and already you¡¯ve captured the attention of the princes. I¡¯ve even heard rumors that they¡¯ve been fighting over you. Is that true?¡±


    His so-called praise felt slimy, like poison wrapped in sugar. I narrowed my eyes at him, wary. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    His smile grew even more fake, and he stepped closer, reaching out to ce a hand on my shoulder.


    I dodged his touch, revulsion curling in my stomach.


    But he barely reacted, continuing with that same false warmth. ¡°Makenna, there¡¯s no grudge that can¡¯t be forgiven between family. Now that you¡¯re in the pce and have the favor of the princes, shouldn¡¯t you think about your family too? The princes have ess to so many resources. Couldn¡¯t you use some of that to help the family business?¡±


    I waspletely stunned by their shamelessness.


    When they sent me to the pce, they showed not an ounce of concern for my well-being.


    They probably thought that whether I lived or died didn¡¯t matter to them at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± I snapped, a bitterugh escaping my lips. ¡°You abandoned me, and now you want to call me family? Why should I help you?¡±


    Irene¡¯s fake smile faltered for a second, and my father¡¯s face darkened instantly. He barked, ¡°Makenna! You think you can defy me now that you¡¯ve grown stronger?¡±


    I met his cold gaze, my voice steady. ¡°Since you sent me to the pce, I stopped being your daughter. How can I be defying you?¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    ¡°Do you really not care about family at all?¡± my father roared, clearly struggling to ept my defiance. He was so used to my obedient, submissive self that he couldn¡¯tprehend my resistance.


    I nearlyughed at the ridiculousness. They sent me to the pce, and they didn¡¯t give a damn about family, but now they wanted to pull the family card? How convenient for them.


    My father became more diplomatic after realizing that his strict methods were not working. ¡°We didn¡¯t have an option back then, Makenna. The familypany was struggling. To keep things afloat, we had to send one of you to the pce to obtain the bonus money. We are family. We all prosper when we do.¡±


    Irene added her voice to what he was saying. ¡°Exactly. It was our only choice, Makenna. That¡¯s something you need to realize.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d believe that nonsense?¡± I sneered. ¡°You threw me away because you couldn¡¯t part with the bonus money and couldn¡¯t bear to send Jessica. Would you say I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Their quickness to sacrifice me showed exactly where I stood in their lives¡ªutterly disposable. I realized long ago that my father no longer saw me as his daughter.


    And Jessica¡¯s affair with Frank? That hadn¡¯t just started. I refused to believe my father hadn¡¯t known about it, yet they all chose to keep me in the dark.


    I was nothing more than a pawn, someone to be discarded whenever it fit them, in the eyes of my so-called family and lover from the start.


    My refusal to be manipted any further made both my father and stepmother drop their pretenses. Their expressions darkened, their patience wearing thin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Makenna, the Dunn family has raised you for years. How can you show such ingratitude to your parents?¡± Irene¡¯s voice trembled as if I hadmitted some unforgivable sin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never truly epted me as one of the Dunns. Any sense of debt I might have felt was repaid the day you cast me aside.¡±


    My tone remained steady. The bond between us had frayed long ago, leaving nothing behind. Her words held no power over me.


    ¡°Do you really want to go against my family?¡± My father¡¯s face twisted into a scowl, a stark contrast to the loving facade he had shown earlier.


    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve cut ties with all of you. The Dunn family is your family, not mine. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Makenna Dunn!¡± His voice dripped with venom. ¡°You will regret this, mark my words.¡±


    He turned on his heel and stormed off, his footsteps echoing with finality.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Irene watched him leave, then turned to me with a sigh, her expression a poor imitation of concern. ¡°You should think twice about making your father angry,¡± she coaxed, her voice dripping with false kindness.


    Without waiting for my response, she hurried after my father, her loyalty as unyielding as her pretense of care.


    I stood there watching them leave, a storm of disappointment and anger churning inside me.


    Before I came here, I didn¡¯t expect them to be audacious enough to make such a request after discarding me like yesterday¡¯s news. The sheer nerve of it all made my blood boil.


    The thought of ruining the wedding crossed my mind, an enticing idea in the face of their hypocrisy.


    My chest heaved with fury, my fists clenched so tightly that my knuckles turned white. But I forced myself to calm down.


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    I was still too weak, too powerless to take them on directly.


    Revenge would have to wait until I had the strength to truly make them pay.


    And then there were my mother¡¯s belongings¡­


    My father¡¯s earlier threat echoed in my mind, fueling my anger.


    I would get my mother¡¯s things back, no matter what it took.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to cool down and returned to the banquet hall. I found a random seat, my appetite gone, though the table wasden with food. I picked at it absently; my only wish was to leave this ce behind.


    A waiter passed me a ss of wine, which I epted without drinking. I set the goblet down, my mind elsewhere.


    Jessica approached, clinging to Frank¡¯s arm, offering toasts to the guests at each table as they made their way around the room.


    The sight of them turned my stomach. I averted my gaze in disgust.


    But soon, a hand adorned with a diamond ring tapped lightly on the table in front of me. A sickly voice followed. ¡°My dear sister.¡±


    I looked up, my expression icy. Jessica¡¯s eyes gleamed with provocation despite her gentle smile.


    She raised her ss to me, the sweetness in her smile betraying an underlying malice.


    I stayed seated, my gaze locked with hers, but made no move to respond.


    The air between us grew thick with tension, both Jessica and Frank looking at me, the moment stretching on in awkward silence.


    After a few heavy seconds, Jessica leaned in, her voice a whisperced with venom. ¡°Makenna, do you not care about your mother¡¯s belongings?¡±


    My heart sank, her words striking a chord deep within me. I fixed her with a re that could cut ss.


    Jessica lifted her chin, undeterred, her eyes daring me to defy her. I knew she would destroy my mother¡¯s things if I didn¡¯t give her what she wanted.


    Gritting my teeth, I stood up, clinking my ss against hers with a cold detachment before downing the wine in one swift motion.


    Jessica¡¯s smile widened, a look of satisfaction spreading across her face.


    Frank, however, cast a dark look between me and the goblet, his silence a stark contrast to Jessica¡¯s gloating. He took her hand and continued to toast the guests, leaving me to stew in my anger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After draining the ss of wine, I sank back into my chair, feeling an overwhelming wave of despair engulf me.


    Watching Frank and Jessica glide from guest to guest, their sses raised in endless toasts,ughing and chatting as if the weight of the world was nothing but a feather, made my chest tighten with frustration and fury.


    Why was I so weak? How had I ended up like this¡ªbetrayed by them yet still shackled to their control?


    I clenched my fists, a vow forming in my mind¡ªI would grow stronger, and I would make sure every one of these people paid for what they had done to me.


    As I spiraled deeper into my thoughts, a sudden dizziness overtook me. A strange heat surged through my body, like a fire igniting from within.


    What was happening? I had only had one ss of wine. Was I already drunk?


    That couldn¡¯t be right. I could usually hold my liquor without any trouble, and one ss shouldn¡¯t have hit me like this.


    A growing unease curled in my stomach. I pushed myself up from the table, ignoring the fact that the banquet was still in full swing. I had to get out of here.


    But the moment I stood, my body betrayed me. My legs wobbled, and the room around me warped and spun as if I were trapped in a kaleidoscope. My knees buckled, and I nearly crumpled to the floor.


    A waiter caught me just in time, his hands firm on my arms. Concernced his voice as he asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    I gripped his arm, trying to steady myself, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I feel dizzy. I need to leave.¡±


    But the waiter¡¯s grip only tightened, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. It¡¯s not safe for you to leave alone. Let me help you to a room where you can rest.¡±


    Panic spiked through me, sharp and sudden. I frowned, my voice growing firmer. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to rest! I need to go home! Now!¡±


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    But it was as if my words fell on deaf ears. Ignoring my protests, he dragged me away from the banquet hall.


    That was when it hit me¡ªsomething was seriously wrong.


    Fear wed at my insides as I tried to push him away, but my arms felt like jelly, too feeble to resist.


    He kept murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s alright, miss. I¡¯m just taking you to the lounge on the second floor to rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him for a second, but I was too weak to fight back. Helpless, I let him guide me up the stairs.


    Desperate, I grasped at the only weapon I had left¡ªmy status. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m connected to the princes. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll be held ountable!¡±


    It was a flimsy defense, but it was all I had.


    Yet, deep down, I knew that if someone truly wanted to harm me, they wouldn¡¯t care about my ties to the princes.


    Sure enough, the waiter smiled, a picture of innocence. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m only trying to help you rest. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±


    And with that, he led me toward the far end of the hallway on the second floor. I struggled on, but it was in vain. He opened a door and shoved me inside.


    Before leaving, he had the audacity to give me a polite smile. ¡°Rest well, miss.¡±


    Then he stepped out, and the door closed with a soft click. I heard the distinct sound of the lock turning.


    The noise sent a shock of terror through me. For a brief moment, my mind cleared, and I rushed to the door, pressing down on the handle, trying to force it open.


    But the door wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªit was locked tight.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here!


    I pounded on the door, my voice breaking with desperation as I cried out, ¡°Is anyone there? Let me out! Please, someone!¡±


    I yelled until my throat was raw, but there was nothing but silence on the other side of the door. The emptiness pressed down on me, making my heart sink like a stone.


    What were they nning to do to me?


    Just as despair started to take hold, I heard the sound of heavy footsteps approaching from outside the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Mrs. Thomas, it¡¯s done.¡±


    A low voice cut through the hum of conversation as I took a sip of my wine, pretending to listen to the guests.


    A waiter leaned in close, speaking just above a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve taken her to the designated spot.¡±


    His words sent a spark of excitement through me. I excused myself from the conversation and led the waiter to a quiet corner, away from prying eyes.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I praised, handing him a small pouch brimming with gold coins.


    He epted the pouch eagerly, his eyes shining with barely concealed glee. He fawned over me with excessive gratitude and ttery, but I waved him off with a stern look. ¡°Remember, this stays between us. Not a word to anyone, understood?¡±


    ¡°Got it! You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he assured me, practically glowing as he hurried off with his reward.


    As soon as he disappeared, my parents and Frank emerged from the shadows, having observed the exchange.


    My smile widened as I turned to Frank, my toneced with satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to clean up the mess.¡±


    Frank slipped an arm around my waist, his voice smooth and reassuring. ¡°As soon as he leaves here, the waiter will be dealt with¡ªrobbers will make sure he never talks. No one will ever know about our n.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°When the princes find out Makenna is caught in apromising situation with another man, they will have no choice but to execute her.¡±


    But Frank didn¡¯t share in my triumph. He seemed distant, his head bowed and his expression troubled, as if lost in his thoughts.


    His silence grated on my nerves. ¡°Frank, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hung up on her.¡±


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    The memory of Frank¡¯s gaze lingering on Makenna when she arrived at the wedding today resurfaced in my mind, his eyes fixed on her as if she had cast some kind of spell over him. The thought stirred up my irritation.


    He was mine! How could he still be thinking about that woman?


    No! I would not allow it!


    Startled by the edge in my voice, Frank quickly snapped back to the present and shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I was just thinking¡­ Today is our wedding day. What if this incidentes back to haunt us?¡±


    I frowned slightly. Frank was being overly cautious¡ªtoo cautious for my liking.


    I immediately countered, ¡°What if it does? If Makenna disgraces herself at our wedding, she¡¯s the one who will be humiliated, not us. We¡¯ll be seen as the victims.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Frank muttered in agreement, though still unsure.


    I shot him a sharp look, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Besides, this is our only chance. Makenna doesn¡¯t trust us anymore. Once she returns to the pce, it will be nearly impossible to lure her out again.¡±


    I knew how wary she had be, which was why today¡¯s n had to seed without a hitch.


    As I imagined Makenna¡¯s downfall, a wave of satisfaction washed over me.


    That woman¡ªhow dare she think she could challenge me?


    Frank, resigned to the situation, fell silent, his agreement clear in his expression.


    My mother sighed, adding her voice to the mix. ¡°Yes, we had no choice. With Makenna bearing a grudge against us, if she gains power in the pce, she¡¯lle after us first.¡±


    With Frank and my mother in agreement, I turned to my father, a small knot of unease tightening in my chest.


    After all, Makenna was his daughter by blood. Could he really go through with this?


    But whatever doubt had been in his eyes vanished as he listened to my mother¡¯s words.


    His face hardened, his resolve clear as he dered coldly, ¡°Your mother is right. As long as Makenna lives, she is a threat to our family. We must eliminate her before she has a chance to destroy us.¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips. To be honest, when we first sent Makenna to the pce, I had hoped she wouldn¡¯t survive. But she did¡ªshe not only survived, but she also managed to gain the princes¡¯ favor.


    My parents had wanted to exploit her newfound influence for our family¡¯s gain, but since she refused to y along, she was no longer of any use to us.


    Blow after blow, with everyone united against her, her fate was sealed. Makenna was as good as dead!


    Just as I was savoring the victory in my mind, a suddenmotion erupted in the hall.


    My smile froze, a prickle of unease spreading through me.


    Before I could ask what was happening, a loud voice rang out from outside.


    ¡°Prince Dominic has arrived!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    After learning that both Bryan and yton had been giving Makenna special treatment, I couldn¡¯t resist keeping a closer eye on that woman.


    I went to check on her in the training room, but she wasn¡¯t there. Instead of attending the training today, she had gone to her younger sister¡¯s wedding.


    Something about that didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    From what I knew, Makenna and her sister were anything but close¡ªthey were sworn enemies. So why would she attend her sister¡¯s wedding?


    And then there was Frank. He was supposed to be Jessica¡¯s mate, but the way he acted around Makenna hinted at something more.


    The whole situation reeked of trouble.


    A part of me was curious, wondering if something interesting was about to unfold at the wedding.


    With that in mind, I decided to attend the ceremony. Besides, it was a Gamma¡¯s wedding¡ªmy presence would be an honor.


    When I arrived, the ceremony was already over. The guests were mingling, enjoying the feast at the hotel.


    But I was only interested in finding Makenna. As I entered the banquet hall, I scanned the room, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    I frowned. Had she already left?


    I wasn¡¯t pleased. It wasn¡¯t often that I took an interest in something. Her absence disappointed me.


    Just then, Jessica appeared, clinging to Frank¡¯s arm. When they spotted me, their faces lit up, and they stered on their most ttering smiles.


    ¡°Your Highness, what an honor to have you here! We wish you had informed us,¡± Jessica gushed.


    I was in no mood for pleasantries. My gaze remained cold. ¡°Is my presence unwee here?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    ¡°Not at all, Your Highness. We¡¯re thrilled you could join us,¡± Frank chimed in, overly eager. ¡°Please, have a seat. You¡¯ve arrived just in time¡ªthe banquet has only just begun.¡±


    But I had no interest in their banquet.


    I got straight to the point. ¡°Is Makenna here? Didn¡¯t shee to your wedding? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    As I spoke, I noticed the brief flicker of unease in their eyes.


    ¡°She¡ª¡± Jessica stammered, her voice faltering.


    I narrowed my eyes, sensing something was off. ¡°I asked where she is,¡± I repeated, my tone icy.


    Frank swallowed and replied, ¡°She said she was busy and returned to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right,¡± Jessica quickly added. ¡°She went back to the pce. Please, Your Highness, sit down¡­ We¡¯ll have the best food and wine brought to you immediately.¡±


    Back to the pce?


    I studied them carefully, and my instincts screamed that something wasn¡¯t right. There was panic in their eyes, hesitation in their voices. If Makenna had really returned to the pce, they wouldn¡¯t look so nervous.


    Besides, I had stationed a guard to keep an eye on Makenna. If she had gone back, I would have known.


    No, something was definitely wrong.


    I sneered, my voice dropping to a frigid tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Where is Makenna?¡±


    Jessica flinched under my gaze, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Frank, clearly feeling the pressure, insisted, ¡°Your Highness, she really has returned to the pce.¡±


    My patience was wearing thin. I was about to go search for Makenna myself when I heard a heavy thud from upstairs.


    Frank and Jessica¡¯s expressions briefly changed. I looked at them and saw that something was going on. I strode to the second floor after that.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I heard the footsteps outside the door grow louder, each step amplifying the fear that gnawed at my heart. They finally stopped, right in front of the room.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 402px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    My pulse raced as I realized that whoever was out there wasing for me.


    With the strange heat consuming my body, leaving my limbs weak and trembling, the horrifying thought crossed my mind¡ªI had been drugged.


    The wine I drank earlier shed in my memory, and a dreadful realization hit me.


    Was the wine spiked?


    It suddenly made sense why Jessica had been so insistent on me drinking it.


    But it was toote for regrets now. The sound of a key turning in the lock brought me back to the present, making my heart sink further.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 402px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I needed to get out of here, and fast!


    Fighting the fog in my mind and the feverish heat in my body, I forced myself to move, frantically searching for anything that could serve as a weapon. But the room had been stripped bare, leaving nothing useful¡ªnothing to defend myself with.


    Panic wed at me as the door swung open.


    I spun around, terror gripping my heart, only to see a fat, drunken man standing in the doorway, a bottle of wine dangling from his hand. After a brief pause, he stumbled inside, his bleary eyes quickly locking onto me.


    I recoiled, trying to back away, but there was nowhere to hide.


    His eyes swept over me, and a lecherous grin spread across his face.


    He leered at me, his voice thick with sleaze. ¡°Well, well, where did this little beautye from? How¡¯d you end up here?¡±


    His question made me wonder if he wasn¡¯t the person Jessica had¡­


    Desperately trying to stay calm, I replied, ¡°I must have walked into the wrong room¡­¡±


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I forced myself to move toward the door, but he blocked my path, his eyes gleaming with lust.


    He let out a disgustingugh. ¡°If you walked into the wrong room, why not stay a while? I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty woman like you before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, my heart sinking as I instinctively stepped back, trying to warn him off. ¡°I¡¯m one of the princes¡¯ women! Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending them?¡±


    ¡°The prince¡¯s woman?¡± he sneered, clearly not believing me. His voice dripped with arrogance as he dered, ¡°Even if you were the king¡¯s woman, I¡¯d still have you tonight!¡±


    And with that, he lunged at me.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I cried out, trying to dodge him, but my body was too weak, the effects of the drug too overpowering. He easily knocked me to the floor, and I screamed in terror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, pretty,¡± he slurred, his breath reeking of alcohol as his fat hands groped at me. ¡°Stick with me, and I¡¯ll make sure you live the high life.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! Get away from me!¡± I screamed, desperately trying to avoid his advances, the smell of his stale alcohol breath turning my stomach. I struggled, pushing against him with everything I had.


    But he was too strong.


    As I fought in vain, my hand brushed against something cold and hard on the floor.


    In a sh, I realized it was the wine bottle he had brought in with him.


    A surge of adrenaline cleared my mind. I gripped the bottle tightly and swung it as hard as I could at his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed, clutching his head as he copsed, his heavy body crashing to the floor with a loud thud.


    Panting heavily, I managed to sit up, still clutching the bottle, my heart racing with fear and relief.


    The man touched his head, and when he pulled his hand away, it was smeared with blood.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± he roared, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for this!¡±


    He charged at me, blind with rage.


    ¡°Fuck off! Stay back!¡± With a look of defiance and desperation in my eyes, I brandished the bottle.


    I was prepared to battle to the very end if necessary.


    But this time, he was ready. He stepped outside of my swing, grabbed me by the hair, and gave me a forceful p across the face.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± he spat, his fury escting.


    I fell to the floor, my head spinning and my ears ringing from the blow. I was unable to contain my agonized cries.


    Not satisfied, he grabbed my cor, trying to tear my clothes off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you regret this, you slut!¡±


    The drug¡¯s effects grew stronger, leaving me utterly helpless. Just as despair began to overwhelm me, the door suddenly burst open with a loud crash.


    I twisted my head at the sound, my shocked eyes widening.


    It was Dominic!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    As I started ascending the stairs, Jessica and the others quickly moved to block my path.


    Jessica stood in front of me, her smile strained and uneasy. ¡°Your Highness, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to join us for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡± I snapped, pushing her away with disgust. I moved past them, my stride unwavering as I made my way to the second floor.


    Something deep in my gut told me that something was terribly wrong.


    Frank, trailing closely behind, looked panicked. ¡°Your Highness, it might just be something that fell. I can have someone take care of it immediately.¡±


    Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing important. We¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Even Makenna¡¯s father spoke up. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. You¡¯re still looking for Makenna, right? She went back to the pce. If you¡¯re not staying for dinner, you should return to her. You wouldn¡¯t want to miss her again, would you?¡±


    Their words made me hesitate.


    Could it be true? Had Makenna really gone back? Just as I was about to turn, a faint scream echoed from the far end of the corridor.


    The voice was hauntingly familiar.


    It was Makenna!


    My expression darkened. Ignoring their pleas, I stormed down the second-floor corridor.


    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,


    With each step, the voice grew louder and more distinct. By the time I reached the final door, the sounds of cursing and crying were unmistakable.


    Frank faltered, stepping back slightly, but his bravado remained. ¡°I¡¯m from the Harrison family! What do you think you can do to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    Harrison family?


    Thoughts of that insolent Kristina clouded my mind, souring my mood even more. I muttered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve noted it.¡±


    Eager to end the conversation, I carried the semiconscious Makenna and left briskly.


    Jessica and Frank, their faces pale with terror, rushed to block my path.


    Jessica stammered, ¡°Your Highness, please hear us out, things aren¡¯t as they seem¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I interjected sharply, clearly annoyed. ¡°If anyone else attempts to stop me, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill them right here.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s well-being was my immediate concern. Dealing with these fools could wait.


    At my warning, they didn¡¯t dare block me again. They exchanged worried nces and stepped back, trembling with fear.


    Carrying Makenna, I made my way out.


    As soon as I exited the hotel, I gave a sternmand to the soldiers standing guard.


    ¡°Deal with that fat man on the second floor. And shut down this wedding immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± they responded without hesitation and rushed inside to carry out my orders.


    Momentster, the sounds of screams and shattering ss echoed from within.


    I didn¡¯t stop. I continued forward, carrying Makenna straight to the car.


    Her body was burning hot, as if she had been drugged. Her usual guarded demeanor had vanished, reced by a strange, agitated need as she clung to me.


    When she tried to speak, her words were slurred and incoherent.


    ???????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????n??¦Í????????????


    ¡°Sofortable¡­ Your body is so cool¡­¡±


    Makenna pressed her face into my chest, her hands restlessly roaming over me.


    Unable to ignore it, I caught her wandering hands and held them firmly as I looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Makenna, do you know who I am?¡±


    She blinked up at me with hazy eyes, barely able to focus, yet she still whispered my name. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Dominic¡­¡±


    A rush of desire surged through me, stripping away myst shred of restraint. Cradling her face, I crushed my lips against hers in a searing kiss.


    Tonight, Makenna was pliant in a way she¡¯d never been before. Her arms wound around my neck as she kissed me back with equal hunger, her tongue tangling with mine. I deepened the kiss, savoring her taste while my hands worked to undress her. I ached to touch her, to feel the heat between her thighs¡ªalready slick with arousal, as if her body had been waiting just for me.


    Every brush of my fingers drew a breathy moan from her lips, her oversensitive body responding to even the lightest caress.


    Her sounds only stoked my need further. My cock throbbed painfully as I positioned myself at her entrance. She was unusually eager tonight¡ªthe moment the tip grazed her folds, she arched against me, hips lifting in silent demand.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Put it in¡­ hurry¡­¡±


    Her plea was barely a whisper, her fingers digging into my shoulders like a desperate kitten. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. In one smooth motion, I sheathed myself fully inside her. The tight, wet sp of her around me wrenched a ragged groan from my throat as pleasure overtook me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So big¡­¡± Makenna¡¯s voice trembled as her body shuddered, instinctively recoiling slightly from the overwhelming stretch.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let her retreat. My first impulse was to pin her down and take her hard, but the memory of what she¡¯d endured earlier¡ªthat repulsive man¡¯s hands on her¡ªshed through my mind. A protective tenderness washed over me, softening my urgency.


    Instead, I lowered my mouth to hers in a slow, soothing kiss.


    My lips trailed gently along her skin, mapping a path from her lips to the curve of her ear, down the column of her neck, and over the delicate swell of her breasts.


    I took my time, coaxing her body to rx beneath mine, savoring each responsive shiver.


    Her pussy clenched around my cock in rhythmic pulses, the sensation so intense it bordered on unbearable.


    Once I felt her adjust, I hooked her legs over my arms and began to move in deep, deliberate strokes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Her moans grew louder, her body arching as I hit that sweet spot inside her again and again.


    Her moans grew sweeter, her hips moving instinctively with mine as she surrenderedpletely to pleasure. ¡°Good girl,¡± I whispered, my fingers tracing her cheek.


    Makenna was mesmerizing in her passion, and I couldn¡¯t resist thrusting deeper, harder¡ªconsumed by the need to lose myself in her entirely.


    With every movement, she grew wetter, her arousal evident in the slick sounds between us, her juices coating my cock as I plunged in and out.


    Time blurred as we lost ourselves in each other. Her moans shifted, breathless and urgent. ¡°Mm¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±


    Her cry trembled with intensity as her body clenched around me, her release spilling over in a hot rush that threatened to push me over the edge.


    Gritting my teeth, I slowed, fighting my own climax to let her ride out every wave of pleasure.


    But even as her shudders subsided, I wasn¡¯t finished with her yet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:


    Frank¡¯s POV:


    Watching Dominic carry Makenna away, panic and dread gnawed at me.


    Why had Dominic shown up at my wedding? We weren¡¯t close, and I had done nothing to provoke him. His presence was entirely unexpected.


    The overweight man, Flynn Harrison, continued his tirade. He stormed over, grabbing my cor with an iron grip, and bellowed, ¡°What is going on here? I¡¯m from the Harrison family. You invited me to your wedding, and I decided to attend out of respect for you. How could you let me be assaulted? I want answers, or I won¡¯t let this go.¡±


    I wrenched his hand away, my patience wearing thin as I struggled to find a way to exin the debacle. Our scheme had fallen apart, and we had crossed Dominic. I was seething with frustration.


    We had intentionally targeted Makenna with Flynn. He was a department manager from the Harrison family¡¯spany and known for his predatory behavior.


    Recently, my family¡¯spany had been involved in a project with the Harrisons, and Flynn¡¯s reputation as a lustful character made him a prime pawn in our scheme. Jessica had devised the n.


    We had intended to lure Makenna to our wedding, drug her, and then secrete her away to a hidden room on the second floor. Meanwhile, we¡¯d get Flynn drunk and lead him to the same room.


    Given his lecherous nature, he wouldn¡¯t resist Makenna once he saw her, allowing them to engage inpromising activities.


    In this scenario, even if the king and his sons investigated, the me wouldn¡¯t fall on us. After all, the two would have ended up in the room by chance. If that failed, we could always pin the me on the waiter who escorted them.


    Moreover, as a member of the Harrison family, Flynn¡¯s actions might be overlooked, especially considering Kristina¡¯s impending role as the queen. She would likely appreciate our efforts to tarnish Makenna¡¯s reputation, potentially benefiting our family¡¯s business.


    It was a n to achieve multiple objectives with a single stroke. But Dominic¡¯s unexpected arrival had thrown everything into chaos.


    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    Reflecting on the sounds I heard from the room, I was convinced that Makenna would have been at Flynn¡¯s mercy if Dominic hadn¡¯t intervened.


    My fists clenched in frustration, jealousy burning within me as I thought of Dominic leaving with Makenna in his arms.


    How could Dominic, the king¡¯s second son, show such concern for a mere sex ve? It seemed impossible.


    A disturbing thought crossed my mind.


    Had Makenna really managed to win the favor of the princes? If so, had we offended not only Dominic but also the other princes?


    While I was lost in these thoughts, Flynn continued his tirade. ¡°What the hell, Frank Thomas? Are you even listening?¡±


    He raged, ¡°Just because you¡¯re a Gamma doesn¡¯t make you special. I have countless ways to deal with you. And that man¡ªwhoever he is¡ªwill pay as well.¡±


    My patience was at its limit. Flynn¡¯s ranting only made me more exasperated.


    I shot him a scornful nce and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who is he?¡± Flynn¡¯s bravado faltered, probably because he recalled Dominic¡¯smanding presence. Despite the Harrison family backing him, Flynn seemed unnerved.


    I sneered, ¡°He¡¯s Prince Dominic, the king¡¯s second son.¡± If Flynn was so confident in himself, he could direct his fury at Dominic.


    ¡°Prince Dominic?¡± Flynn¡¯s face drained of color. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Just then, the heavy sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway as a group of soldiers burst into the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:


    The soldiers stormed up to the second floor with determined steps, seizing Flynn without a hint of hesitation.


    Flynn¡¯s screams echoed through the halls. ¡°What are you doing? What on earth do you want from me?¡±


    His bby form iled in desperation, blood still trickling from a gash on his head, giving him aically tragic appearance.


    But I couldn¡¯t spare a thought for him at that moment. My mind was a whirlwind, haunted by the image of Dominic¡¯s stern expression.


    I was ovee with fear¡ªwhat if things got out of hand and I was found out? Trembling, I tried to find out from the soldiers what was going on. ¡°Can you please exin what Prince Dominic means by this?¡±


    The lead soldier¡¯s sneer was as cold as a winter¡¯s night. He flicked his wrist with the disdain of someone shooing away an annoying fly. ¡°Take down everyst shred of the wedding decor in this hotel. Toss out every guest.¡±


    My heart sank like a stone. This would not only destroy the wedding but make us aughingstock!


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Jessica, once a picture of poise, now shrieked, her voice cracking like a broken bell. She charged forward, her desperation a visible storm. A soldier¡¯s harsh blow sent her sprawling, leaving her crumpled on the floor.


    Jessica¡¯s parents hovered nearby, their faces ashen and their bodies quivering like leaves in a gale. They stood frozen, paralyzed by fear.


    As the chaos unfolded before me, my thoughts felt like a tangled mess of wires. Regret began to w at me. If we hadn¡¯t schemed against Makenna, might any of this have happened?


    But clinging to regret was like grasping at shadows. The sounds of destruction and shouts from below were unmistakable¡ªsoldiers were tearing the ce apart and shoving guests out like unwanted baggage.


    Jessica, fighting to stand, grabbed my arm with a grip that was a mix of panic and desperation. Her voice, a shrill siren of hysteria, pierced the air. ¡°Frank! What in the world is going on? Why aren¡¯t you stopping them? Are you even a man? What use are you?¡±


    ???????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????????????©q?????<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="vpaid-ui" frameborder="0" style="margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; width: 550px !important; height: 250px !important; border: 0px !important; overflow: hidden !important; float: none !important; max-height: 250px !important; disy: block;"></iframe>


    Her hysteria was like nails on a chalkboard. I snapped back, ¡°This is Prince Dominic¡¯smand! What do you want me to do?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s parents chimed in, their voices a thin veneer offort, yet clearly assigning me. ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t me Frank. He¡¯s also upset that he failed. Comining won¡¯t fix anything.¡±


    Their so-calledfort only stoked my frustration. They had orchestrated the whole affair, made the crucial decisions. How did it be all my fault?


    I had warned them about the potential fallout. Did anyone heed my caution?


    I was about to unload my anger on them when a voice from downstairs called out, ¡°Prince Bryan and Prince yton have arrived!¡±


    Panic gripped me as I raced to the banquet hall downstairs.


    As I burst into the hall, Bryan and yton appeared one after the other, their expressions as grim as a storm cloud.


    A heavy dread settled in my gut. I hurried to greet them. ¡°Your Highnesses, what brings you here?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s gaze swept over the wreckage, his expression as dark as a midnight sky. ¡°What on earth is happening here? Where is Makenna?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ She¡­¡± My words stumbled over themselves, unable to form a coherent thought.


    yton, his patience as thin as a piece of paper, snapped, ¡°Answer the question! Where is Makenna?¡±


    Their impatience was a palpable force. I reluctantly muttered, ¡°She¡­ She was taken away by Prince Dominic.¡±


    I sidestepped the reasons behind her removal.


    Their faces grew even stormier at this revtion.


    They turned on their heels and walked out without saying anything more. As I watched their retreating figures, I felt a growing sense of remorse and irritation, akin to an unhealed wound.


    Could Makenna truly be so extraordinary that all three princes were so bewitched by her?


    For the first time, I began to wonder if I had overlooked something significant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I felt like I was caught in the eye of a storm, my body swinging from one extreme to the other¡ªboiling hot one moment and chillinglyfortable the next. It took what felt like ages to steady my racing pulse. When I finally opened my eyes again, I was met with a sight that left me ck-jawed.


    It took a moment for the realization to sink in: I was inside a car. The darkness outside the window told me it was well past midnight. Where in the world was I?


    I shifted, noting the heavy coat draped over me. It wasrge enough to envelop most of my body, and every inch of me ached, as if I had been beaten. This sensation was hauntingly familiar, like¡­


    Suddenly, a jolt of memory struck me. The events at the hotel shed back with vivid rity. My heart raced, and I shot up in rm.


    Had that fat man¡­ had he assaulted me?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. It seems you¡¯re doing all right now.¡± A voice, casual and almost indifferent, broke through my spiraling thoughts.


    I turned to see Dominic sitting beside me, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    The shock of seeing him jolted me. Then, I remembered that he showed up out of nowhere in that dire moment. He must have rescued me.


    It was this wicked man who had once againe to my aid.


    I felt a swirl of conflicting emotions. As I tried to rx, I murmured, ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, a look of genuine surprise crossing his face. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear you say ¡®thank you.''¡±


    I bit my lip, my eyes shing with irritation.


    Hisment made it sound like I was being ungrateful.


    Didn¡¯t he remember how he¡¯d humiliated me before? Wasn¡¯t that the reason for my sour attitude?


    But then, he waved off my gratitude with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t lose anything, after all. Quite the contrary, I enjoyed a rather passionate night.¡±


    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????


    My face flushed with heat. The memory of being drugged and the steamy dreams that followed made it clear what must have happened after I left the hotel with him.


    It was all happening in this car again!


    I shifted ufortably, realizing I was nearly naked, covered only by the coat.


    Panic surged through me. I wrapped the coat around myself and asked, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Dominic pointed to a pile of torn clothing on the seat beside him, his tone dripping with nonchnce. ¡°You don¡¯t know how intense it got. You ended up ripping your clothes.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I shot back, incredulous.


    I had been drugged; how could I have been so strong?


    It had to be this man who had torn my clothes and was now trying to shift the me. It seemed no matter what, he was a scoundrel!


    Before I could voice my anger, the car jolted violently as if it had been kicked hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed, my fear mounting as the car shook uncontrobly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The car¡¯s darkened windows obscured the world outside, leaving me in a shadowy cocoon where the dim light from the streemps did little to pierce the gloom. Who could it be out there? The thought of someone seeing me like this filled me with dread.


    I clutched the coat around me, trembling with a mix of fear and embarrassment.


    Dominic, in stark contrast, remained eerilyposed. With a casual flick, he rolled down the window. When I glimpsed the figures outside, my heart skipped a beat.


    It was Bryan and yton.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he took in the scene inside the car. His anger was palpable as he kicked the car with a force that shook it.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± he roared, his voice a thunderp of rage.


    The car shuddered with his outburst. I huddled deeper into the seat, paralyzed with fear, dreading that he might drag me out.


    yton¡¯s eyes were fixed on me, his expression a turbulent mix of emotions. Though his feelings were unclear, the disappointment etched on his face was unmistakable.


    I felt a pang of panic and tried to exin, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Dominic¡¯s interruption was as casual as ever. He leaned back, his head resting on his arm, and addressed Bryan with a nonchnt tone. ¡°This lovelydy and I had a rather passionate encounter just now.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bryan¡¯s fury erupted further at Dominic¡¯s flippant remark.


    His eyes were like burning coals as he shifted his gaze to the crumpled dress on the seat.


    Clenching his fists, he growled, ¡°Makenna, is this what you¡¯ve done to the dress I gave you?¡±


    I was taken aback; I hadn¡¯t realized that the dress was from Bryan.


    ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í????????????


    Silence fell over me as I struggled to find the right words. The reality was undeniable¡ªI had indeed been with Dominic, and the dress had been ruined in the process.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to me Dominic. After all, Dominic had been the one to rescue me.


    Besides¡­ A wave of bitterness washed over me. It felt as though I were nothing more than a pawn in their game, with no real right to refuse anyone.


    The tension was palpable. Suddenly, yton stepped forward, his gaze softening as he looked at me. ¡°Makenna, tell me. Did something happen at the hotel earlier?¡±


    His concern stirred a fresh wave of sorrow within me. I felt a deep sense of grievance.


    Only yton seemed to genuinely care about me. I opened my mouth, but no words came out. After a moment of silent struggle, I simply nodded.


    So much had happened today that I was at a loss for where to begin.


    yton nodded, his voice gentle. ¡°I heard you came to attend Jessica¡¯s wedding. At the pce banquet, I noticed some tension between you two, so I came to check on you. I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re okay. I must leave now.¡±


    With a final, reassuring smile, he turned to go.


    My heart ached at the thought of him walking away without hearing my side. I wanted to exin, to make things right.


    I called out, ¡°Prince ¡­ Argh!¡±


    The car jolted violently again.


    Bryan had kicked it once more. His voice thundered, ¡°Makenna Dunn, get out of the car. Now! Or don¡¯t me me if I lose my patience with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Cowering in the corner of the car, I clung tightly to the coat, trying to shield myself from Bryan¡¯s ire. There was no way I was going with this enraged man.


    ¡°I said get out! Are you deaf?¡± Bryan¡¯s frustration boiled over as he yanked at the car door, but Dominic had locked it tight.


    Bryan¡¯s voice, nowced with menace, cut through the tension. ¡°Dominic! Open this door! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡±


    Dominic remained unfazed, his gaze cool as he turned to me. ¡°Do you want to go with him?¡±


    I shook my head with determination. ¡°No!¡±


    Only someone foolish would willingly follow a madman like Bryan!


    If I had my way, I¡¯d nevery eyes on him again.


    Dominic, his expression icy, turned his head toward Bryan with a mocking edge. ¡°She said she won¡¯t go with you. Does that sink in?¡±


    Then he ignored Bryan, rolled up the window, and started the car.


    ¡°Dominic! You truly are amazing! The next time, I most certainly will¡­¡±


    Bryan¡¯s admonishing voice vanished from earshot. I let out a sigh of relief and slumped back in my seat, feeling the weight of the evening¡¯s events.


    Dominic nced over at me, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Why so nervous?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, unable to keep the frustration out of my voice. ¡°How can I not be nervous? If I went with Bryan, I¡¯d be finished!¡±


    Being around them always made me feel like I was caught in a web of deceit. Perhaps it was because I had been with all of them¡­


    Especially yton.


    Thinking about yton¡¯s solitary departure, a pang of difort twisted in my chest. Despite my status, I had an overwhelming urge to exin myself to him.


    I wanted him to know that my encounters with Dominic were due to being drugged, and that my previous encounters with Dominic and Bryan had been forced upon me.


    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????


    yton was the only one who felt different¡­ But I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on why.


    As my mood sank deeper, Dominic¡¯s suddenughter jolted me.


    He seemed genuinely amused by my response. His usual cold demeanor softened, revealing a more approachable charm.


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks and a strange flutter in my heart. The atmosphere in the car grew oddly intimate.


    I shifted nervously in my seat, but before I could dwell on it, the car entered the pce and rolled to a stop in front of my house.


    When I attempted to get out, my legs buckled, and I copsed onto the ground.


    The soreness and weakness in my body hit me with full force, likely from the prolonged encounter with Dominic. As I struggled to rise, I felt strong arms lifting me effortlessly. Startled, I instinctively clung to his neck. It was Dominic, his arms securely holding me as he carried me into the house.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic cradled me in his arms as he strode into the house. His height made me feel as though I was floating, and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat echoed in my ears, powerful and unyielding. Somehow, my own heart began to race.


    As soon as we crossed the threshold, Lily emerged from the kitchen. The moment her eyes fell on Dominic holding me, she froze, her expression shifting to something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    There was a flicker in her gaze that made me think of the other sex ves I¡¯d seen in simr situations. Was it¡­ jealousy?


    The idea puzzled me, and I studied Lily¡¯s face, but she quicklyposed herself, her voice rising with concern. ¡°Makenna, what happened to you? How did you end up like this?¡±


    This gave me thefort that perhaps I was mistaken. Her worry pulled me from my thoughts, and I tried to reassure her with a shake of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright, really.¡±


    Feeling the awkwardness of the situation, I gently tapped Dominic¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can put me down now.¡± He lowered me onto the sofa, taking in the room with a critical eye. It was his first time here, and he seemed surprised. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a personal maid.¡±


    His assumption startled me, and I quickly realized he was mistaken. ¡°Oh, no, you misunderstood. Lily isn¡¯t my maid.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± One eyebrow arched in curiosity, and he nced at Lily. ¡°If she¡¯s not a maid, then why is she here?¡± Lily met his gaze, only to lower her eyes shyly. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you remember? You saved mest time in the red-light district. I never got the chance to thank you.¡±


    Dominic frowned, his eyes narrowing as he tried to recall. After a moment, recognition dawned. ¡°Oh, right, that was you. But it wasn¡¯t me who saved you, it was Makenna. You should be thanking her.¡±


    His tone was so cold it sent a chill through the room, leaving Lily looking more than a little ufortable.


    ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í?????????????


    Dominic didn¡¯t dwell on her difort. Instead, he turned to me, his voice softer. ¡°Why is she here then? She¡¯s not one of the pce staff.¡±


    At this, I exined what had happened to Lily. ¡°She had such a hard life, and she doesn¡¯t have anyone outside the pce. But here, we can look out for each other. Can you let her stay?¡±


    I seized the moment to plead her case, and Lily immediately dropped to her knees, her voice trembling. ¡°Please, Your Highness, let me stay. I¡¯ll do anything to stay!¡±


    But Dominic said nothing, his silence weighing heavily on the room.


    I couldn¡¯t read his thoughts, so I began to form a backup n. If he refused, I¡¯d find another safe ce for Lily. But just as I was bracing myself for his answer, Dominic¡¯s gaze shifted, assessing Lily with a calcting look before turning back to me with a slow, thoughtful smile.


    He bent down, his face close to mine, and his voice took on a teasing edge. ¡°If I agree to this, what will you give me in return?¡±


    The flirtatious tone caught me off guard, making me shift ufortably. I bit my lip, trying to steady myself. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± he said after a moment of contemtion. ¡°But keep it in mind¡ªI¡¯lle collectingter.¡±


    He gently tapped my cheek, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, alright?¡±


    Seeing my nod, he straightened up, his demeanor turning icy as he addressed Lily. ¡°You can stay here, but you¡¯ll be serving Makenna as her maid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Lily¡¯s relief was palpable.


    Dominic didn¡¯t spare her another nce. He gave me onest look, a smile lingering on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Don¡¯t forget about that reward.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After Dominic left, I let out a deep sigh of relief, sinking into the sofa as if the cushions could swallow me whole. Lily handed me a ss of warm water, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°What happened? You were all dressed up when you left, and now you¡¯re just in a suit jacket. Where¡¯s the rest of your outfit?¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I epted the water and took a few gulps, feeling the liquid soothe the knot in my throat. Once I¡¯d gathered myself, I began to recount the ordeal.


    ¡°I was set up. Someone drugged me and¡­ wanted me to be vited. Dominic was the one who came to my rescue.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her voice rising with anger. ¡°Who would do such a thing? That¡¯s beyond cruel! Do they want to ruin you?¡±


    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I heard her defend me. ¡°Yes, Lily, that¡¯s exactly what they¡¯re aiming for.¡±


    Jessica, her parents, and Frank had been relentless, throwing every possible hurdle in my path¡ªfrom forcing me into the pce to today¡¯s vile setup. They¡¯d never intended to let me off the hook.


    But I had my own ns. They would pay for everything they had done.


    I decided not to burden Lily with the details; this was my battle to fight.


    I shifted the conversation, patting the back of her hand gently. ¡°At least you¡¯re safe here now. You can stay in the pce and not have to worry about those peopleing after you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s true,¡± Lily replied, though her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    I tilted my head, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You should be relieved. Why the long face?¡±


    Had something happened? Or was Lily hiding something from me?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she insisted, forcing a smile before hesitating. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She faltered, and I felt a knot of worry tighten in my chest.


    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡± I pressed, concern creeping into my voice. ¡°Has someone been giving you troubletely?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she quickly denied, shaking her head. But then she sighed, as


    If battling with her thoughts, she whispered, ¡°Makenna, honestly, I envy you a lot. I mean, you¡¯re a¡­ sex ve, but you¡¯ve managed to win the princes¡¯ favor.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. Envy? For being a sex ve?


    My expression shifted as I recalled the questions she¡¯d asked me about sex ves before. The pieces began to fall into ce.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to be a sex ve?¡± I asked, feeling a mix of confusion and concern. I spoke earnestly, hoping to dissuade her. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s not what you think. Being a sex ve might look morous on the surface, but the reality is harsh. The royal family controls your every move, and some ves even have topete for attention or undergo degrading training¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lily interrupted, sounding flustered. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    I looked at her, still doubtful. She¡¯d brought it up so often¡ªwas it really just idle curiosity?


    If being a sex ve was truly beneficial and promising, I would¡¯ve tried to help her. But the truth was, it was a path fraught with pain.


    Sensing my skepticism, Lily quickly added, ¡°I swear, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was just talking. I¡¯m really happy I can stay here. But I¡¯m tired now, so I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She hurriedly stood up and made her way upstairs, disappearing into her room with a swiftness that only deepened my unease.


    As I watched her retreating figure, a frown creased my forehead. Something about her behavior felt off, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Lily had been acting strange, but now, I didn¡¯t have the energy to unravel whatever was going on in her head. Too much had happened today, and I was running on empty, both physically and mentally.


    I dragged my worn-out body back to my bedroom, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on me. After a quick shower, I copsed onto my bed, barely aware of the world as sleep imed me.


    I had no idea how long I¡¯d been out. Somewhere in the fog of dreams, I felt like I was being moved.


    Was I still dreaming? The thought barely registered.


    In a daze, I managed to crack my eyes open, but the pull of sleep was too strong, and I slipped right back into unconsciousness.


    The next time I woke, sunlight was streaming through the window. Groggy, I sat up and started to reach for my clothes. That was when I noticed something was off. Something cold and unyielding was wrapped around my wrists and ankles.


    I looked down, and my heart stuttered in my chest.


    I was on a bed, but my hands and feet were shackled by iron chains. And to make matters worse, I waspletely naked.


    Panic shot through me like ice water. My eyes darted around the unfamiliar room.


    What in the world had happened? I had no idea where I was. I was meant to sleep in my own home. How had I gone from my own bed to this nightmare?


    ¡°Is anybody there? Can anyone hear me?¡± I screamed, my voice shaky with fear as I yanked at the chains, desperate to free myself.


    But the chains were solid, refusing to give way no matter how violently I struggled. My mind raced, spiraling into panic. How did I end up here? Who had done this to me?


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching from the other side of the door.


    ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? at ??????????¦Í??????£®??????


    My heart leaped into my throat. I quickly grabbed a nket and pulled it over my naked body, clutching it tightly as the footsteps drew nearer.


    The door creaked open, and when I saw who walked in, my stomach dropped.


    It was Bryan.


    Anger and fear surged through me, a vtile mix. I rattled the chains and shouted, ¡°Bryan Reeves! Where am I? Why did you bring me here? What the hell do you want?¡±


    My mind shed back to all the cruel things Bryan had done before. Dread curled in my stomach as I wondered what fresh horror awaited me.


    ¡°Take a wild guess,¡± Bryan sneered. He strode over, looming above me, his eyes zing with fury. His very presence made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see thising when you decided to run off with Dominic?¡± His voice was icy, each word a dagger.


    My anger red, overtaking my fear.


    Even in this hellish situation, I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Why would I ever choose you? What, do I have a death wish? Ugh¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Bryan¡¯s hand shot out, mping around my throat.


    His eyes bored into mine, filled with a rage so intense it stole my breath. His grip tightened, and his voice was low and deadly.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn, this time, I¡¯m not letting you off the hook.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Argh!¡± I squealed, wing desperately at Bryan¡¯s hand, but his grip was unbreakable.


    ¡°You psycho¡­¡± I rasped, nails digging into his skin. Instead of relenting, he tightened his hold, the pressure crushing my throat until my lungs burned.


    Just as darkness threatened to swallow me, he released me. I copsed onto the bed, gasping, my chest heaving as I clutched my bruised neck. The pain pulsed violently.


    This maniac nearly killed me!


    Forcing my gaze upward, I locked eyes with Bryan, my re seething with hatred. ¡°You¡­ you madman! You pervert!¡±


    A low, sinister chuckle escaped him as he unbuckled his belt. ¡°Madman?¡± His voice dripped with menace. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡±


    The belt slithered free with a sharp hiss. Before I could react, he swung¡ªit whizzed past my face, missing by inches.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A terrified yelp tore from my throat, my body trembling uncontrobly.


    Bryan¡¯sughter filled the room, cold and mocking. ¡°You¡¯re so scared, yet you had the nerve to defy me? I thought you were braver than this.¡±


    In one swift motion, he looped the belt around my throat and yanked it tight. His face brushed against mine before his lips crashed onto mine in a brutal kiss.


    ¡°Hmm¡ª!¡± I thrashed, fighting to shove him away, but the belt only constricted further, cutting off my air. My hands, once gripping his shoulders, weakened¡ªfingers scrabbling uselessly at the leather noose.


    Bryan took advantage, deepening the kiss with savage force. Tears streamed down my face as I suffocated, my struggles growing feeble.


    Atst, he pulled back, loosening the belt just enough for me to gulp in a ragged breath. His eyes bore into mine, dark with perverse satisfaction.


    He spanked my left cheek. ¡°Did you like that? Because the real punishment is just getting started.¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    My strength was gone¡ªI felt half-dead. As Iy there, helpless, I watched in horror as Bryan unzipped his pants, revealing his hard, monstrous dick. Instinct screamed at me to run, but I couldn¡¯t move. No¡­ No! This couldn¡¯t be happening. He was too big, too much. This would kill me.


    The painful memories of our past encounters haunted me. I remembered just how merciless he could be. But there was no escape¡ªthe cold bite of the chains around my wrists and ankles made sure of that.


    ¡°Think you can run, huh?¡± Bryan growled, stroking his length with one hand while staring down at me. His other hand gripped my waist, rubbing the tip of his cock against my entrance before mming inside.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A sharp pain tore through me as he thrust in hard. I wasn¡¯t even wet. ¡°So tight!¡±


    He seemed dissatisfied. A stinging pnded on my ass before he roughly spread my legs wider, forcing me open.


    I shuddered, knowing resistance would only bring more pain. Terrified, I willed myself to rx¡ªjust to survive this.


    Bryan showed no mercy. His thrusts were punishing, relentless, each one deeper and harder than thest. It was unbearable. I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Wait¡­ please¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    My world narrowed to the brutal connection between us, every nerve screaming. Trapped in this nightmare, Bryan made sure I wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    As he drove deeper, he tightened the belt around my neck with a cruel smirk. ¡°¡®Stop?¡¯ How else are you going to learn, Makenna? Remember¡ªyou¡¯re mine. No one else will ever touch you like this.¡±


    Panting heavily, I wed at the belt. His words blurred into noise¡ªall I could feel was the punishing rhythm of his thrusts, his rough hands roaming my body, squeezing and pinching my nipples.


    He yanked the belt again, loosening it just before I cked out. The cycle repeated, over and over, until I wished for death.


    ¡°Please¡­ It¡¯s too big¡­ It feels bad¡­¡±


    The sound of his skin meeting mine echoed through the room, the slick, rhythmic noise growing louder as he drove into me with relentless force.


    The truth was, I was getting wetter with every thrust. Yes, it was unbearable¡ªraw, searing, almost too much¡ªbut a twisted pleasure coiled deep inside me, wing its way up until my breath hitched.


    My mind flickered in and out of focus, caught between the instinct to pull away and the overwhelming need building at my core. My body betrayed me, hips shifting in helpless, involuntary rhythm to his punishing pace. Then he yanked the belt tighter¡ªbut instead of pain, it only sharpened the pleasure, sending my orgasm crashing over me with terrifying intensity.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The night stretched on endlessly, each moment blurring into the next. Bryan¡¯s relentless assault left me hovering on the edge of consciousness. I cked out more than once, my body giving in to exhaustion¡ªonly to be dragged back by the brutal force of his thrusts. It wasn¡¯t until dawn¡¯s first light that the torment finally ended.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    When I stirred again, the sun hung high in the sky, its harsh re piercing through the window. Iy motionless on the bed, every bone in my body aching as if crushed. Even the slightest movement sent sharp jolts of pain through me.


    Beside me, Bryan slept soundly, his face unguarded, almost serene. A slow-burning resentment coiled inside me.


    Since the day I¡¯d been dragged into this pce, this wretched man had subjected me to every imaginable cruelty. Now, he¡¯d gone as far as abducting me, treating me worse than an animal.


    My gazended on the belt discarded carelessly on the bedside table. The memory of it tightening around my neckst night sent a fresh surge of hatred through me.


    Would I finally be free if I strangled him in his sleep?


    The thought took hold, urging me forward. Visions of everything Bryan had done shed through my mind, and a dark whisper echoed in my head: ¡°Freedom lies in Bryan Reeves¡¯ death.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Before I could second-guess myself, I snatched the belt and crept closer, the air thick with tension.


    But just as I moved to loop it around his throat, his voice shattered the silence.


    ¡°nning to strangle me, Makenna?¡±


    I flinched, the belt slipping from my grasp as reality crashed back.


    Frustration burned in my chest, and I spat out bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowly sex ve. What makes you think I¡¯d have the nerve to kill you?¡±


    The words tasted bitter¡ªtrue, yet hollow. I was nothing more than his ything. And yet, for a fleeting moment, the urge to end him had burned so fiercely. How foolish I¡¯d been.


    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    Bryan¡¯s eyes snapped open, his piercing gaze locking onto me with icy disdain. A sardonic smile twisted his lips as he spoke, ¡°You had the nerve to defy my orders. What¡¯s stopping you now?¡±


    A hollowugh escaped me, my voice shaking with exhaustion. ¡°Do you think I had a choice? You and your kind wield power with a mere word. I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn in your games, trapped with no way out.¡±


    I often wondered why the powerful couldn¡¯t settle their disputes among themselves. Why did they always drag helpless people like me into their twisted conflicts?


    Bryan¡¯s smirk turned vicious. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you hesitating when you chose to run off with Dominic.¡±


    Icked the strength to argue. How could someone of his privilege ever understand my reality? And he was right ¨C I hadn¡¯t wanted to leave with him that night.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I pleaded, my voice raw, ¡°can¡¯t you just let me go now? I¡¯m ready to return.¡± I had no desire to continue battling with a madman. The chain around my wrist clinked as I gestured weakly, appealing to whatever humanity might remain in him. He¡¯d already taken his rage out on me. Why keep me prisoner?


    But Bryan¡¯s response chilled me to the core. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± he dered, his voice sharp with cruelty. My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why not? What more could you possibly want from me?¡±


    His lips curved into a faint, merciless smile. ¡°Did you forget my warning about consequences? I intend to keep you here for the rest of your life. Consider this your punishment.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°You lunatic¡­ You freak!¡± I screamed, my eyes widening with shock and fury.


    ¡°You deserve this,¡± he countered, lifting my chin with disdainful fingers. His cold voice cut through the air as he continued, ¡°I gave you that dress out of goodwill and attended your wedding banquet to support you. Yet you had the audacity to leave with another man. Why should I give you another chance to disobey me?¡±


    With each word, his expression darkened further, his grip on my chin tightening until pain shot through my jaw. Still, I met his gaze defiantly, refusing to yield no matter what.


    ¡°I have to get out of here!¡± I ground out through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Not happening,¡± Bryan replied, his tone infuriatingly casual.


    This bastard!


    Blind rage overtook me. I bent forward and sank my teeth into his hand without restraint. The metallic tang of blood flooded my mouth, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. His expression remained unchanged¡ªif anything, he looked amused, one eyebrow quirking up in a smirk.


    ¡°I left plenty of marks on youst night,¡± he mused. ¡°Consider this my chance to return the favor. If you want to leave more, I¡¯ll dly allow it.¡±


    His audacity stunned me. Here I was, showing clear anger, and he twisted it into something flirtatious! The man waspletely unhinged.


    The sight of my teeth marks on his skin turned my stomach. I shoved his hand away and demanded coldly, ¡°What will it take for you to let me go?¡±


    He snorted derisively. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªkeeping you here forever is your punishment.¡±


    Frustration burned through me as I bit my lip. ¡°Does the king know you¡¯re holding me here without approval? What if he finds out? Won¡¯t he hold you responsible?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s POV


    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????


    Bryan arched an eyebrow, his voice disturbingly calm. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your concern on me. I¡¯ve arranged for your extended leave. We won¡¯t be disturbed for quite some time.¡±


    My stomach dropped. This carefully nned istion meant no one woulde looking for me. Was I truly condemned to this nightmare forever?


    As he spoke, his hands began wandering my body again, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve devised new ways to enjoy you. Escape isn¡¯t an option¡­¡±


    His sudden touch startled me, and I instinctively tried to shove him away. But in an instant, he overpowered me, pressing me into the mattress.


    Still sore from the night before, I pleaded in panic, ¡°No¡­ Not again¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before I could finish protesting, he parted my thighs and pushed against me. I felt his rigid length probing my entrance, then with one brutal motion, he sheathed himself inside. A weak whimper was all I could manage as pain overwhelmed me.


    Bryan hooked one of my legs, gripped my waist, and flipped me over effortlessly. I gasped as my knees hit the mattress, forced into position.


    ¡°Stay,¡± hemanded when my trembling legs threatened to give way. His hands tightened on my hips as he began moving, drawing a satisfied groan from his lips. Each thrust sent fresh waves of pain through my battered body.


    I was breaking¡­ dying¡­


    Yet as his relentless pace continued, something shifted. Against my will, my body began responding to the insistent rhythm. The fullness of him, the constant friction ¨C pleasure crept in like poison, undermining my resistance.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The traitorous moan slipped out before I could stop it. He was destroying me, piece by piece, driving me toward madness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:


    yton¡¯s POV:


    Since the wedding banquet, the image of Makenna and Dominic in the car had yed over and over in my mind like a broken record.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    It left me with a tangled knot of emotionsplicated and disappointed. I realized, much to my own surprise, that my feelings for her were deeper, moreplex than I¡¯d ever allowed myself to admit.


    The thought was too unsettling to dwell on, so I pushed it aside, heading downstairs to pour myself a ss of water, hoping it might calm the storm brewing inside me.


    As I approached the kitchen, the murmurs of the servants reached my ears.


    I wasn¡¯t keen on eavesdropping, but just as I was about to step inside, I caught Makenna¡¯s name drifting through the conversation. My feet rooted to the spot, and I found myself straining to hear more.


    ¡°Did you hear? At Gamma Frank¡¯s wedding, Makenna was nearly raped!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard. Apparently, it was some manager from the Harrison family. Prince Dominic saved her and took her back.¡±


    The blood drained from my face. Makenna, almost raped at Frank¡¯s wedding?


    My mind shed back to that day in Dominic¡¯s car. Makenna had been hesitant, her expression troubled, as if there was something she wanted to say but couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice. Now I understood¡ªshe had nearly faced something unspeakable that day.


    No wonder she had been so frightened!


    I clenched my fists, fighting to control the surge of anger rising within me. Then, the servants¡¯ chatter shifted to another topic, one that made my blood run cold.


    ¡°Did you hear about the trafficking of women in the Harrison family¡¯s red-light district?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. The king trusts the Harrisons so much that even when they¡¯re involved in such filth, they barely get a p on the wrist.¡±


    ???????? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°Exactly. The king didn¡¯t seem too bothered. He just gave the manager and the head of the red-light district a token punishment, and that was it.¡±


    I stood there, listening intently as the puzzle pieces started to fall into ce.


    The red-light district, the Harrison family, the manager at the wedding¡­


    I remembered the day Dominic kissed Makenna in the car. They had just returned from the red-light district.


    The Harrisons controlled that area. She hadn¡¯te back with the other sex ves, but with Dominic, likely because she had run into some kind of trouble. And then there were the bruises on her face and the fear in her eyes that night in the car¡­


    She had been in danger twice, and I hadpletely misunderstood.


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. I lowered my gaze, a dull ache spreading through my chest. Regret gnawed at me for having been so cold toward her that day, for leaving her to Bryan and Dominic without a second thought.


    As I stood there, lost in thought, my hand brushed against a decoration by the door, causing a small noise. The servants jumped, spinning around to see me standing there. Their faces paled with fear.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    I cast them a cold, indifferent nce but said nothing. Instead, I turned on my heel, grabbed my coat, and left, driven by an urgent need to find Makenna.


    I had to see her, to understand what had really happened that day, and to know if she had been hurt.


    Maybe she was training now.


    With that thought, I headed straight for the training room, my pace quickening with every step. But when I arrived and scanned the crowd of women, she was nowhere to be found.


    What was going on? Had she taken the day off? A sense of unease crept over me, and I wasted no time rushing to her house.


    I rang the doorbell, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Momentster, the door creaked open.


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± I began, relief flooding me.


    But the words died in my throat, my face darkening. The person standing before me wasn¡¯t Makenna. It was a woman I didn¡¯t recognize.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:


    yton¡¯s POV:


    I narrowed my eyes, suspicion curling through my veins. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Makenna?¡±


    The woman in front of me froze, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡± She didn¡¯t recognize me?


    That only deepened the pit of unease in my stomach. Someone in this pce who didn¡¯t know me?


    My patience, already thin, snapped. My voice turned cold, sharp as a de. ¡°I¡¯m Prince yton. Where is Makenna? Where has she gone?¡±


    At the mention of my name, the woman¡¯s demeanor shifted, respect tinged with a hint of nervousness. She quickly bowed, her tone syrupy sweet and ttering. ¡°My name is Lily Castro, a maid to Miss Dunn. She hasn¡¯t returned in two days.¡±


    A frown etched itself onto my face. ¡°She didn¡¯te back? That¡¯s impossible! Is something wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Miss Dunn has gone to recuperate,¡± Lily exined, her words measured. ¡°I went to her bedroom early the day before yesterday, but she was already gone. Shortly after, a servant informed me that she was injured at the wedding and was taken away for treatment. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back.¡±


    An unsettling feeling gnawed at me. Someone specifically arranging treatment for her? It couldn¡¯t have been my father¡ªhe didn¡¯t even reprimand the Harrison family, let alone show concern for a mere ve.


    A chill crept up my spine as the thought hit me. I fixed Lily with a serious gaze. ¡°Do you remember what this servant looked like?¡±


    She hesitated, and then slowly nodded. ¡°He was very tall, with red hair and a scar on his face.¡±


    Recognition flickered in my mind, like a shadow slipping through the cracks. I knew a servant with those features. And then it clicked¡ªhe was one of Bryan¡¯s men!


    With this new piece of the puzzle, I had no reason to linger. I turned on my heel, ready to leave.


    ???? ???????? ??????¡¯???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????


    But before I could take a step, Lily called out, ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    I spun back, irritation prickling under my skin. ¡°What?¡±


    She bit her lip, clearly grappling with something. ¡°If Miss Dunn returns, should I inform you?¡±


    The thought of Makenna returning on her own seemed unlikely, but I nodded. ¡°Yes, let me know if shees back.¡±


    Her face lit up with a glimmer of hope, as if she wanted to say more. But I had no time for her hesitations. I left, heading straight for Bryan¡¯s residence.


    As I approached, a strange feeling washed over me¡ªthe ce seemed more heavily guarded than usual.


    I made my way to the vi¡¯s gate, where the guards stood at attention, greeting me with their usual, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    I barely acknowledged them with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Bryan.¡±


    But they didn¡¯t budge. With unwavering respect, one of them spoke up. ¡°Prince Bryan isn¡¯t here today, Your Highness. Pleasee another time.¡±


    Their refusal sent a chill through me, solidifying the knot in my stomach. With the increased guards, my instincts screamed that Makenna was here.


    And not as a patient, but as a prisoner.


    I didn¡¯t let my thoughts show on my face. Instead, I nced at Bryan¡¯s house and then forced a calm smile at the guards. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll return another time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Three days. Three endless days as Bryan¡¯s captive in this twisted prison.


    The cold metal cuff around my ankle had be a constantpanion, its unyielding bite a perpetual reminder of my confinement. The chain granted me just enough length to move about the room, but never enough to reach freedom. The locked door stood as a silent mockery to any fleeting thoughts of escape.


    Yet the physical restraints weren¡¯t the worst of my torment. His cruelest demand forced me to remain naked at all times, stripping away not just my clothing but everyst shred of dignity. His moods shifted unpredictably ¨C one moment brutal, the next disturbingly affectionate.


    Like now.


    Iy limp on the bed, still recovering from histest assault. He¡¯d barely finished with me when that familiar, predatory smirk reappeared. My stomach dropped as he produced the vibrating egg, its ominous hum filling the air.


    ¡°No¡­ you monster¡­¡± My protest came out as little more than a whimper, my resistance weakened by exhaustion.


    He settled on the bed¡¯s edge, the vibrator in one hand while the other pinched my nipple with that horrible mix of pain and intimacy. ¡°Don¡¯t be so resistant,¡± he purred. ¡°This will help you conceive faster. Isn¡¯t that what you sex ves desire?¡±


    ¡°Freak!¡± I spat, mustering what little defiance remained. Every fiber of my being revolted at the thought of carrying his child ¨C I¡¯d sooner die.


    His hand suddenly tightened around my throat in warning. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he growled, the threat in his voice freezing me in ce. ¡°Disobey, and I¡¯ll rece this with multiple vibrators.¡±


    Helpless despair washed over me as I squeezed my eyes shut. My silent surrender only seemed to please him more.


    I felt him spread my legs, then the invasive push of his fingers forcing the device inside. The instant vibration sent unwanted tremors through my exhausted body. A sharp pnded on my backside as he ordered, ¡°Keep it in. Don¡¯t let it slip out, and make sure my seed stays where it belongs. Understood?¡±


    I responded with only a re and bitten lip, my silent rebellion thest thing he couldn¡¯t take from me.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????


    This was the third day of my captivity¡ªa prisoner in Bryan¡¯s twisted world.


    For three long days, he had kept me chained in this room, the cold metal biting into my skin, a constant reminder of my confinement. The chain allowed me just enough freedom to move within the room but denied me any hope of escape. The door, of course, was securely locked, as if mocking any thought of freedom.


    But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it.


    He¡¯d demanded that I remain naked, stripping away not just my clothes but any semnce of dignity I had left. He¡¯d torment me whenever the mood struck, switching between cruelty and twisted affection.


    Like now.


    Iy on the bed, drained of strength. He had finished with me only moments ago, yet it seemed his hunger was far from sated. With a cruel smirk, he produced a vibrating egg and pressed it against me.


    ¡°No¡­ you monster¡­¡± I whimpered, weakly attempting to resist.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he held the vibrator in one hand while his other teased my nipple, his touch both painful and intimate. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to resist. This will help you get pregnant faster. Isn¡¯t that what you sex ves want?¡±


    ¡°Freak!¡± I spat, ring at him with all the defiance I could muster, trying desperately to break free from his grip.


    I would rather die than carry his child!


    The thought alone made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he warned, his voice low and threatening as his hand tightened around my neck. ¡°If you disobey, I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s more than one vibrator inside you.¡±


    His words froze me in ce, despair washing over me as I closed my eyes, unable to fight any longer.


    Seeing my surrender, he smiled, his satisfaction palpable. He spread my legs and pushed the vibrator inside with two fingers, its hum sending tremors through my body. Bryan¡¯s hand came down in a sharp pat on my buttock, his tone half-joking, half-threatening.


    ¡°Keep it in. Don¡¯t let it slip out, and make sure my seed stays where it belongs. Got it?¡±


    I red at him, biting my lip, refusing to answer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Who was it?


    My heart skipped a beat as I heard a soft knock, turning to see yton at the window.


    What was he doing here?


    For a moment, I was too shocked to move, my mind reeling as I tried to process the sight before me. yton knocked again, this time motioning for me to open the window. The urgency in his gesture snapped me back to reality.


    Wrapping a nket around myself, I hurried to the window, fumbling with thetch as I let him in.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with a mix of surprise and hope.


    Was he here to save me?


    The very thought made my heart race.


    yton slipped through the window with the agility of someone used to moving in the shadows. As his eyesnded on me, I saw the shock that quickly turned to sorrow in his expression.


    ¡°Makenna, what happened to you?¡± His voice was thick with concern.


    I knew I must have looked like a mess. Bryan¡¯s cruelty had left its marks all over my body, and I could only imagine how pitiful I appeared.


    A wave of shame washed over me, and I instinctively stepped back, not wanting yton to see me like this. But the movement triggered something still inside me, sending an unexpected jolt through my body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I gasped, my legs giving out as I copsed onto the floor, trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± yton¡¯s voice was filled with rm as he quickly knelt beside me, trying to help.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to exin, feeling overwhelmed and mortified. I clenched my legs together, my entire body tensing.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me,¡± I sobbed, the words escaping in a broken whisper.


    yton hesitated for a moment, realization dawning on him as his face flushed red.


    ¡°Did Bryan¡­ put something inside you?¡± he stammered, the words catching in his throat.


    I couldn¡¯t even look at him as I nodded, my shame and anger choking me.


    Only Bryan could be so twisted, so utterly depraved.


    yton seemed lost, his hand hovering uncertainly as if wanting tofort me but not knowing how.


    ¡°What¡­ what can we do? Can you take it out?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I admitted, biting my lip hard to keep from breaking down. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too deep¡­¡±


    The words hung in the air between us, heavy with despair. Bryan had made sure of that, pushing it deep enough to make it impossible for me to remove. The constant, relentless vibration only made it worse, driving it further inside me.


    I clutched the nket tighter, my head bowed in humiliation. I couldn¡¯t even meet yton¡¯s eyes, unsure of how I could bear this any longer.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± yton began, but before he could say more, a faint meow echoed from somewhere below the window.


    His expression shifted instantly, concern giving way to urgency.


    ¡°We have to go. Bryan coulde back at any moment.¡±


    Realization dawned on me, and I asked, ¡°The sound¡­ the meow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a signal from my men,¡± he exined quickly, his eyes darting to the window.


    Before I could process what he¡¯d said, yton scooped me up in his arms, cradling me with surprising gentleness.


    Without another word, he leapt out of the window, carrying me away from the nightmare I¡¯d been trapped in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The wind whipped past my ears as we plummeted from the upper floor, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. I squeezed my eyes shut, icy fear gripping me.


    But something felt strange¡ªmy body didn¡¯t crash onto the hard ground as I¡¯d expected. Instead, I clung to something soft and warm¡­ fur?


    Realization struck as I felt yton¡¯s body shift beneath me. He had transformed into his wolf form, his powerful muscles rippling under the thick coat cushioning my fall.


    Wended gently, the impact barely noticeable. When I opened my eyes, yton had already shifted back, holding me securely in his arms. His smile was tender, reassuring.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he murmured, his voice wrapping around me like a shield.


    For a moment, I was mesmerized by his gentle expression, so different from the horror I¡¯d just escaped. But then, a rustling in the grass nearby made my body tense.


    Had Bryan¡¯s men found us?


    The thought of being dragged back¡ªforced into Bryan¡¯s sadistic games again¡ªsent a shudder of terror through me.


    Then, a figure emerged from the shadows, bowing deeply to yton. ¡°Your Highness, the guards have been lured away. We can leave now.¡±


    Relief washed over me as yton leaned closer, his voice firm yet soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s with me. No one will hurt you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I whispered, my voice trembling as I clutched his clothes like a lifeline.


    yton was my only hope now¡ªthe one person who could protect me from this nightmare.


    After a moment, his expression hardened as he turned to his subordinate. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ???????????????? ?????????? ???? g???????????????????????


    Curled up in his arms, I could do little more than cling to him as the egg vibrator continued its relentless assault inside me. My mind was foggy, teetering on the edge of delirium. My only lifeline was yton, carrying me away from the hell I¡¯d been trapped in.


    We moved swiftly, dodging guards as we fled. Eventually, we reached a secluded spot where yton¡¯s car was hidden, far from prying eyes. He carefully ced me in the back seat, and as soon as I was inside, the partition between the front and back seats rose, granting us privacy.


    For a moment, relief washed over me¡ªbut it was short-lived. The suppressed pleasure I¡¯d been fighting surged back with terrifying intensity.


    A wave of sensation crashed through me, my body quivering uncontrobly as warmth gushed from between my legs.


    ¡°Hnnn¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    My fingers wed at the door as my legs gave out, my body copsing against the seat. Tears of shame streaked down my cheeks. I had just climaxed in front of yton¡ªwithout a single touch¡ªand the humiliation was unbearable.


    I desperately tried to mp my thighs together, to hide the evidence of my disgrace, but the vibrator wouldn¡¯t relent. Its quiet hum filled the car, and every slight movement shifted it against my most sensitive spots.


    My body, already wrecked from days of Bryan¡¯s torment, couldn¡¯t resist. Pleasure pulsed through me in relentless waves, the vibrations dragging me toward the edge again. The thin nket beneath me was soaked, my own wetness spreading beneath my trembling form.


    I bit down on my fingertips, muffling my moans, but it was useless. Tears kept falling, my emotions a tangled mess of shame, despair, and unwanted pleasure.


    I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want yton to see me like this¡ªbroken, trembling,pletely undone.


    His eyes were wide with shock, his expression torn between concern and helplessness. His hand hovered near me, uncertain, but I flinched away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I whispered, my voice raw with despair. ¡°My body is too dirty¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The car began moving. The partition separated the front and back seats. In the small space, I huddled in a corner, overwhelmed with despair.<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="vpaid-ui" frameborder="0" style="margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; width: 550px !important; height: 250px !important; border: 0px !important; overflow: hidden !important; float: none !important; max-height: 250px !important; disy: block;"></iframe>


    A flicker of pain crossed yton¡¯s eyes as he looked at me. ¡°Makenna, I don¡¯t think you are dirty.¡± His voice was tender, but I remained tightly curled up, shivering in the corner.


    He spoke soothingly. ¡°If it frightens you, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll turn away now, so you can take it out by yourself, okay?¡±


    His words prompted me to cautiously raise my head. Seeing him actually turn away, I hesitantly shifted my body. The car moved steadily.


    Flushed with embarrassment, I decided to act. Draping the nket over myself, I carefully spread my legs to remove the vibrator. I inserted my fingers inside. It was very wet, and the moisture nearly wrinkled the skin of my fingers.


    The vibrator buzzed deeply inside me. Fighting the overwhelming pleasure, I pushed my fingers further in. My legs were spread wide open. I could clearly see the fluid flowing out. There was even some milky white liquid mixed in¡ªthe sperm Bryan had left in me.


    When I recalled how crazily he had thrust into me, I felt a deep humiliation and urgency to remove the vibrator. But my haste only made me clumsy. My fingers grazed the device and inadvertently pushed it deeper.


    Suddenly, a wave of pleasure surged through me. It overcame mepletely, causing my body to tremble uncontrobly. I was oblivious to the nket that had slipped off. The liquid that escaped me even soaked the seat.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I tried my best to stifle the groan that nearly escaped my mouth. My fingers immediately slipped away from my vagina. I could not help but slightly open my mouth and gasp for breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± yton noticed my distress. When he turned back, he caught sight of me, leaning back on the seat with my legs apart. His expression grew dark.


    Frightened, I quickly wrapped myself in the nket, overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? gal????¦Í??????©q?????


    It felt as if I were masturbating right before his eyes. yton looked as though he was about to speak, but just then, the car halted in front of his vi.


    He said to me gently, ¡°You can¡¯t return to your vi in this state, so I brought you to my ce first. Let¡¯s go in and find a way to take it out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With flushed cheeks, I could only nod in agreement. yton carried me into his vi and quickly ensured we were alone by sending all the servants away.


    As soon as I sat on the sofa, another wave of pleasure overwhelmed me, causing me to shiver. I had another orgasm.


    ¡°Can you manage to take it out yourself?¡± yton asked, looking uneasy.


    Recalling what had just happened in the car, I shook my head with burning cheeks and muttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s way too deep.¡± I feared losing control to the sensation before I could remove the vibrator.


    His face turned pink upon hearing my words. The living room fell silent for a moment. I lowered my head, asionally raising my eyes to nce at him. He seemed to be fighting an internal battle.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Makenna, if you trust me¡­¡± He paused briefly, then added, ¡°Let me help you take it out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton would help me take it out? I froze, lowering my head, too embarrassed to meet his gaze. It was humiliating, but the relentless buzzing inside me wouldn¡¯t let me forget that if I didn¡¯t get it out soon, I would remain trapped in this torment.


    The thought made me hesitate for what felt like an eternity before I finally nodded, whispering, ¡°Okay.¡± There was no one else who could help me but yton. He was different from Bryan¡ªI believed he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    yton moved slowly, sitting beside me as if afraid I might bolt. He gently lifted the nket covering me, revealing my trembling legs, already stained with evidence of my predicament.


    ¡°Is this alright?¡± he asked softly, his eyes searching mine.


    I nodded, ashamed, gathering every ounce of courage before parting my legs in front of him. The moment his gaze fell on my exposed lower body, his eyes darkened with desire, and his lips pressed into a tight line as if he were holding back something primal.


    Mortified, I turned my head away, focusing on anything but him.


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± he murmured, his voice soothing. He gently lifted one of my legs, resting it on the back of the sofa. My legs were spread wide, leaving nothing hidden from his view.


    The shame was overwhelming, like a storm rising inside me, threatening to drown me in its waves. I bit down on my knuckles, nerves twisting in my stomach, as his fingers carefully entered me, inch by inch.


    The sensation was entirely different from Bryan¡¯s rough invasions. yton was tender, cautious, as if each touch were a question rather than a demand. Yet, my body had be so hypersensitive from the relentless vibrator.


    yton¡¯s fingers brushed against it, and the dormant pleasure roared back to life, like a fire stoked too soon. I bit my lip, struggling to stifle my reaction.


    He had found the vibrator, his two deft fingers pinching it, and slowly began to extract it.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the soft moan that escaped my lips. The vibrator, coupled with his fingers, dragged against my tender flesh, intensifying the sensations. My body instinctively tightened around his fingers, making him pause. Shame surged again, shing with the relentless waves of pleasure rising from within.


    My body trembled, caught in the throes of a tide I couldn¡¯t escape. My moan was louder this time, involuntary, as the vibrator finally slipped out of me. I dared to nce at yton, only to see him holding the device, glistening with the fluids I couldn¡¯t control, reflecting the light in tiny, crystalline beads.


    I quickly closed my legs, wanting to thank him, but the words caught in my throat. His gaze fixed on me, a deep crimson overtaking his eyes, reminding me of the first time I hade to his vi, when he had lost control just like this. Fear flickered in my chest¡ªwhat was he nning to do?


    But before I could speak, he shook his head, muttering an apology, his voice low and strained. He made a move to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but an impulse drove me to him. I rushed forward and wrapped my arms around him, pressing my lips to his. If it was him, I¡¯d be willing.


    yton trembled beneath my touch, as if he were on the edge of breaking, but then he lifted me effortlessly, carrying me upstairs and tossing me onto the bed. This time, his movements were rougher, more desperate, but I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    His breath was hot against my ear, his eyes burning with an intensity that matched my own. His tongue traced my earlobe, and a shiver raced down my spine, my nipples hardening under his attention. His strong presence enveloped me, the clean scent of him filling my senses.


    His fingers found my nipples, pinching and rubbing them with an urgency that made me gasp.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The mix of pain and pleasure tore a cry from me, my body arching into his touch. I could feel his hardness pressing against me, radiating heat. He was more impatient than before, one hand pulling my leg aside while the other guided himself to my entrance.


    I was already so wet, as if my body had been waiting for him, and it weed him in without resistance.


    ¡°Makenna, you feel so good,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with desire as he moved inside me.


    His words made my face burn, but I wrapped my legs around his waist, urging him to go deeper, faster. His breath was ragged in my ear, each exhale fueling the fire burning between us. His lips captured mine, his kiss hungry, his tongue sweeping across mine with fervor.


    His hips surged forward suddenly, crashing into me with a force that felt as if he were breaking throughyers of delicate flesh, plunging deep until he reached the very core of me. As he drove relentlessly into the depths, an overwhelming wave of liquid was released, pushed out by the sheer intensity of his thrusts. His size and strength struck that exquisitely sensitive spot inside me, sending shockwaves through my body.


    It felt as though my very soul was being touched, and in an instant, my mind went nk, my legs trembling uncontrobly around his waist. Yet yton showed no sign of slowing down; he kept driving into me with raw, unyielding power.


    Unable to hold back, I found myself pleading, ¡°Please¡­ slow down¡­ I¡¯m so close¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­¡±


    His breath was heavy, but his voice remained soft and coaxing as he reassured me, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Makenna¡­ let it happen¡­¡±


    He moved his hips even faster, the friction between our bodies creating sounds that echoed through the room. I could feel the warm streams of liquid slowly trickling down as my body surrenderedpletely to the sensations. Overwhelmed by the intense pleasure, I gasped for breath, my mouth open as I tried to keep up with him.


    Even after I climaxed, yton continued, his thrusts deep and relentless, pressing further and further inside me as if he wanted to reach the very center of my being. My legs kicked out weakly on the bed, but he held me firmly in ce, his pace quickening, bing even more intense than before.


    A slight difort began to build, and I could only whisper in a breathy voice, ¡°Please¡­ slow down¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    At my words, yton slowed just a fraction, his lips brushing against my forehead in a tender kiss as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Can you stay with me a little longer?¡±


    Blushing, I nodded, catching my breath before wrapping my arms around his neck, ready to give him whatever he needed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    As the clock¡¯s hands crept past midnight, I finally returned to my vi, exhausted from handling a mess caused by one of my subordinates. The night had swallowed the day whole by the time I crossed the threshold of my home.


    The moment I stepped into the living room, a servant greeted me with the kind of respect that felt almost habitual. I shrugged off my jacket, tossing it to him without a second thought, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that woman been today?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the servant began, choosing his words with care, ¡°Miss Dunn has been quiet all day. She hasn¡¯t made a scene in the bedroom, like she usually does.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow, surprise mingling with the exhaustion that clung to me. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Her silence was as strange as a wolf without a howl. Normally, she would have been kicking up a storm, cursing my name to the heavens. But today, nothing? Had the toy I¡¯d left her with done the trick? Or had she finally decided to bend to my will?


    The thought of that toy stirred something in my belly, banishing the weariness from my bones. The urge to see her, to find out what had changed, drove me forward.


    I made my way to her bedroom with long strides, pausing at the door to listen. True enough, the quiet was thick, like a nket smothering any trace of rebellion.


    A smirk tugged at the corners of my mouth. Had she dared to defy me, pulling the toy out and falling asleep as if nothing had happened?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡± I murmured, savoring the thought. With a flick of my wrist, I pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    The room was drenched in darkness. I flicked on the light, but what greeted me wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    The room was empty. Not a trace of Makenna anywhere.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡± I called out, my voice sharp with irritation.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???? gal????¦Í??????£®??????


    I tore through the room, searching under the bed, behind the curtains, in every nook and cranny she could have squeezed herself into. But it was no use. She was gone.


    Damn it! This vi was guarded better than a fortress. Where could she have possibly gone?


    Then, something caught my eye¡ªthe window. It was ajar.


    I crossed the room in a few swift steps and peered out. Below, faint imprints marred thewn¡ªmarks left by something¡ªor someonending.


    Had Makenna actually jumped out and made a run for it? A fire of fury roared to life in my chest. I whirled on the servant, my voice a dangerous growl. ¡°What the hell happened here? Where is she? Is this how you¡ª¡±


    The servant crumpled to the floor, trembling like a leaf in a storm. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I swear I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Useless!¡± I spat, kicking him aside with enough force to send him skidding across the floor.


    The idiot couldn¡¯t even keep tabs on a powerless woman. Worthless, the lot of them.


    Curled up in the corner, the servant stayed silent, too terrified to make a sound.


    Rubbing my temples, I tried to steady the storm brewing inside me. I barked out, ¡°Guards! Get in here! Find out where she went. Now!¡±


    The guards jumped into action, scattering like ants to search for her. I turned back to the window, examining the tracks more closely.


    The bedroom was on the top floor. From the marks, it was clear they were left by a wolf.


    But Makenna¡¯s wolf was too weak to leap from such a height.


    If she could¡¯ve done that, she would have escaped long ago, not waited until now. And besides, she was naked. She wouldn¡¯t have run through the pce without a stitch of clothing.


    Could someone have helped her?


    Rescuing her from under my nose, without so much as a whisper to the guards¡ªwhoever did this had nerves of steel.


    My eyes narrowed, suspicion tightening its grip on my thoughts. A name began to take shape in my mind, a shadow among shadows.


    As dawn broke, my subordinatespleted their investigation and gathered before me, the weight of their findings evident in their tense postures.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the captain of the guards began, his voice trembling with a mixture of dread and deference, ¡°all the security cameras inside the vi were deliberately sabotaged, save for one on the outer perimeter. From what we could retrieve, Prince yton¡¯s car was captured on the footage.¡±


    In an instant, my temper ignited¡ªa ze I could barely contain.


    ¡°yton! So it was him. I knew it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The sunlight greeted me as I opened my eyes again.


    After days of being trapped in that nightmare, I still half-expected to find myself chained in the darkness, imprisoned by Bryan. Panic washed over me like a tidal wave.


    But then I turned, and there was yton beside me. My tense body finally began to unwind.


    That¡¯s right. yton had rescued me, and I was no longer at the mercy of that madman.


    ¡°yton¡­¡± I whispered his name, my eyes tracing the lines of his sleeping face.


    yton, who was usually so gentle, carried a quiet dignity thatmanded respect without ever needing to ask for it. Yet, as he slept, there was a softness to him, an angelic calm that made me want to reach out and touch him.


    I couldn¡¯t resist. My hand moved on its own, fingers outlining his features in the air, as ifmitting them to memory.


    He was indeed a remarkable man.


    I found myself getting lost in his handsome face, drifting away, until suddenly, a hand caught my wrist.


    ¡°Makenna.¡±


    His low, gravelly voice resonated through the quiet room, warm breath brushing against my ear. Startled, I realized that yton had been awake, watching me without my knowing.


    He gazed at me with a gentle smile dancing in his eyes. Caught in the act, my cheeks med with embarrassment.


    ¡°I was just¡­¡± I stammered, grasping for an exnation, but the words slipped through my fingers like water.


    yton chuckled, pressing a light kiss to my forehead as he interrupted, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    His voice, still husky from sleep, was as alluring as a whispered promise in the dark.


    My face flushed even more, and my heart began to race, pounding so loudly that I wondered if he could hear it too.


    I was so flustered that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I nodded, my eyes darting away from his intense gaze.


    yton chuckled again, pulling me into his arms, his hand gently stroking my hair. ¡°Do you want to sleep in?¡± he asked softly.


    The warmth of his touch sent my thoughts scattering. I nestled my burning face against his strong chest, wishing I could stay there forever. Just as I was about to say something, my stomach let out a loud growl.


    Mortified, I buried my head further, wanting nothing more than to disappear under the covers and nevere out.


    Why did I always manage to embarrass myself around yton?


    But yton only patted my back, his smile soft as he said, ¡°Alright, go take a shower. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jerked my head up, all thoughts of embarrassment forgotten. ¡°No way!¡±


    He had already done so much for me¡ªhow could I let him cook too?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some more rest? I¡¯ll make breakfast,¡± I suggested, trying to reim some dignity.


    ¡°Be good,¡± yton said gently, easing me back down onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. You need to rest. Let me handle this.¡±


    His insistence left me with little choice but to agree.


    After he went downstairs to prepare breakfast, I didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting, so I quickly showered, dressed, and hurried after him.


    The first floor was eerily quiet, with no one in sight.


    Where had all the servants gone?


    Just then, yton emerged from the kitchen, carrying dishes.


    ¡°Where are the servants?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°The servants are staying away for now. You need time to recover,¡± yton exined calmly.


    He didn¡¯t borate, but I understood.


    He had sent everyone away because of me.


    After escaping Bryan¡¯s clutches, I couldn¡¯t bear the presence of strangers. Now, with just yton and me in the vi, I felt a deep sense of relief.


    He was always so thoughtful, always thinking of me.


    The realization made my eyes sting with unshed tears. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with emotion.


    He had done so much for me, more than I could ever repay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, silly girl.¡± yton smiled, beckoning me over. ¡°Come on, breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    I nodded eagerly and took my seat at the table. But just as I picked up the knife and fork, a suddenmotion erupted outside.


    A guard burst in, shouting in panic, ¡°Prince Bryan is here!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan arrived!


    The guard¡¯s words sent an icy shiver through my veins, the chill creeping up my spine like a phantom¡¯s touch.


    Visions of the torment he inflicted on me wed their way back into my mind, haunting me with the ferocity of a nightmare.


    Panic rose in my chest as I looked at yton, my hands clutching the knife and fork, trembling uncontrobly. No, I couldn¡¯t let Bryan drag me back into this nightmare. The thought of being recaptured and brought back to Bryan¡¯s clutches was unbearable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Makenna,¡± yton said, sensing my fear. He gently held my hands to steady them. ¡°Finish your meal. I¡¯ll check outside.¡±


    In a state of desperation, I clutched at his sleeve, my words tumbling out in a disjointed jumble. ¡°No, Your Highness. I can¡¯t let you face danger because of me. Maybe¡­ Maybe I should go out instead.¡±


    I knew Bryan hade for me, and I didn¡¯t want to drag yton into this mess.


    yton¡¯s grip tightened reassuringly. ¡°No, Makenna. Stop worrying. Eat your food. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I hesitated, still clutching his sleeve, my heart racing and my mind a chaotic storm.


    I was terrified Bryan would drag me back to his vi, to endure more torture, and equally fearful that yton might be harmed or embroiled in a confrontation with Bryan.


    What was I supposed to do?


    yton leaned in, cradling my face in his hands, his gaze intense and sincere. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m part of the Lycan Royalty. Even if I have to confront Bryan, I won¡¯t back down. I promise, he won¡¯t take you away again.¡±


    His earnest look took me by surprise, and tears welled in my eyes.


    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????


    Why was yton being so kind to me?


    He ced a gentle kiss on my forehead and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stay here. Nothing will happen to you while I¡¯m around.¡±


    Unable to hold back my tears, I nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile was warm and reassuring as he ruffled my hair before heading out.


    I sat at the table in a daze, watching him leave, my heart a whirlwind of mixed emotions.


    Part of me was grateful for yton¡¯s protection, but another part was consumed by the dread of Bryan¡¯s unexpected visit.


    The thought of being recaptured and returned to Bryan¡¯s vi filled me with terror.


    Moreover, I was anxious for yton¡¯s safety. Bryan was a lunatic, and I feared for what he might do to yton.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay¡­ It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± I murmured to myself, trying to calm my racing heart. I picked up the knife and fork, but despite the appealing appearance and aroma of the food, my appetite had vanished.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I decided to sneak out.


    I couldn¡¯t let yton face Bryan alone. He was in this predicament because of me, and I couldn¡¯t just hide away and do nothing.


    I slipped outside and found refuge behind therge banyan tree in the vi¡¯s courtyard. Its thick branches and trunk obscured mepletely.


    From my concealed position, I could see what was unfolding outside.


    Peeking around the tree, I saw Bryan and yton standing face-to-face not far from my hiding spot. The tension between them was palpable, the air crackling with unspoken conflict.


    A shiver ran through me at the sight of Bryan.


    Despite my fear, I steeled myself, hiding behind the tree and straining my ears to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    I stormed up to yton¡¯s vi, my fury barely contained. ring at the guards at the gate with fire in my eyes, Imanded, ¡°Tell yton toe out, now!¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    A guard, trembling, hurried inside to deliver the message. It wasn¡¯t long before yton appeared, striding out with an air of casual arrogance.


    ¡°Bryan,¡± he said, surveying my soldiers with a dismissive nce, ¡°do you think it¡¯s okay to get your men marching all over the pce? Aren¡¯t you worried our father wille down hard on you for this?¡±


    His brazen attitude only fueled my rage. I didn¡¯t have the patience for his games anymore. ¡°Just give me Makenna,¡± I demanded bluntly.


    yton smirked, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow. Makenna doesn¡¯t belong to you alone. She¡¯s been hurt recently. What¡¯s the issue with her recuperating here?¡±


    His words were like a p to my face.


    I had used the same excuse to keep her confined, but now yton was wielding it against me. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for reasoned debate.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    My anger was a beast wing at its cage.


    If yton wouldn¡¯t hand Makenna over willingly, I was more than ready to seize her by force.


    My hands itched to tear him apart and take that woman back.


    ¡°yton,¡± I growled, my voice heavy with menace. ¡°This is your final chance. Hand over Makenna, or I will make you regret it.¡±


    Unfazed, yton¡¯s smile remained as infuriatingly smug as ever. ¡°She¡¯s recovering well here. There¡¯s no need for you to fret over her.¡±


    Was there a bond between them I hadn¡¯t seen before? The idea stung like acid.


    My long-suppressed rage erupted. I roared to my soldiers, ¡°All of you! Get inside and bring her out! I¡¯ll take full responsibility for whatever happens!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± my soldiers shouted in unison. yton¡¯s guards readied themselves for a fight, tension crackling in the air.


    ?????????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????


    I watched yton closely, poised to shift into my wolf form at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Just as the sh seemed imminent, a clear, resolute voice cut through the chaos.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you!¡±


    yton and I froze. Out from behind him stepped Makenna.


    My heart clenched. I wanted to rush forward and pull her to me.


    ¡°Makenna, why did youe out?¡± yton asked, his voiceced with concern as he grasped her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Your Highness,¡± she said, holding yton¡¯s hand tightly but casting me a look full of open disdain.


    ¡°Bryan,¡± she said, each word sharp and deliberate, ¡°I will never leave with you. Even if you defeat Prince yton today, I won¡¯t go with you. If you want me, you can only take me in death.¡±


    The pain hit me like a physical blow as I saw her eyes full of admiration and gratitude when she looked at yton, yet filled with disgust and fear when they met mine. I was momentarily stunned, caught in a vise of hurt and disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:


    I knew that any sh between Bryan and yton inside the pce would inevitably enrage Leonardo. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of yton suffering because of me. He was a decent man who didn¡¯t deserve to be dragged into my mess.


    So, despite my fear of Bryan, I stepped forward, holding a kitchen knife tightly in my trembling hand, and pressed it to my neck.


    I locked eyes with Bryan, my voice steady despite the shiver in my hands. I repeated, ¡°If you want to take me away by force today, you¡¯ll only get my corpse!¡± I had resolved that if torture was my fate, I¡¯d rather meet death on my own terms.


    But to my surprise, Bryan didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, he seemed lost, as if he were grappling with something deeper.


    For a moment, I could have sworn I saw heartbreak flicker in his eyes. Could that be possible?


    ¡°Makenna! No!¡± yton grasped my arm, his voice filled with anxiety. ¡°Let me handle this. Don¡¯t risk your life!¡± His concern was a balm to my troubled heart.


    I shook my head firmly, refusing to let him get involved. ¡°No, this mess is my doing. I have to face it myself. I don¡¯t want you dragged into it.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± yton started, but I cut him off, stepping in front of Bryan with steely resolve.


    ¡°If you kill me here today, the king will find out about your little siege,¡± I dered with hatred and determination. ¡°You think you can handle his wrath if this turns into a royal scandal?¡±


    Despite my lowly status, if Bryan provoked yton and forced me to kill myself, Leonardo¡¯s anger would not be contained, whether he cared about me or not. It would be a disgrace to the royal family.


    As I spoke, my heart raced, unsure if Bryan would be swayed by my threat.


    His madness was unpredictable; I couldn¡¯t be sure of his response.


    But I had steeled myself for the worst¡ªmy death would be the price I¡¯d pay.


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    I was already resigned to it. Should I truly pass away, I would simply ept it.


    Bryan¡¯s face hardened, the fleeting trace of heartbreak vanishing as he resumed his arrogant demeanor.


    He scrutinized me with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re quite the orator.¡±


    With all my courage, I retorted with biting irony, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re foolish enough to risk the king¡¯s fury over a woman.¡±


    I tried to appear calm, though sweat was already soaking my back.


    ¡°You are indeed brave,¡± yton said, gripping my hand tightly with a look full of tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just do whatever you want, and I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±


    His words touched me deeply, fueling my determination.


    I couldn¡¯t let him be harmed because of me.


    I had to protect him just as he had protected me.


    Bryan sneered, ¡°What a profound love!¡±


    He stared at me coldly for a moment before suddenly grinning, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m not letting you go that easily. Let¡¯s see if you can find someone to save you next time.¡±


    With a dismissive wave, Bryan turned and left with his soldiers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Seeing Bryan finally leave, I let out a long sigh of relief. My hands were trembling so much that the knife slipped from my grip, hitting the ground with a tter.


    I shook uncontrobly, and yton was quick to catch me. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡± he asked, his voiceced with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, forcing a smile. ¡°I managed to drive Bryan away.¡±


    yton¡¯s face softened with a smile, and he affectionately ruffled my hair. ¡°You were amazing,¡± he praised sincerely.


    His words made me blush and feel a bit flustered. He took my hand gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast, brave girl.¡±


    I nodded, feeling shy but grateful.


    When we returned to the dining room, the breakfast had gone cold. yton reheated the food, and we finally sat down to enjoy our meal, savoring the hard-won peace.


    As he poured me a ss of milk, yton asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next? Bryan won¡¯t just let this go.¡± I took a sip of the hot milk, feeling it warm me, but his question left me unsettled.


    After a moment of hesitation, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Staying in the pce meant enduring Bryan¡¯s constant harassment.


    I couldn¡¯t see a way out.


    ¡°Makenna, would you be willing to live with me from now on?¡± yton suddenly asked.


    What?


    I was taken aback, staring at him in shock. My heart raced at the thought.


    Did he want me to stay in his vi? Did he want to be with me?


    Did he like me¡­


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    yton looked at me earnestly and said, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re a kind person. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt by Bryan again.¡±


    My heart, which had been racing, gradually settled. Was I reading too much into this? yton was just being kind. He didn¡¯t want to see me suffering.


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, I shook my head and smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I¡¯m just a humble ve. If I stay here, Kristina will definitely be unhappy, and your father won¡¯t agree either.¡±


    yton¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°If you want, don¡¯t worry about those things. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I interrupted, trying to shift the topic. ¡°If you really want to help me, could you check my house? I suspect Bryan is keeping it under surveince.¡± I avoided the subject of living with him. The thought of asking, ¡°Do you like me?¡± felt too daunting.


    I knew my status was too low to even consider such a possibility, despite my feelings for him.


    yton sighed and reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone check it out and send additional guards for your protection.¡±


    I thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± He patted my head affectionately. ¡°Remember what I said¡ªdon¡¯t be so formal with me.¡±


    His gesture made me blush, and then another thought struck me.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I asked suddenly, ¡°I fell into a trap set by Frank and Jessica at their wedding. What happened after?¡±


    Having been imprisoned by Bryan, I hadn¡¯t heard any news since then.


    yton¡¯s expression darkened as he replied, ¡°The man who tried to assault you has been executed. Frank and the others imed they were innocent and knew nothing, so Father only punished Frank with a flogging and a deduction of half a year¡¯s sry.¡± Innocent?


    My fists clenched in anger. ¡°That¡¯s not true! They drugged me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:


    Frank¡¯s POV:


    I faced severe punishments because Makenna had nearly been vited.


    In front of everyone, I wasshed, and they docked half a year¡¯s sry as a penalty. As I hobbled away from the pce, my workce adversaries mocked me.


    The humiliation I felt was overwhelming.


    Had the princes not intervened, my punishment might have been less severe. Why would the king bother about the life of someone deemed merely a sex ve?


    I couldn¡¯t help but ponder what magic Makenna had cast on the three princes, as they all came to her defense fiercely.


    The beating I got nearly killed me.


    Frustrated, I made my way back home. The moment I opened the door, I was met with Jessica, who was in a fury, furiously throwing things around.


    ¡°Conceited jerks! Who do they think they are to judge?¡±


    Her outburst only intensified my headache. I demanded,


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask that of me!¡±


    Far from her usual gentle and sweet demeanor, Jessica vented in rage, ¡°I was at the high tea earlier today. Those supposeddies of nobility ridiculed me. They would never have dared if you hadn¡¯t been punished like that.¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    My headache worsened. Impatiently, I tried to make her see reason. ¡°Those women are notoriously pretentious. You should know this by now. Avoid conflicts; instead, charm them. It¡¯ll help speed up my promotion. Do you understand?¡±


    I was aware of how crucial rtionships were within the pce walls. Socializing among the nobledies was key to maintaining connections.


    But Jessica didn¡¯t see my point. Anger colored her face as she yelled, ¡°You fool! If you can¡¯t climb the ranks on your own, it means you¡¯re ipetent. Why should I suck up to those bitches?¡±


    With that, she resumed her rampage, throwing objects around wildly. The house was a disaster. She hurled insults relentlessly. This was a far cry from the calm, captivating woman I had when we started dating.


    ???????? ???????? ????????????????????????<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 447px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    What a lunatic!


    I reached my limit. In an attempt to quiet her, I grabbed her and pped her. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    The force of my p sent Jessica crashing to the floor. Dazed, she sat for a moment before erupting into screams and curses directed harshly at me. ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind, Frank Thomas? How dare you hit me! How dare you!¡±


    Her screech filled the air as she leaped to her feet and lunged at me. Her hair was disheveled as she screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard!¡±


    Her reaction was utterly unreasonable.


    I grabbed her arm and flung her aside like she was nothing. Surveying the chaos in the house, I immediately regretted my decisions.


    Makenna would never have behaved like this. She would have been supportive and always attentive to my needs because she cared about me wholeheartedly.


    As I pondered Makenna, my eyes grew misty. Meanwhile, looking back at Jessica, who appearedpletely deranged, only added to my irritation.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Jessica¡¯s fury escted after I pushed her away. Sobbing loudly, she attacked me again, screaming, ¡°Frank! Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m your wife!¡±


    My wife?


    I stared at her with annoyance. Jessica¡¯s hair was disheveled, her face distorted. Shecked the poise expected of a noblewoman and looked nothing like the refined woman I had married.


    How had thingse to this?


    Disappointed and annoyed, I pushed Jessica aside and was ready to walk out.


    Just then, a servant hurried over to me, looking panicked, and said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Thomas. You have a visitor.¡±


    Annoyed, I snapped, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s sote at night.¡± After Leonardo¡¯s punishment, I wondered who woulde to see me at this hour. Perhaps someone who wanted to mock me?


    The servant cautiously answered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Kristina Harrison, the daughter of the Beta.¡±


    Kristina?


    Hearing her name, my expression instantly changed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I exined everything to yton, and I could see a slight change in his expression.


    ¡°You ended up in Dominic¡¯s car that night because you had been drugged?¡±


    I confirmed with a nod. That night, when I had sex with Dominic, I was barely conscious and only realized Dominic had rescued me once I sobered up.


    yton¡¯s face softened with empathy. Speaking in a hushed tone, he started, ¡°I had thought¡­¡±


    He trailed off, leaving his thought iplete. There was a heavy silence.


    Not wanting to deepen his worry, I let out a sigh to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thankfully, their scheme failed.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Makenna. I¡¯ll deal with Frank and his aplices.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± I interrupted, shaking my head determinedly. ¡°I want to take revenge on my own.¡±


    It was my own business. I couldn¡¯t keep pulling yton into messy situations, nor could I forever rely on his protection.


    Moreover, those people had made my life so miserable, and I was resolved to take revenge myself.


    The breakfast ended with a heavy air. Afterward, I told yton it was time for me to leave. ¡°Your Highness, I should return home now.¡±


    yton¡¯s brow creased. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you prefer to stay here until you¡¯re better?¡±


    I firmly declined. ¡°No, thank you. Staying further might spark negative rumors.¡±


    I was, after all, only regarded as a sex ve. Leonardo would not tolerate my closeness with his sons. He had even issued a caution during myst medical examination.


    I wanted to avoid causing yton any trouble.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????


    Seeing my resolve, yton didn¡¯t press further. He assured, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have my guards check your house and ensure your safety there. You can be at ease.¡±


    His words brought a surge of warmth to my heart. Gratefully, I responded, ¡°Thank you deeply, Your Highness.¡±


    yton had been my greatest ally in the pce. Without his help, I would still be locked up by Bryan and uncertain of my freedom.


    As we approached the doorway, yton unexpectedly grabbed my arm and pulled me close to his chest. He cradled my face and kissed me.


    I was momentarily startled, but quickly, I reached up, encircled his neck with my arms, and returned his kiss with fervor.


    After the kiss, I shyly looked up into yton¡¯s intense gaze.


    His eyes were like deep oceans, and I found myself lost in them.


    He said earnestly, ¡°Makenna, should you ever find yourself in trouble or face a difficult decision,e to me. Don¡¯t worry about causing me trouble. Remember, you have nothing to fear as I¡¯m always there for you.¡±


    I gazed at him. My heart pounded wildly, and my thoughts were in a whirl.


    What did yton¡¯s words mean? Was this a promise to me?


    And if it was, what did he really feel for me?


    Curiosity and hope began to swell within me.


    I longed to voice my questions, but I hesitated, reflecting on my status.


    After all, I was merely a sex ve, living in a world vastly different from yton¡¯s. Perhaps his inherent kindness was the reason he cared for me. He was likely motivated by pity rather than affection.


    With this thought, I stifled the impulse to ask him further questions. Staring at him with a smile, I simply nodded in response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I made my way back to my house after bidding yton farewell, my mind was a tangled web of thoughts.


    For the time being, I pushed aside the puzzling enigma of yton¡¯s feelings toward me. Dealing with Frank could wait, but the looming shadow of Bryan was something I couldn¡¯t ignore. I had no illusions about him letting me off lightly.


    The sheer weight of the past few days bore down on me, too many things having happened in too short a time. My thoughts swirled in a chaotic maelstrom as I tried to figure out where to start.


    With a heavy sigh, I pushed open the door to my house. Before I could even register what was happening, I was enveloped in a tight embrace.


    Snapping out of my reverie, I looked up to see Alice.


    ¡°Alice?¡± I gasped in astonishment. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Her eyes were red and brimming with tears as she released me, choking back sobs. ¡°I thought something terrible had happened to you.¡±


    I was taken aback. Lily, who stood just behind her, quickly exined, ¡°Makenna, we had no idea where you¡¯d been these past few days. We were both worried sick. Alice has beening here every day, hoping you¡¯d return.¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± I murmured, deeply touched, tears welling up in my own eyes. No one had ever shown such concern for me before.


    Lily shook her head, a wry smile ying on her lips. ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back soon, Alice might have stormed the pce herself.¡±


    Alice flushed with embarrassment, covering it with a cough. ¡°I even went to the hospital looking for you, but when you weren¡¯t there, I didn¡¯t know where else to turn. So, I had no choice but to wait for you here.¡±


    A warmth spread through my chest, and I gently patted her arm with a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Alice. I¡¯m back safe and sound. Now, let¡¯s get inside. We can¡¯t have this conversation standing in the doorway.¡±


    I led Alice and Lily by the hand to the sofa. The moment we sat down, Alice bombarded me with questions.


    ???????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Makenna, what on earth happened at the wedding?¡± she asked, gripping my hand as if I might disappear again. ¡°Where have you been recovering? Why didn¡¯t you send us any word over the past few days?¡±


    She fired off so many questions at once that I hardly knew where to begin.


    Rubbing my temples, I exhaled a deep breath and began recounting the events of the wedding.


    But I deliberately omitted any mention of the princes and especially left out the fact that Bryan had imprisoned me.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t simplyy bare the secrets of the royal family to Alice and Lily. And the thought of confessing that I¡¯d been forced into intimate situations with the three princes was more than I could bear.


    As Alice listened, her face twisted with fury. ¡°Those people are worse than animals! They¡¯re your family¡ªhow could they do something so vile?¡±


    Lily echoed her outrage. ¡°Absolutely! They¡¯ve crossed every line.¡±


    Their concern was like a balm to my bruised spirit. I smiled at them, hoping to soothe their anger. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    But Alice was still fuming, clutching my hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re alright. Otherwise, I would have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I cut her off quickly, fearing she might say something reckless that could bring the wrath of the royal family down on her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at training right now? Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to be here?¡±


    My words caught Alice off guard, and her worried tone returned. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve been away from training for days. You wouldn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve been given a three-day break to prepare for the assessment of the sex ves.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°An assessment?¡±


    I was taken aback. Why had we suddenly been asked to undergo an assessment?


    Alice nodded. Her expression was one of severe difort, as though she was battling a headache. ¡°Only the sex ves who pass this assessment will remain in the pce to participate in the uing hunting event. Those who fail will be expelled from the pce.¡±


    ¡°Expelled from the pce?¡± I felt a squeeze in my heart.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice continued in a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that those who fail won¡¯t just be expelled¡ªthere will be harsher punishments.¡±


    She looked up at me earnestly and continued, ¡°If the king finds a sex ve displeasing, her family and friends might suffer too. Makenna, we have to pass this test.¡±


    Frowning deeply, I asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why is there suddenly an assessment?¡±


    Up until now, no one had spoken of any assessment during our training sessions.


    Alice chuckled bitterly. ¡°Actually, this is somewhat because of you, Makenna.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± My eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°How does this involve me?¡±


    Alice exined, ¡°You¡¯re the only sex ve who has caught the princes¡¯ attention. The king wants to keep those who can charm his sons. After all, our role is to bear the princes¡¯ children. He won¡¯t keep us if we can¡¯t garner the princes¡¯ favor.¡±


    Her words plunged me into a deep quiet, and a wave of sadness swept through me.


    Alice was right. We had been brought here as mere vessels for childbirth. Our autonomy and self-respect were secondary to producing babies for the princes. A heavy silence fell over us, and the air turned solemn.


    Lily¡¯s eyes moved back and forth between Alice and me. She then said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Both of you are capable. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it through the assessment.¡±


    While Alice might have been fretting about failing, my thoughts were elsewhere.


    ???????? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Perhaps¡­ this assessment could be my opportunity to flee the pce.


    I had made too many enemies here, including Kristina and Bryan, the pervert.


    Now that I hadpletely offended Bryan, I doubted he would let me off easily. My best bet was to seize this opportunity to run away. Once outside, I would be free from the pce¡¯s confines. In the vast world, Bryan would no longer be able to touch me.


    Alice hinted that my family could suffer repercussions too if I failed.


    I scoffed at the thought. Recalling the actions of my father, my stepmother, and the ugly faces of Frank and Jessica, I found myself almost eager to see them face troubles.


    Did they not always im we were family? I wondered if they would maintain that fa?ade by then.


    If things yed out as I hoped, leaving the pce would allow me to enact my revenge, effectively killing two birds with one stone.


    I took a deep breath to center myself and then turned to Alice. ¡°Do you know what they will test us on in the assessment?¡± I inquired.


    Alice replied, ¡°There are supposed to be three parts. The first part tests physical strength¡ªonly the strong can bear children. The second part measures intelligence¡ªonly the clever can have clever children. The third part¡­¡± Alice suddenly paused, hesitating.


    I asked eagerly, ¡°What¡¯s the third part?¡±


    With a worried frown, Alice continued, ¡°The third is to assess our bodies¡¯ ability to conceive.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice¡¯s words left me with an unsettling feeling. ¡°We all had physical checkups when we first arrived at the pce, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°That was just a basic examination. I¡¯ve heard that the king will use far more advanced equipment this time for a thorough check.¡±


    She suddenly gripped my hands, her eyes bright with anticipation. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve also heard that those who pass the assessment will receive a substantial bonus!¡±


    ¡°Bonus?¡± Lily¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°How much are we talking about?¡±


    Alice waved her hands animatedly, unable to contain her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it might be¡­¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t sharing their enthusiasm. In fact, I was far from it.


    The idea of a bonus didn¡¯t interest me in the slightest, but the mention of a thorough checkup caught my attention.


    I had been with the princes multiple times, yet I hadn¡¯t conceived. During a previous checkup, the doctor had mentioned that I might have difficulty getting pregnant. Maybe, just maybe, failing this assessment could be my ticket out of the pce.


    A flicker of hope ignited within me.


    Just then, the sound of the doorbell interrupted my thoughts.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    Perplexed, I went to the door, only to be greeted by Dominic, standing there with an air of nonchnce.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I asked, startled, ¡°what brings you here?¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve returned from Bryan¡¯s vi, so I thought I¡¯d check on you.¡±


    His words caught me off guard, but then it clicked. Bryan and yton had confronted each other because of me.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????©q?????


    Dominic must have caught wind of it.


    Bryan had spirited me away in the dead of night and kept me locked up. Then yton had rescued me and brought me to his home. No doubt Dominic knew all about it.


    Feeling a wave of embarrassment, I cast a nce at Alice and Lily.


    Alice seemed just as surprised by Dominic¡¯s appearance as I was, but it was Lily¡¯s reaction that unsettled me. A flicker of joy and shyness flitted across her face. I blinked, scrutinizing Lily¡¯s expression, but she looked perfectly normal again.


    Had I imagined it?


    My mind wandered back to Lily¡¯s behavior since she had arrived. It had crossed my mind before that she might harbor feelings for Dominic. But before I could make sense of it, Dominic¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality.


    ¡°Come with me. There¡¯s somewhere I want to take you.¡±


    I gathered my thoughts, masking my confusion as best as I could. Raising my chin, I asked, ¡°Where? And why?¡±


    Even though Dominic had helped me in the past, I had my doubts about his intentions. His sudden appearance didn¡¯t sit well with me; I was sure he had something up his sleeve.


    A slow smile curled his lips, and he drawled, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a special training session.¡±


    I stared at him, bewildered. ¡°A training session?¡± What could he possibly mean?


    Dominic nodded, a glint of mischief in his eyes. Without further exnation, he grabbed my arm and began to drag me along.


    I couldn¡¯t break free, so I quickly called back to Alice and Lily before reluctantly following Dominic.


    Not long after, we arrived at a library.


    I looked around, still utterly perplexed.


    Was this really about training?


    Dominic leaned against a bookshelf, finally offering some rity. ¡°I want you to be smarter, so you can pass the assessment without a hitch.¡±


    ¡°You want me to pass?¡± My confusion deepened. What was Dominic ying at?


    He fixed me with a steady gaze, and his next words sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, Makenna. You¡¯re thinking of using this chance to escape the pce, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A surge of panic raced through my veins.


    How was this possible? I had kept my ns secret. How had Dominic discovered them?


    However, I immediately regained myposure and questioned, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm, and his expression turned cold.


    He approached me slowly. rmed, I retreated until I hit a corner. My back pressed against the cold wall behind me. Dominic nted his hands on either side of me and looked down at me. With a mischievous tone, he revealed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of the grudges between you, Frank, and Jessica until I did some digging. Quite the revtion!¡±


    His words constricted my chest. I lifted my gaze to meet his.


    Investigating such matters wasn¡¯t hard, but people would be unlikely to probe. That was the only reason Frank and my parents dared to have me step in for Jessica.


    As I remained silent, Dominic¡¯sughter filled the air again. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while you never intended to stay. If you¡¯re given a chance, you¡¯d definitely escape.¡±


    His remarks struck a raw nerve, sending me into a deeper panic. I dropped my gaze. ¡°Your Highness, I truly don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    With a chuckle, Dominic gently stroked my cheek and said gravely, ¡°When the truthes out, with his past contributions, Frank will probably face demotion at worst. And you? You¡¯re likely to be expelled and be a rogue.¡±


    It was allid bare now. The situation had escted beyond the point where I could continue to feign ignorance. I met his gaze coldly and demanded, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Ignoring my cold tone, Dominicplimented, ¡°You are quite captivating, you know. You¡¯ve managed to bewitch Bryan and yton. All I need from you is to stay put obediently.¡±


    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????£®??????


    I instinctively scowled. A sense of foreboding washed over me.


    Could it be that Dominic intended to use me as a pawn to mess up Bryan and yton¡¯s rtionship?


    I put the question to him directly.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to piece together his scheme so quickly. His reaction solidified my suspicions. I pressed further, ¡°If I fled the pce, Bryan and yton would exhaust every effort to track me down as long as they haven¡¯t given up. That would only strain their rtionship further, wouldn¡¯t it? So why are you so adamant about me staying?¡±


    I finally had a chance to potentially run away, and I didn¡¯t want Dominic to ruin it.


    Dominic, however, looked at me with deep, imprable eyes and continued to stroke my cheek.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to see you imprisoned by either of them if they were to find you after you escape,¡± he exined. He smirked yfully, looking as if he was too hesitant to let me go.


    ¡°It will be perfect if you remain in the pce. In that case, not only will Bryan and yton fight over you, but I also get to see you whenever I wish. So, I¡¯d prefer you stay.¡±


    A cold shiver ran through me at his words.


    I was utterly at a loss about his intentions. His seriousness¡ªorck thereof¡ªwas indecipherable as he answered my probing questions. I struggled with how to react.


    However, Dominic seemed to move past his earlier taunting. He led me to a bookshelf and selected several books. He then began instructing me, directing me to recite passages from the texts.


    He specifically chose books on the history of the werewolf race, leaving me no option but to study them. As I sat reading in the chair, a particr detail in the history book caught my eye, causing me to pause abruptly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ording to the history book, there were once rare white wolves with extraordinary healing abilities among werewolves.


    I had nevere across such wolves before. Curiously pointing at the text, I asked, ¡°What kind of n were these white wolves? Why haven¡¯t I heard about them before?¡±


    Dominic, lounging against the wall with a book in hand, nced over as I spoke. Raising an eyebrow, he replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, because that n was eradicated long ago.¡±


    ¡°Eradicated?¡± I was taken aback.


    He exined with azy drawl, ¡°The white wolves were few but mighty. They once held the position of Lycan queens, but their ambition led them to rebel, and they were wiped out for it.¡±


    I frowned, puzzled. ¡°Then why is Kristina, daughter of the Beta, set to be queen? What¡¯s the story there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Dominic leaned back, casually exining, ¡°The Harrison family yed a significant role in quelling the white wolves¡¯ rebellion. Beta Cody Harrison saved my father during that conflict and now defends the border from external threats. In gratitude, my father promised his daughter the role of future queen.¡±


    I absorbed this information in silence, mulling over the implications.


    Given Leonardo¡¯s leniency toward the Harrison family despite the red-light district¡¯s abduction incident and Flynn¡¯s attempted assault¡ªit was clear he held them in high regard.


    Kristina¡¯s tant disregard for thew made more sense now, as did the protection her family enjoyed.


    The situation seemed dire for me.


    I grew gloomy at the prospect. Kristina and I were now at a standstill. She would never forgive me so lightly. I was aware that the Harrison family was driving Kristina¡¯s resentment of me in addition to her own. If the Harrison family couldn¡¯t be destroyed, Kristina would forever pose a great threat to me. No, I couldn¡¯t wait to die by doing nothing.


    ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    Burning embers filled my eyes. The Harrison family must be involved in the kidnapping and trafficking of women in the red-light district. It would be evident that they hadmitted crimes if I could locate pertinent evidence.


    Then, it would be hard to withstand public opinion, even if Leonardo intended to cushion them. After the major crimesmitted by the Harrison family were revealed, I didn¡¯t think they would get away with it.


    However, I needed to start somewhere immediately. Determined, I turned my attention to Dominic. He might have crucial information.


    Casually, I asked, ¡°What happened to the scarred man we encountered in the red-light district?¡±


    ¡°Why the interest?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he could read my intentions.


    I instinctively flinched under his prating gaze. Regret surged within me; maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up.


    But before I could retract my question, Dominic¡¯s expression shifted to a sly grin.


    He advanced toward me, his tone seductive. ¡°Want to know? Then you¡¯ll have to offer something in return.¡±


    Startled, I instinctively took a step back, but Dominic caught me around the waist.


    I asked him in a panic, ¡°What do you want¡­ Hmm¡­¡± My words were cut off as he pinched my chin and kissed me deeply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I gasped in fear, my heart racing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I stammered, shoving Dominic away. ¡°This is a library!¡±


    Before I could say another word, Dominic mped a hand over my mouth and dragged me into a secluded corner. He pushed me up against the wall, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°If you want to attract attention, go ahead and scream.¡±


    The audacity of him! I red at him, seething with anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make a scene, we won¡¯t be.¡± His hot breath tickled my ear as he pressed me harder against the wall. With a practiced hand, he deftly unbuttoned my shirt and pushed my bra up, exposing my breasts.


    Shame flooded me, and I turned my face away, unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Feeling embarrassed?¡± he taunted, his fingers skillfully massaging my breast. ¡°You seemed to enjoy itst time.¡±


    I shot him a furious re, wanting to hurl insults at him, but then his other hand lifted the hem of my dress and slid down to my most private area with unnerving precision.


    I inhaled sharply as his cold fingers parted mybia, rubbing against the delicate flesh of my vagina. My body reacted against my will, heat rushing through me as I bit down on the back of my hand, desperate to stay silent.


    Dominic noticed, and a smirk spread across his face. ¡°Sensitive, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop, his fingers teasing my nipple while the other hand worked its way deeper between my legs, pushing inside me. The pressure built as he filled me, a sensation that made my breath hitch.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a groan.


    With a wicked grin, he spread my legs further apart, inserting more fingers as he alternated between fast and slow movements. My body betrayed me, mybia clinging to his fingers, and I felt the warm trickle of my juices escaping.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????????©q?????


    The library was eerily quiet, amplifying the slick sounds in my ears until they were deafening.


    Panicking, I tried to push his hand away, my voice trembling as I pleaded softly, ¡°Please, stop¡­¡±


    But Dominic twisted my words, raising an eyebrow as he replied, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like my hands? How about something else?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    Before I could grasp his meaning, he shifted me around, pinning me against the bookshelf with my back to him. He lifted one of my legs, leaving mepletely exposed, my juices sliding down my thigh. I shivered uncontrobly.


    Then I felt something thick and hot pressing against my entrance. I knew all too well what it was. Panic surged through me as I tried to pull away, but Dominic held me firmly, hisrge cock pushing inside me. I almost screamed but bit down on my lip, muffling the sound into a whimper.


    Dominic didn¡¯t pause; he began thrusting relentlessly, my body involuntarily moving in time with his rhythm as he plunged deeper with each stroke, overwhelming me with sensation.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back a moan, but then I heard footsteps nearby. No! Was someoneing?


    Terror gripped me, my body going rigid as I tensed up, but Dominic only tightened his hold on my hips, whispering in my ear, ¡°Rx, you¡¯re so tight.¡±


    I bit down on my fingers, desperate to curse him, but then I saw someone¡¯s shadow through the bookshelf. My heart pounded in my chest as I froze, terrified of being caught, but Dominic seemedpletely unbothered. He only increased his pace, thrusting harder as my body was driven into the bookshelf with a soft thud.


    The person on the other side of the bookshelf paused, as if they had heard something. I held my breath, not daring to move or make a sound, but Dominic took that moment to pinch my nipple between his fingers again.


    In a rough whisper, he taunted, ¡°You¡¯re so tight, I¡¯m about toe.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I bit down harder on my hand to stifle the noise, my eyes fixed on the shadow of the person who, thankfully, seemed to lose interest and slowly walked away.


    Only then did I dare to breathe again, but the sensations in my body red up once more, pulling me back into that whirlwind of pleasure.


    With my mind clouded by that sensation, I couldn¡¯t stop the spasms that wracked my body as I reached my climax. A surge of liquid burst from deep within me, and I felt Dominic tense as he slowly pulled out of me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After that intense encounter, I was utterly drained, both physically and emotionally. But Dominic seemed unsatisfied, reaching for me as if ready for another round. Irritated, I shoved him away, refusing to let him get any closer.<iframe ss="teads-resize" title="teads-resize" style="height: 0px !important; min-height: 0px !important; width: 100% !important; border: none !important; margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; disy: block !important;"></iframe>AdChoicesADVERTISING<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="vpaid-ui" frameborder="0" style="margin: 0px !important; padding: 0px !important; width: 550px !important; height: 250px !important; border: 0px !important; overflow: hidden !important; float: none !important; max-height: 250px !important; disy: block;"></iframe>


    ¡°No! If you try anything else, I¡¯ll scream, and we¡¯ll both regret it!¡±


    Maybe it was the firm edge in my voice or the fact that he had already taken what he wanted once, but he finally backed off, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he said, gesturing for me to get dressed.


    Once I was dressed and had regained some semnce ofposure, I demanded, ¡°Now, can you tell me about that scar-faced man?¡±


    Dominic calmly fastened thest button on his shirt, his face showing no sign of the raw encounter we had just endured. ¡°He was executed by my father,¡± he replied nonchntly.


    I blinked, stunned. ¡°Just like that? No investigation?¡±


    His lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°What did you expect? From what I¡¯ve discovered, dozens of women have been trafficked in the red-light district over the past year alone.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡± My eyes widened in shock. ¡°How is this happening so frequently without anyone doing anything?¡± Even though the red-light district operated in a murky area of thew, trafficking women was clearly illegal. How could such a heinous crime go unchecked so many times? Where was the justice?


    ¡°Who would dare to intervene?¡± Dominic¡¯s fingers toyed with a strand of my hair, his toneced with bitter sarcasm. ¡°The women who go missing are allmoners, and the Harrison family wields enormous power. No one wants to risk crossing them.¡±


    A heavy silence fell between us as sadness welled up inside me.


    Only now was I beginning to grasp the full extent of the Harrison family¡¯s influence. How many families had lost daughters, sisters, yet no one dared speak out against them?


    Perhaps some had tried to seek help, but who would be brave¡ªor foolish¡ªenough to challenge the might of the Harrison family?


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    To these elites, the lives and safety ofmoners were meaningless.


    I sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Hesitantly, I asked, ¡°Does the king know about this?¡± If Leonardo was aware and still chose to do nothing, that would be the ultimate despair¡­


    Dominic¡¯s eyes lowered, his voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°No one would dare bring this to my father¡¯s attention.¡±


    His words set my mind racing.


    So, there was a chance that Leonardo was in the dark about all this?


    A n began to form in my mind. If I could find a way to expose these crimes publicly, ensuring Leonardo learned of them, could the Harrison family still escape justice? Would Kristina still be able to use her family¡¯s power to intimidate and manipte me?


    But I quickly snapped out of my thoughts because Dominic was watching me closely, his gaze sharp and knowing. It was as if he could see right through me, as if he knew exactly what I was nning.


    A chill ran down my spine. I couldn¡¯t think clearly with him around, so I quickly made up an excuse to leave. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t stop me and just waved me off with a casual flick of his hand.


    As I walked back to my residence, my mind churned over the situation.


    How could I leverage the information I had to deliver a devastating blow to the Harrison family?


    I was deep in thought as I approached my vi when suddenly, I felt a hard shove from behind. Completely caught off guard, I stumbled forward, barely managing to catch myself. Who pushed me?


    Steadying myself, I spun around, my eyes narrowing in disgust as I saw the culprits.


    Kristina and Molly, here to cause trouble once again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What game are you ying now, Kristina?¡±


    I demanded, my patience wearing thin. I had no time for her petty antics, so I tried to push past her.


    ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡± Kristina blocked my path, her smirk growing wider.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± she said with a smug grin, holding up a delicate ne that dangled from her fingers. She raised an eyebrow, taunting me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just perfect for me?¡±


    The moment I recognized the ne, my blood ran cold.


    It was my mother¡¯s ne¡ªhow in the world had it ended up in Kristina¡¯s hands?


    I lunged forward, desperate to snatch it back, but she swiftly sidestepped, keeping it just out of reach.


    ¡°Such poor manners for someone of your humble background,¡± she sneered, swinging the ne tauntingly. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t grab things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    My chest heaved with fury as I struggled to keep my emotions in check. My eyes burned with anger as I demanded, ¡°Where did you get that ne?¡±


    This ne, my mother¡¯s most treasured possession, had always been carefully hidden in my room. When I was forced to leave for the pce, I hadn¡¯t had a chance to take it with me. After Jessica and Frank¡¯s wedding, I had nned to retrieve it, but with everything that happened, I hadn¡¯t been able to. Now, it had somehow fallen into Kristina¡¯s hands!


    How could she have possibly gotten hold of it? I clenched my fists, shaking with rage, while Kristina seemed to revel in her victory.


    She dangled the ne in front of me, her tone dripping with mock concern. ¡°Such a lovely piece, wouldn¡¯t it be tragic if something were to happen to it?¡±


    Her veiled threat sent a pulse of anger through me, my temples throbbing as I ground my teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Kristina¡¯sughter rang out, a twisted delight in my torment. ¡°Makenna, I always knew the day woulde when you¡¯d have to beg me.¡±


    Finally, herughter subsided, and she tossed her hair back with an air of superiority. ¡°I don¡¯t want much from you. Do you remember Flynn from that wedding? He died because of you. Don¡¯t you think you owe something in return?¡±


    A bitterugh escaped me, my anger boiling over. ¡°He died because he deserved it! That had nothing to do with¡ª¡±


    Ignoring my fury, Kristina continued, her tone leisurely as if discussing the weather. ¡°He had a younger brother, you know. Not quite right in the head, poor thing. Never managed to find a mate. So sad¡­ Since you caused his brother¡¯s death, why not make up for it by marrying the younger one?¡±


    I stared at her, stunned by her sheer malice.


    She actually wanted me to marry an imbecile? My whole body trembled with rage. I couldn¡¯t believe Kristina¡¯s audacity.


    Even though I was of low status, I was still the princes¡¯ sex ve. How could she think she had the power to dictate my marriage? And did she honestly believe the king or the princes would agree to such a thing?


    Forcing myself to stay calm, I let out a cold, bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯m a woman of the pce. If you think you can decide my marriage, you¡¯ll need to get the king¡¯s approval first.¡±


    Kristina scoffed, utterly unconcerned. ¡°You¡¯re just a sex ve. Do you really think you¡¯re that important? The pce is full of sex ves. Do you really think anyone would notice if one disappeared?¡±


    Her words sent a chill straight to my heart.


    I bit my lip, ring at her, knowing full well that with the Harrison family¡¯s influence, if she petitioned the king, he might actually grant her request.


    Seeing the fear in my eyes, Kristina¡¯s smile only grew more sinister. She leaned in close, her voice low and venomous. ¡°This ne clearly means a lot to you. Just be a good girl, and you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Fury zed through me as I stared at her smug face, wanting nothing more than to rip her apart.


    Kristinaughed onest time, tucking the ne back into her pocket before turning on her heel and walking away with Molly by her side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I watched Kristina¡¯s triumphant silhouette vanish into the distance, every fiber of my being quaked with fury. It was as if a storm had taken root inside me, ready to unleash its wrath at the slightest provocation.


    Had it not been for thest thread of rationality tethering me to sanity, I might have already leaped at her, tearing her apart with the same ferocity she had shown me.


    Kristina was beyond cruel¡ªher malice knew no bounds. Yet, no matter how much my anger burned, there was nothing I could do to stop her.


    In a daze, I stumbled back home, my mind a whirlwind of despair. The moment I stepped through the door, Lily rushed over, her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Makenna, dinner¡¯s ready. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    The thought of food turned my stomach. I felt like a ship adrift, lost in a sea of hopelessness. I waved her off, my voice hollow. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily asked, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°You¡¯re as pale as a ghost.¡±


    I shook my head, too drained to exin. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m just worn out. Go ahead and eat without me. I need to lie down for a while.¡±


    The battle between Kristina and me was my cross to bear. I didn¡¯t want to drag Lily into the quagmire of my troubles.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily sighed, her voice tinged with reluctance. ¡°But please, if you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    I nodded absently and retreated to my room, seeking sce in its quiet emptiness.


    Iy on my bed, staring up at the nk ceiling, feeling the weight of defeat pressing down on me like an anvil. Memories of my mother were as fleeting as the morning mist¡ªshe had passed away shortly after I was born. The ne was the one keepsake she had left me, apanied by a letter urging me to cherish it.


    That ne was like a fragile thread connecting me to my mother. And now, it was clutched in Kristina¡¯s hands. As I bit my lip, the bitter truth dawned on me¡ªKristina hadn¡¯t obtained the ne on her own. She must have had my father¡¯s help.


    ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    They knew how much it meant to me, how it was thest vestige of my mother¡¯s love.


    My father, always hungry for power and desperate to curry favor with those above him, wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to hand over something so precious to me if it meant gaining Kristina¡¯s approval.


    Tears welled up and spilled down my cheeks, seeping into the fabric of my pillow.


    How many nights had I spent in that tiny room at the Dunn household, weeping quietly while watching my father, stepmother, and Jessica revel in their warm, cozy family life?


    I had begged for my father¡¯s love, bent over backward to win over my stepmother and Jessica, all in a futile bid to feel like I belonged in that house.


    But they had never truly epted me. Instead, they had sent me to this hellish ce.


    And as if that weren¡¯t enough, now they had handed over my mother¡¯s ne to serve their own selfish ends.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling thest remnants of love and connection slip through my fingers like sand. Suddenly, I sat up, wiping away the tears with fierce determination.


    My mother¡¯s other belongings were still in their possession. I had to retrieve them before they, too, became bargaining chips for my father¡¯s ambition. But as quickly as my resolve had ignited, it began to waver under the harsh light of reality.


    There was no way for me to leave the pce on my own. The only paths to freedomy in gaining permission from the king or a prince, or finding someone who coulde and go as they pleased to take me out.


    I rubbed my temples, feeling the crushing weight of exhaustion as I sank back onto the bed. My mind churned, trying to conjure up a way out of this mess. Then, like a bolt of lightning, an idea struck me¡ªthere was someone who might be willing to help.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I raced to yton¡¯s residence, my heart pounding in my chest as I rang the doorbell.


    At this point, he was the only lifeline I had left, the one person who might be able to help me.


    Each second that passed felt like an eternity, my anxiety tightening with every breath.


    Finally, the vi¡¯s gates creaked open, and a servant appeared.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, is there something you need?¡± the servant asked.


    I bit my lip, trying to keep the desperation out of my voice. ¡°Is Prince yton at home? I need to speak with him¡ªit¡¯s urgent.¡±


    The servant¡¯s expression softened with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dunn, but His Highness isn¡¯t home at the moment. You may want to try again another day.¡±


    Not home?


    A wave of panic crashed over me. ¡°Do you know where he went? When will he be back?¡±


    My voice trembled as I spoke, the fear of losing my mother¡¯s remaining belongings gnawing at me. The servant hesitated, his eyes reflecting a hint of sympathy. ¡°He has been quite upiedtely. There¡¯s been some trouble among his subordinates, so it might be difficult to reach him anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡± I whispered, feeling my breath hitch as despair began to set in.


    Sensing my distress, the servant offered, ¡°If it¡¯s truly urgent, I could try to contact His Highness for you?¡± But I shook my head, forcing a weak smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to bother him.¡±


    yton surely had more pressing matters to attend to. I couldn¡¯t drag him into my problems.


    Thanking the servant with a heavy heart, I turned to leave, my mind reeling with uncertainty.


    ???? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Without yton¡¯s help, what was I supposed to do?


    The list of people I could trust was painfully short.


    Should I really consider asking Dominic for help?


    A shudder ran through me at the thought.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I muttered, scrunching up my face in disgust. ¡°That scoundrel would never help me without demanding something in return.¡±


    The memory of that encounter in the library came flooding back, making my cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Neither Dominic nor Bryan could be trusted.


    I was running out of options, and with each passing moment, the walls seemed to close in around me.


    Just as despair threatened to overwhelm me, a familiar voice, rich with mockery, broke through my thoughts.


    ¡°You seem pretty desperate. Couldn¡¯t find yton, so why didn¡¯t you think toe to me?¡±


    The voice sent a chill down my spine, and the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end.


    It was Bryan. What on earth was he doing here?


    The memories of being at his mercy flooded back like a dark tide, his cold, calcting eyes ring at me as he stood toe-to-toe with yton.


    A wave of terror gripped me, and without even turning around, I quickened my pace, trying to escape before he could ensnare me again. I needed to get away¡ªnow.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t about to let me slip through his fingers. Before I could take another step, he was already in front of me, blocking my path with a smug,zy grin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten pretty bold, haven¡¯t you? Ignoring me like that,¡± he drawled, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    I instinctively took a step back, my pulse racing as I forced a smile, trying to mask the fear churning inside me. ¡°Ignore you? I wouldn¡¯t dare. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryan¡¯s smile darkened, his gaze narrowing as if something sinister had just crossed his mind.


    He leaned in closer, his presence suffocating. ¡°You had the nerve to run off with yton, so what else wouldn¡¯t you dare do?¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on my skin, the fear tightening its grip on my heart. Desperately, I tried to keep my voice steady, forcing another strained smile. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way. How could I run?¡±


    If I had the chance, I would have bolted already! As I stalled for time, my mind raced, searching for any possible escape route.


    Running into Bryan was the worst possible scenario¡ªif he captured me again, I¡¯d lose all my mother¡¯s belongings.


    But my words only seemed to fuel his anger. His expression twisted into something dark and menacing as he suddenly reached out, his hand mping around my throat.


    ¡°Sharp-tongued as ever, aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice was a cold whisper, dripping with malice, as he leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear.


    ¡°Makenna, tell me¡ªhow should I punish you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan¡¯s grip around my neck tightened, sending sharp pain shooting through me as each breath became a struggle.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    But I refused to crumble, ring at him with all the defiance I could muster. ¡°How do you n to punish me this time? Are you going to imprison me again, like before?¡±


    I knew, deep down, that imprisoning me wasn¡¯t an option he could afford to take anymore.


    His grip faltered ever so slightly, and I seized the moment to shove him away. Stumbling back, I put as much distance as I could between us.


    ¡°Your chance is gone, Your Highness,¡± I spat out, clutching my aching neck as I gasped for air. A cold, mocking smile tugged at my lips as I added, ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m back on my feet now, and the examination is just days away. What are you going to do¡ªlock me up again, or maybe kill me?¡±


    His face darkened, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Fear wed at my insides, but I held his gaze, refusing to show weakness. I knew the truth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t imprison me now, not with the test for the sex ves looming so close.


    If I suddenly disappeared, it would raise too many questions. Even though I was just a sex ve, would the king allow one of his potential heirs to risk disgrace by imprisoning someone like me?


    The time for pretending around Bryan was over. I¡¯d already crossed the line with him¡ªthere was no going back.


    His eyes glinted with a cold menace, but then, almost as if conceding, he sneered and nodded. ¡°Very well. It seems you¡¯ve grown quite bold since cozying up to yton.¡±


    I shot back without hesitation, ¡°Since you¡¯re not nning to imprison or kill me, I¡¯ll be on my way. I have things to do.¡±


    I turned to leave, but Bryan moved with unsettling speed, once again blocking my path.


    ???????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    His gaze bored into mine, the cold edge in his voice cutting deep. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way back to your residence. Where are you headed? Couldn¡¯t find yton, so now you¡¯re off to track down Dominic?¡±


    I took a step back, keeping my tone distant. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I needed to leave the pce. If yton was unreachable, then Dominic was my next best hope. As for Bryan, seeking his help had never even crossed my mind.


    But my response seemed to strike a nerve. His hand shot out, grabbing my face with sudden harshness. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you¡¯re trying to reach¡ªyou won¡¯t get to them.¡±


    I felt a surge of dreade over me. With a slight tremble in my voice, I gazed up at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Did he harm yton?


    Bryan¡¯sugh was cold, his expression a mask of cruelty. ¡°They¡¯ve been meddling too much for their own good. I¡¯ve made sure they have plenty of distractions to keep them upied. They won¡¯t have time to deal with the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I gritted my teeth in fury. ¡°You bastard!¡± I hadn¡¯t expected him to stoop so low, but what could I do? My frustration boiled over, but all I could do was re at him, helpless.


    If Bryan had managed to tie up both yton and Dominic, then who else could I turn to?


    Should I really consider asking him? My anger red as I red at him and decided to go back home to think of another n.


    But Bryan¡¯s smile widened, clearly amused by my frustration.


    ¡°If you have something that needs doing, you can always ask me,¡± he said, his voice oozing with a dark promise as he licked his lips, a tempting gleam in his eyes. ¡°Given how well you¡¯ve served me before, I might just be inclined to help you out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The car glided steadily out of the pce gates, the silence inside thick enough to choke on. I sat rigidly beside Bryan, refusing to meet his gaze, though I could feel it burning into the side of my face.


    He lounged carelessly in the back seat, a smirk curving his lips as he broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so stubborn? In the end, you still ended up in my car.¡±


    I kept my eyes fixed ahead, my heart heavy with resignation. There was no denying it¡ªI was trapped in this situation. But I had a mission that outweighed my pride.


    I had to return to the Dunn family residence.


    I needed to know how my mother¡¯s ne found its way into Kristina¡¯s hands, and, more importantly, I had to retrieve the rest of my mother¡¯s belongings.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of those precious keepsakes being at the mercy of those who might use them as leverage against me.


    With yton and Dominic both conveniently out of reach, I had no choice but to ept Bryan¡¯s terms, letting him be the one to take me out of the pce.


    The thought of what I¡¯d agreed to made me clutch the edge of my clothes tightly, trying to steady my nerves. I told myself this would be over soon. Getting my mother¡¯s keepsakes back was what truly mattered.


    Bryan¡¯s smirk faded slightly, displeased by my continued silence.


    He leaned in abruptly, his hand gripping my chin with just enough force to make me wince as he turned my face toward him. His handsome features were twisted with impatience, a sneer ying on his lips. ¡°If you¡¯re asking for help, you should act like it. Who are you putting on this long face for?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I bit my lip, my anger mixing with a deep sense of injustice. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my mother, I wouldn¡¯t even want to look at you, let alone beg for your help!¡±


    As much as I hated it, he had manipted the situation perfectly, leaving me with no one else to turn to. Bryan had cunningly kept both yton and Dominic upied, backing me into a corner.


    ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°You¡¯re not even grateful that I¡¯m helping you?¡± His smirk returned, deepening with a mocking edge as he lightly patted my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can help you right now. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    He tilted his head slightly, eyes glinting with smug satisfaction as he motioned for me to kiss him. My blood boiled with anger, but I stubbornly turned my head away, refusing to give him what he wanted.


    ¡°Being difficult, are we?¡± Bryan raised an eyebrow and, with casual cruelty, instructed the driver, ¡°Turn around. We¡¯re heading back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± The word shot out of my mouth, panic tightening its grip on my chest as I anxiously fidgeted with the fabric of my clothes. I couldn¡¯t afford to go back now, not when I was so close to retrieving my mother¡¯s belongings.


    Bryan remained unfazed, crossing his arms as he watched me with that same infuriating amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± I finally conceded, the words tasting bitter as I spoke them.


    Resigned to my fate, I leaned in and pressed a reluctant kiss to the corner of his mouth. I intended to pull away immediately, but Bryan had other ns. His arm snaked around my waist, pulling me back before I could escape. He gripped the back of my head, holding me in ce as his lips crashed into mine, his tongue forcing its way into my mouth with aggressive fervor.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I was trapped in his grasp, my tongue going numb from the roughness of his kiss, while saliva spilled uncontrobly from the corners of my mouth. His hands began to wander, one sliding down to my chest, where he squeezed my breast through my bra with a roughness that made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Feels like it¡¯s grown bigger,¡± Bryan rasped into my ear, his voice low and husky, a dangerous edge to his tone.


    A wave of panic surged through me as I realized he might take things further right there in the car. I quickly grabbed his hand, a silent plea in my eyes, hoping to remind him that the driver was still present. But Bryan was relentless, brushing off my resistance with ease as his hand slipped toward my neckline, intent on pushing further.


    Just then, the car mercifully came to a stop in front of the Dunn family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I urged, using all my strength to push him away. As soon as I broke free, I flung the car door open and jumped out, wiping my lips in disgust.


    I looked up at the familiar house, and a surge of anger red within me.


    Without a second thought, I strode purposefully toward the vi, my mind set on confronting whatever awaited me inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    I loungedfortably on the sofa, savoring the gentle massage Frank was giving me. His hands worked expertly, and his words were the true balm to my pride. ¡°It was wrong of me to hit you the other day,¡± he apologized with a sheepish smile, attempting sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡±


    I scoffed, my eyes admiring my freshly manicured nails. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t handed over that woman¡¯s mother¡¯s keepsake to Kristina, she wouldn¡¯t have let us off so easily. Offending the Harrison family would have ruined any chance for you to climb the socialdder.¡±


    Frank nodded repeatedly, his eagerness to please almost pitiful. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re always the smart one.¡± My parents, sitting nearby, chimed in, adding their support to the mix. My mother scolded Frank, ¡°Look at you, only knowing how to worry. In the end, it¡¯s Jessica who saved the day!¡±


    Frank could do nothing but nod along, his head bobbing like a puppet¡¯s. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Their words filled me with a sense of pride, a warm glow of satisfaction swelling in my chest.


    shback:


    That day, right after Frank had dared to strike me, Kristina had stormed in, her presence like a storm cloud darkening the room. She was every inch the arrogant heiress, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s manager had an ident at your wedding. I¡¯m here today to get some answers!¡±


    Her voice dripped with disdain, her eyes sweeping over us as if we were nothing more than dirt under her shoes. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on the Dunn and Thomas families!¡±


    Frank, the coward, stood trembling at the side, not daring to utter a single word under her fierce interrogation.


    His pathetic disy only deepened my contempt for him. How had I not seen how useless this man was before?


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?¦Á??????¦Í??????£®??????


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Kristina¡¯s hand mmed down on the table, her face twisted in anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me what I want, I¡¯ll make sure your families go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down¡­¡± Frank¡¯s voice wavered as he practically groveled, his knees ready to buckle. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­ Just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    As he struggled to find the right words, my parents rushed in, clearly having heard about the situation, and immediately started fawning over Kristina, their desperation palpable.


    My mother bowed repeatedly, her voice pleading. ¡°Miss Harrison, we¡¯re so sorry. It was all an ident. Please, be magnanimous and don¡¯t hold it against us.¡±


    My father added, smiling obsequiously, ¡°Yes. It was just an unfortunate ident. Please don¡¯t hold it against us.¡±


    ¡°An ident?¡± Kristina sneered, her disbelief clear. ¡°Because of your mistake, we lost a valuable person. Do you think I can just let that slide?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± My parents exchanged nervous nces, their previous confidence crumbling.


    And Frank, the coward, stood there with his head down, acting as though none of this concerned him. But I knew better. As a woman, I could sense that Kristina wasn¡¯t just here for revenge on behalf of her family. There was something else, something personal. I recalled the longstanding grudge she harbored against Makenna, and a n began to form in my mind.


    Her real target was Makenna.


    Smiling inwardly, I quietly fetched the ne that Makenna treasured most from her room and presented it to Kristina.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, I have something for you.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took the ne, her disdainful gaze sweeping over it. ¡°What¡¯s this worthless trinket? You don¡¯t think you can appease me with this?¡±


    But I was ready. I quickly exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t underestimate this ne. It¡¯s a keepsake from Makenna¡¯s mother, and she treasures it greatly.¡±


    At that, Kristina¡¯s eyes lit up, her interest piqued. ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing her shift in mood, I felt a wave of relief. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s mood visibly improved as she examined the ne, a satisfied smile spreading. She patted my shoulder approvingly. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve done well. I heard your family needed help with a business deal. Since you¡¯ve shown such sincerity, I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡± With that, she left, clearly pleased with her new acquisition.


    As I watched her go, relief washed over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile in triumph. I had yed my cards perfectly.


    End of shback


    Reying the events in my mind, I felt even more smug as I leaned back into the sofa. Frank continued to shower me with sweet words, but it was my own cleverness that trulyforted me. I was the one who saved us all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Step by step, I approached the front door of the Dunn family¡¯s house, each footfall heavy with the weight of memories and emotions that churned like a storm within me.


    I had spent over twenty years in this house, but warmth and familial love were as foreign as a distant star.


    From the moment I could remember, I had faced nothing but my father¡¯s icy indifference, my stepmother¡¯s fake smiles, and my stepsister¡¯s relentless cruelty.


    When I grew older and fell in love with Frank, I naively thought he would be my anchor, my sanctuary. But life, with its cruel sense of irony, had other ns.


    No matter how cold and heartless their treatment was, I had never held it against them. I gave them everything I had, yet what did I receive in return?


    They silently sanctioned Jessica and Frank¡¯s betrayal, conspired to throw me into the abyss, and still, that wasn¡¯t enough. They casually handed over my mother¡¯s cherished keepsake and then shamelessly tried to continue exploiting me.


    But what had I done wrong? Why was I condemned to suffer like this?


    A tidal wave of rage and hatred surged through me, and with fists clenched so tightly my knuckles turned white, I kicked the door open.


    The door crashed against the wall, reverberating through the house. The people inside were startled, their heads snapping toward me in unison.


    I saw Jessica sprawledfortably on the sofa in the center of the living room, with Frank dutifully massaging her shoulders. My father and stepmother were gathered around them, chatting andughing, the very picture of a happy family.


    How ironic that they had driven me to the edge of despair, yet here they were, basking in their cozy, contented lives as if nothing had happened.


    As I stood there, my nails dug so deeply into my palms that I should have felt pain, but my heart had already turned to stone.


    When they saw me, their faces twisted into frowns.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    Jessica slowly rose from the sofa, leaning casually against Frank as she asked with a mocking smile, ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±


    Her face was full of arrogance and smugness, as if she had been waiting for this confrontation and was utterly unafraid.


    ¡°What are you doing here instead of staying in the pce?¡± my father snapped, irritationcing his voice. ¡°What if the king finds out and holds us responsible? Do you want to bring ruin upon us?¡±


    Irene jumped in, stirring the pot. ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re usually so sensible, so why act so recklessly now? You belong to the pce now; you can¡¯t just wander about as you please.¡±


    This was supposed to be my home, yet here were my so-called family members, all of them trying to push me away, as if terrified I¡¯d drag them down with me.


    I nced at Frank, hoping for a flicker of warmth, but all I saw was cold indifference.


    In this household, every single person stood against me. So, this was what family meant.


    I let out a bitterugh and shot back, ¡°How dare you ask why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Did they not feel even the slightest pang of guilt for what they had done?


    My question seemed to freeze them in ce, their faces tightening as if caught in a lie.


    My father waved his hand dismissively, trying to mask his difort. ¡°How should I know? You need to leave immediately and stop wandering around!¡±


    His nervousness only deepened the icy chill in my heart. Ignoring him, I let my gaze sweep coldly, hatefully, over everyone in the room, and then, with deliberate emphasis, I asked, ¡°I want to know, who gave my mother¡¯s ne to Kristina?¡± The air grew deathly still.


    ¡°It was me. So what?¡±


    In the thick silence, Jessica¡¯s voice cut through, leisurely and unconcerned.


    She remained lounging in Frank¡¯s arms,pletely indifferent as she answered, ¡°Miss Harrison liked it, so I gave it to her. What¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t be so petty.¡± Her words immediately drew nods of agreement from my father and the others.


    Iughed, nodding as I said, ¡°I understand now.¡± Jessica¡¯s smirk grew even more smug, and she seemed ready to say something more. But in the next instant, the room was filled with her screams.


    Without a word, I lunged forward, grabbed Jessica by the hair, and pped her hard across the face several times.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:


    .


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Good for you, Jessica! You really are my dear sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    I spat the words with venom that had been festering inside me for far too long. My re bored into her, fueled by years of pent-up hatred.


    The others stood frozen, too shocked by my sudden outburst to react. It took them a few seconds to break free from their stupor before they rushed over, dragging me away from Jessica.


    But by then, it was toote. Jessica¡¯s face was already red and swollen, her hair a wild, tangled mess. She looked deranged as she screamed and cried, ¡°How dare you p me! How dare you!¡±


    I shook my hand as if to rid it of the filth, a cold smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°How could you hit your own sister?¡± Irene shrieked, cing herself in front of Jessica as if to shield her from further harm.


    Frank stood there, dumbstruck, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Makenna, have you lost your mind?¡±


    My father stormed over, shoving me hard as he roared, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you do this?¡±


    ¡°Connolly,¡± I said, fixing him with a cold, unyielding stare. My voice was a low growl as I asked slowly, ¡°Did you know that she gave my mother¡¯s ne to Kristina?¡±


    Guilt shed in his eyes for a fleeting moment, but he quickly straightened up and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a ne! Kristina, being the daughter of the Beta, liking that ne should be an honor for you and your mother. And yet, here you are, making a fuss over nothing!¡±


    As he continued, his voice grew louder, more self-righteous, even dragging up past incidents to lecture me further.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve caught the princes¡¯ favor at the pce, you should be doing more for this family. But what have you done? You¡¯ve been nothing but selfish!¡±


    ?????????????? ???????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    He jabbed a finger in my face, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You should take a lesson from your sister. By giving that ne to Kristina, we¡¯ve secured the Harrison family¡¯s support. That¡¯s what being a real member of this family looks like!¡±


    His shamelessness made my stomach churn.


    It felt like the ground was crumbling beneath me. This was revolting! I wished I had never been born into this wretched family!


    A bitterugh escaped my lips, tinged with the pain and despair I could no longer contain. My eyes burned with unshed tears, my voice quivering with rage as I shot back, ¡°What gives you the right to say that to me? You¡¯re heartless, selfish, andpletely hypocritical. When have you ever acted like a father to me?¡±


    My father¡¯s face turned red, his anger warring with shame. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Makenna, what are you saying? He¡¯s still your father!¡± Irene chimed in with her usual false concern. ¡°How could you be so disrespectful?¡±


    I shot her a withering nce, sneering, ¡°You¡¯re even less qualified to speak. You¡¯re just my stepmother.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Irene¡¯s face drained of color, rendered speechless by my words.


    Jessica, her fury rekindled, stepped forward and spat, ¡°Makenna, who do you think you are? I gave away that ne, so what are you going to do about it? I knew Kristina didn¡¯t like you, and I gave it to her on purpose!¡±


    My anger red like a wildfire, and before I knew it, my hand had struck her again.


    This time, I didn¡¯t hold back. Her cheek swelled even more, the imprint of my hand clear as day.


    She let out a piercing scream, clutching her face as she wailed, ¡°Frank! Do something! She¡¯s gone mad!¡±


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Frank¡¯s face twisted with fury as he shoved me hard, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°Are you determined to destroy this family?¡±


    The force of his shove sent me stumbling back several steps. Just as I was about to lose my bnce and fall, arge hand suddenly reached out, steadying me by the waist with a firm grip.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Are you alright? Not hurt, are you?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s voice driftedzily from behind me, as if he were speaking from the depths of afortable recliner.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mumbled after catching my bnce and shaking off the wave of bitterness that threatened to drown me.


    The injustice felt like a vice, squeezing the breath from my lungs. This was meant to be my sanctuary, yet I felt more like a stranger in my own home. They were the ones who hadmitted wrongs, but I was left to bear the brunt of everyone¡¯s anger.


    What made the scene even more absurd was the way Frank and the others suddenly morphed into sycophants upon Bryan¡¯s entrance¡ªthey turned into nothing short of obsequiouspdogs.


    Frank, now a picture of servility, greeted Bryan with a cringe-worthy smile, ¡°Your Highness, what an honor to have you grace us with your presence.¡±


    Bryan casually slung an arm over my shoulder, his eyes drifting withzy disdain over the room before he let out an irritated ¡°tsk.¡±


    His casual tone masked atent threat. ¡°I remember you, Frank, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Frank¡¯s body shook as fear reced his forced grin. Stuttering, he responded, ¡°I-I¡¯m honored that you recall me, Your Highness.¡±


    Before Frank could finish his sentence, there was a thunderous ¡°bang.¡± In an instant, Frank was hurled across the room, mming into the wall with a bone-jarring thud¡ªBryan had delivered a kick that sent him flying!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Frank¡¯s scream pierced the air as he crumpled to the floor, unable to rise, writhing in pain.


    Jessica, my father, and stepmother looked on in frozen horror, their faces painted with terror.


    Frank, still writhing in agony, reached out a trembling hand toward Jessica, a silent plea for assistance. But she recoiled in fear, too paralyzed to offer any help. Stunned, I gaped at Bryan, my disbelief palpable.


    ?????????????? ???????????????©q?????


    Bryan tilted his head, regarding Frank with casual detachment. ¡°You daredy a hand on my woman? It seems I didn¡¯t teach you a harsh enough lesson the first time.¡±


    The memory of Bryan¡¯s previous punishment of Frank shed in my mind.


    Frank, too, seemed to recall that incident. His shaking intensified at Bryan¡¯s words.


    Unable to stand, he crawled on hands and knees to Bryan¡¯s feet, desperately pleading, ¡°Your Highness, please, this is all just a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Bryan ignored Frank¡¯s groveling entirely, not even sparing him a nce. His hand remained draped over my shoulder, indifferent to the scene unfolding at his feet.


    Looking down at Frank, writhing in agony yet forcing a fawning smile, my disgust grew. How could I ever have seen anything redeeming in this spineless creature? The thought of having once considered entrusting my future happiness to him seemed almostical now. Turning away from Frank with a dismissive sneer, I was met with my father¡¯s furious re.


    ¡°Your Highness, this truly is a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just a minor argument among family members,¡± my father implored, bowing and scraping to Bryan while shooting me urgent nces, clearly hoping I would persuade Bryan.


    I couldn¡¯t help but find the situation darkly amusing. A sarcastic glimmer danced in my eyes as I turned my gaze away.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Bryan interjected abruptly, his gaze snapping to me as he impatiently demanded, ¡°What are you still doing here? Just get on with whatever you came for. I don¡¯t have time to waste in this wretched ce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    With Bryan¡¯s presence casting a long shadow over the room, Jessica and the others dared not trouble me further. They could only re with eyes sharp enough to cut through steel, their silent rage almost palpable. I shot them a cold, dismissive look before brushing past them, making my way straight to my room.


    My room was a far cry from the grandeur of the rest of the vi¡ªnestled away in the farthest corner, it was the smallest and most neglected nook of the house. It was sparsely furnished with only a few run-down pieces, a stark contrast to the opulent surroundings.


    As I slowly pushed open the door, the sight within made my heart sink and tears well up. Despite the years I had spent here, they had never spared me a shred of dignity.


    My room, though modest, had been turned upside down. Drawers were yanked open, their contents scattered like fallen leaves, and the mattress was upended. It was painfully clear that Jessica had ransacked the ce in search of the ne.


    Who knew what else might have been pilfered by her or the others?


    Seeing my childhood sanctuary in such disarray, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears any longer.


    Sobbing quietly, I began to search for my mother¡¯s keepsakes. I needed to take them with me; I couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind to suffer further desecration.


    Just then, footsteps echoed outside the room. Bryan had followed me upstairs.


    He surveyed the mess with a look of disdain, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°How can anyone live in a ce like this? It¡¯s so cramped and dpidated.¡±


    The insult stung, and I cursed Bryan silently in my mind. Even though I held a deep-seated resentment for everyone in this house, this room still held sentimental value. It was the ce where I had grown up, the only connection I had left to my mother¡¯s memory.


    But Bryan¡¯s unexpected help made me bite back my retort, and I focused on my search, not bothering to argue.


    ?????? ???? ?????????? ???????????????????????


    In a dusty corner, I finally found the remnants of my mother¡¯s belongings¡ªseveral of her paintings. Sadly, they were cloaked in a thickyer of neglecting dust. The sight of these forgotten treasures made my tears flow even more freely.


    Growing up without care or affection, these keepsakes were a poignant reminder of a time when someone had eagerly awaited my arrival. They reminded me that I had once been cherished.


    I often daydreamed about what my life might have been if my mother had lived. Perhaps there would have beenfort in my pain, encouragement in my sadness.


    Clutching my mother¡¯s final keepsakes to my chest, I sank to the floor, unable to stem the torrent of tears. ¡°Mom, if only you were still here¡­¡± I sobbed in a low voice.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried, but eventually, my body gave in to exhaustion. With no more tears left to shed, I gathered the paintings into my arms, stood up, and addressed Bryan with a voice as hollow as the emptiness I felt. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was only then that I noticed how hoarse my voice had be.


    ¡°Why are you so¡­¡± Bryan began, his irritation on the tip of his tongue, ready to unleash mockery. But something halted him mid-sentence. He hesitated, then closed his mouth.


    Instead, he ruffled my hair roughly, his tone brusque as he said, ¡°Alright, enough with the tears. You look a mess. Let¡¯s get out of here already.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I descended the stairs, Jessica and the others remained rooted in the living room, their bodies trembling with a blend of fear and fury.


    Their faces were a mosaic of emotions, but when their eyes met mine, they converged in a storm of anger and hatred.


    Jessica¡¯s swollen face was a mask of seething resentment. Her lips moved silently, and it was clear she was mouthing the words, ¡°Just wait.¡±


    I responded with a dismissive scoff, throwing her a cold, indifferent nce.


    Who was really going to be waiting for whom? The small lesson I¡¯d given them today was nothingpared to the torment they¡¯d inflicted on me. The bill for their actions wasing due sooner orter.


    Hugging my mother¡¯s paintings tightly to my chest, I left that ce of despair without a second nce.


    Once I was in the car, I sat there, still clinging to the paintings in a daze, overwhelmed by pain and confusion. Suddenly, my arms were empty. I turned to see Bryan had snatched the paintings away.


    Panic surged through me as I reached out to reim them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Was he nning to use my mother¡¯s keepsakes against me, like Kristina did?


    Bryan held the paintings just out of reach, a wicked grin spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯ve been moping the whole time. How do you n to meet my requestter like that?¡±


    The memory of his earlier request hit me like a jolt, freezing me in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shameless?¡± Bryan sneered, pinching my face roughly as he issued a sinister warning. ¡°Don¡¯t put on that sour expression. Don¡¯t ruin my mood, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    My anger simmered beneath the surface, but I couldn¡¯t afford to defy him.


    After all, he was holding my mother¡¯s precious keepsakes, and I had no doubt that if I pushed him too far, he¡¯d throw them out the window without a second thought.


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????????


    So, I bit my lip and red at him in silent protest.


    Bryan tilted his head slightly, a cruel amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Come on, smile for me. In all the time I¡¯ve known you, I¡¯ve never seen you smile at me.¡± His words only fueled the frustration churning inside me. Who could smile at someone like him? Every ¡­


    time I looked at him, all I felt was disgust! But under his threatening gaze, I forced myself to stretch my lips into a stiff, awkward smile.


    Bryan¡¯s expression soured even further. ¡°Who smiles like that? It¡¯s hideous. Do it again.¡±


    Frustration boiled over, and I snapped, ¡°Who forces someone to smile like this?¡±


    Bryan remained unmoved, his voice turning colder as he issued his threat. ¡°Smile brightly, or I¡¯ll ruin your precious paintings!¡±


    He emphasized his threat by lifting the paintings higher, pretending to toss them out of the window.


    I was so furious I felt on the brink of exploding, but I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t risk damaging the paintings by trying to snatch them back. Swallowing my anger, I desperately tried to dredge up a genuine smile.


    My life was filled with so few happy memories. After scouring my mind, I managed to unearth a few small, faintly cheerful moments buried deep.


    By concentrating on those fleeting thoughts, I was able to grin more naturally at Bryan.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how convincing it was, but it made Bryan freeze for a moment.


    Then he suddenly smiled, as if he wasing back to earth.


    He patted my head affectionately and said, ¡°Good girl,¡± his voice full of wicked humor. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so obedient, I¡¯ll reward you with a gift.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    Watching Makenna bask in Bryan¡¯s protection was enough to drive me up the wall with jealousy.


    I shot a nce at Frank, who was still crumpled on the floor, looking like a dog that had just been kicked.


    Adding to my frustration, he stared at Makenna¡¯s retreating figure with a vacant expression, as if he were in a daze.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    My frustration boiled over. I rounded on him, furious. ¡°Frank, you¡¯re a worthless piece of trash! You can¡¯t even give me the life I want, and now you¡¯re making me look like a fool in front of that wretched Makenna!¡±


    Frank snapped out of his trance and struggled to his feet, his anger ring. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve ming me! If you hadn¡¯t given Makenna¡¯s ne to Kristina, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡±


    His voice rose with fury as he shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve really ticked off Prince Bryan now! You figure out how to clean up this mess!¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? You¡¯re the useless one!¡± I cried back.


    To my shock, my father actually sided with Frank, turning on me as well. ¡°Frank¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t have done that. Now we¡¯ve offended Prince Bryan and alienated the royal family!¡±


    I was shaking with rage. When we were reaping the rewards from Kristina¡¯s promises, they showered me with praise. But now, with Bryan involved, they had the gall to me me!


    Unbelievable!


    Furious, Ished out, ¡°How dare you me me! When Kristina was around, none of you had the spine to speak up! In the end, you all depended on me!¡±


    Our argument reached a boiling point, and just as it seemed we mighte to blows, the front door burst open with a bang, and a squad of soldiers stormed in. The lead soldier, his face set in a grim line, demanded, ¡°The Dunns, right?¡±


    ???????????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????????????[?]??????


    My father nodded, fear evident in his voice as he stuttered, ¡°Yes, but who are you¡­¡±


    Once they had their confirmation, the soldiers wasted no time. They began tearing through the vi with a vengeance. Another group of soldiers barreled upstairs, heading straight for Makenna¡¯s room.


    I screamed in terror, and Frank, red-faced with rage, tried to intervene, shouting, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? It is illegal to break into a private home! Would you like me to make a police call?¡±


    One of the soldiers sneered and replied, ¡°This is an order from Prince Bryan. Go ahead and call the police if you dare!¡±


    Bryan! Was he doing this to take revenge on us on Makenna¡¯s behalf?


    The soldier¡¯s words drained the color from my face, and the rest of us were equally horrified and despairing. If this was Bryan¡¯s order, there was no one left to turn to! The soldiers ravaged the house like gangsters, destroying everything of value, while we could only stand there, paralyzed, watching our home crumble around us.


    Damn it! How did ite to this?


    Fear gripped me as I watched the chaos unfold, my anger and jealousy nearly swallowing me whole. That wretched Makenna! She needed to pass away right away! Why did she deserve the prince¡¯s favor?


    Before long, the upstairs was a disaster area, too. The noise of destruction echoed around us, but peculiarly, only Makenna¡¯s belongings were carefully extracted by the soldiers.


    When they were done wreaking havoc, the soldiers walked out, burdened with Makenna¡¯s things, leaving us to gape in shock at the wreckage of our once-pristine vi.


    I could hardly believe my eyes. Just minutes before, everything had seemed fine, and now, thanks to Bryan¡¯smand, our house was in tatters.


    I felt on the brink of a breakdown, ready to scream. But the nightmare was far from over.


    Shortly after the soldiers departed, my father¡¯s voice cut through the tense silence, his tone tense and strained. ¡°Does any of you smell smoke?¡±


    We all stiffened, sniffing the air. It hit me¡ªthey had set fire to the house!


    The soldiers had torched our home!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After I finished my smile, Bryan finally handed the paintings back to me.


    I held my mother¡¯s belongings with the utmost care. The reward Bryan mentioned didn¡¯t pique my interest at all. As I examined each painting, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the kind of person my mother was.


    My knowledge about her was scant. All I knew was that she had a passion for painting, and even that was pieced together from other people¡¯s words.


    How absurd. I didn¡¯t even have a photograph of her. As her daughter, I should have known what she looked like, but here I was, clueless.


    I had always believed my mother to be a woman of exceptional talent.


    Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t notice the car pulling into the pce grounds until it came to a stop in front of Bryan¡¯s vi.


    My reverie was abruptly shattered by the sight of the vi, and with it, the bad memories of being trapped here resurfaced, making me shiver involuntarily. Bryan raised an eyebrow and nudged me impatiently. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get inside.¡±


    I recalled the promise I had made to Bryan. Reluctantly, I steeled myself and stepped into what felt like a nightmare.


    With a grin that suggested he was quite pleased, Bryan led me to a room on the second floor.


    As soon as I entered, my eyes were drawn to a white lingerie set hanging there, featuring a daring deep V neckline trimmed withce. The garment seemed designed to cover just the essentials, and a te of grapes sat on a nearby table, the purpose of which I couldn¡¯t fathom.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the grapes?¡± I asked, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Bryan didn¡¯t provide an answer. He simply urged, ¡°Put it on quickly.¡±


    With no other choice, I shuffled over to the lingerie, my face flushed, and awkwardly pinched the edge of the garment.


    ???????? ???? ?????????????????????


    Despite my reluctance, I had given my word, so I had to follow through.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of changing in front of Bryan, so I asked softly, ¡°Could you¡­ turn around?¡±


    Bryan sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really a hassle.¡± Yet, to my surprise, he seemed oddly rxed today. Despite his words, he did turn around.


    I slowly donned the lingerie, my embarrassment growing. It felt slightly too small. The triangr fabric barely covered my breasts, leaving them barely shielded and my chest forming a pronounced groove. Arge bow sat at the front, with only two thin straps connecting it to the sides of my waist. The garment was cut away from the navel, extending all the way down, and was open-crotched. I felt utterly exposed and self-conscious.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Before I could respond, Bryan turned around, his impatience evident. The moment his gaze fell on me, his eyes darkened with desire. I was taken aback and instinctively tried to cover myself, but it was an exercise in futility as I was bared in every way.


    Before I could react, Bryan moved toward me and enveloped me in an embrace. ¡°You look stunning. It suits you perfectly.¡±


    He lifted my chin and kissed me, his hand roving over my body. He then lifted me and gentlyid me on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you feel this,¡± he dered, his voice rough with desire.


    His hands continued their exploration, rubbing and flicking my breasts through the lingerie.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I groaned, Bryan¡¯s raspy voice ringing near my ear. ¡°This outfit highlights your beauty. You should wear it more often,¡± hemented, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    I attempted to turn away, but he held my chin, kissing me deeply. He pressed his knee between my thighs, forcing them apart. He grabbed the lingerie at the lower part and used it to stimte me. Waves of pleasure rolled through me as my body responded with increasing wetness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet,¡± Bryan remarked, holding up his finger slick with my juices.


    I closed my eyes and turned my head away, but suddenly, I felt something round pressing inside me.


    I felt a jolt of fear and snapped my eyes open, only to find Bryan holding my leg aloft, grabbing grapes from the table and, one by one, pushing them inside me.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing? Stop!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Bryan¡¯s grip tightened on my legs as he forced them apart with ruthless determination. His fingers intruded roughly, mingling with the grapes inside me. I was overwhelmed by a wave of panic and a strange, unfamiliar sensation that drove me to tears. I couldn¡¯t count how many grapes he had inserted. My lower body was swollen, and I could only plead with him.


    ¡°Please, take them out¡­¡±


    Bryan regarded me with a mischievous glint in his eyes before lowering his head and unexpectedly beginning to lick me.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A shiver ran through me as I moaned, trying to stifle the sounds with my hand. Despite my embarrassment, the pleasure was undeniable. He caressed mybia with his lips, thenvished them with his tongue. My body quivered, and I could feel the grapes inside me being squeezed, their juice mixing with my own.


    Bryan¡¯s mouth then enveloped mepletely, and he began to suck with a force that made my body jerk.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out, nearly bouncing off the bed. A certain spot inside me felt crushed, leading me into an intense climax. Breathless, I gasped as I looked up to see Bryan lounging on top of me, a look of satisfaction on his face. He had a grape in his mouth, dripping with my essence.


    He popped the grape into his mouth and nodded approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    I clenched my teeth in humiliation and red at him. What a madman!


    During the rest of the encounter, Bryan extracted some grapes in various bizarre ways, while others remained inside, pressed against his thrusts. I had no means to resist, so I had no choice but to endure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan tortured me until the middle of the night, leaving me utterly drained. Despite my weariness, I managed to drag myself out of bed, dress, and escape. The memory of being imprisoned here before had etched deep scars on my psyche. Even though I knew he couldn¡¯t confine me again, the thought of spending another night in his presence was unbearable. Who knew what this madman might cook up next? If I awoke to find myself shackled again, I¡¯d be lost beyond redemption.


    Bryan, his desire finally satiated, made no move to stop me. He merely observed me with a predatory gaze, like a wolf eyeing its prey from the shadows. His stare sent a shiver down my spine, and the unease clung to me even after I returned to my house.


    By the time I got back, Lily was already asleep, and the vi was eerily quiet¡ªa small blessing. If she had caught me and started probing, I wouldn¡¯t have had a clue what to say.


    In my room, I still felt the unpleasant stickiness between my thighs. The night¡¯s events left me with a gnawing mixture of shame and fury, and I cursed Bryan countless times in my mind. After a hasty wash, I tucked away my mother¡¯s paintings and copsed into bed, sinking into a deep slumber.


    In the darkness, a silhouette emerged¡ªa woman d in white, her figure haloed in light as she moved toward an unknown destination. Could it be¡­ my mother?


    Although I had never seen her before, there was something so profoundly familiar about her presence. Deep inside, I knew¡ªthis was my mother.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± I called out, desperately sprinting toward her. I had a thousand questions. I wanted to ask if she had truly departed from this world, to be spoiled like other children in front of her, to feel her gentle hand on my head¡­


    But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t close the distance between us.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I cried out, jolting awake. My face was damp with tears, and I realized I had been weeping in my sleep. Sunlight poured through the window. Disoriented, I stared outside, slowly epting that it had all been just a dream.


    Wiping away my tears, I gave a bitterugh.


    ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????


    It had been ages since I dreamt of her. Perhaps the recent turmoil had made me yearn for her more acutely. Pulling myself together, I readied myself for the day. Just as I finished, Alice¡¯s urgent shouts pierced the silence downstairs. Something was amiss.


    With concern, I hurried downstairs, only to find Alice barreling toward me, her face flushed with excitement. ¡°Makenna, Makenna¡­¡± she gasped, as though she had run a marathon.


    I quickly handed her a ss of water and patted her back to help her catch her breath. ¡°Calm down, take your time.¡±


    After gulping down the water, Alice managed to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°It burned down!¡± Confused, I grasped her shoulders. ¡°What are you talking about? What burned down?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes were wide with excitement as she shook me. ¡°The Dunn family¡¯s vi! Frank and Jessica¡¯s vi¡ªit¡¯s burned to the ground!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What?¡± I asked,pletely shocked. ¡°That happened?¡± Everything had seemed normal with the Dunn family when I left themst night. How could their ce have gone up in mes overnight?AdChoicesADVERTISING


    A smirk of malicious delight spread across Alice¡¯s face as she revealed, ¡°Apparently they crossed Prince Bryan. Their home was not only plundered but set aze too.¡± Her hand tightened into a fist, and with a hint of regret, she muttered, ¡°Too bad they didn¡¯t all burn to death, those bastards.¡±


    Crossed Bryan?


    I was momentarily taken aback. Bryan had been with me at the Dunn family vi yesterday, but the dispute had been between me and them alone. When had they offended him?


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so obedient, I¡¯ll reward you with a gift.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s words echoed in my mind, and it finally made sense. Was this the ¡°gift¡± he mentioned? Was he actually taking revenge on my behalf?


    My feelings suddenly became mixed. Our rtionship had always been strained, but here he was, exacting revenge on my behalf.


    ¡°Makenna.¡± Alice¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. She could sense there was some gossip and prodded, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening?¡±


    I took a deep breath andid it all out for her.


    I shared how the Dunns had taken my mother¡¯s ne and handed it over to Kristina, and how poorly they had treated me at their house. I glossed over the part where I had agreed to Bryan¡¯s demands, too mortified to divulge those details.


    Alice¡¯s expression turned fierce, and she thumped her fist on the table. ¡°How can they be so shameless? To give away your mother¡¯s keepsake just like that! It¡¯s appalling!¡±


    I mustered a weak smile, at a loss for words.


    ?????????????? ????????: g???????????????????????


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I did manage to get back the rest of my mother¡¯s belongings, at least.¡±


    ¡°But Makenna, what about the ne?¡± Alice pressed, squeezing my hand. ¡°Are you really going to let Kristina win and marry that idiot?¡±


    Her words made me clench my fists in determination. I was determined to reim that ne, and I resolved that Kristina¡¯s schemes would not seed.


    I drew a deep breath and turned to Alice with a serious tone. ¡°Remember the red-light district we were taken to before?¡±


    Alice nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°That area is actually¡­¡±


    I began, disclosing the details I had unearthed with Dominic¡¯s help.


    Shock spread across Alice¡¯s face as she eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! The Harrison family is even more vile than I imagined!¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied seriously. ¡°I¡¯m nning to leverage this information against them.¡±


    I leaned forward, confiding my n to Alice in a whisper. As she absorbed the details, her expression changed from astonishment to apprehension. After I finished, she gave me a concerned gaze. ¡°Makenna, your n is fraught with danger. If it bes known that you¡¯re orchestrating this, it won¡¯t merely escte your conflict with Kristina. The entire Harrison family could turn against you.¡±


    I understood her concerns, but I could think of no other option.


    Kristina¡¯s actions had driven me to the edge; it was no longer a simple rivalry between just us. Supported by the Harrison family, she had the freedom to act however she wished.


    This time, her audacity to use my mother¡¯s keepsake as leverage over me was intolerable. I waspelled to retaliate.


    My eyes locked with Alice¡¯s, and my gaze was resolute as I said with calm determination, ¡°Kristina has overstepped all bounds. Come what may, I am resolved to ensure she faces the consequences of her actions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    I sprawled leisurely on a poolside deck chair, soaking up the sun¡¯s warm embrace. Molly, ever the dutiful attendant, was busy pampering me, offering gentle massages and feeding me ripe, juicy fruit. Contentment was a mere wordpared to the bliss I felt.


    After a spell of indulgence, Izily waved my hand, my voice a softmand. ¡°Molly, bring that ne over again. I want to have another look at it.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mollyplied, fetching the ne and cing it in my hand with an almost amusing reverence.


    I lifted the ne to the light, scrutinizing it closely as the sun¡¯s rays danced upon the silver.


    It was nothing more than a simple silver chain, with a pure silver locket hanging from it¡ªa locket stubbornly sealed, as if hiding secrets it refused to share. I had wrestled with it before, trying to pry it open, but the locket had resisted my every attempt.


    Other than that, the ne had no distinguishing features, nothing that would catch the eye of anyone with a taste for finer things.


    In the grand sea of my expensive jewelry collection, this trinket was but a drop, barely worth my notice. Yet, the knowledge of its significance to Makenna infused it with a peculiar sort of value.


    As long as this ne was in my possession, Makenna would be a puppet dancing to my tune.


    The thought brought a triumphant smile to my lips as I continued to admire the ne, the memory of Makenna¡¯s impotent rage still fresh in my mind. I could almost taste the bitterness of her future.


    A soft, delightedugh escaped me as I mused aloud,


    ¡°With this in my hand, let¡¯s see what that miserable Makenna thinks she can do now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Miss Harrison,¡± Molly chimed in, her hands working diligently on my back, her smile a mirror of obsequiousness. ¡°You found that woman¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel so effortlessly.¡±


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ? ?????????????????????????


    I chuckled, a low, smug sound, brushing off the thought of Makenna like a speck of dust. ¡°That worthless woman? She¡¯s no match for me.¡±


    Makenna was insignificant, a mere shadow in the grand scheme¡ªa woman with nothing but a pretty face to her name. Crushing her would be as effortless as swatting a fly.


    Molly, ever the sycophant, continued to shower me with praise. ¡°Miss Harrison, your foresight is unmatched. By forcing Makenna to marry Flynn¡¯s brother, you¡¯ve ensured she won¡¯t find a moment¡¯s peace.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± I replied, myugh tinged with arrogance. Rumor had it Flynn¡¯s brother was not only mentally unstable but prone to violent outbursts, and his parents were a miserable pair themselves. Makenna was about to walk into a living nightmare, and I couldn¡¯t be more thrilled. The mere thought of her suffering at their hands had meughing out loud. And if they happened to beat her to death, all the better! That would finally put an end to her shameless flirtations.


    ¡°Do you see now?¡± I said, my tone dripping with satisfaction. ¡°This is what happens when you dare to cross me. Anyone who dares get close to the princes is asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Molly hesitated, her voice cautious as if treading on thin ice. ¡°Makenna doesn¡¯t seem like the type to just give in. Are you sure she¡¯ll bow to your will?¡±


    I tightened my grip on the ne, a scornfulugh bubbling up from within. ¡°I¡¯m certain she will. Those useless Dunns imed this ne holds great importance to her. Besides¡­¡± I smirked, the corners of my mouth curling with wicked glee. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t obey me, I can always destroy the ne. Watching Makenna suffer would be satisfaction enough.¡±


    As long as Makenna was miserable, my day was made. I had a whole arsenal of ways to make that wretched woman¡¯s life a living hell.


    And just as expected, it wasn¡¯t long before a maid entered, her demeanor respectful as she announced, ¡°Miss Harrison, Makenna has arrived.¡±


    My heart quickened with excitement, my eyes lighting up like a child on Christmas morning. Sitting up eagerly, I grinned even wider, giving the maid a nod. ¡°Excellent, bring her in.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After Alice and I sealed our n, I wasted no time and headed straight for Kristina¡¯s vi.


    Kristina, favored above all by Leonardo, had been granted a luxurious vi within the pce grounds. The ce was dripping in opulence, surrounded by lush gardens that seemed to stretch forever, and even boasting a courtyard with a fountain that whispered of extravagance and meticulous design.


    I waited at the entrance, my patience unwavering. Soon enough, a maid appeared, her demeanorced with disdain as she rudely barked, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I maintained myposure and trailed behind her up to the vi¡¯s top floor.


    A sprawling swimming pool dominated the entire floor. Kristina was lounging under a massive parasol, reclined on a deck chair, savoring fruit that Molly was feeding her while she hummed a carefree tune.


    When she noticed me, she didn¡¯t bat an eye, continuing her leisure as though I were nothing more than a ghost. I halted in front of her, yet she persisted in her act, treating me as though I were invisible. With a wave of her hand, she dismissed me with mockery dripping from her voice. ¡°What is that vile stench? It is enough to turn my stomach.¡±


    Molly joined in, a sycophant to the core. ¡°Some people just bring that with them. Miss Harrison, you will have to endure the smell of these lowlifes for a while.¡±


    I remained as unruffled as still water, letting their insults roll off me like rain on stone, my expression a mask of indifference.


    When I refused to take the bait, Kristina¡¯s smug look faltered for a heartbeat, but she quickly recovered, settling back with her eyes closed, refusing to even nce in my direction.


    I stood there silently, bathed in the zing sun, watching her without speaking.


    Minutes ticked by, and when it became evident that she did not acknowledge me, I arched an eyebrow and made to leave.


    But just as I turned, Kristina¡¯s voice, now tinged with anger, rang out.


    ???????? ?????????? ? ????????????????£®?????


    ¡°Makenna! Where do you think you are going?¡±


    I paused mid-step, not bothering to turn around as I answered coolly, ¡°If you refuse to acknowledge my presence, then I see no reason to remain.¡±


    I knew her game¡ªshe wanted to make me wait, to force me into submission as part of her petty power y. But I had no intention of dancing to her tune. As long as I stood my ground, it would be her resolve that crumbled first.


    Kristina¡¯s anger red, and she spat, ¡°Makenna, who do you think you are? Letting you in was already an act of grace!¡±


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I turned back to face her, my expression one of amused disdain.


    ¡°You invited me in, said nothing, and now you will not let me leave. How am I to divine your intentions?¡±


    ¡°Sharp-tongued wretch!¡± Kristina hissed, her face contorting with fury.


    But she quicklyposed herself, lifting her chin with an air of superiority. ¡°So, Makenna, have you finally thought it through?¡±


    As she spoke, she produced my mother¡¯s ne, dangling it in front of me like bait. With a theatrical sigh, she added, ¡°Who can say if this ne will ever find its way back to its rightful owner?¡±


    Seeing my mother¡¯s ne in her hands made my heart twist painfully.


    The distance between us was too great for me to see if the ne was damaged, but I knew to Kristina, it was nothing more than a tool for her cruel games, likely tossed around carelessly.


    My thoughts drifted to the dream I had of my mother, to the dusty paintings I had recovered. A wave of longing and sadness washed over me, and I closed my eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath topose myself.


    I must get that ne back!


    Resolving to stay focused on my goal, I swallowed my anger and fixed Kristina with a calm, unwavering gaze. ¡°I agree to your terms,¡± I said, my eyes locked on the ne in her hand. ¡°As long as you return my mother¡¯s ne to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Kristina erupted into a fit of triumphantughter, the sound sharp and grating. ¡°Oh, I thought you would put up a bit more of a fight!¡±


    She lifted her chin arrogantly, her gaze dripping with contempt. ¡°Turns out you are just as pathetic as I always suspected.¡±


    Despite her taunts, I held firm, sticking to the n and softening my demeanor. I made onest request. ¡°But there is one more thing I hope you will agree to.¡±


    Kristina, clearly relishing her perceived victory, responded with a light, almost yful tone, ¡°Go on, what is it? I am feeling generous today; I might just indulge you.¡±


    Suppressing the storm of hatred and anger roiling inside, I carefully chose my words. ¡°I want to wait until after I pass the assessment before marrying Flynn¡¯s brother.¡±


    Her expression hardened, suspicion flickering in her eyes. ¡°Why? Are you nning some sort of trick?¡±


    I knew she would not drop her guard easily, so I deliberately made myself appear vulnerable, almost defeated. ¡°I know how powerful your family is, and I¡¯m no match for you. I do not want to fight anymore. All I want is to get my mother¡¯s ne back.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s skeptical gaze lingered on me. ¡°Then why the insistence on waiting until after the assessment?¡±


    Feigning helplessness, I offered a carefully constructed excuse. ¡°Because I have no money. My family will not give me any valuable wedding gifts. But if I pass the assessment, I will receive a bonus, and I need that money to secure my future.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her voice dripped with doubt.


    She squinted at me, and then suddenly leaned in, her fingers cold as she lifted my chin. ¡°You are always trying to outsmart me. Why should I believe a word you say?¡±


    I had expected her suspicion. Gritting my teeth internally, I kept my exterior calm and switched to a different angle, one I had prepared for just this moment. ¡°You might not know this, but Prince Bryan once imprisoned me,¡± I began, watching for her reaction as I mentioned Bryan. ¡°If I fail the assessment and get kicked out of the pce, I fear Prince Bryan might seize the opportunity to capture me again. Surely, you would not want me to be close to him, would you?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    I was not entirely sure of Bryan¡¯s intentions, but this was the best leverage I had. If Kristina was worried about the princes¡¯ interest in me, this argument might be my only way out.


    And if Bryan truly harbored such intentions¡­


    The thought sent a shiver down my spine, but I quickly pushed it aside. Bryan was not the issue right now. Kristina was.


    As expected, the mention of Bryan seemed to give Kristina pause.


    Her expression grew serious, betraying that the princes¡¯ attitudes toward me were indeed a significant concern for her.


    She fell silent, seemingly weighing the truth of my words.


    I was not lying about Bryan¡¯s imprisonment. If she decided to investigate, the Harrison family¡¯s reach would easily uncover the truth.


    Yet, despite this tense psychological battle, anxiety gnawed at me. I subtly clenched my fists, though I kept my face a mask of neutrality.


    Kristina studied me for a few more seconds before a cold smile curled on her lips.


    ¡°Makenna, do you think you can fool me that easily?¡± she sneered, her eyes narrowing as if she could see right through me. ¡°Are you trying to stall for time?¡±


    Her words made my heart sink.


    She was not as foolish as I had hoped.


    Kristina rose to her feet, her chin lifted as she looked down at me with icy disdain.


    ¡°You are nothing more than a lowly ve, a toy to be discarded at my whim. Do you really think you have any right to negotiate with me? Stop wasting my time. In two days, I will have Flynn¡¯s brother brought to your residence in the pce. If you dare refuse¡­¡±


    She dangled the ne in front of me, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°I will destroy your precious keepsake right before your eyes!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I walked out of Kristina¡¯s vi, a heavy sense of defeat settled over me. The n had failed, and the weight of that failure pressed down hard.


    Alice, who had been waiting in the shadows, quickly approached, her face etched with concern. ¡°How did it go, Makenna? Did she agree?¡±


    I shook my head, the heaviness of the situation sinking in. ¡°It didn¡¯t work. Kristina is too shrewd to be fooled.¡± I briefly recounted my conversation with Kristina, and Alice¡¯s expression grew more troubled with each word. ¡°That¡¯s bad news. What are you going to do?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated that this visit wouldplicate things even further, leaving me with an uneasy feeling that anything could happen now.


    My expression darkened as I responded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now but face whateveres our way.¡±


    Alice sighed, her worry palpable. ¡°And the assessment¡­¡±


    I clenched my fists, letting determination rece doubt. ¡°I have to win that bonus. It¡¯s the only way to gain the funds I need to defeat Kristina.¡±


    Alice gave me a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder, her own worry barely masked.


    Time seemed to fly by, and soon enough, the day of the assessment arrived. All the women, myself included, were gathered in the grand assessment hall, each of us tense and on edge.


    The atmosphere crackled with anxiety. Leonardo stood on a high tform, his expression as stern as ever. His voice carried authority and disappointment as he addressed us. ¡°You¡¯ve all been here for some time, yet none of you have earned the favor of the princes. I am deeply disappointed.¡±


    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air. The other women, cowed by his criticism, kept their heads down, not daring to speak or even meet his gaze.


    But I could feel several pairs of eyes burning holes into me.


    ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q??????


    ncing subtly around, I noticed a few women ring at me with resentment and jealousy.


    My heart sank slightly, and I quickly looked away.


    Alice had warned me about this. Today¡¯s assessment was happening because none of the other women had managed to win the princes¡¯ favor. As the only one who had even a hint of their attention, I was sure to be a target.


    If they could push me out of the pce, their chances of sess would improve dramatically. Removing me, their strongestpetitor, was in their best interest. This assessment would be more dangerous than I had anticipated.


    Leonardo seemed oblivious to the silent hostility brewing among the women, continuing in his stern tone, ¡°This assessment will weed out the unqualified, leaving only those truly worthy. Of course, those who prove themselves will receive the rewards they deserve.¡±


    Hearing this, I thought of the promised bonus, steeling myself for whaty ahead. I had to win. There was no room for failure.


    Alice turned back to me, giving me a wink and a little fist pump for encouragement.


    Around me, the other women exchanged nces, their eyes alight with excitement at the prospect of victory¡ªand the rewards that came with it.


    Leonardo¡¯s next words only fueled the anticipation. ¡°For those who remain after this assessment, if any of you bes pregnant and bears a prince¡¯s child, the promised reward will be doubled.¡±


    ¡°Doubled?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, double the reward! That¡¯s a fortune!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that much money in my life!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s announcement caused a ripple of excitement, with everyone¡¯s eyes lighting up, eager to seize the opportunity.


    But then, his tone darkened as he delivered the second part of his message.


    ¡°However, if you fail to win the princes¡¯ favor,¡± he drawled, his gaze sweeping coldly over us, ¡°you will face severe punishment!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Leonardo¡¯s words instantly extinguished the fire in the women¡¯s hearts, and the room fell into a tense silence. His threat hung heavily in the air, a dark cloud that loomed over each of us, but especially over those who had not caught the eye of any prince.


    It was a chilling reminder that, except for me, every woman in that room faced the very real possibility of severe punishment.


    Though Leonardo hadn¡¯t detailed the nature of the punishment, the fear it instilled was palpable. I could feel the sharp stares directed at me, and I sighed inwardly. The resentment against me must have reached an all-time high today.


    Like the others, I kept my head bowed, a mix of helplessness and bitterness swirling within me.


    Leonardo¡¯smand was clear from the beginning: our purpose here was to bear heirs for the princes. But first, we needed to win their favor.


    Yet, aside from me, none of the princes had shown the slightest interest in any of the other women. Leonardo wouldn¡¯t pressure his sons, so the burden fell squarely on our shoulders, forcing us to find a way. But if he couldn¡¯tpel his own sons, how could we?


    The irony of it all was bitter.


    The less I wanted to be noticed, the more attention I seemed to attract. Meanwhile, those women who craved the princes¡¯ favor were left empty-handed.


    It was a ssic case of the Matthew Effect¡ªthe rich get richer, and the poor get poorer.


    I lowered my head even further, wishing I could disappear.


    After his stern warning, Leonardo retreated backstage. Hayley was the next to step forward, her voice ringing out loudly.


    ¡°The assessment has officially begun!¡±


    ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????£®??????


    At her words, the tension in the room escted. Everyone¡¯s focus sharpened, including mine, as I braced myself for the challenges ahead.


    The first day of the assessment was divided into a written exam and an interview, designed to test the knowledge we had umted during our time here.


    The written exam took ce in the morning, and I managed it with rtive ease. My good memory, love for reading, and Dominic¡¯s impromptu crash course had all paid off. I finished my exam quickly, almost too quickly. When I handed in my paper, Hayley gave me a look of disbelief. I stood there, watching her flip through my answers with furrowed brows.


    I asked impatiently, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    Reluctantly, Hayley gave my paper onest look before scowling and waving me off.


    I left the room and waited outside until Alice emerged.


    She skipped over to me, looking a bit anxious. ¡°Makenna, you were the first to finish. Did you answer everything?¡±


    I nodded with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. How did you do?¡±


    Alice nodded back, her relief evident. ¡°I think I did okay. Most of the questions were familiar.¡±


    Her words eased the tension in my chest. Over the past few days, I had shared everything I knew with Alice, hoping she would pass the assessment without trouble. Linking her arm with mine, Alice tugged me toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s grab something to eat before all the good seats are taken.¡±


    Iughed and followed her, but before we could get far, someone stepped in our way.


    It was Dominic, his teasing smile catching me off guard. ¡°Finished the exam? How about we grab a meal together?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was reluctant¡ªlunch with this cunning fox was thest thing I wanted.


    But Dominic was a mind reader, or worse, he had all the dirt on the Dunn family. He leaned in close, his breath cold against my ear, and delivered a threat that sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Coming with me or not? Refuse, and I might just spill the beans about you, Jessica, and Frank. Imagine the stir that would cause.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± My re could have cut ss, frustration gnawing at me. With no way out, I grudgingly agreed.


    I tried roping Alice into this mess, but she bolted, fabricating a weak excuse and practically shoving me toward Dominic before vanishing on her own.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on your little lunch! I¡¯ve got things to do, so I¡¯m off!¡±


    Alice¡¯s words hung in the air as she ignored my desperate nce and disappeared faster than a hare with a hound on its tail.


    What a heartless girl!


    Left with no choice, I reluctantly trailed behind Dominic to the restaurant.


    As we sat down, waiting for the food, he started tapping his fingers on the table, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°How did the written exam go today?¡±


    I took a sip of water, my enthusiasm as t as a pancake. ¡°It was fine.¡±


    He nodded, but his next words carried a subtle warning.


    ¡°You¡¯d better take these tests seriously and not get any funny ideas about slipping out of the pce.¡±


    Internally, I rolled my eyes. If I could, I would¡¯ve beaten the shit out of him just to vent my anger.


    I was fishing for aeback, but before I could get a word out, someone else slid into the seat beside me.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: g??????????????©q??????


    ¡°I, however, think it wouldn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t pass the assessment. Why put so much pressure on her?¡± The words were in my defense, yet they sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    It was Bryan!


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed him enter, but now here he was, right next to me, that same sinister smile ying on his lips.


    A bad feeling curled up inside me. This wasn¡¯t the kind of thing Bryan would usually say. Wasn¡¯t he the one hell-bent on keeping me tethered to the pce, under his thumb?


    What was he plotting now?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the air between Dominic and Bryan thickened with tension.


    ¡°What¡¯s your angle, Bryan?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was sharp, like a de unsheathed. ¡°Everyone knows you and yton had a falling out over a woman. If we¡¯re talking about being pushy, you wrote the book on that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened like a storm cloud.


    I could feel the sudden shift in the atmosphere, and I subtly scooted to the side, praying I wouldn¡¯t get caught in the crossfire.


    But Dominic wasn¡¯t about to let me slip away. He gave me a look full of mischief.


    ¡°If memory serves, wasn¡¯t this charmingdy here the woman at the center of it all?¡±


    I froze, my re at himced with venom.


    That jerk! He¡¯d just thrown me headfirst into their sibling rivalry, a squabble that had nothing to do with me.


    I met his gaze with icy indifference, refusing to be dragged into the fray.


    But Dominic wasn¡¯t finished. With azy smile, he added, looking at Bryan, ¡°Ever since that little incident, you¡¯ve been stirring up trouble for yton, and even I, despite my innocence, got caught in the fallout.¡±


    Listening to Dominic y the victim made me want to roll my eyes right out of their sockets.


    Innocent? Dominic was no saint, no better than Bryan!


    Then, Dominic turned to me, raising an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°Miss Dunn, what do you think? Wouldn¡¯t you say Bryan can be a bit overbearing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As soon as Dominic¡¯s words left his mouth, Bryan¡¯s gaze locked onto me like a predator sizing up its prey.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 402px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    His piercing stare sent an icy chill down my spine. I shot a quick, frustrated nce at Dominic, but he just sat there, as calm as a cat in the sun, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle he had set in motion.


    Grinding my teeth, I averted my eyes, scrambling to find a way to respond that wouldn¡¯t dig my grave any deeper. If I imed that Bryan wasn¡¯t overbearing, Dominic would likely twist my words, turning them into a fresh weapon to use against me.


    But if I dared to admit the truth¡ªthat Bryan was a royal pain¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook.


    My hesitation seemed to fan the mes of Bryan¡¯s anger. Suddenly, he grabbed my chin, forcing me to meet his furious gaze.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? So, you do think I¡¯m overbearing, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His grip was iron, and just as I was about to offer some cating words, a waiter appeared with our food, cutting through the tension.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    ¡°Your Highnesses, please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, I quickly pulled away from Bryan¡¯s grasp and forced a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. Let¡¯s just eat first, shall we?¡±


    I dragged my te closer and immediately began eating, hoping to divert their attention.


    But I barely managed two bites before a hand shot out and snatched my te away.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 424px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Startled, I looked up to see Bryan holding my te, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Mind if I share your food?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    Of course, I minded!


    Rage simmered inside me, but when I saw the glint in his eyes, I swallowed my retort.


    There was no point in arguing with him; he¡¯d just do as he pleased anyway. Fine. I¡¯d lost my appetite anyway. Resigned, I put down my fork.


    ¡°Then go ahead, Your Highness. I¡¯m already full.¡±


    I made a subtle move to leave, hoping to slip away unnoticed.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Who said you could leave?¡±


    Bryan and Dominic spoke in unison, both of them reaching out to block my escape.


    The scene felt eerily familiar, like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This had happened before, with the same two men, no less!


    Our little drama had drawn the attention of everyone in the restaurant, and I could feel their curious stares drilling into us. My head throbbed with the mounting stress. I tried to pull my hand free from their grip, but neither of them budged.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I whispered urgently, a note of desperation in my voice.


    Bryan¡¯s smile was cold, his eyes dark as he looked at me. ¡°Why are you trying to leave now that I¡¯m here? I helped you, didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you know how to repay a favor? You can¡¯t even stay for a meal?¡±


    Dominic, never one to be outdone, chimed in with a sly grin, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you plenty of times, too. You wouldn¡¯t leave me to eat with someone else, would you? That would be so unappetizing.¡±


    The two men red at each other, the tension between them crackling like a live wire.


    I was caught in the middle, unsure of how to escape this mess. Sure, both of them had helped me in the past, but they¡¯d also taken their fair share of advantage. If it were up to me, I¡¯d prefer to dine alone and have them both vanish into thin air.


    As their standoff dragged on, their grips on my wrists tightened, sending jolts of pain up my arms. I couldn¡¯t hold back a small gasp.


    Wasn¡¯t there anyone who could get me out of this? As if in answer to my silent plea, a familiar, gentle voice cut through the tension like a lifeline. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her!¡±


    The next moment, I was released by a warm hand and nestled into a reassuring embrace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I looked up and saw that it was yton who hade to my rescue.


    Of course, it was him¡ªthere wasn¡¯t really anyone else who would dare to challenge Bryan and Dominic.


    yton looked a bit worn around the edges, but he still managed to give me a gentle smile, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    He gently pulled me behind him, frowning as he turned to face the other two. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so rough with her.¡±


    Standing behind yton, I could still feel the dull ache in my wrists from their iron grips, but my heart was filled with relief and gratitude.


    Thank goodness, it was yton. Once again, he was here to protect me.


    Bryan and Dominic didn¡¯t seem pleased in the slightest, their gazes still fixed on me, brimming with unspoken tension.


    Without giving them a chance to respond, yton took my hand, his touch both gentle and firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He began to lead me away.


    But before we could take a step, Bryan and Dominic stepped forward, blocking our path once again. Bryan, his expression darkening with fury, growled, ¡°yton, haven¡¯t I told you to stay out of my business?¡±


    Dominic said nothing, but his stony expression made it clear he wasn¡¯t about to let yton take me away without a fight.


    yton didn¡¯t bother with a reply, just kept that serene smile on his face as he stared them down.


    I didn¡¯t want to make things any harder for yton, so I was about to speak up when two men suddenly burst into the restaurant.


    They were subordinates of Bryan and Dominic, whispering something urgent in their respective princes¡¯ ears. Whatever they said made both Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s faces twist in anger, their eyes shooting daggers at yton.


    With a final fierce re, Bryan stormed out of the restaurant, Dominic giving us onest icy look before following suit.


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????????????¦Í??????????????


    As the tension in the restaurant dissipated, the other diners slowly returned to their meals, though the low buzz of gossip lingered in the air like an echo.


    With no one left to stop us, yton guided me out of the restaurant. As we walked, he nced at me with a warm smile.


    ¡°Did you manage to eat anything earlier?¡±


    I was about to nod when, right on cue, my stomach let out a loud, grumbling protest.


    I gave him an embarrassed smile, realizing that with all the tension between Bryan and Dominic, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to eat much.


    yton chuckled softly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to my ce. I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate, following him to his vi.


    As we walked, curiosity got the better of me. ¡°What happened back there? Why did they leave so suddenly?¡±


    yton gave me a yful wink. ¡°We princes of Lycan all have our own territories. I¡¯ve stirred up a bit of trouble in theirs, so they had to rush off and deal with it. Looks like you¡¯ll have some peace and quiet for a while.¡±


    I nodded, only half understanding, but grateful nheless.


    ¡°Thank you. It seems like I¡¯ll finally get a break from all this.¡±


    yton¡¯s warm smile faded into concern as he looked at me more closely.


    ¡°How have you been holding up? Has Bryan been giving you a hard time again?¡±


    I thought back on everything that had happened over the past few days, but I didn¡¯t want to burden yton with my troubles, so I just shook my head.


    But yton didn¡¯t seem convinced. His eyes were filled with deep concern as he looked at me.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve been busy, but I¡¯ve kept an eye on things. I know about the tension with your family. Have you been going through a lot?¡±


    His words took me by surprise, and for a moment, I was too stunned to respond. The genuine worry in his eyes stirred something deep within me.


    These past few days had been a whirlwind of torment from the Dunn family, maniption from Bryan, and threats from Kristina. All the frustration, hurt, and fear I¡¯d been bottling up suddenly overwhelmed me, and before I knew it, my nose began to sting.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, spilling over in an unstoppable flood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Seeing me in tears, yton appeared like a ship lost at sea.


    With a touch as awkward as a novice dancer, he tried to wipe away my tears, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If something¡¯s troubling you, just spill it. I¡¯m here to help you untangle the knots.¡±


    His efforts, though well-intentioned, only seemed to make the storm inside me rage harder, and my tears continued to flow like a river breaking its banks.


    Eventually, all yton could do was pull me into his embrace, his hands tenderly drying my cheeks as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to shield you from now on, to keep the hurt at bay, alright?¡±


    He bent down and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of my lips. Through tear-streaked eyes, I looked up and wrapped my arms around his neck, drawing him into a deeper kiss.


    For some inexplicable reason, being with yton always wrapped me in a nket of security.


    He gently stroked the back of my neck, as though soothing a frightened creature, and without much effort, we found ourselves lying together on the sofa in the vi¡¯s living room.


    With a careful touch, he began to unbutton my clothes, his hands exploring my body with the tenderness of a gentle breeze. His fingers wandered lower, their caress working to open me like a flower unfurling in the sunlight.


    I willingly parted my legs, my vision dimmed by the haze of my tears.


    yton tenderly kissed away each drop, then took one of my aching nipples into his mouth.


    A soft moan escaped me, and I clung to him, yearning to surrenderpletely to the moment.


    His teeth nibbled skillfully at my nipple while his tongue swirled and pressed against it. His fingers continued to move in and out of my vagina, drawing out more of my essence, leaving the sofa damp with our mingled desire.


    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????


    Pleasure surged through me in waves, nearly making me forget the heartache that hade before.


    As yton¡¯s desire pressed against my thighs and the emptiness within me cried for fulfillment, I wrapped my legs around his waist, urging him closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ We¡¯re together in this¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you feel pain,¡± yton murmured softly.


    He didn¡¯t rush, instead cradling my face in his hands and kissing me with a gentleness that spoke volumes. The kiss began with a sweetness that tingled, his lips teasing mine until a soft sting made me whimper. He released my swollen lips and let his tongue explore, dancing with mine in a passionate ballet that left us both gasping. He continued until the corners of my mouth glistened with the evidence of our shared desire.


    Panting for breath, I gazed up at yton. He propped me up with a pillow, positioning my legs in an M shape. I caught sight of his cock, standing tall and eager. Blushing, I shyly turned away.


    yton pressed and rubbed against my slit, and my body, taut with anticipation, responded by clenching around him. He chuckled softly, easing into me slowly, like a boat drifting into a harbor.


    The extensive forey had left me without pain, only theforting sensation of being filled.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It feels so good¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    yton seemed to grow even harder at my words, but he held back, moving with deliberate slowness until I waspletely rxed. Only then did he increase his pace, plunging deeper.


    I dared a nce at our connection, watching as his thick cock slowly disappeared inside me. The sensation of being stretched and filled mingled with anticipation and slight trepidation.


    yton kissed my forehead, and though no words were spoken, the kiss seemed to calm the turbulent seas of my heart.


    Throughout, yton was the epitome of gentleness, and in that intimate embrace, I felt the harmony and pleasure that had long eluded me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The lovemaking, though brief, left me with a sense of rxation I hadn¡¯t felt in ages, all thanks to yton. Recent days had been a whirlwind ofplications, leaving me exhausted, but yton seemed to be brimming with energy, even eager to whip up a meal.


    As I sat at the dining table enjoying the lunch he prepared, my mind wandered back to our intimate moment. A bashful warmth spread through me, making it difficult to meet his gaze.


    I could hardly believe we had been intimate once again¡­ Yet the memory of his gentle touch made my heart flutter uncontrobly.


    yton, with a twinkle in his eye, tousled my hair and then, after a brief pause, suddenly suggested, ¡°Makenna, maybe¡­ you should reconsider passing the assessment.¡±


    I stared at him in shock, my confusion palpable. ¡°Why?¡± Why wouldn¡¯t he want me to pass the assessment? Did he not want me to stay in the pce?


    His gaze grew more intense, and his voice dropped to a husky murmur.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share you with other men.¡±


    His words made my heart race. Was yton confessing his feelings for me? Did he want me to stay by his side?


    I was at a loss for words, struggling to find a response.


    His earnest expression tugged at my resolve.


    He was the only person, besides Alice, who had shown me kindness in the pce. Unlike Bryan and Dominic, yton was gentle and considerate.


    If I were to choose a prince to father my children, yton would undoubtedly be my choice.


    But¡­


    I bit my lip, conflicted. With the unresolved issues involving Kristina and the Dunn family, I needed the prize money and had to remain in the pce for now. So, I couldn¡¯t agree to his request just yet.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Moreover, if I failed and stayed with yton, could he, as a Lycan prince, truly marry me? And if he were to be king in the future, destined to marry Kristina, where would that leave me?


    Perhaps because my silence lingered too long, yton¡¯s expression slowly shifted to disappointment.


    He sighed and forced a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll drive you to the assessment venue this afternoon.¡±


    I nodded slightly, feeling a heaviness in my chest. If only I weren¡¯t a sex ve and he weren¡¯t a Lycan prince. Would things be different then? But there were no ¡°what-ifs.¡±


    I sighed inwardly, resigning myself to the fact that perhaps this was how things were meant to be between me and yton.


    The atmosphere grew awkward due to my silence, and the rest of the meal passed in ufortable quiet. After lunch, yton drove me to the assessment location.


    As I stepped out of the car, I thanked him, my emotions a tangled mess.


    Despite the subtle sadness in his eyes, his smile remained warm. He shook his head, dismissing my thanks, and encouraged me to do well before turning to leave.


    At that moment, however, a woman stumbled beside him, losing her bnce and falling toward yton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My eyes narrowed as I swiftly caught the woman who had stumbled.


    It was odd¡ªshe had been standing upright just moments ago, and then, without warning, she fell. After steadying her, I asked with genuine concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The woman, now looking a bit angry, managed a strained smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for catching me.¡±


    yton, observing the scene, raised an eyebrow and chuckled, giving me a casual wave. ¡°Do well on your assessment. I¡¯m waiting for good news.¡±


    He cast a significant nce at the woman before turning to leave.


    Once yton was out of sight, the woman¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically. Shoving me away with a scowl, she snapped, ¡°Stop pretending to be nice! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through your game, trying to soak up all the attention!¡±


    Attention?


    I was taken aback. All I did was help her from falling. How did it be apetition for attention?


    She continued her tirade. ¡°You¡¯ve already captured the hearts of three princes! And now you won¡¯t even let me get close to one! You¡¯re so selfish! You don¡¯t deserve to be a prince¡¯spanion.¡±


    It dawned on me then¡ªshe had probably intended to fall onto yton to get close to him, and I had unwittingly thwarted her n.


    It seemed my good intentions had backfired.


    I couldn¡¯t entirely me her for the misunderstanding. After all, I was the only one who had won the princes¡¯ favor. It was somewhat understandable that she might see it that way.


    Still, I tried to rify, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I genuinely thought you were falling¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me!¡± she interrupted, her voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯re so despicable and selfish!¡±


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????????


    ¡°What are you talking about! Makenna, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just then, Alice arrived, stepping in to defend me and pulling me away from the escting confrontation. Once we were safely away, I exhaled deeply and said, ¡°That was terrifying.¡±


    Alice led me to a quieter corner and asked, ¡°What happened? Why were you arguing with her?¡±


    I recounted the incident, and Alice¡¯s expression shifted to one of resignation.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. You¡¯re already a target, Makenna. It¡¯s best to steer clear of these conflicts in the future, or you¡¯ll find yourself in an even worse predicament.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, but one question lingered in my mind.


    ¡°I thought that after Latonia¡¯s punishment for trying to seduce Bryan, the other women would be more cautious. So why are they suddenly trying to win the princes¡¯ favor again?¡±


    I had overheard some of the sex ves discussing attempts to seduce the princes. However, because of Latonia¡¯s lesson and Kristina¡¯s threats, many never dared to make a move.


    ¡°Because of Leonardo¡¯s announcement this morning,¡± Alice exined with a sigh. ¡°Seed and the reward doubles. Fail and you face punishment. People are throwing caution to the wind now.¡±


    Everything clicked into ce.


    But my feelings remained mixed.


    In the end, we were merely tools for the royal family, once free women now bound to the pce, scrambling for the princes¡¯ favor. Wasn¡¯t this a pitiable state?


    A mix of sympathy for both them and myself swirled inside me, leaving me uncertain about how to proceed. Before I could delve deeper into my thoughts, the bell signaling the start of the next part of the assessment rang out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    This part of the assessment was a series of interviews, where we each took turns entering a room to answer questions posed by an examiner.


    I walked into the hall, drew a number like everyone else, and fell into line for my turn.


    My number was toward the end of the list. As I waited, I watched other women emerge from the examination room, their faces a tapestry of emotions¡ªranging from tion to despair. My curiosity was piqued, wondering what kinds of questions they had faced.


    Alice, nervously fidgeting beside me, whispered, ¡°This is way more nerve-wracking than a written test!¡± I nodded, trying to offer somefort. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve been studying hard. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Alice gathered her courage and clenched her fists resolutely.


    When her turn came, she took a deep breath and entered the room. When she came out, her expression was noticeably more rxed. I rushed over. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    She gave my shoulder an encouraging pat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. The questions were straightforward; all things we¡¯ve covered. You¡¯ll do just fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Feeling a mix of relief and anxiety, I prepared myself for my turn.


    As I stepped into the examination room, I was met by an examiner seated sternly at a table cluttered with documents, flipping through pages as if searching for something.


    I noticed the documents were records rted to us.


    I knocked on the door to announce my presence.


    The examiner looked up, his face a mask of indifference. ¡°Makenna Dunn? Please, take a seat.¡±


    Summoning my courage, I sat down across from him, with only a table separating us.


    ?????????? ????????: g???????????????©q?????


    He flipped through some more documents, and then finally looked up. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    I nodded, trying to steady my breath.


    He questioned me on Lycan¡¯s history, some geographical facts, and several logic puzzles.


    The questions were challenging, but I answered them correctly, thanks to my thorough preparation.


    I silently congratted myself. As Alice had said, the questions weren¡¯t as daunting as they seemed. However, as I continued answering correctly, the examiner¡¯s demeanor seemed to darken.


    I found it puzzling. Shouldn¡¯t an examiner be pleased with a candidate who performed well?


    A nagging thought crossed my mind. Could it be that he didn¡¯t want me to pass?


    Before I could dwell on it, he cleared his throat. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s talk about the princes. What does Prince Bryan like to eat? What is his dressing style? Any peculiar habits in his daily routine?¡±


    I was momentarily stunned. What kind of questions were these?


    Seeing my confusion, the examiner¡¯s expression revealed a hint of satisfaction, as if he was thinking, ¡°See, you can¡¯t answer these, can you?¡±


    It felt absurd, and I asked, ¡°How do these questions test my intelligence?¡±


    The examiner responded with confidence, ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the princes¡¯ preferences or habits, it shows ack of observation and intelligence, which makes you unfit to serve the princes!¡±


    It dawned on me then¡ªthe examiner was deliberately making it difficult! His smugness was palpable.


    Grinding my teeth, I recalled my interactions with Bryan and the lessons I had learned, managing to provide the answers.


    Now it was the examiner¡¯s turn to be taken aback. He squinted at me, and then, as if trying to outdo himself, asked an utterly absurd question.


    ¡°Then tell me, how many hairs does Prince Bryan have on his head?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    How many hairs did Bryan have on his head?


    The absurdity of the question left me momentarily dumbfounded.


    Noticing my confusion, the examiner smirked and raised his chin. ¡°Answer quickly. Time is almost up!¡±


    It was clear he was doing his best to derail my sess. Gritting my teeth, I blurted out a random number. As expected, he dismissed it with a wave, dering it incorrect without hesitation.


    As the final bell rang, he seized the moment to pronounce his verdict. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question correctly. You have failed this assessment!¡±


    Fury boiled inside me, and I jumped to my feet. ¡°What kind of question is that? I answered all the other questions correctly!¡±


    But the examiner was uninterested in my protests. With a dismissive wave of his hand, the guards outside swiftly ushered me out.


    Seething with frustration, I had no choice but to leave. Outside the examination room, Alice rushed up to me, her eyes full of concern.


    ¡°How was it? Did you pass?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how unfair that examiner was¡­¡± I clenched my teeth, recounting the bizarre questions I¡¯d been asked.


    Alice looked perplexed. ¡°That¡¯s strange. The questions he asked me were all standard, nothing about the princes.¡±


    She paused, stroking her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Although¡­ I do remember seeing him with Prince Bryan before.¡±


    The pieces fell into ce.


    Bryan¡¯s earlier words came back to me, and it all made sense now.


    He was behind this!


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    Anger and helplessness churned within me. Was he trying to sabotage my assessment, aiming to imprison me again, as I had casually suggested to Kristina?


    A shiver ran down my spine at the thought.


    I couldn¡¯t let myself be confined again¡ªenduring that life was unbearable!


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Alice looked worried as she asked, ¡°Makenna, what about the matter with Kristina? Flynn¡¯s idiot brother is supposed toe today!¡±


    I snapped back to the present, recalling Kristina¡¯s warning. My expression darkened.


    Calmly, I asked Alice, ¡°Did you take Lily out as I instructed?¡±


    Alice nodded, her concern evident. ¡°Makenna, are you sure you want to face him alone? Kristina won¡¯t go easy on you; I fear for your safety.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n,¡± I reassured her, my tone solemn. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no avoiding this forever. If I dodge it today, Kristina will find another way to make things worseter. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Moreover, Kristina still had my ne. I couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly.


    Still anxious, Alice suggested, ¡°Let me stay with you, just in case he tries something.¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Trust me, I have a way.¡±


    Seeing my resolve, Alice reluctantly agreed. She followed my instructions, taking Lily with her and leaving me alone in my quarters.


    I waited quietly, going about my activities as the sky darkened, yet no one arrived.


    Had he note after all?


    Doubt began to creep in. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t show up? Just then, amotion outside the door caught my attention. Footsteps approached, followed by a series of impatient knocks.


    I ignored them, maintaining myposure as I continued reading on the sofa.


    The knocking grew more insistent until the person was unable to bear it any longer. The door was suddenly flung open with a loud crash.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My heart tightened as I turned to see a towering, rotund man with aical expression entering the room. He bore an uncanny resemnce to Flynn, which confirmed he was indeed Flynn¡¯s brother.


    My pulse quickened, but I masked my anxiety with a veneer of calm, eyeing him warily. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    The man responded with a goofy grin, his voice as absurd as his smile. ¡°I am here to find my wife, ha-ha! Are you the wife they found for me?¡±


    As he spoke, he made a reckless lunge toward me. Caught off guard, I barely managed to sidestep his advance, my pupils dting in rm.


    He missed, and his face flushed a deep crimson with rage. Spinning around, he red at me with fiery eyes. ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot too?¡±


    His sudden outburst startled me. Not only was he foolish, but his mental state seemed precariously unstable. Worried that he might go on a rampage, I shook my head rapidly, trying to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    But he was irrationally agitated and refused to listen, shouting, ¡°You witch! You think I¡¯m a fool! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With a ferocious bellow, he charged at me again with his hefty frame.


    My heart plummeted in terror, and I darted behind the couch, desperately trying to regain control of the situation.


    With a soft smile and a voice as gentle as a luby, I spoke as though calming a child. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that your enthusiasm startled me.¡±


    He seemed to grasp my point and stopped, asking with a vacant stare, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded frantically, trying to bolster my credibility. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    He chuckled foolishly, appearing mollified by my assurances.


    Just as I began to rx, his expression darkened abruptly. ¡°No, no,¡± he muttered, shaking his head with increasing intensity. My heart tightened once more.


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ???? g?????????????¦Í??????????.????????


    Tentatively, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I inched backward, prepared to flee if he lost control.


    His face contorted into a menacing scowl as he spat venomously, ¡°You killed my brother! My parents say you¡¯re a liar. Your words mean nothing!¡±


    With that, he lunged at me again, his eyes wild with madness. Luckily, I had braced myself and narrowly avoided him, but this only fueled his fury further.


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging again! You¡¯re a wicked woman!¡± he roared, charging at me with renewed force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± In a surge of panic, I grabbed a vase from the table and hurled it at him.


    His face twisted into a monstrous grimace as he howled and iled, like a beast deprived of its senses. I darted left and right in terror, but despite his bulk, he was swift and powerful. Within moments, he had me pinned to the floor, and I screamed in desperation.


    The portly man straddled me, his hands closing around my throat as heughed with a sinister edge. ¡°You wicked woman!¡±


    He tightened his grip on my neck. ¡°A wicked woman needs a lesson!¡±


    I fought with all my strength, struggling to pry his fingers loose. His weight was overwhelming, and I gasped for breath, my life hanging by a thread.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    I was in my study, immersed in documents. The recent troubles stirred up by yton had significantly increased my workload, leaving me more irritable than usual. Out of the blue, a knock interrupted me. Annoyed, I snapped, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, good evening.¡±


    It was my deputy, Amon Gray, who entered. He bowed with respect as he greeted me.


    Upon seeing Amon, I felt a bit better. I asked him, ¡°How did Makenna¡¯s assessment turn out?¡±


    Amon had conducted the interviews that afternoon, a role I had entrusted to him specifically to ensure Makenna wouldn¡¯t pass.


    However, the look on Amon¡¯s face was one of defeat.


    ¡°Your Highness, thedy is quite smart. She managed to answer all the questions I asked.¡±


    Surprised, I immediately pressed him, asking, ¡°Did you go easy on her?¡±


    I struggled to ept that she could truly be that smart. Amon quickly exined, ¡°Your Highness, I assure you, I did not go easy. The questions I asked were tough, but she had great knowledge.¡±


    I frowned and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Tell me precisely what you asked.¡±


    Amon recounted the questions one after the other, concluding with, ¡°At first, I asked her the hardest ones within the standard range, and surprisingly, she knew all the right answers.¡±


    My expression grew more puzzled. The range of questions was wide, yet Makenna had managed to answer them all correctly.


    Indeed, overly smart women were problematic!


    ¡°And then?¡± I continued, still unsatisfied with the exnation.


    With a heavy sigh, Amon added, ¡°Finally, when I ran out of challenging questions, I resorted to asking about your favorite color, the types of food and clothing styles you like, and she knew all of that as well.¡±


    ?????????????? ?????????????????? ????????: g???????????¦Í???????????????????


    Initially, learning that Makenna had correctly answered every question bothered me. However, as Amon continued to exin, my spirits unexpectedly lifted.


    She knew even my personal details?


    It looked like she wasn¡¯t as detached as she appeared. Maybe she actually cared about me after all. I pictured her stubborn, unyielding face, and it tugged at my heartstrings.


    Amon looked like he had more to say, but I was no longer interested in listening. I got up, eager to get out, and left my work behind.


    Amon¡¯s voice followed me in surprise. ¡°Your Highness! Where are you going?¡±


    Trying to hide my excitement, I replied casually, ¡°Just going out for a stroll.¡±


    I paused for a moment, turned back to Amon, and gave him some directions on handling the ongoing tasks. I told him to deal with the issues for me. Then, I quickly left the study.


    Driving straight to Makenna¡¯s house, I found myself unusually anxious to see her today. But when I reached the entrance of the vi, I was met with loud, harsh voices inside. A man¡¯s curses boomed through the door.


    A feeling of dread washed over me, and without a second thought, I kicked the door open and stormed in.


    Inside, the sight that greeted me made my eyes widen in shock. Makenna was on the floor, pinned down by arge man who was choking her. She was visibly gasping for air, her movements sluggish.


    Driven by fear, my heart pounded as I dashed forward and kicked the man away from her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The fat man¡¯s hands tightened around my throat, squeezing the life out of me. Darkness crept in at the edges of my vision, and my grip on consciousness began to slip. Was this how I was going to die? To leave this world like this? I wasn¡¯t ready¡­ not with so much left undone, not with vengeance still burning in my heart.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Death¡¯s shadow loomed closer, wrapping me in its cold embrace. Just as I teetered on the edge of oblivion, the crushing weight on my chest was suddenly lifted.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± I gasped for air, coughing violently as oxygen flooded back into my lungs.


    The next moment, I found myself cradled in strong arms, a voice filled with worry calling my name.


    ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    That voice¡ªI knew it well. I looked up, still struggling to catch my breath. Just as I thought¡ªit was Bryan. My fingers trembled as I clutched my bruised neck, nodding weakly to show I was okay.


    The fat many sprawled on the floor, writhing in pain from where he¡¯d been kicked, still trying to drag himself up. He hadn¡¯t realized who Bryan was and snarled, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you kick me!¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    Bryan¡¯s eyes shed with fury, his gaze like ice. He demanded in a voice that could cut through stone, ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡±


    The fat man stammered, his earlier bravado evaporating under Bryan¡¯s fierce re. He was foolish, but not so foolish as to miss the danger radiating from him. His courage shriveled, and he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m here to teach my wife a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Bryan¡¯s arms tightened around me, his demeanor shifting from cold to something far more lethal. A twisted smile yed on his lips. ¡°And who¡¯s your wife? She?¡±


    The man nodded, puffing up with self-righteousness. ¡°Yes! My parents arranged this woman as my wife. And she killed my brother; she¡¯s a wicked woman! I had to teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice dropping to a deadly murmur. ¡°So, you¡¯re the manager¡¯s brother from the Harrison family?¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 411px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Brother¡­ brother¡­¡± The fat man looked puzzled, clearly not understanding what Bryan meant by ¡°manager.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s patience wore thin, his gaze narrowing dangerously. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    The man, oblivious to the storm brewing before him, couldn¡¯t answer. His eyes remained locked on me, his words slurred with mindless rage. ¡°Bad woman¡­ I must punish the bad woman who killed my brother¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. My voice, though hoarse, cut through the tension. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t die because of me. He brought it upon himself.¡±


    I almostughed at the absurdity of it all. Jessica and Frank had set me up, Flynn had tried to rape me, and now I was the one being used? How ridiculous. Was there no justice left in this world?


    But I wasn¡¯t just defending myself; I wanted to push this man over the edge.


    As expected, the obese man¡¯s temper exploded. He roared at me, ¡°You whore! How dare you say that! I¡¯ll kill you, you wicked woman!¡±


    He lunged at me, all reason lost in his rage.


    ¡°Hisss.¡±


    Bryan, caught off guard by the man¡¯s sudden madness, managed to dodge, but not before the wild swing caught his arm, leaving a bloody scratch.


    The look on Bryan¡¯s face darkened to something terrifying, an almost primal rage emanating from him. He held me close, his expression lethal as he turned and delivered a powerful kick.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The fat man screamed as he wasunched across the room, mming into the wall with a sickening thud. Blood sprayed from his mouth as his eyes rolled back, and he slumped into unconsciousness.


    I pressed myself closer to Bryan, the fear in my eyes giving way to a cold, unyielding resolve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan carried me out of my vi with purposeful strides, and as we moved, I found myself growing moreposed, my thoughts sharpening with each step. From the moment I realized the examiner was Bryan¡¯s man, I had crafted a n¡ªone that involved using someone else¡¯s hand to reach my own ends. And Bryan was that someone.


    I needed a force strong enough to stand up to Kristina¡¯s influence, someone who could silence her with a single word. Bryan, with his reckless disregard for boundaries, was the perfect candidate.


    When the examiner peppered me with questions about Bryan, I quickly deduced that he was working for him. So, I answered each question with precision and detail, knowing that once Bryan heard my responses, he would bepelled to seek me out. For a man as arrogant as Bryan, my rejection must have stung. Learning that I knew so much about him would only drive him to confront me, to challenge my inconsistency, and unt his own appeal. The thought made me smirk inwardly.


    I had experienced love before; I knew the machinations of a man¡¯s mind. Besides, Bryan had taken so much from me already¡ªwas it too much to use him to further my own goals?


    Avoiding confrontation with Flynn¡¯s brother was futile. With my ne in Kristina¡¯s hands, she would always have a hold over me. The only way to break free was to eliminate the threat entirely, to ensure that foolish man was no longer a problem. And even if Kristina had other ns, I would gain precious time to regroup.


    Perhaps sensing my vulnerability, Bryan¡¯s voice softened, adopting an unexpected gentleness. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I touched the tender bruises on my neck, answering quietly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. He just strangled me.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at the marks on my skin. He pressed on, ¡°What happened? Why was that man in your house?¡±


    ?????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    I shook my head, maintaining my fragile act, and replied with innocent confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just appeared tonight. I found it strange too, especially since he seemed so clueless. How could he have found my exact location?¡±


    My words were a clear insinuation¡ªsomeone had led him to my ce. If Bryan chose to investigate, he would inevitably uncover the Harrison family¡¯s involvement. Though they were powerful, Bryan was a prince, and his ruthless nature would ensure they faced consequences, even if he didn¡¯t outright punish them.


    Reflecting on the earlier encounter, I was relieved that I¡¯d had the presence of mind to provoke the fat man into scratching Bryan. If I had relied solely on myself, I wasn¡¯t sure I could have incited Bryan enough to seek out the truth. But now, with that attack, Bryan¡¯s vindictive side would ensure he wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    As expected, my words only intensified Bryan¡¯s resolve. His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°I will get to the bottom of this.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, masking the flicker of satisfaction within them, and then looked up with a fearful expression, asking timidly, ¡°What if hees after me again?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes burned with a steely promise as he vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    With his assurance, a wave of relief washed over me. My n was in motion, and it was working perfectly.


    I shifted slightly in his arms, tapping his shoulder. ¡°You can put me down now.¡±


    ¡°Put you down?¡± Bryan¡¯s expression soured, his toneced with irritation. With a coldugh, he tossed me into the back seat of his car. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I instinctively shrank back, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I can go stay with Alice.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s expression darkened immediately, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint. ¡°Makenna, are you ying hard to get?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Did he suspect I was using him? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I shot back, trying to mask my anxiety.


    Bryan snorted coldly but didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he settled beside me and ordered the driver to start the car.


    I reassured myself silently. Bryan, for all his arrogance, couldn¡¯t have figured it out. He didn¡¯t know about Kristina¡¯s threats or the ne, and today¡¯s n was a spur-of-the-moment idea. The chances of him connecting the dots were slim.


    After what felt like an eternity of silence, Bryan finally broke it, looking at me with that self-assured smirk of his. ¡°So, you know me so well. Seems all those rejections of yours were just an act.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback, and then inwardly rolled my eyes. How self-centered. I chose not to respond.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t one to let things go. He pressed further, his tone dripping with arrogance. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t an act, then why are you so familiar with my preferences? Even down to the smallest details? Admit it, you¡¯ve been ying hard to get.¡±


    His relentless questioning was wearing me down, so I decided to cut to the chase. ¡°When we first started training, Hayley briefed us on your preferences. I just happen to have a good memory, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened further, his jaw clenching. ¡°Is that all?¡± he asked, his voice tight with frustration.


    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. Those earlier vulnerabilities were part of the n, and now that it was over, I had no intention of letting Bryan get the wrong idea about me. Thest thing I wanted was to be entangled with him any longer, especially after everything he¡¯d done.


    Bryan let out a bitterugh, the soundced with exasperation. His hand shot out to pinch my face¡ªnot gently, either. ¡°Makenna, I just saved your life. The least you could do is say something nice.¡±


    ???????????? ????????: ???????????????¦Í??????????©q?????????


    I met his gaze calmly. ¡°If you ask, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. But if you¡¯re trying to leverage your act of saving me to make me change my words, then I¡¯m willing toply.¡±


    My blunt honesty only seemed to fuel Bryan¡¯s anger. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± he snarled, his grip tightening, and for a moment, I thought he might actually strangle me as he had done in the past.


    My heart raced. I had just been choked by that obese man; thest thing I needed was to be strangled by Bryan too. But then, something shifted in Bryan¡¯s expression. He looked at the bruises on my neck, his hand pausing mid-air.


    ¡°Dammit,¡± he muttered, his tone suddenly softer, yet stillced with irritation. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today. But next time, think carefully about how many lives you have left before you talk to me like that again.¡±


    The car came to a stop in front of his vi. Bryan scooped me up and carried me inside, unceremoniously dropping me onto the sofa. He waved a servant over with a flick of his hand.


    ¡°Go fetch the ointment for external injuries.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. Was Bryan really going to apply the ointment for me?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°No¡­¡± I wanted to refuse, but the sharp impatience in Bryan¡¯s gaze swallowed my words before they could leave my lips. Fine. This man was as unpredictable as a storm. One wrong word, and I¡¯d be the one paying the price.<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 100% !important; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>


    But I underestimated just how rough Bryan could be. His fingers, smeared with cold ointment, pressed against the bruises on my neck with a force that was far from gentle.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I winced, instinctively shrinking away from the pain.


    Bryan nced at me, curling his lip. ¡°So delicate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the delicate one,¡± I muttered under my breath, ring at him with a mix of frustration and resentment. If he didn¡¯t know how to apply ointment properly, why was he so insistent on doing it himself? Such an unreasonable man.


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but after myint, his touch seemed to grow a bit softer, even if his words remained harsh.


    The room fell into a tense silence, the only sound being Bryan¡¯s steady breathing, which somehow set me on edge. As he finished applying the ointment, I noticed the scratches on Bryan¡¯s arm¡ªthe wounds that foolish man had inflicted.


    A twinge of guilt pricked at me. After all, it was my n that had pushed that fool into a frenzy. Bryan might be a scoundrel, but I owed him this time.


    With a sigh, I snatched the ointment from Bryan¡¯s hand just as he was about to set it aside. ¡°Let me do it for you,¡± I said, nodding toward his wounds. ¡°You haven¡¯t treated your injury yet.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s previously sullen expression softened immediately, a pleased smile spreading across his face. ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in exasperation at his smug look.


    Why did I even offer to help him? He had his own hands, and servants to tend to him! It wasn¡¯t my job to do this.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Bryan lounged on the sofa, extending his arm toward me andmanding, ¡°Hurry up and apply the ointment.¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????


    I rolled my eyes and reluctantly began to treat his wounds. But no sooner had I started than Bryan, who had just called me delicate, suddenly turned into the most fragile creature on earth, wincing andining that I wasn¡¯t being gentle enough.


    ¡°Are you even a woman? You¡¯re as rough as sandpaper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler, okay?¡± I gritted my teeth and tried to lighten my touch. But hisints were endless¡ªit was too painful, and I wasn¡¯t applying the ointment in the right spot.


    Finally, I¡¯d had enough. I pressed down hard on the wound, my patience snapping. Bryan yelped, ring at me. ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡±


    I met his gaze with a fake smile, my tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s what rough really feels like.¡±


    Bryanughed at my defiance, a yful glint in his eyes. Suddenly, he pulled me closer, his hand gripping my chin as he stared into my eyes with a dangerous intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to disrespect me like that.¡±


    At that moment, I realized with a sinking heart that no matter how much of a scoundrel Bryan was, he was still a prince. And I was nothing more than a ve. I had indeed been too bold just now.


    But Bryan didn¡¯t seem angry. If anything, he looked intrigued, his fingers tracing the curve of my cheek as a wicked smile spread across his face.


    ¡°You need a lesson,¡± he murmured, his voice low and filled with dark promise. ¡°Without a bit of punishment, you never seem to learn.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan suddenly pinched my chin and bent down, capturing my lips in a swift, unexpected kiss.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The word slipped out in surprise as I instinctively pressed my palms against his chest.


    After the kiss, Bryan pulled back slightly, his dark eyes boring into mine, his voice gravelly with a blend of desire and amusement. ¡°I¡¯ve saved you so many times, haven¡¯t I? All I¡¯m asking for is a little reward. It¡¯s not too much, is it?¡±


    Before I could even respond, he closed the distance again, stealing another kiss and leaving me no room to resist. His tongue forced its way through my tightly sealed lips, dancing with mine with practiced ease. His cool fingers grazed the bruises on my neck, gliding down slowly, sending shivers down my spine.


    The buttons on my shirt came undone with unsettling ease. Hisrge hands slipped inside my clothes, expertly finding my breasts and caressing them as if they were his by right.


    The living room of the vi filled with the charged sounds of heavy breathing. I was helpless against his forceful kisses and probing hands, my body gradually sumbing to the heat of the moment. I felt my desire igniting under his touch, almost too overwhelming.


    Unlike before, my resistance was waning. I had used Bryan against Flynn¡¯s brother, knowing full well this might be the price to pay. Just think of it as being bitten by a stray dog¡­ I tried to console myself inwardly.


    But I had severely underestimated the depths of Bryan¡¯s twisted nature. As he kissed me, he began stripping away my clothes, ready to push the boundary even further when, all of a sudden, he pulled away, putting space between us.


    I blinked in confusion, catching sight of a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make tonight a little more¡­ interesting.¡±


    My thoughts were still scrambling to catch up when I saw him pull a bundle of ropes from a drawer in the coffee table.


    ?????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    Though I didn¡¯t know exactly what he nned to do, a surge of panic jolted me awake.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, my voiceced with fear.


    Without answering, Bryan hoisted me up and forced me down onto a chair. I was pinned in ce as the ropes tightened around the tops of my thighs, the tension biting into my skin. The unfamiliar sensation sent a shiver racing through me as the ropes wound around my inner thighs, weaving under me, across my chest, and over my breasts, even looping over my head.


    When he looped the ropes around my neck, he paused briefly, leaving a bit of ck. But it didn¡¯t stop there. The ropes drew even tighter, binding my hands behind the chair. As if that weren¡¯t enough, he tied my calves to the chair legs as well.


    ¡°You twisted freak!¡± I spat, struggling against the bonds. But the ropes held firm, leaving me at his mercy.


    Bryan ignored my protests. He manipted my body, arranging me into a position nothing short of obscene¡ªmy legs spread wide, leaving nothing to the imagination. With just a downward nce, I could see how the ropes had pulled my breasts taut, my nipples stiffening under the strain.


    His gaze darkened as he stepped closer, his eyes fixed on me with an unsettling mix of hunger and amusement.


    ¡°Already soaked, huh?¡± he teased, his fingers grazing my slit.


    I turned my face away, shame burning through me. The position was a cruel paradox¡ªhumiliating yet strangely electrifying.


    Bryan¡¯s fingers invaded me without hesitation, prying me open as his mouthtched onto my breast, tongue and lips working with relentless hunger. Thebined sensations¡ªhis mouth on my nipple and the merciless intrusion below¡ªsent shockwaves through my body. My head tilted back as I gasped for air, torn between the urge to resist and the undeniable pull of desire.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a little slut,¡± he growled, eyes zing as he finally released my swollen nipple.


    Standing, he unbuckled his belt, revealing his throbbing length. He taunted my nipples with the tip of his cock, smearing my breasts with his slick fluid, the sight only intensifying the raw, carnal tension between us.


    My body betrayed me, responding with another rush of arousal, a helpless reaction to the overwhelming intensity of the moment.


    With a chuckle, Bryan released the ropes binding my calves, his gaze lingering on my most intimate area.


    ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± he mocked.


    Embarrassment flooded me, but before I could muster a retort, he lifted my legs and rested them on his arms. His tip pressed against my entrance, teasing for only a moment before he thrust deep inside me, his movements forceful and unrelenting.


    My breath came in ragged gasps, the sensation overwhelming as he filled mepletely, pushing me to the edge where reason and desire blurred into one.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    Iy in bed, staring at the bright moon outside the window, my heart racing with excitement, making sleep impossible. The thought of Makenna, broken and humiliated, driven to the edge of despair, bing theughingstock of everyone, abandoned by the princes, and forever barred from approaching them, filled me with a glee so overwhelming I couldn¡¯t help but p my hands in delight.


    Sleep never came that night, and as dawn broke, the urge to send someone to check on that wretched woman tugged at me. But as I rose, a new thought took root¡ªI needed to see Makenna¡¯s misery for myself, to drink in every drop of her suffering with my own eyes.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± I whispered to myself, ¡°only by witnessing your despair can I quench the hatred that burns within me.¡±


    With Molly by my side, I set off for Makenna¡¯s vi, my stride full of confidence, my head held high. The door was slightly ajar, and I could glimpse the chaos within. My heart leapt with anticipation. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I pushed the door wide open and stepped inside.


    The living room was exactly as I had hoped¡ªa scene of utter disarray, with furniture overturned and objects strewn across the floor. Even the sofay askew, telling a tale of a night filled with turmoil. I could almost hear the echoes of Makenna¡¯s cries, see the image of her being beaten and tormented, and augh bubbled up from my throat, eager to spill out as I prepared to savor her downfall.


    But there was no sign of her in the living room. I hurried upstairs, expecting to find her crumpled and defeated, but there was no one. Confusion crept in. Where could they have gone?


    My brow furrowed in frustration as I turned to Molly, who had followed me, her face pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Where are they?¡± I demanded.


    Molly had been responsible for orchestrating the entire n, sending that fool to rape Makenna. She had assured me everything was going ording to n, that she had even heard Makenna¡¯s screams not long after he went in, and I had been waiting eagerly to witness the aftermath. But now, there was no trace of anyone¡ªnot even a scrap of torn clothing to suggest a struggle.


    Facing my growing anger, Molly trembled.


    ???????????? ????????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I really did bring him herest night. I only left after seeing him go in¡­¡±


    Anxiety gnawed at me, and I snapped. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then find out¡ªnow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Molly stammered before rushing out the door.


    I sank onto the disheveled sofa, my eyes catching sight of a thin, dark trail of blood on the floor. A chill ran through me. Whose blood was it? Was it Makenna¡¯s? And if so, where had she gone? More pressing still, where was that man?


    Questions swirled in my mind, each one more frantic than thest, as I paced the living room in a restless frenzy.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Molly returned, her face pale with dread.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, really bad!¡± she blurted, her voice tight with panic. ¡°That man has been arrested by the soldiers!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, shock freezing the blood in my veins. ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t I arrange for the guards to be distractedst night?¡±


    I had meticulously nned every detail to ensure the operation would go off without a hitch¡ªdiverting the guards, slipping Flynn¡¯s brother discreetly into the pce. Even if the plot was uncovered afterward, Makenna¡¯s reputation would be irreparably ruined. She would be forever tainted, unable to even dream of being with the princes. And if Leonardo¡¯s wrath fell upon anyone, it would fall on that man, not me, the Beta¡¯s daughter. I was untouchable.


    Everything had been considered, yet now, the man had been arrested by the soldiers. How? Why?


    ¡°It was¡­ Prince Bryan¡­¡± Molly stammered, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°It was Prince Bryan¡¯s men who took him. Apparently, Prince Bryan was herest night and encountered Flynn¡¯s brother. There must have been some sort of conflict.¡±


    ¡°Prince Bryan? What was he doing here¡­¡±


    My heart sank, my perfect n now riddled with holes.


    Molly wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Now the man¡¯s parents are causing a scene, demanding to see you. What do we do?¡±


    At that, my legs gave way, and I copsed onto the sofa, fury boiling within me. Why was Makenna so fortunate?


    But I quickly steeled myself. I still had a backup n, another chance to ruin her. Since she wouldn¡¯t listen, I would ensure she found no peace anywhere.


    I recalled the second day of the assessment¡ªthe hunt. This time, I would see to it that¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up, the first thing that hit me was a wave of soreness radiating through my body with every slight movement.


    The memories ofst night flooded back¡ªBryan had yed with the ropes, tying me up in a series of twisted positions until I was nearly numb from the strain. If I hadn¡¯t cked out, that relentless madness might still be going on.


    As I recalled the frenzy of the night before, I turned to re at the man beside me, but instead of finding him asleep, I locked eyes with Bryan¡¯s. His azure eyes twinkled with amusement as hey on his side, propped up on one elbow, azy, satisfied smile ying on his lips. My face instantly flushed, betraying my thoughts ofst night¡¯s wildness.


    When he noticed my reaction, his smile grew wider. ¡°Well, would you look at that? I never thought I¡¯d see you blush,¡± he teased, his tone dripping with smugness.


    ¡°Who¡¯s blushing?¡± I snapped back, trying to cover my embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ hot.¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°Sure, keep telling yourself that. Stubborn as always.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes as I slipped out of bed. I quickly pulled on my clothes, eager to escape the room that still reeked of sex and sweat.


    The assessment wasn¡¯t over yet, and I had too many tasks left unfinished. Time was slipping through my fingers, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste another second here.


    In the past, once we were done, Bryan never cared if I left. But this time, as I moved to go, he suddenly reached out and pulled me back.


    I stared at him in confusion, wondering what was going through his mind. Surely, he wasn¡¯t thinking of keeping me here again, was he?


    To my surprise, Bryan¡¯s tone was unusually calm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay?¡± he said, his voice almost casual. ¡°From now on, just stay with me. Isn¡¯t that better than being passed around by three men?¡±


    ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    His words struck a chord, bringing back memories of yton¡¯s simr request. My heart fluttered slightly, as if a feather had lightly brushed against it.


    yton had offered something simr, and back then, I had desperately wanted to agree. But I couldn¡¯t afford to tie myself to any prince. I had my own mission, my own matters to attend to.


    Besides, Bryan¡¯s past brutality was still fresh in my mind. His offer likely stemmed from nothing more than possessiveness. And what would happen if he lost interest in me one day, or if I displeased him? How would he treat me then? The thought chilled me to the bone.


    I couldn¡¯t risk losing my freedom, not for anyone.


    My silence seemed to darken Bryan¡¯s mood further. His face grew stormy as he demanded, ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean? Don¡¯t you want to? Most women would kill for this chance!¡±


    I lowered my gaze, keeping my expression nk, my voice turning cold and formal. ¡°This isn¡¯t a choice I can make, Your Highness. Please, don¡¯t make things harder for me.¡±


    His face twisted with anger, his eyes narrowing, a cruel edge creeping back into his gaze. But I paid him no mind. I finished dressing in silence, then turned and walked toward the door.


    Just as I reached it, Bryan¡¯s voice rang out, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Makenna,¡± he called, his tone heavy with menace and authority, ¡°do you really think you¡¯re guaranteed to pass the assessment?¡±


    I understood his meaning all too well. He would stop at nothing to make sure I failed, just as he had arranged for the examiner to make it harder for me. But I couldn¡¯t afford to back down. I had to find a way to stay in the game and keep fighting.


    I turned back to face him, my voice steady and calm. ¡°I believe in making my destiny.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, cold and calcting, before he let out a bitter scoff. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching to see if you get what you wish in the end.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the new chapters, dear ones. New novels will be released in a few hours, please enjoy them! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    P.S. I will try to regrly release two new novels each week. I will announce which ones areing in the  WhatsAppmunity each time. (?????)


    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I left the vi with brisk steps, eager to distance myself from Bryan¡¯s venomous gaze. Today¡¯s assessment was set in the royal hunting grounds, and it was all about hunting.


    Hunting, though no longer necessary for survival, remained a core tradition of the werewolves. For them, it symbolized strength and prowess. The more prey you captured, the more powerful you were perceived to be.


    Alice was already there, and upon spotting me, she hurried over with an expression of concern.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± She ced her hands on my shoulders, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°Are you alright? Did that man hurt you? Did he strike you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her, gently patting her hand. My smile was calm, masking the turmoil of the previous night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can trust me.¡±


    Alice sighed softly, though her worry didn¡¯tpletely fade. ¡°I have a feeling Kristina won¡¯t let this slide. You¡¯ve escaped this time, but what about next? If ites down to it, let¡¯s quit the assessment and leave this awful ce together.¡±


    Touched by her concern, I grasped her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Things will settle soon.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Alice said, returning my grip. ¡°Can you tell me, how did you manage to escapest night?¡±


    I quickly recounted the events of the previous night, and Alice¡¯s eyes widened with anger.


    ¡°That fool dared to treat you like that!¡± she eximed, clenching her fists in fury and stamping her foot. ¡°Kristina is truly malicious!¡±


    I smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nothing serious happened, and that man got arrested. Kristina¡¯s scheme failed, and she¡¯s probably fuming somewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Alice admitted, her anger simmering slightly. ¡°But her actions were vile. If someone like her bes the Lycan queen, what does that mean for the future of the werewolves?¡±


    Before I could respond, a servant arrived with a summons.


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°The hunt is about to begin! Please prepare yourselves!¡±


    The previously lively scene fell silent as the women gathered, listening intently to the rules being exined.


    ¡°The hunting grounds are a dense jungle, vast and expansive, with each of you assigned a specific area. This time, the challenge is to rank based on¡ª¡±


    The number of prey you hunt. The more prey you catch within the given time, the higher your chance of winning.


    The announcement cast a serious tone over the women, and my expression mirrored their gravity.


    Though we had been trained in hunting skills, none of us had applied them in a real setting. What if danger lurked?


    Noticing our apprehension, the servant rified, ¡°The prey this time includes smaller, less dangerous animals like rabbits and deer. There will be no fierce predators, so your safety is ensured. You can rx.¡±


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the group, and determined looks reced the earlier tension.


    Alice rxed slightly, muttering, ¡°At least they have some decency. I wouldn¡¯t want to get hurt over this dreadful assessment.¡±


    I nodded in agreement but cautioned her, ¡°Remember, stay vignt. Safety is paramount.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:


    As we talked, the bell for the start of the assessment rang out, and the gates of the hunting grounds slowly creaked open.


    We were led to our designated areas by the servants, the promise of the hunt ahead filling the air with anticipation.


    I was guided to my designated area, a dense forest both deep and unpredictable. The trees were packed closely together, and only a few beams of sunlight managed to pierce through the thick canopy, casting patches of golden light on the forest floor.


    This lush jungle posed a genuine challenge for hunting. Surveying my surroundings, I recalled the hunting techniques we had learned in ss.


    With the sounding of the bell, the hunting officially began.


    I shifted into my wolf form, remaining calm as I navigated through the forest. The woods were eerily silent, save for the whisper of the wind rustling through the treetops. Suddenly, I heard a faint rustling from the nearby bushes.


    Holding my breath, I approached cautiously and soon spotted a small rabbit. I moved even more quietly, inching closer, but the rabbit was highly sensitive and seemed to sense my presence. It turned and started to hop away.


    In a sh, I pounced, catching the rabbit by the neck and securing my prey.


    A promising start!


    Despite my excitement, I kept my guard up. I became more vignt, weaving through the jungle, determined to treat this assessment seriously.


    However, as I continued to search, I found no more prey. Anxiety began to creep in. How could I possibly win with only one rabbit? Surely, there had to be more prey released for the assessment, or how could wepete? While I was deep in thought, I heard rustling from behind arge tree to my left.


    This must be it!


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    I arched my back, preparing to pounce. But then, something felt off. The noise didn¡¯t seem to be made by a small animal. A roar erupted behind me, followed by a st of wind striking the back of my head.


    Reacting swiftly, I rolled away, narrowly evading the unknown attacker.


    Turning to face the threat, my breath caught in my throat as I saw a massive brown bear charging at me!


    I was stunned. Weren¡¯t the only prey supposed to be rabbits and deer? How could such a fierce beast be here?


    There was no time to wonder. The brown bear was already charging at me with a fearsome roar. A powerful sense of impending doom swept over me, the foul stench of its breath thick in the air. I dodged quickly, leaping onto a nearby rock. With its size and strength, a single swipe of its paw could be fatal or leave me gravely wounded.


    The bear¡¯s sessive misses only seemed to enrage it further. It roared again, lunging at me with renewed fury. My heart pounded as I watched its massive paw swing toward me. At thest possible moment, I leapt sideways. The rock I had just been standing on shattered under the force of the blow, fragments scattering in every direction.


    Such terrifying power! rm surged through me. Its blood-red eyes gleamed with savage intensity, marking it as no ordinary beast. The bear continued its relentless assault, hungry drool dripping from its jaws, as if it could hardly wait to tear into me.


    Fortunately, my wolf form gave me agility. I used my smaller size to dodge nimbly, weaving through its attacks. But the bear never relented. Each strike came faster, heavier, and more desperate. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. My body was already battered and bruised, my strength waning.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± I gritted my teeth, wiping away blood from a fresh wound carved into my side by its w. My body trembled, threatening to copse at any moment. If this continued, I wouldn¡¯tst long, and the bear would make me its next meal.


    Atst, as it lunged again, I failed to dodge in time. The paw struck me squarely, sending me crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. Pain exploded through me, as though every bone in my body had shattered.


    Dizziness overtook me. My limbs refused to obey, and I could no longer rise. Above me, the bear loomed, roaring in triumph. Its gaping maw opened wide, descending straight toward my neck.


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    Today was the second day of the assessment for the women, but frankly, I had little interest in their fates. The only one who caught my attention was Makenna. As I thought about her stubborn and beautiful face, a wave of heat swelled in my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile with a mixture of indifference and contempt. Did she really believe she could pass the assessment on her own? With me around, she shouldn¡¯t even entertain such a thought.


    My smile grew wider as I reminisced about the tricks I had yed on the hunting grounds. I was eager to see the look of disappointment on Makenna¡¯s face. It would be a sight to behold¡ªher failure would be as satisfying as it was inevitable.


    I strode toward the hunting grounds with a spring in my step, thrilled at the prospect of seeing Makenna¡¯s crestfallen face after her inevitable failure¡ªwhat a sight it would be. After that, I would lock her up once more, and she would surely disy that familiar mixture of fear and fury. As the image of her bare form shed through my mind, a wave of unwanted desire surged within me.


    The more I dwelled on it, the more my anticipation grew, pushing me to quicken my pace toward the hunting grounds.


    Upon arrival, I found the assessment nearing its close. To my surprise, Dominic, yton, and even Kristina were there. I had always maintained a frosty demeanor toward these individuals, so I just ignored their presence and found a spot to wait quietly as the assessment concluded. Kristina made an attempt to engage me, saying, ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here¡­¡±


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I snapped, irritation bubbling over.


    Kristina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she bit her lower lip in embarrassment. Seeking help from the other princes through her gaze, she was met with indifference. Her face twisted in displeasure, but I could not help but smirk. When I turned away, I caught a fleeting glimpse of malice and schadenfreude in her eyes.


    Raising an eyebrow, I looked carefully, but Kristina had resumed her usualposed facade.


    Was I imagining it? I frowned slightly but chose to ignore it, turning my focus back to the entrance of the hunting grounds.


    I had already dispatched people to monitor the area outside the pce. Once that woman was expelled tomorrow, my subordinates would whisk her away immediately.


    The thought of Makenna¡¯s previous rejection only heightened my excitement. I was eager to see just how obstinate she could be this time!


    The bell signaling the end of the hunting finally rang.


    As the bell echoed, the women trickled out, each bearing their game. I waited eagerly for Makenna, but even as most women hade out, she was nowhere to be seen. I raised an eyebrow. Perhaps she was too mortified to make an appearance after her dismal performance.


    Then I noticed Dominic and yton casting frequent nces toward the exit, much like me. Their expressions differed, but it was clear they were waiting for Makenna, just as I was.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:


    Recalling their previous interference, a mocking chuckle escaped me. ¡°Stop staring. That woman might not have made the cut. She could be hiding somewhere, crying her eyes out.¡±


    They frowned at my remark, and yton, who had a milder disposition, responded confidently, ¡°Makenna hasn¡¯t emerged yet. It¡¯s premature for you to jump to conclusions.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s cold gaze swept over us before he withdrew it, indifferent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± I snorted, dismissing them.


    Once Makenna failed the assessment, I would take her away, and then I would see how these two tried to meddle.


    My impatience to witness Makenna¡¯s failure and her pitiful tears grew with each passing moment. But as the minutes ticked by, everyone had exited except for Makenna.


    An uneasy feeling began to creep over me.


    Why hadn¡¯t shee out yet? Had I pushed too far this time? Was she too proud to emerge after the blow to her self-esteem?


    Restlessly pacing, I felt a cocktail of regret and irritation. If I had anticipated Makenna¡¯s distress, perhaps I should have held back. If she wanted to stay in the pce, so be it. I could devise other ns¡­


    Amidst my growing frustration, a suddenmotion in the crowd snapped my attention.


    ¡°Someone else ising out! Is that Makenna?¡±


    ¡°My God! What on earth is she holding in her hands?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I dragged the colossal brown bear from the depths of the forest, its blood staining me from head to toe. A crowd had already gathered outside¡ªa mix of women who hadpleted the assessment, a few servants, and the princes themselves.


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as though they had stumbled upon a scene beyond imagination. I had no time to dwell on their astonished reactions. I must have looked ghastly, the stench of blood so overpowering that even I found it unbearable. I no longer had the strength to wipe the gore from my face.


    Barely able to keep my bnce, I staggered before the crowd and let the bear slump at their feet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A few of the more timid women shrieked in terror, scattering quickly to avoid the gruesome sight.


    I drew a deep breath, wiped the blood from my face as best I could, and croaked, ¡°I didn¡¯t hunt anything else, just this brown bear.¡±


    The assessor¡¯s face turned ashen, his voice faltering as he stammered, ¡°A¡­ a brown bear¡­ How¡­ how could there be a brown bear¡­¡± He seemed too stunned to form a coherent response.


    I propped up my weary frame, locking my gaze onto the assessor with steely resolve. With only one concern, I asked, ¡°So, did I pass the assessment?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The assessor was momentarily dumbstruck, and just as he was about to respond, my vision blurred to white. Dizziness overtook me, and I crumpled to the ground.


    As I teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, I thought I heard Alice¡¯s cries and the three princes shouting my name in unison.


    When I slowly regained consciousness, I was greeted by a stark white ceiling and the overpowering scent of disinfectant. Confused, I blinked and heard someone approaching with frantic excitement, shouting, ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Turning my head with great effort, I saw Alice, her eyes red-rimmed from worry, and Lily standing beside her, her face etched with concern.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:


    Alice¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. ¡°How are you feeling? Is there anywhere you¡¯re ufortable?¡±


    I took a moment to assess my condition, shaking my head slightly. My voice came out rough and gravelly. ¡°Is there¡­ water?¡±


    Lily quickly fetched a ss of water, urging me, ¡°Here¡¯s some water. Don¡¯t rush, take your time.¡±


    I drank eagerly, the cool liquid bringing slight relief as I exhaled a long breath.


    ¡°Makenna, what on earth happened?¡± Alice patted my back, her voiceced with worry. ¡°How did a bear end up in the hunting grounds?¡±


    Lily¡¯s fear was evident as she asked, ¡°Yes, and did you really defeat that bear? It¡¯s absolutely unbelievable!¡±


    As I recalled the incident, a shiver ran through me. Even though I was safe now, the shadow of death still loomed over me.


    shback:


    At that moment, I was too exhausted to continue, pinned beneath the brown bear. It lunged at my throat, but a fierce survival instinct drove me to desperately dodge. Its jaws missed my neck but mped down on my forearm, blood erupting from the wound.


    The bear¡¯s bite was brutal, its crushing force nearly shattering my limb. I let out a pained howl, overwhelmed by the agony.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Aooo! Aooo! Aooo!¡±


    The forest echoed with sharp, agonized howls. I struggled fiercely, but the brown bear¡¯s bite was unrelenting. The rapid loss of blood was draining my strength, leaving me increasingly helpless.


    With a ferocious roar, the bear opened its rancid mouth once more and lunged for my neck. I shut my eyes in despair. Was this how I was going to meet my end?


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    No, I refused to die here! There were still so many things I had yet to achieve! I couldn¡¯t die here!


    At that moment of bleak desperation, I felt an inexplicable surge of power well up from within me. This newfound strength coursed through my body, rejuvenating me. Not only did my limbs regain their former strength, but they felt more formidable than ever.


    Even more astonishingly, the limb that the bear had bitten began to heal, its wounds closing slowly before my eyes.


    With this critical burst of energy, I managed to shove the brown bear off me. It seemed taken aback by my sudden resurgence of strength, stumbling from my push and nearly toppling over.


    Growling, I bared my teeth and fixed a fierce re on it.


    The brown bear, now even more enraged, charged at me with its massive frame. The surge of power not only partially healed my wounds but also sharpened my speed and agility. To my eyes, the bear¡¯s movements seemed agonizingly slow, making it easy to spot and exploit the ws in its attacks.


    After several deft dodges, I pinpointed a vulnerability andunched a counterattack, sinking my teeth into the bear¡¯s shoulder while it was momentarily distracted.


    The bear roared in pain and swiped its paw at me with savage fury. My eyes narrowed as I leapt away, refusing to yield, and pressed on with my relentless assault.


    I targeted its body again and again, inflicting injury after injury until I finally seized the major artery in its neck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:


    Blood erupted, showering me in crimson. I dared not let go until I was certain the beast was dead.


    Only then did I copse to the ground, gasping for breath, having narrowly escaped death.


    End of the shback


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Makenna?¡±


    The intensity of those forest events had been overwhelming, and Alice¡¯s concerned voice pulled me back to the present. She looked at me anxiously. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I nodded, hastily brushing aside their questions. ¡°The brown bear was already injured. I just got lucky and took advantage of the situation.¡±


    I kept the truth to myself. The sudden surge of power was beyond my understanding, and I couldn¡¯t exin it. Alice seemed to rx at my exnation. ¡°I see. You don¡¯t know how terrifying you looked when you emerged covered in blood. I thought it was your own blood!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Lily sighed in relief, patting her chest. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not seriously hurt; you only have a minor wound on your arm. We were terrified when you fainted.¡±


    A minor wound? A jolt of surprise shot through me. I immediately rolled up my sleeve to examine the injury. Indeed, where the bear had bitten me, only a faint scar remained.


    How could this be?


    I recalled the healing I had experienced in the forest. Could that surge of power have actually mended my injury?


    It was puzzling, but now was not the time for such musings. There was something more pressing: I still did not know the result of the assessment.


    I looked up at Alice and asked, ¡°Did I pass the assessment?¡±


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    As Alice was about to respond, a familiar, gentle voice came from the doorway. ¡°You passed.¡±


    I was momentarily stunned and then looked up to see yton strolling in with a warm smile. He carried a meal box and approached my bedside. Alice and Lily greeted him respectfully and, exchanging knowing nces, they tactfully exited the room.


    yton ced the meal box on the bedside table and lightly touched my hair, his gaze tender and concerned. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    From the moment he entered, my heartbeat quickened, betraying my nerves.


    I managed a faint smile and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, not in serious trouble anymore. Thank you foring to see me.¡±


    ¡°I was very worried about you.¡± yton¡¯s smile widened slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a whole day. It¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re alright.¡±


    While speaking, he arranged the food on the table and added, ¡°You must be hungry. Eat something first, and we can discuss the restter.¡±


    The aroma of the food immediately set my stomach growling, and I realized just how ravenous I was. The ordeal of hunting the brown bear had drained me, and I hadn¡¯t eaten since.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, I said, ¡°Your Highness, thank you foring to see me and for bringing all this food.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality,¡± yton replied with a reassuring smile, carefully setting up the meal and then taking a seat beside me to watch.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:


    I ate slowly, savoring the familiar vors of the food, which I suspected yton had prepared himself.


    Touched by his thoughtfulness, I was about to express my gratitude when yton asked me a question. ¡°Makenna, how did you manage to hunt a brown bear?¡± His eyes sparkled with curiosity and a hint of admiration. ¡°That¡¯s something very few she-wolves could achieve.¡±


    I hesitated briefly but decided to stick with the excuse I had.


    ¡°The bear was already injured. I just happened to be in the right ce at the right time.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± yton nodded, considering my words.


    A flicker of apprehension crossed my mind. yton was perceptive, not as easily deceived as Alice and Lily, and I wondered if he bought my exnation.


    To steer the conversation away from further scrutiny, I shifted topics. ¡°But how did a brown bear end up in the hunting grounds? The servants said there would only be small prey.¡±


    A predator like a brown bear should not have appeared in such an area. It suggested someone might have manipted the assessment to ensure I failed. If not for the strange surge of strength I had felt, I might not have survived.


    yton¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Brown bears usually reside deep in the forest. It¡¯s unusual for one to appear where your assessment took ce. Don¡¯t worry, my father is taking this seriously. He¡¯s dispatched investigators, and we should have answers soon.¡±


    It seemed like a deliberate act¡­


    I clenched my fists slowly, a suspicion forming in my mind.


    I managed a bitter smile and shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an investigation. I have a suspicion about who might be behind this.¡±


    yton looked at me, intrigued. ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Suppressing my inner anger, I spoke the name clearly and deliberately. ¡°Bryan.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton¡¯s surprise was palpable as he processed my usation.


    My fists clenched tighter as I recalled Bryan¡¯s threats that morning and the sheer desperation I felt when facing death in the hunting grounds. Any gratitude I had once felt for Bryan¡¯s previous assistance had vanished. Who else but Bryan could have orchestrated such cruelty? Who else had the power to release a brown bear into my designated area?


    I could scarcely believe his malice¡ªwanting me dead simply to stop me from seeding.


    Was it because I refused to remain by his side that he wished me harm?


    A cold fury gripped me, and I forced a bitter smile at yton. ¡°He threatened me this morning, saying he hoped I wouldn¡¯t pass the assessment¡ª¡±


    Bang!


    Before I could finish, the door to the ward was violently flung open.


    The door mmed against the wall with a resounding crash, startling both yton and me. We turned to see Bryan storming in, his face dark as a thundercloud.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± yton¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. He sprang to his feet, cing himself protectively in front of me.


    Bryan¡¯s presence only fueled my rage and a deep, indescribable heartbreak.


    Tears brimmed in my eyes as I red at him with scorn. ¡°Your Highness, did you fail to finish me off in the hunting grounds ande here toplete the job?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was a snarl, his fury unmistakable. ¡°Is this truly how you see me?¡±


    Iughed coldly, my fists trembling with anger. ¡°How could I dare? I am but a mere ve! How could I ever presume to understand the thoughts of our esteemed prince?¡±


    He had nearly taken my life, and now he had the audacity to confront me here. The absurdity was unbearable.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes burned with intensity as he red at me, advancing with a menacing air.


    Fear and defiance surged through me, forcing me to step back. yton, sensing the tension rise, quickly intervened. His usually gentle voice now carried a sharp edge of authority.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Bryan roared, his temper ring as he shoved yton aside. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you!¡±


    yton stood firm, his voice unwavering. ¡°Bryan, this is a hospital, not a ce for your outbursts!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡± Bryan shouted back, raising his fist threateningly. ¡°Step aside or don¡¯t me me for my actions!¡±


    The tension in the room was palpable, both men locked in a standoff, their faces inches apart, on the brink of violence.


    Unable to contain my frustration any longer, I confronted Bryan directly. ¡°What exactly do you want? Was attempting to kill me not enough? Now you¡¯vee here to finish the job? Do you truly want me dead that badly?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s raised fist halted mid-air. His gaze, still fiery, remained fixed on me. After a long, loaded silence, he scoffed dismissively. ¡°Makenna, what do you think you are?¡±


    His mocking smile was as much an insult to himself as to me. ¡°You¡¯re just a ything. Who would care about¡ª¡±


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    With that, he threw something onto the floor with a forceful gesture and turned to leave. The object hit the ground with a sharp bang, and the scent of food quickly filled the room. Only then did I realize Bryan had also brought a meal box.


    Thevish food spilled across the floor in disarray, but Bryan was already gone, leaving only the remnants of his rage behind.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Could it be that Bryan had actuallye to visit me?


    The thought stirred aplicated mix of emotions within me, and a pang of regret began to creep into my heart as I considered the unfounded usations I had hurled at him.


    Yet, if not Bryan, who else could wield the power to manipte such a situation?


    I fell into a heavy silence, with yton mirroring my quietude. The atmosphere in the ward grew stagnant, thick with unspoken concerns.


    Exhausted from the confrontation, I rubbed my temples and sighed softly, feeling as though everyst ounce of energy had drained from my body.


    yton, observing my weariness, had someone clean up the scattered food on the floor.


    The room was soon tidy again, but my appetite had vanished entirely. Bryan¡¯s red-eyed re haunted me, adding a tinge of guilt to my difort.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± yton asked softly, his concern evident.


    I lowered my eyes, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for visiting me today, but I¡¯m quite tired now. I¡¯d like to rest some more.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:


    ¡°Of course, you should rest,¡± yton said with a sympathetic nod. He had the untouched food cleared away and helped adjust the bed so I could lie downfortably.


    Before leaving, yton tucked the nket around me with a tenderness that almost felt like a warm embrace. He gently instructed, ¡°Get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, he ced a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I said, my voice thick with gratitude. Thefort of his presence and care was deeply reassuring.


    He was genuinely a wonderful man.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us.¡± He smiled and reassured me once more. ¡°Rest easy. I¡¯ve arranged for guards to be stationed near the hospital for your safety.¡± I thanked him again, and he left, not wanting to disturb my rest further.


    Once yton was gone, Iy in bed, unable to find sce or sleep.


    My mind was a tangled mess, reying the dangerous encounters of the past few days and the events of today. I thought of the question Alice and yton had asked: how had I managed to hunt that brown bear?


    Even I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    I recalled the sudden surge of power I had felt, and I extended my hand, gripping the air as if trying to summon that sensation again. But it was gone, as if it had never existed.


    Yet, with its aid, I had indeed conquered a brown bear. I nced at the faint scar on my arm, nearly invisible now. Lily had said the wound was minor and that my fainting was due to exhaustion, indicating that the injuries sustained during the fight had healed on their own.


    What was happening?


    As Iy there, restless, the night deepened. My thoughts continued to churn, a knot of confusion and unease. Suddenly, the quiet of the hospital was broken by the sound of footsteps in the corridor.


    The steps grew closer, moving with purpose toward my room.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    Given the recent dangers, I tensed, my senses on high alert.


    The footsteps halted outside my door, and the doorknob began to turn.


    My heart raced with anticipation as I prepared for whoever was about to enter.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The door creaked open, and I fixated on it, every muscle tensed. The instant the gap widened, I hurled the ss cup clutched in my hand.


    A slender hand intercepted the cup in a sh; the door swung open fully, and Dominic¡¯s tall figure materialized in the dim light.


    He let out a low chuckle as he sauntered in. ¡°Why the fiery reception?¡± Dominic?


    I was caught off guard, but a strange sense of relief washed over me at the sight of him. Though he was a scoundrel in his own right, I knew he didn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions toward me.


    I allowed myself to rx a fraction, leaning back against the headboard, and addressed him with a touch of indifference. ¡°What brings you to visit me at this hour, Your Highness?¡±


    My mind was in disarray, and I wasn¡¯t exactly in the mood forpany.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Dominic approached slowly, cing the cup back on the table with a casual air. ¡°I just came to check on you. Is my concern unwee?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:


    I wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe Dominic had suddenly developed a soft spot for me. I eyed him warily. ¡°It¡¯s quitete. You aren¡¯t in bed but have time to spare for a visit?¡±


    Dominic halted beside my bed, looking down at me with that half-smiling gaze of his, his voice carrying a note of teasing that seemed to echo in the stillness of the room. ¡°Is it wrong for me to worry about you?¡±


    Worry about me? Not for a second did I believe that.


    Among the three princes, Bryan was vtile, yton was gentle, but Dominic was the one I could never decipher. His thoughts were abyrinth I couldn¡¯t navigate, and the unsettling part was, he often seemed to see right through me.


    That unsettling sense of being an open book made me uneasy, so if I had a choice, I preferred not to share the same space with Dominic.


    I stiffened, my tone turning cold. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, Your Highness, you may leave.¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t respond immediately. He merely raised an eyebrow, studying me with an almost amused expression, the corners of his mouth lifting in a subtle, unreadable smile.


    The silence stretched, thick and suffocating, as Dominic¡¯s gaze bored into me. I felt a chill creep up my spine, the hairs on my arms standing on end. Just as I mustered the courage to tell him to leave once more, he suddenly leaned in close.


    His eyes held a probing intensity as he questioned, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious¡ªhow exactly did you kill a brown bear?¡±


    It was always the same question with them.


    My heart pounded against my ribs, but I forced myself to remainposed, offering him the same exnation I¡¯d given the others. ¡°That brown bear was already injured. I just happened to be at the right ce at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Right ce at the right time?¡± Dominic repeated my words, his lips curling into a skeptical smirk.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    I avoided his gaze, nerves coiling tighter within me, but before I could react, he seized my wrist.


    I jerked back like a startled animal, struggling to free my hand, panic bubbling to the surface. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Dominic ignored my protests, forcibly rolling up my sleeve. His eyes darkened as they settled on the faint bite mark on my arm.


    He spoke softly, but there was an edge to his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve examined this bite mark. It¡¯s undeniably from a brown bear.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I renewed my efforts to pull away, but his grip was unyielding.


    Dominic¡¯s fingers traced the scar lightly, as though lost in thought. ¡°But if a brown bear had really bitten you, it would¡¯ve left a far worse injury, yet here you are with only a faint mark.¡±


    He looked at me, his gaze sharp and prating. ¡°And that bear you im was wounded¡ªthere were only fresh injuries on its body, no signs of older wounds. So, tell me, how do you exin that?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated Dominic¡¯s keen observation, and a sudden chill raced down my spine.


    If my secret were to be uncovered, my precarious situation would be even more treacherous!


    No! I couldn¡¯t allow anyone to find out!


    I dug my fingernails deep into my palms, trying to keep myposure.


    Meeting Dominic¡¯s gaze, I feigned ignorance. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re suggesting. Everyone knows I¡¯m just a werewolf with a weak scent and minimal strength. How could I have possibly taken down a full-grown brown bear?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:


    ¡°Who can say?¡±


    Dominic tilted my chin up, his voice a soft murmur, smooth yet chilling. ¡°The world is vast, and in such a world, anything is possible. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Dominic¡¯s gaze was too sharp, sharp enough to pierce through me, rendering all my pretense meaningless.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± I maintained myposure, adopting a mocking tone as I met his stare head-on. ¡°I never took you for someone so gullible.¡±


    ¡°No, I simply find you¡­ fascinating.¡± Dominic¡¯s hand caressed my face, his touch light. ¡°With you, I believe anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you might be mistaken.¡±


    I pulled my hand back with deliberate calm, lowering my sleeve, forcing my voice to remain steady. ¡°I was quick enough to dodge, so the mark is shallow, nothing more.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s gaze swept over me, scrutinizing, and I sat on the hospital bed, forcing myself to remainposed under the weight of his stare.


    Then, unexpectedly, he smiled¡ªa slow, deliberate smile¡ªand straightened up, looking down at me with a mix of amusement and interest. ¡°It seems you have many secrets. I¡¯m bing more intrigued by you.¡±


    His gaze was intense, as if it could prate my very soul.


    Under such a gaze, I felt increasingly exposed, as if every secret I harbored wasid bare before him.


    I shifted ufortably. ¡°If I had any secrets, you could easily uncover them. No need to ask me.¡±


    Recalling how he had investigated me before, even using that information to threaten me, a sh of anger surged within me. If he wanted to know what happened in the woods, he could investigate to his heart¡¯s content. I didn¡¯t even know what had transpired myself¡ªperhaps if he found out, he could enlighten me. The thought crossed my mind with a hint of defiance.


    ¡°Investigate? That¡¯s not something easily done.¡± Dominic didn¡¯t release my chin; instead, his grip tightened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re more intriguing than I imagined.¡±


    I clenched my fists, unwilling to respond. Dominic was too dangerous, too difficult to deal with. I could only hope he would lose interest and leave without getting an answer from me.


    But he clearly had no intention of leaving. Instead, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who was behind the brown bear incident?¡±


    My heart clenched, and I immediately looked up at him. ¡°Who is it?¡± If it wasn¡¯t Bryan, then who?


    Dominic¡¯s face drew closer, his warm breath brushing against my skin. His low voice resonated near my ear,den with implication. ¡°If you want to know, you¡¯ll need to offer something in return.¡±


    I understood his meaning at once. Was he seriously suggesting this here, in the hospital? I red at him, my irritation barely contained. ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m still hospitalized!¡±


    Dominic¡¯s cool fingers traced my skin, his expression indifferent. ¡°You seem fine to me.¡±


    With that, he tilted my chin and pressed his lips to mine in a forceful kiss.


    As I was forced to look up, enduring the kiss that felt as invasive as a storm, I tried to push Dominic away. But he seized my wrist, his tall and powerful frame overwhelming the already cramped hospital bed, making the space feel even more suffocating.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I grunted in frustration, pounding his shoulder with my fist, my protests stifled by the muffled sounds escaping my lips.


    Dominic released my lips and whispered menacingly in my ear, ¡°Do you really want me to spill the beans about that little encounter with the brown bear? Surely you wouldn¡¯t want what happened in the woods to be public gossip, now would you?¡±


    That lowlife! How vile of him to wield that incident like a weapon against me! My struggle froze in its tracks, and I could only re at him with seething anger.


    Noticing my sudden stillness, Dominic chuckled with sinister confidence, his hand beginning to wander beneath my clothes. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    With those words, he ruthlessly squeezed my breast, his hand sliding beneath my bra to push it up with ease. As my skin met the cool air, a shiver ran through me, goosebumps rising in its wake.


    ¡°You scoundrel¡­¡± I muttered under my breath, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    Dominic seemed utterly unbothered, his chuckle dripping with smug satisfaction. ¡°You could always curse a little louder if you want the whole ce to know.¡±


    Fury boiled within me, and I almost wanted to sink my teeth into him, but before I could act, his fingers had already ventured lower. He rubbed my clitoris with deliberate pressure, igniting a familiar sensation that crept up on me like a thief in the night, stealing my breath.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back the moan that escaped.


    ¡°Wet already?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice carried a blend of surprise and amusement as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I turned my head away, heat rushing to my face in shame. Intimacy with the three princes had be all too frequent, and my body no longer heeded my will.


    Dominic seemed quite pleased with himself. Just as he was about to push further, a sudden noise outside startled me. In a panic, I quickly threw a nket over him, my heart pounding.


    The door creaked open, and a nurse walked in. She didn¡¯t bother with the overhead lights, relying instead on the soft glow of a smallmp she carried. Holding a clipboard and pen, she checked the heart monitor, likely noting the readings.


    I was so terrified I barely dared to breathe. Meanwhile, Dominic didn¡¯t stop his advances under the nket. He parted mybia with ease, his fingers slipping inside without resistance. I tried to mp my legs shut to stop him, but his strength overpowered mine. Gripping the base of my thigh, he pried my lower body open, his hand continuing its relentless exploration.


    My breathing grew heavier with each passing second. The nurse was just two steps away, and I couldn¡¯t risk making a sound. Dominic¡¯s hand wandered higher, firmly kneading my breast. I desperately clutched the nket to cover everything below my neck, but the fabric still betrayed me, shifting slightly with his movements.


    The nurse seemed to sense something amiss and nced in my direction. Quickly, I shut my eyes, doing my best to feign sleep while enduring the mounting pleasure. Fortunately, the dim lighting masked any suspicion, and she eventually moved on.


    The moment I heard the door close, I finally exhaled in relief. Dominic, far from being deterred, seemed more entertained than ever. He waved his fingers in front of my face, still glistening with my juices.


    ¡°You know, the more anxious you get, the more excited you seem down there.¡±


    Bastard! In a surge of frustration, I tried to shove him off, but in one swift motion, his slick fingers found their way into my mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, I choked, the taste on his fingers instantly making me burn with shame. Mortified, I wanted to disappear, but there was no escape. Instead, I found myself locked in Dominic¡¯s embrace.


    I struggled to catch my breath, leaning entirely against him, my mouth filled with his fingers, gasping for air.


    Began to drip from the corner of my mouth, a humiliating reminder of my powerlessness. Meanwhile, his other hand showed no mercy, slipping between my legs and thrusting inside me with relentless vigor, exploring every angle.


    Dominic controlled me from both above and below, leaving me trapped, unable to cry out or break free. I could only close my eyes tightly, my brow furrowed in an attempt to endure the overwhelming sensations.


    The pleasure that had been steadily building inside me was now too intense to ignore. My body betrayed me as a flood of juices surged from within, my inner walls contracting involuntarily. After what felt like an eternity of his relentless thrusts, my body stiffened, and I couldn¡¯t stop the climax that overtook me.


    Finally, he withdrew his fingers, his voiceced with satisfaction. ¡°You really made a mess.¡±


    But in that moment, my mind was still reeling from the intensity of the orgasm. As I felt the heat of his length pressing against my entrance, resistance was thest thing on my mind.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic had kept me in a whirlwind all night, and by the time I finally awoke, he had already disappeared. Every part of me ached, my body so drained that even the simple act of moving my fingers felt like an exhausting endeavor.


    ¡°That jerk! How could he do something like that to me in a hospital room!¡± I muttered, clenching my teeth in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s just as twisted as Bryan!¡±


    Anger simmered inside me, but just then, the door creaked open, and Alice entered with breakfast in hand. I let out a sigh of relief. The constant visits from the princes had left me on edge, and Alice¡¯s familiar presence was afort.


    She set the breakfast on the table and looked at me with concern. ¡°Makenna, how are you feeling today?¡±


    Suppressing the difort that lingered in my body, I replied casually, ¡°Much better. Honestly, I feel like I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face brightened with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. The final round of the assessment starts this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± I frowned, concern washing over me. ¡°Isn¡¯t the king still investigating what happened during the hunt yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alice¡¯s expression darkened, and she spoke with a mix of frustration and resignation. ¡°The king only gave it a cursory nce, called it an ident, and then moved on. He didn¡¯t dig any deeper¡­¡±


    Hearing this, my heart sank. A bear of that size couldn¡¯t have been there by chance. Someone had clearly orchestrated it, and whoever was behind it had to hold considerable influence. But Leonardo had dismissed it so easily. Was it because the victim was just a mere sex ve like me? To these high-ranking people, our lives were no more valuable than weeds.


    Noticing my anger and disappointment, Alice gently took my hand. ¡°Even though the investigation was dropped, I have some good news for you.¡±


    I shook off my dark thoughts and focused on her. ¡°What good news?¡±


    Alice leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°I heard that Flynn¡¯s brother has been imprisoned. Their family¡¯s assets have been seized by Prince Bryan. They¡¯re in a frenzy now, desperately searching for Kristina.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:


    Had Bryan really gone that far to get back at them?


    I blinked, taken aback. While it had been part of my n and somewhat expected, I hadn¡¯t anticipated he would go so far as to seize their assets. My mind drifted back to the day Bryan assured me, promising that the man would no longer trouble me.


    My heart gave an unexpected lurch. Was he¡­ doing this for me?


    The events of yesterday reyed in my mind, Bryan¡¯s probing questions echoing in my ears. My emotions tangled into a knot. Could it be that¡­ I had misunderstood him?


    My thoughts were a jumbled mess when Alice¡¯s voice snapped me back to the present. ¡°Makenna? Makenna!¡± She waved her hand in front of my face, worry evident in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you zoning out? Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied quickly, shaking my head to clear the haze. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just got lost in thought.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t press further. After making sure I was alright, we shared breakfast and then headed off together for thest round of the assessment.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The location for thest round of the assessment was the hall where I had undergone my initial physical examination upon arriving at the pce.


    Alice and I arrived a bitter than nned, and by the time we got there, all the other women had already gathered, standing in neat, orderly rows, much like the first day we arrived. Leonardo and the three princes were seated above us, their gazes scrutinizing the assembly with varying expressions.


    When they noticed me, each of the princes¡¯ eyes inevitably lingered a moment longer. yton, ever the gentleman, greeted me with a warm smile, his expression as gentle as always.


    Dominic, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow at me, his smileced with a suggestiveness that made me flush with embarrassment, a silent reminder of our wild night. I shot him a quick, discreet re, my cheeks burning.


    Bryan, however, was colder than usual. He spared me only a brief nce before looking away, his demeanor distant. My thoughts drifted back to what he had done for me and the tense confrontation in the hospital room. The memory stirred something uneasy within me, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his eyes. Instead, I lowered my gaze, focusing on the uing assessment.


    The other women were a mix of tension and excitement, but when they saw me, their expressions shifted to wary suspicion. They cast furtive nces in my direction, quickly looking away whenever our eyes met.


    I overheard some of their whispers, cruel and cutting.


    ¡°Makenna has been with all three princes, yet there¡¯s no¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After the servant announced the start of the assessment, the atmosphere in the hall grew even more charged with excitement and tension. Each woman was hopeful, eager to pass the assessment and prove herself a worthy candidate for motherhood.


    We were handed numbered tags for our physical examinations and instructed to enter the examination room in numerical order. My number was near the end, so I had to wait as the other women went in one after another, emerging with expressions ranging from relief to disappointment. With each passing moment, my anxiety only intensified.


    Finally, my turn arrived. I took a deep breath and entered the examination room. The doctor inside had a stern, no-nonsense demeanor, and she pointed to the bed without a word.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:


    ¡°Lie down and wait for your examination.¡±


    I obeyed, lying on the bed as she began the examination with precise, cold instruments. The room was silent except for the rhythmic beeping of the machines. My heart raced as I watched the doctor¡¯s face, searching for any sign of what she might be thinking.


    But as the examination continued, her expression grew more serious, her brows furrowing deeply. My unease blossomed into full-blown fear. Unable to hold back any longer, I asked,


    ¡°Doctor, how is my condition?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she gave me a long, searching look before sighing, her expression a mixture of helplessness and regret. My heart sank like a stone. Could it really be true that I had a low chance of conceiving? Would I be able to pass this crucial assessment?


    My thoughts spiraled into a chaotic whirlpool, filled with fears for my future. I even began to contemte where I could possibly go if I were expelled from the pce.


    The examination finally ended, leaving me with a heavy heart. As I was about to leave the room, I nced back at the doctor, catching a faint, ominous whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a difficult case for conception.¡±


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, freezing me in ce.


    It seemed my examination report was anything but optimistic.


    With a sense of dread weighing on me, I walked out to find Alice waiting, her face etched with concern. She rushed to my side, gripping my hand tightly.


    ¡°How did the check go, Makenna?¡±


    I bit my lip, shaking my head with a somber expression. ¡°I¡­ it might not be good¡­¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Alice looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. She squeezed my hand, her fingertips gentle yet firm as she tried tofort me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the results aren¡¯t out yet. We don¡¯t know anything for sure.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± My thoughts were a jumbled mess, and I struggled to find the right words.


    I knew how crucial this examination was. Leonardo had summoned us here to bear the princes¡¯ offspring, and if I had difficulty conceiving, all my previous efforts could be rendered meaningless.


    The physical checks eventually concluded. We were instructed to line up ording to our numbers, waiting for the results that would determine our fate.


    I stood in line, my nerves frayed, constantly wondering what my oue would be. Was I really that difficult to conceive? What if I couldn¡¯t stay?


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± I whispered to myself, trying to cling to a shred of hope.


    Despite the doctor¡¯s grim expression and the ominous words I¡¯d overheard, I couldn¡¯t help but hold onto a faint hope that somehow, I might still be able to stay.


    As the anticipation became unbearable, and I found myself wanting to ask someone¡ªanyone¡ªfor reassurance, the doctor finally emerged from the examination room, carrying a stack of reports.


    She cleared her throat, addressing us with authority. ¡°Ladies, the results are in. Please line up ording to your numbers. We will distribute the reports and inform you of the final oue.¡±


    The doctor handed the reports to Hayley, who began calling out our names, announcing our results one by one.


    Some women rejoiced, and others were visibly distressed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:


    Alice was among those who managed to stay. I was happy for her, but my own anxiety mounted with each passing moment as I listened intently, yet my name was never called.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Why is there no result for my check?¡± Confusion and unease washed over me as I hurried forward to ask. This didn¡¯t make sense¡ªI had gone through the examination like everyone else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have one?¡± Hayley raised an eyebrow, clearly annoyed at being interrupted. She gave me a quick, disdainful nce beforezily flipping through the stack of reports, her expression almost gleeful, as if she found some twisted amusement in my distress. ¡°Makenna, indeed, there is no report for you here.¡±


    How could this be? I distinctly went for the check, didn¡¯t I? A wave of unease swept over me, my mind racing with worry. ¡°I just went for the check; it¡¯s impossible that I don¡¯t have my report.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion as he addressed a nearby servant with amanding tone. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is a report missing?¡±


    The servant, visibly trembling, began to sweat, his wordsing out in a nervous stammer. ¡°No, this shouldn¡¯t be¡­ I remember the doctor handed me all the reports¡­¡±


    Just then, Dominic¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. ¡°If it¡¯s missing, why not search for it?¡± His gaze was icy as he added, ¡°If you dawdle any longer, you might find yourself facing serious consequences!¡±


    Dominic, who usually shied away from involving himself in such matters, made an unexpected intervention that drew my attention to him. He cast a brief, emotionless nce my way, raising an eyebrow subtly. My heart skipped a beat at his unspoken message. What was he implying? Could he have somehow yed a role in this?


    I recalled Dominic¡¯s earlier words to me about not wanting to see me fail the assessment. Lost in contemtion, I barely registered Leonardo¡¯s impatient urging. ¡°Find the report now. Don¡¯t waste any more time here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The servant, clearly eager to avoid further displeasure, hurried back to the examination room.


    I remained rooted to the spot, my anxiety a tangible weight, my eyes drifting again and again toward Dominic in a desperate search for clues. But he stayed aloof, his gaze detached as he waited with the others, as though the matter had nothing to do with him.


    A storm of doubt and spection churned within me. Could Dominic have had a hand in this? Would he actually help me?


    Alice, sensing my turmoil, gave my shoulder a gentle pat offort, but my worry overshadowed her attempt at sce. This was a critical moment, one that could decide my fate.


    Before long, the servant returned, clutching the report and presenting it to Hayley. My heart surged with hope, my breath caught in suspense.


    Hayley skimmed through the report, her irritation obvious. Her gaze, sharp with annoyance, locked on mine as she reluctantly dered, ¡°Makenna, you have a normal conception constitution.¡±


    A normal constitution? The words struck me like lightning. Could this truly be? Just moments ago, the doctor¡¯s grim expression and the foreboding prediction of difficulty conceiving had filled me with dread. And the earlier examination arranged by Leonardo, which hinted that my weak wolf scent might be the cause of my troubles, stood in direct conflict with this result.


    Confusion consumed me, yet Alice¡¯s embrace brought a glimmer of relief. She whispered in my ear with bubbling excitement, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Makenna! I always knew you were fine! Now we can both stay!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:


    Her happiness was infectious, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, squeezing her hand in return.


    But deep inside, my mind remained a whirlwind of unanswered questions. Did Dominic truly assist me from behind the scenes? And how could he have known about my struggle to conceive?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    At that moment, I felt a piercing gaze from the tform, as if an invisible arrow had struck me straight through. I raised my eyes and met Dominic¡¯s stare. His brows were slightly raised, his eyes deep pools of unspoken meaning. My heart skipped a beat; I was acutely aware that something significant was unfolding before me.


    It was now evident that Dominic had yed a role in this matter. But what was his real agenda?


    Leonardo¡¯s authoritative voice cut sharply through my thoughts. ¡°Now that the report has been located, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    He brushed off the incident with casual indifference. Perhaps the revtion of my normal constitution had dulled the drama, or maybe he simply didn¡¯t care. The previous check had been inconclusive, and he likely attributed any issues to the Lycans.


    He addressed the assembly. ¡°Those who have passed the physical check and at least one of the previous rounds are deemed to have sessfully passed the assessment.¡±


    Relief washed over many, as though a heavy fog had lifted. The anxiety that had gripped my chest finally began to ease. Even though I had faltered in the intelligence test because of Bryan¡¯s intervention, my sess in hunting a brown bear had been enough to secure my ce.


    ¡°If there are any who did not pass,¡± Leonardo continued, his expression turning stern, ¡°leave the pce immediately!¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. Despite my sess, his ruthlessmand sent shivers through me. Here, a woman¡¯s worth was measured solely by her ability to bear children for the princes. Once that value was gone, she was discarded without a second thought.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that while I had narrowly avoided this trial¡¯s worst oue, the threat of future dangers still loomed. I needed to take charge of my fate if I ever hoped to escape this precarious predicament.


    The faces of the women who had failed were ashen as soldiers came to escort them away. Their pleas went unanswered, their voices swallowed by indifference. Leonardo remained unmoved.


    Seemingly pleased with having selected the most suitable women, Leonardo¡¯s mood brightened. He gestured to those remaining, announcing, ¡°Alright, those who stay may¡­¡±


    ¡°Come forward to collect your bonuses.¡± He instructed the servants to distribute them ording to our performance.


    Leonardo continued, ¡°As long as you diligently bear the princes¡¯ children, your rewards will only grow, never diminish.¡±


    tion spread among the women as they clutched their bonuses with joy.


    ¡°This is amazing! So much!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! I can finally buy everything I¡¯ve dreamed of!¡±


    Holding my considerable bonus, I too felt a wave of relief. Despite the arduous process, the favorable oue was a much-needed reprieve.


    But then Leonardo¡¯s tone turned grave, his voice heavy with warning. ¡°However, if you fail to serve the princes with utmost dedication, do not me me for administering severe punishment!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:


    The hall fell into a tense silence, the recent fate of the women who had been expelled still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the women replied, their voices subdued.


    Leonardo waved dismissively, as if done with the whole affair. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing more for you here. You may all leave.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As we filed out of the hall, the women who had been humbly obedient just moments ago suddenly burst into joyful chatter. They counted their bonuses over and over, excitedly discussing what they would do with the money.


    Alice, clutching her coins with unbridled excitement, eximed, ¡°Makenna, this bonus is astonishingly generous!¡±


    Alice was a standout she-wolf, having aced all three rounds of evaluations, and her bonus dwarfed mine. She twirled with delight, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life!¡±


    As I nced at my own substantial bonus, a smile crept onto my face. Atst, this chapter had closed, and I no longer had to carry its weight.


    Alice and I exchanged a knowing nce and a shared smile. With a hint of gravity, I said to her, ¡°I trust you to handle the next steps.¡±


    With my bonus secured, it was time to put my n into action. Alice was a key yer in this, and her assistance was crucial.


    Alice nodded solemnly. ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    Just as we were conversing, an irate voice pierced the air, shouting my name.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    Before I could react, I was roughly shoved. I staggered a few steps, barely managing to keep my bnce as the box of coins teetered dangerously.


    Turning to confront the source of the disturbance, I saw Kristina, her face a mask of fury. I had yed my cards well, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t about to let me off the hook easily.


    Kristina¡¯s gaze was like a storm cloud, and through gritted teeth, she spat out, ¡°Makenna, you didn¡¯t listen to me like a good little puppet!¡±


    I tilted my chin ever so slightly, meeting her re with a defiant smile. ¡°It¡¯s a shame your scheme didn¡¯t pan out.¡±


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Kristina¡¯s voice was a growl of frustration, her eyes shing with venomous rage. ¡°Don¡¯t get all high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I feigned confusion, tilting my head slightly. ¡°What exactly am I supposed to be smug about? Did I miss something?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kristina was nearly frothing at the mouth, her fury so intense it seemed to fill the air around us. I studied her, almost amused by the way her anger pulsed with a life of its own, my lips curving into a faint, satisfied smile. Go ahead, get mad. Make a scene! With Leonardo still inside, if Kristina made enough noise to catch his attention, her schemes could be exposed. Even if he wanted to protect the Harrison family, doing so openly in front of everyone would be difficult.


    But Kristina wasn¡¯t entirely reckless. She drew in a sharp breath, forcing herself to regainposure, her expression settling into a mask of tightly restrained spite. ¡°Fine. Very well. I hope you don¡¯te to regret this.¡±


    With onest venomous re, she stormed away, her rage practically radiating in every step.


    Alice rolled her eyes at Kristina¡¯s retreating back and muttered under her breath, ¡°Kristina¡¯s got ears like a hawk, doesn¡¯t she? She caught on the second you passed the assessment.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:


    I simply smiled, keeping my thoughts to myself. I knew she still had my ne, but that didn¡¯t trouble me. She needed it as leverage, which meant she wouldn¡¯t destroy it¡ªnot yet. I still had moves left to y. But that all hinged on one thing: keeping myself safe first.


    As Kristina¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, I struggled to hide the cold fire zing in my eyes.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After the assessment, I made my way back to my house, my thoughts a tangled mess.


    Lily practically flew at me, her eyes wide with worry. ¡°Makenna, how are you? Feeling better? Did you pass? Alice filled me in¡ªhas everything been sorted?¡±


    Her rapid-fire questions left me momentarily speechless. I managed a smile, a mix of gratitude and resignation, and gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    Lily let out a long, relieved breath, her hand pressing against her chest. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ve been on edge. Let¡¯s head inside and talk.¡±


    We entered the living room, and I set the box containing the bonus on the table. Lily¡¯s eyes immediately sparked with interest as she leaned closer. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    I nced at the box and said calmly, ¡°This is the bonus for passing the assessment.¡±


    Lily looked envious. ¡°It must be quite a sum, right?¡±


    Not sure how to respond, I simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s decent.¡±


    ¡°It looks like a lot of money¡­¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at me with a mix of hope and caution. ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    Despite my reservations, Lily¡¯s pleading expression wore me down, and I sighed, opening the box.


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°So much!¡± Lily gasped in awe. ¡°I had no idea you could get this much for passing!¡±


    Seeing her envy, I could only smile wryly. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s a fair amount.¡±


    The bonus was indeed substantial, but it was earned through immense trials. While the rewards were tempting, the penalties were fearsome; there was nothing to envy.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s mood shifted, her face clouding with mncholy.


    She sighed heavily. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. Unlike me, destined to be a maid with no future. You can earn such a big bonus, and if you win a prince¡¯s favor, you¡¯ll be set for life.¡±


    Why would she think like that?


    I frowned and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not quite like that.¡±


    As sex ves, our lives were dictated by those above us. Our fate was never truly in our hands. We had to find ways to please the princes, using our bodies to secure a position.


    Was that truly a good life? I wasn¡¯t sure, but if given a choice, I would rather leave the pce and live by my own skills. It might be more demanding, but at least I would be free. That was why I had never wanted Lily to remain here. In many ways, life within the pce was no safer than life outside.


    I earnestly advised her, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. A sex ve is nothing more than a tool, with no real rights. You can¡¯t control your own future. It¡¯s better to live a grounded life, working hard for yourself.¡±


    But Lily seemed unable to hear me, her vision clouded by the allure of the bonus. She sighed wistfully, ¡°Never mind. I understand it¡¯s not meant for me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:


    I wanted to offer more encouragement, but Lily wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen. She quickly made an excuse. ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned my room today, so I should go. You should rest upstairs.¡±


    Watching her leave, I felt a twinge of frustration. She was blinded by the perks of being a sex ve, only seeing the rewards like today¡¯s bonus or the fancy dresses from before. She didn¡¯t see the king¡¯s threats, Kristina¡¯s menacing gaze, or the terror of nearly dying during the hunt.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that. The recent events had left me exhausted. Dragging my tired feet, I climbed the stairs to my room, hoping for a moment of peace. But as soon as I opened the door, Dominic¡¯s menacing figure greeted me, his eyes glinting with ill intentions.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Why was Dominic here? My heart pounded with rm as I swiftly closed the door behind me, my mind racing with the worry that Lily might catch a glimpse of him. Nervously, I confronted him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? How long have you been here?¡±


    Dominic lounged casually against the head of the bed, his demeanor unfazed by my distress. With a smirk that was more taunting than reassuring, he held up a report.


    ¡°I¡¯vee for my reward, of course. You should be very grateful to me this time.¡±


    A chill of dread washed over me as I took the report from him. It bore my name, with a note scrawled below: physically weak. Extremely difficult to conceive. The doctor¡¯s grim assessment from earlier echoed in my mind. I began to suspect that Dominic had switched out my report.


    Suppressing my growing unease, I fixed him with an icy stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°This is your original report,¡± Dominic said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I kindly reced it with the fake one you receivedter. You passed the assessment, so shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    I tightened my grip on the report, my frown deepening.


    ¡°What are you really after?¡±


    Dominic was known for his self-serving schemes. His help always came with strings attached, and I suspected his ultimate goal was to benefit himself. I red at him, but before I could react, Dominic seized my arm and yanked me toward him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped as I stumbled into his embrace, caught off guard.


    ¡°I have no hidden agendas.¡± His warm breath tickled my ear, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°I just need you to stay here, behaving as you should.¡±


    His tone wasced with both insinuation and threat. I recoiled slightly, meeting his gaze with steely resolve. Trying to maintain myposure, I asked, ¡°Stay here for what purpose?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s smile widened as his finger traced a slow path across my face. ¡°You just need to get along with Bryan and yton. And if you can¡­¡± He leaned in closer, his hot breath brushing against my skin. His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°It would be even better if you could gather some useful information for me. After all, I¡¯ve helped you more than once. Isn¡¯t it time you returned the favor?¡±


    The message was unmistakable. Dominic¡¯s ambitions were clear. He wanted to use me to deepen the discord between Bryan and yton, exploiting me to gain an advantage in his bid for power. My presence had already strained their rtionship, and now he wanted me to widen the rift and extract information on his behalf.


    But doing so would mean siding with Dominic, something I could never allow. Betraying yton was unthinkable, and Bryan would undoubtedly seek retribution if he discovered it. I couldn¡¯t let myself be Dominic¡¯s pawn. I stayed silent, my dissatisfaction simmering beneath the surface.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:


    ¡°If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll take it as agreement,¡± Dominic said with a mocking chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± I snapped, trying to pull away, but his grip on me was unyielding.


    Dominic appeared utterly unfazed by my defiance. His confidence was unnerving as he pinched my chin and pressed a fierce, iming kiss against my lips.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± My eyes widened in anger as I began to struggle, trying to push Dominic away. But he was too strong. His grip tightened on my chin as he leaned in close, his breath hot against my ear.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he murmured, his voiceced with a dark warning. ¡°You¡¯d better understand your situation. I can¡¯t promise what will happen to you if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Dominic wasn¡¯t like Bryan. While Bryan was arrogant and mboyant, Dominic carried an unsettling, unfathomable aura. His threats were cold, cutting deep like a de. A shiver ran down my spine, and I stopped struggling, fear creeping in. He had too much on me. If any of it got out, it would bring endless trouble.


    It seemed I had no choice but toply. Seeing me relent, Dominic¡¯s expression shifted into a satisfied smirk. With a swift motion, he pushed me down onto the bed. His lips trailed along my neck, his tongue flicking across my skin like a viper, leaving a chilling trail behind. His teeth grazed my corbone as he pinned my hands above my head with one hand, the other already undoing my clothes.


    ¡°Don¡­¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with humiliation. But Dominic paid no heed. He silenced me with a forceful kiss, his tongue probing deep, finding and exploiting my most sensitive spots.


    My breath hitched as he pulled back, his hand moving lower, forcing one of my legs apart. Without warning, he pushed two fingers inside me, his hand working rapidly. A wave of pleasure surged through me, and despite myself, soft moans escaped my lips.


    Dominic¡¯s voice, low and teasing, brushed against my ear. ¡°Are you going toe already?¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    My cheeks burned with shame as I turned my head away, but my body betrayed me. My legs trembled as I climaxed under his relentless touch.


    Dominic¡¯s chuckle dripped with dark satisfaction as he unfastened his pants, positioning himself at my entrance. Lifting one of my legs, he hooked it over his arm before thrusting inside me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden fullness made me cry out, but I quickly muffled myself, remembering there was someone else in the house. I shot Dominic a re, but he only smirked.


    He began to move, each thrust deeper and faster, the sound of skin pping against skin echoing through the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast¡­¡± I bit down on my lip, trying and failing to stifle the moans spilling from my mouth.


    Dominic pinned my hands down with one of his while the other teased my breast, his fingers making my nipple harden further. Without warning, he flipped me to face him, his cock driving deeper inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I bit down on my knuckles, trying to keep quiet, but the sensation was too much. No¡­ He was too deep, reaching ces that made my vision blur.


    His dark eyes locked onto mine, and hemanded, ¡°Move by yourself.¡±


    I red at him resentfully but had no choice but toply. I tried to lift myself up and then slowly sink back down. His size was too much, almost causing me stomach pain. My vagina clenched reflexively around his cock.


    The position was too exhausting. I barely moved a few times before my legs and back gave way, leaving me weak.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:


    Dominic, clearly impatient, clicked his tongue before pulling me close,ying me t against him. Then, he thrust up into me, harder and faster.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± I gasped, overwhelmed by the sudden increase in intensity. The pleasure was dizzying, leaving me no choice but to cling to Dominic¡¯s shoulders and moan as he took control.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I awoke the next morning to find Dominic¡¯s absence a wee relief. As I stretched and prepared myself for training, the tranquility was short-lived.


    Descending the stairs, I was met with the unexpected sight of Dominic at the dining table, lounging as if he owned the ce. Dominic, that insufferable jerk, was seatedfortably while Lily hovered nearby, pouring milk with a bashful smile. The sight of him ignited a ze of frustration within me.


    I strode over with a hard expression and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t realize you enjoyed such leisure, even at breakfast.¡±


    I yanked out a chair and sat down, casting a disdainful nce at his rxed demeanor. ¡°I wonder if the breakfast here meets your refined tastes.¡±


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Lily¡¯s voice cut through, her urgency palpable. She nced nervously at Dominic and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s a prince, remember!¡±


    It was then that I noticed Lily¡¯s smile falter, growing awkward as I approached. She stiffened and tried to change the subject. ¡°Makenna, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±


    Her difort only deepened my suspicions. Something was clearly wrong with Lily, and her awkwardness was even more troubling with Dominic present. Could Lily really be considering something as dreadful as bing a sex ve? At just eighteen, she was still a young woman, far too young to be trapped in such a nightmarish situation.


    I needed to figure this out, and soon.


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    As I mulled over the situation, Lily snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Makenna, why are you still daydreaming? Come on, eat!¡±


    Dominic, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke in azy drawl. ¡°It¡¯s quite good; you should eat more.¡±


    I shot back, ¡°Of course, my friend¡¯s cooking is excellent. Are you full? Why haven¡¯t you left if you are?¡±


    Dominic, finishing his sandwich with an air of elegance, nced at me coolly. ¡°I eat where I please. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    I met his gaze with a strained smile. ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re free to do as you wish.¡±


    With that, I attacked my breakfast with a fervor, my knife and fork cutting into the food with all the intensity of my irritation toward Dominic. The utensils scraped painfully against the te. I wish I could just devour him!


    Dominic stopped engaging with me, and I was more than ready for him to leave. Breakfast dragged on in a joyless haze. Lily, caught between us, was too busy attending to both Dominic and me. I invited her to sit and eat with us, but she declined.


    The meal with Dominic felt interminable, and just as I was about to dere myself done, he finally set down his utensils. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± he announced.


    A wave of relief washed over me. I silently wished he would just leave quickly. My modest home wasn¡¯t designed for such royalpany. But as Dominic stood to leave, he paused and turned toward me. His gaze sent a shiver down my spine as I braced for more trouble.


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s smirk widened. He leaned in and ced a kiss on my lips, his voice low and suggestive. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    With that, he left with an air of ease, and I watched him go, indignation boiling inside me as I wiped my mouth furiously. That bastard! I mentally cursed him countless times, scrubbing at my mouth until I felt a bit better.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:


    When I turned back to my breakfast, I caught a glimpse of Lily¡¯s face. It was a mask of jealousy and discontent. What was going on?


    I frowned, trying to get a better look, but Lily quickly recovered her usual demeanor. She offered a smile as bright as ever and urged, ¡°Eat quickly, Makenna. It¡¯s not as good when it gets cold. I have to attend to something else, but call me if you need anything.¡±


    With that, she hurried off.


    I watched her swift exit, my mind reying her expression and the way she behaved toward Dominic. The more I thought about it, the more certain I became that something was seriously wrong.


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    These past few days had been nothing short of a nightmare. Flynn¡¯s parents had been relentless, their threats hanging over me like a sword of Damocles. If I didn¡¯t get their inept son out of trouble, they swore they¡¯d ruin both of us.


    This situation had been eating away at my peace of mind, and to add insult to injury, another problem had surfaced. Lately, rumors about women trafficking in the red-light district had been circting like wildfire.


    At first, I brushed them off, thinking that as long as Leonardo didn¡¯t catch wind of it, I could manage. But the rumors only grew louder, spreading like an uncontroble ze.


    I had been managing this area for some time now, intimately familiar with the intrigues and machinations that kept things profitable. I was often the mastermind behind them, ensuring everything ran smoothly and discreetly. But if Leonardo found out, my neck would be in grave danger.


    I paced my room like a caged animal, making frantic calls and barking orders to clean up this mess before it exploded in my face.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, please, have some water to calm down.¡± Molly¡¯s weak voice cut through my fury as I hung up the phone. She stood beside me, a ss of water trembling in her hand, her smile intended to soothe.


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    Seeing her only fueled my anger further. I pped the ss from her hand, sending it crashing to the floor. The sound of shattering ss was music to my frustration.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Molly shrieked, recoiling in fear.


    Her timidity only ignited my rage. I berated her with venom, ¡°This is all your fault! If Bryan hadn¡¯t arrested that fool, none of these lowlifes would be hounding me. You wretched idiot!¡±


    My fury reached a boiling point. I grabbed Molly by her hair, her screams piercing the air, and threw her to the floor, beating and kicking her with unrestrained brutality.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, please stop, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Molly pleaded from the floor, cradling her head and trembling in desperation.


    Her pleas did nothing to calm me. After delivering a harsh lesson, I felt a fleeting release of tension, though it quickly turned back to anger as I remembered Makenna slipping through my fingers again. She would never see her ne again since she couldn¡¯t behave.


    I turned to Molly with a viciousmand. ¡°Get me Makenna¡¯s ne.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Molly responded, her body shaking as she rose and hurried to retrieve the ne.


    I red at the piece with malevolent intent, grabbing a fruit knife and hacking at it with all my might. The knife struck the metal with a resounding ng, but the ne remained unscathed.


    What happened? Why was this ne so damned sturdy?


    My rage intensified as I faced this inanimate foe. ¡°I will destroy this thing today!¡± I gritted my teeth and tossed the ne into the nearby furnace. The mes roared, but the ne remained untouched.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:


    Frustrated beyond reason, I fished it out with a hook, nearly scalding myself in the process. I threw it to the floor, on the brink of madness. ¡°Now, even a ne is defying me!¡±


    Molly, trembling, offered her reassurances. ¡°Miss Harrison, don¡¯t get so worked up. Let me take it. I¡¯ll find someone to smash it to bits, and then we¡¯ll send the pieces to that little bitch Makenna. She¡¯ll regret crossing you!¡±


    Her words managed to bring me some semnce of calm. I tossed the ne at Molly, my voice a sharp edge. ¡°Don¡¯t screw up such a simple task!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise!¡± Molly bobbed her head eagerly, retreating with the ne in hand.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice filled me in on thetest buzz about women being trafficked in the red-light district, and she seemed to revel in the scandal.


    ¡°Now that the rumors are all over the ce, Kristina must be losing her mind!¡± she said.


    Seeing her enjoyment, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I gave Alice a thumbs up and praised, ¡°You¡¯re incredibly reliable and efficient!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alice replied, her chin lifted with pride. ¡°My family owns a few bars, so when ites to spreading messages, we¡¯re lightning fast. With enough cash, those street thugs can have rumors circting within three days, and no one will trace the source. Kristina won¡¯t stand a chance of finding out who¡¯s behind it.¡±


    Her words filled me with gratitude. I remembered what Alice had once shared about her family.


    Alice¡¯s family owned several bars in the city and were quite well-off. She was a youngdy of means. Unfortunately, her father was a notorious phnderer with numerous wives and children scattered around. Alice was the neglected one, and in his pursuit of profit, her father had sent her to the pce as a sex ve.


    Despite her background, Alice was decisive and passionate. She had cut ties with her family after their heartless actions, but she still reached out to her family¡¯s contacts to help me. The catch was, those contacts were money-driven and wouldn¡¯t move a finger without payment.


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    To secure their services, we had decided to get the bonuses by passing the assessment. Thinking of all this, I felt a swell of emotion and was deeply thankful to Alice.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m so grateful to have you as a friend,¡± I said, taking her hand sincerely, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between us,¡± Alice said, giving my hand a reassuring pat with a warm, genuine smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to help. I¡¯ve had it in for Kristina for a while. She¡¯s always throwing her weight around, and who knows if she¡¯de after me next.¡±


    Alice¡¯s righteous indignation made me smile, but she had a point.


    Given our close ties, if Kristina couldn¡¯t get to me, she might very well turn her attention to Alice. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I vowed to protect my only friend at all costs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect you, no matter what. Kristina won¡¯ty a finger on you,¡± I promised, my voice earnest.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it,¡± Alice said, slightly embarrassed by my seriousness. She cleared her throat and quickly changed the topic. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t just thank me.¡±


    She gave me a mischievous wink, her eyes glinting with gossip. ¡°The real thanks should go to Prince yton. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the pce so smoothly and get these rumors circting.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:


    The mention of yton made my heart skip a beat, and his handsome face shed through my mind, bringing a sweet, involuntary smile to my lips. In fact, I had sought out yton even before the assessment began.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    (shback)


    In this cutthroat world, yton was the only person who had both the power and the willingness to help me. So, I made sure to seek him out alone, away from prying eyes.


    At that time, yton was deeply engrossed in his official duties. When he noticed me approaching, his surprise was immediate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡±


    I stood at the threshold of his study, the unease clearly visible on my face, and my voice trembled slightly. ¡°Your Highness, I need to ask for a favor¡­ I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but you¡¯re the only one I can turn to.¡±


    yton put aside the documents he was working on and looked at me with concern. ¡°What¡¯s happened? I¡¯ll help with whatever I can.¡±


    I bit my lip before responding, ¡°Your Highness, could you assist me in leaving the pce for a while?¡±


    ¡°Leave the pce?¡± yton¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you need to do outside?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, reluctant to reveal my true intentions, and gave him a vague exnation. ¡°I¡­ I have some personal matters to take care of.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust yton, but the idea of a sex ve trying to bring down the Harrison family seemed too impossible. If my n was exposed and he became involved, it would be disastrous for him.


    Moreover, I worried that if I told yton the entire truth, he might try to stop me.


    Taking a deep breath, feeling a surge of insecurity, I continued pleading, ¡°Your Highness¡­ Can you help me?¡± Even though yton was my only hope, I had little faith that he would truly assist me. Perhaps he had shown me kindness, but would he really help me in this situation?


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    My anxiety grew as I considered that allowing a sex ve to leave the pce was no small matter, especially without exining my full intentions. It would be understandable if yton chose not to help.


    As expected, yton fell silent.


    His silence made my heart sink. Although I had prepared myself for disappointment, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of dejection.


    Not wanting to impose any further, I swallowed my bitterness, stood up, and began to leave. ¡°I was presumptuous. Your Highness, I should go now. I apologize for the disturbance.¡±


    But just as I turned away, yton¡¯s hand reached out to stop me.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he said. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I turned back, astonished.


    He had agreed so easily? Without even asking what I intended to do?


    Still somewhat incredulous, I asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ willing to help me?¡±


    I had expected reluctance, given his earlier silence.


    yton looked at me with a resigned smile and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t respond right away because I was concerned that if you went out, you might put yourself in danger.¡±


    I was taken aback, feeling a surge of joy. I hadn¡¯t expected yton to be so considerate. It seemed he cared for me more than I had realized.


    He then handed me a token, a symbol of freedom to move in and out of the pce. ¡°With this, you can go in and out of the pce without anyone stopping you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:


    Holding the token, I felt a mix of awe and gratitude, unsure of how to respond.


    I was deeply moved.


    I had only hoped for his assistance in leaving the pce once, yet he had granted me a token that symbolized unrestricted ess.


    From what I knew, such a token was a mark of trust, given only to those close to the token¡¯s owner. Carrying it meant representing the identity of the token¡¯s owner, and it could lead toplications.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I¡­¡± Words failed me, and all I could muster was a heartfelt, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m so grateful for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    yton¡¯s trust began to gently melt my guarded heart. He was exceptionally considerate. Sensing my difort and mixed emotions, he drew me closer. His voice was gentle yet firm. ¡°Makenna, whatever your ns are, I will be there to back you up.¡±


    I gazed into his sincere eyes, which seemed to deepen with emotion.


    He moved closer, gently raised my chin, and kissed me firmly.


    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the moment. It was only when I was with him that I felt willing to do this.


    His hand cradled my head, tilting it to deepen our kiss. His tongue skillfully caressed my lips.


    I opened up, letting his tongue gently graze the roof of my mouth. My senses were overwhelmed by his taste, and I felt my lower back slowly give way. yton wrapped his arm securely around my waist and effortlessly lifted me horizontally.


    In his arms, he kissed me passionately as he carried me back to the bedroom.


    Once there, he carefully ced me on the bed and began to remove my clothes with practiced ease.


    A mix of happiness and nervousness washed over me. I timidly started to help him remove his clothes. My hands trembled so much that I fumbled with his buttons.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± yton said with a chuckle, kissing me again. Together, we surrendered to a deeply pleasurable lovemaking on his bed.


    Reflecting on those moments made me blush again. yton stood out from the others. Each time we were together was nothing short of delightful.


    (End of shback)


    ¡°Makenna? Makenna! Why are you spacing out again?¡± Alice waved her hand in front of my face and then teased with a knowing smirk. ¡°You¡¯re not daydreaming about Prince yton, are you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I blushed reflexively, dismissing her question.


    But Alice pressed on, her face gleaming with curiosity. ¡°I mean, it seems like Prince yton really has a soft spot for you. While the other princes seem intimidating, he actually gave you his token!¡±


    Her words deepened my blush, stirring a mix of embarrassment and a joy I couldn¡¯t quite define. I quickly interjected, ¡°Stop it, Alice. Prince yton was just being nice. He¡¯s not someone I should be fantasizing about.¡± I was trying to convince Alice as much as I was trying to convince myself.


    I should avoid having any inappropriate thoughts about yton¡ªI was just a sex ve, after all, and a normal future with him was out of the question.


    This realization dampened my spirits.


    I kept telling myself not to dwell on it, not to¡­


    But despite my efforts to calm my heart, it was in total upheaval.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Alice sighed, dropping the subject.


    Then, a thought seemed to strike her, and she suddenly inquired, ¡°Right, what about your mother¡¯s keepsake?¡±


    Her question made my expression darken, and I clenched my fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The truth was, since the issue with Kristina, I had been mentally preparing for the possibility that the ne might be destroyed. Though I dreaded the thought of losing it, I realized that yielding without question would only encourage her to bully me more.


    Regrettably, I might never get my mother¡¯s ne back.


    At that thought, my expression grew steely. I wouldn¡¯t let Kristina or the Dunn family get away with this!


    Alice gave me a sympathetic look and held my hand, as if to offer me some strength. ¡°Makenna, listen, the news is out. I think it¡¯s time we advance to the next phase of our n¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I quickly shook off the cloud of sadness. ¡°We¡¯ve got to keep pushing forward with the n.¡± The news was already sending ripples through the city, and it was crucial to make sure it reached Leonardo¡¯s ears.


    Alice was on the same wavelength, though her worry showed as she asked, ¡°But how can we let the king know without tipping our hand? We can¡¯t be too obvious. If we¡¯re too tant, Kristina will figure out we¡¯re behind it.¡±


    After a brief pause, a lightbulb went off in my head. ¡°I have an idea!¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯ve got an idea? What is it?¡±


    I gave her a knowing grin. ¡°I know exactly who to approach. They¡¯ll escte things.¡±


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    With the token yton had given me, Alice and I slipped out of the pce and headed to Flynn¡¯s house.


    The door was slightly ajar, left unlocked, a sure sign of the recent panic within Flynn¡¯s family¡ªthey hadn¡¯t even thought to lock it.


    I nudged the door open and stepped inside, spotting a middle-aged couple¡ªoverweight and lifeless¡ªslumped on the couch.


    Startled by the sound, they turned their heads slowly, as if emerging from a daze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man demanded, suspicion etched on his face.


    I lifted the ck veil that had been shrouding my face and calmly introduced myself, ¡°I am Makenna Dunn.¡± The moment they registered my name, their eyes zed with unbridled hatred.


    ¡°Makenna Dunn! You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was shrill, twisted with fury. ¡°You killed my son! And you dare show your face! I¡¯ll kill you for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    With that, they lunged at me like mad.


    But they were slow, their bodies weighed down by anger and weakness. I easily sidestepped them, and they tumbled to the floor in a clumsy heap.


    Yet vengeance clouded their minds, and as they scrambled to their feet, they continued screeching, ¡°You witch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Makenna! Watch out!¡± Alice quickly pulled me aside, putting distance between us and the couple.


    ¡°Enough! Can you just listen?¡± she shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got this,¡± I reassured her, holding her hand and addressing the couple with a calmness that belied the chaos around us. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who killed your son. Your eldest was merely a pawn in the Dunn family¡¯s game, and your second was a victim of Kristina¡¯s plots. And I¡¯m a victim too.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:


    The couple hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing their eyes.


    But their anger red up again. They couldn¡¯t go after Kristina¡¯s family; they had no power to seek justice. Seeing me standing before them, they could only channel their rage toward me.


    ¡°So what!¡± the woman spat bitterly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my sons wouldn¡¯t have been caught in this mess!¡±


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll join my eldest son in death!¡± the man roared, his face contorted with rage.


    They charged at me once more.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Alice clutched my hand, tense with worry, but I didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, I watched them coldly.


    Just as they were about to strike, I slowly curled my lips into a smile and said, ¡°What if I told you I could help save your younger son?¡±


    They froze, their attack halting inches from me.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    My smile deepened. ¡°Of course. You just need to do as I say.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The next day, I went about my usual training routine as if the events of the previous day were nothing more than a fleeting memory.


    After I finished, Alice walked beside me on our way back, her face creased with worry. ¡°Makenna, do you really think Flynn¡¯s parents will follow through with what you told them?¡±


    I nodded, almost nonchntly. ¡°They will. They¡¯ve only got one son left now, and he¡¯s theirst hope.¡± With him being locked up, there wasn¡¯t much they could do without some careful maneuvering to get him out.


    Alice¡¯s concern lingered, though. ¡°But what if Kristina decides to act first and rescues him? Wouldn¡¯t that throw a wrench in our n?¡±


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    I shook my head, a small smile ying on my lips. ¡°No, if she had any intention of saving him, she would have done so by now. Her silence says it all¡ªshe doesn¡¯t want to get her hands dirty. She¡¯s not going to invite trouble into her own backyard.¡±


    Just like the whispers floating around about the red-light district¡¯s shady business, Kristina probably believed that money could buy her way out of any mess. But what she failed to grasp was that to parents, no amount of money held a candle to their child¡¯s safety.


    This time, it was a problem that wouldn¡¯t vanish with just a few coins.


    As we strolled along, deep in conversation, we suddenly caught the sound of nearby chatter. Words like ¡°Kristina¡± and ¡°Flynn¡± floated through the air.


    Alice and I exchanged a quick nce, and without a word, we slipped behind some bushes to listen in on the conversation.


    It was a group of soldiers talking, one of them speaking in a hushed but excited tone, eager to share thetest gossip.


    ¡°Did you hear the news? Flynn¡¯s parents are causing a ruckus, using Kristina of tricking their simpleton son into assaulting a sex ve right in front of the king.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that,¡± another soldier chimed in, though he sounded puzzled. ¡°But doesn¡¯t it seem odd? Why would Kristina do something like that? She¡¯s the future queen of Lycan Royalty. A sex ve is no threat to her. Maybe this is all just a big misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± a third soldier interrupted with a scoff. ¡°Women¡¯s jealousy can be downright vicious. It¡¯s not shocking she¡¯d pull something like this.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Think about it¡ªFlynn¡¯s brother is a simpleton. There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve gotten into the pce without someone helping him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:


    The first soldier, now fully engrossed in his tale, eagerly shared what he knew. ¡°I also heard that the red-light district under the Harrison family¡¯s thumb is neck-deep in trafficking women. It¡¯s almost driven the king to madness!¡±


    The soldiers clicked their tongues, clearly amazed by the Harrison family¡¯s audacity.


    They continued their gossip, oblivious to the world around them, while Alice and I exchanged a satisfied look before quietly slipping away.


    Once we were at a safe distance, Alice could hardly contain her excitement, shaking my hand with glee. ¡°Makenna, your n worked! It looks like Kristina¡¯s days of smooth sailing are about to hit some rough waters!¡±


    I was pleased too, but I didn¡¯t let the sess go to my head. I shook my head slightly, signaling her to tone it down. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this here. We¡¯re still within the pce walls, and ears might be listening.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Alice whispered, sticking her tongue out at me yfully.


    I couldn¡¯t resist giving her cheek a yful pinch in return.


    We continued walking, my steps lighter with the thrill of our small victory. But we hadn¡¯t gone far when we heard angry shouting nearby.


    ¡°You worthless bitch! Do you have any idea how humiliated I am? Do you know how many people areughing at me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    My expression turned serious, and I gently tugged at Alice¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Useless trash! Why don¡¯t you just die!¡±


    I shoved Molly hard, and her meek, submissive posture only fueled the fire of my anger. I raised my hand and pped her across the face with all the strength I could muster.


    ¡°Miss Harrison¡­¡± Molly whimpered, clutching her cheek. ¡°I had no idea things would turn out this way¡­¡± Her feeble excuses only made my blood boil even more. I grabbed a nearby flowerpot and hurled it at her without a second thought.


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    The pot shattered on impact, spilling soil all over Molly, leaving her looking like a wretched mess.


    Blood trickled from where the shards had struck her, but she remained on the ground, trembling, too frightened even to move. What a pathetic, sniveling fool!


    Enraged, Ished out at her again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your idiot sister Hayley dragging that bitch to the red-light district, getting my people caught, and leaving behind evidence, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! And Flynn¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up trouble in front of the king!¡±


    Just thinking about it made my fury surge even higher.


    One misstep after another!


    Some traces must have been left behind when Prince Dominic and Makenna caught my men red-handed. That was why rumors spread. Thanks to Hayley and Molly, these two idiots, now everything had spiraled out of control!


    If it weren¡¯t for theck of concrete evidence, I would have been thrown in prison already!


    Mollyy there, her forehead pressed to the ground as she pleaded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    But her sniveling only fanned the mes of my anger.


    Leonardo had humiliated me in front of everyone! He chastised me harshly, stripping me of all dignity!


    The thought made me tremble with rage.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230:


    The Harrison family had always held significant power, quelling rebellions for the king andmanding respect throughout the pce. People usually bowed before me, and I had never suffered such humiliation!


    And it was all because of Makenna! Ever since she set foot in this pce, I¡¯d been gued by misfortune, losing face again and again!


    That wretched woman!


    My fury reached a boiling point, and I was about to kick Molly again when a voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Miss Harrison certainly has a fiery temper, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    I spun around, stunned to see Makenna, that insufferable bitch, standing there with her ever-annoying friend Alice.


    Seeing them made my blood run cold with fury. How dare Makenna show her face before me! Did she not realize I could skin her alive right here?


    I bellowed at Makenna, ¡°You wretched bitch! How dare you show up here! Do you think I won¡¯t kill you on the spot?¡±


    But Makenna stood unfazed by my threats. She remained as calm as ever, a serene smile on her face, as if she were the queen of the pce and I was nothing more than a cornered animal.


    I couldn¡¯t help but recall the timid, lowly girl she had been when she first entered the pce. How had she transformed into this?


    When did she be someone even I had to be cautious around?


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Miss Harrison?¡± she asked, her voice smooth, almost soothing, with that irritating smile never leaving her lips. ¡°You must be dealing with a rather vexing issue, yes?¡±


    Her tone was calm, but I could hear the mocking undertone.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    She hade here to mock me, the wretched bitch! My rage nearly blinded me, and I lunged at her, ready to strike.


    But Makenna didn¡¯t flinch. Her expression remained unchanged, that infuriating smile still ying on her lips.


    She simply reminded me, her voice steady, ¡°Miss Harrison, the king is likely very angry right now, isn¡¯t he? If you cause any more trouble, do you think he might be even angrier?¡±


    I froze mid-charge, my fury still simmering as I red daggers at her.


    Wretched bitch! I wanted nothing more than to end her life right then and there!


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Kristina stopped abruptly in front of me, her eyes burning with an intense hatred that could have cut through me like an invisible de.


    Yet, despite the fury smoldering in her gaze, she dared not hurl insults as she once had.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, take care of yourself,¡± I said, a faint smile ying on my lips, before turning away with Alice. But we hadn¡¯t walked far when Molly¡¯s scream pierced the air behind us.


    I frowned, ncing back to see Kristina once again venting her anger on Molly, striking her while hurling curses.


    I considered intervening but chose to ignore it. There was something unsettling about Molly¡ªdespite the beating, her eyes were locked onto me. From a distance, I couldn¡¯t quite make out her expression, but her gaze was intense and unwavering.


    A strange feeling gnawed at me. Was Molly as simple and submissive as she appeared?


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Wishing all my dear readers a wonderful weekend! A new novel will be out in just a few hours. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ? ?? ? ?? ?


    P.S. I¡¯ll be running a poll in the gaInovels WhatsApp group to see what you¡¯d like to read next. Hope I can bring something you¡¯re wishing for ¡ï


    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:


    Alice leaned in, whispering, ¡°Molly looks pitiful, don¡¯t you think? Kristina¡¯s reallyying into her. Why isn¡¯t she fighting back?¡±


    Even a cornered rabbit would bite, but was Molly truly a helpless little rabbit?


    I pondered for a moment, then responded softly, ¡°Perhaps she will one day.¡±


    When I returned to my house, Lily had prepared a meal, as usual.


    As I ate, my thoughts drifted to her odd behavior earlier that day. I felt a need to address it.


    Hesitant, I called out, ¡°Lily, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± she replied, her usual cheerfulness intact. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    My words faltered. Lily seemed normal now¡ªbringing it up might only embarrass her, right? I sighed, forcing a smile. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s nothing important. Come, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Maybe she¡¯d worked it out on her own.


    After dinner, I offered to clean up, hoping to distract myself. Just as I was about to return to my room to rest, a knock sounded at the door.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    When I opened the door, Bryan¡¯s servant stood there, looking almost too polite.


    Immediately on guard, I asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    An uneasy feeling crept over me. Myst encounter with Bryan had ended poorly¡ªwas he seeking revenge? Knowing Bryan¡¯s vindictive nature, I couldn¡¯t dismiss the thought.


    The servant offered a cordial smile, motioning for me to follow. ¡°Miss Dunn, His Highness requests your service tonight.¡±


    ¡°Request my service?¡± The words struck me like ice water, freezing me in ce.


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    I remembered Hayley¡¯s warnings during our training sessions today: Leonardo had strict orders for us to serve the princes, who were expected to summon the sex ves as part of their duties.


    Moreover, Leonardo had arranged for us to take fertility medicine before attending to the princes. The mere thought of it made my blood run cold.


    The servant, as if reading my thoughts, presented a bowl of dark liquid, his tone respectful yet firm. ¡°Miss Dunn, please drink this medicine, and then follow me.¡±


    I clenched my fists, torn between refusing and the harsh reality that I had no real choice.


    Noticing my hesitation, the servant¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he urged again, ¡°Miss Dunn, Prince Bryan is waiting. Please drink the medicine.¡±


    Staring at the ominous ck potion in the bowl, I reluctantly picked it up. Closing my eyes, I forced myself to swallow the bitter liquid, its taste lingering unpleasantly.


    There was no escape from this; I had no choice but to face it head-on.


    Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I followed the servant.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I walked down the dimly lit path, anxiety gnawed at me.


    My tangled rtionship with Bryan seemed to grow moreplicated with every encounter. Regarding the incident during the hunt, perhaps it had been a misunderstanding on my part. Bryan might not be the one who arranged for the brown bear to harm me.


    Yet, knowing Bryan¡¯s reputation for holding grudges, his abruptmand for me to serve him tonight felt like a thinly veiled act of revenge.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:


    The mere thought made me shudder.


    I had firsthand knowledge of how vicious and sadistic he could be. Those days had been so agonizing that even the memory of them sent a cold chill racing down my spine. And now, out of nowhere, he had summoned me again¡ªwhat kind of twisted torment had he concocted this time?


    I fretted the entire way, my thoughts spiraling with dread. Yet, despite my reluctance and growing unease, I eventually found myself at the doorstep of my nightmares¡ªBryan¡¯s vi.


    As I pushed open the door, I was greeted by an unsettling darkness and an eerie silence, as though the ce was deserted.


    A wave of confusion washed over me, and I hesitantly asked the servant, ¡°Is Prince Bryan not here?¡±


    The servant, his demeanor respectful, gave a slight bow and replied, ¡°His Highness is inside. You¡¯ll know once you go in.¡±


    He then fully opened the door and gestured for me to enter.


    The darkness was so thick I could barely see a thing. I instinctively shivered. Suddenly, a firm push from behind sent me stumbling into the vi, the servant closing the door behind me with a decisive ¡°click,¡± sealing me in total darkness.


    I trembled slightly as I groped for the wall, trying to steady myself.


    There was no way out now; the only option was to cautiously proceed.


    Fearing I might trip, I moved carefully, softly calling out, ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness? Are you there?¡±


    I called out several times, but there was no response. Odd. What game was Bryan ying? He had summoned me here, yet he was nowhere to be found.


    I frowned, suspicion gnawing at me. Was this some cruel trick?


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    But then, a flicker of relief washed over me. If he was toying with me, at least it meant I wouldn¡¯t have to endure another night with him.


    I considered leaving since there was no sign of him, but then hesitated. If I left abruptly, Bryan might take advantage of it to make my life even more difficult.


    With that thought, I clenched my teeth and, relying on my memory, began to navigate my way upstairs in the dark.


    I decided to check the upper floor, and if there was still no sign of Bryan, I¡¯d leave.


    As I ascended the staircase, the vast emptiness of the vi amplified each step I took, heightening my unease. I quickened my pace until I reached the second floor. Down the dark corridor, I noticed a faint light seeping from a room at the far end.


    Was someone inside?


    Holding my breath, I cautiously approached the room. To my dismay, it was the very room where Bryan had once imprisoned me.


    The sight made my heart race, but after a moment of hesitation, I pushed the door open.


    The instant the door creaked open, a strong hand gripped my wrist, and a familiar voice, tinged with anger, hissed in my ear.


    ¡°Who is it? Didn¡¯t I say that no one is allowed in here!¡±


    Startled, I turned, only to find myself staring into those familiar blue eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Bryan seemed to finally realize who I was, his gaze sharpening as it focused on me.


    His voice, slightly slurred, asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Taken aback by his question, I replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask¡ª¡±


    That was when I caught a whiff of alcohol on his breath. Had he been drinking?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:


    Before I could question Bryan about what was happening, he yanked me into the room. A secondter, the door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out as Bryan effortlessly lifted me and threw me onto the bed. His towering figure cast a shadow over me, his deep voiceced with the unmistakable signs of drunkenness. The sharpness that usually defined his gaze was now dulled, his eyes clouded and unfocused as they bore into mine.


    ¡°Makenna.¡± His voice wavered slightly, his fingers gently tracing the contours of my cheek as he asked softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Confused, I could only repeat, ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon me?¡±


    Bryan seemed momentarily lost in thought. After a pause, he mumbled, ¡°Oh¡­ right. I had my servant bring you here¡­ I wanted to see you¡­¡±


    As I looked at him in this state, something about it struck me as odd. Was it possible he seemed¡­ vulnerable? I wanted to ask him what was going on, but before I could utter a word, he suddenly crushed his lips against mine.


    ¡°Mmph¡­¡± The faint scent of alcohol filled my nostrils. Instinctively, I tried to push him away, but Bryan¡¯s strength far outweighed mine. He easily pinned me down, his hands swiftly tearing away my clothes. The cold air hit my bare skin, making me shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    Bryan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he roughly grabbed my breasts, his mouth descending totch onto one of my nipples.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I gasped at the sharp pain, but there was no escape. He forcefully spread my legs, his fingers finding their way to my clit, pinching and pulling with an intensity that bordered on cruel. My lower body reacted involuntarily, the blend of pain and pleasure making me writhe beneath him.


    But my squirming only seemed to excite Bryan further. He hoisted my legs over his shoulders and, without the slightest gentleness, shoved his fingers inside me, as though he were trying to force my body to respond. Even though it hurt, the invasion betrayed me, wetness pooling despite the pain.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the moan that escaped my lips.


    A momentter, I felt Bryan¡¯srge cock pressing against me, forcing its way inside, prying me open as it delved deeper. Despite my body¡¯s reaction, the pain was excruciating. He was simply toorge, and I could only watch in helpless disbelief as my t stomach bulged slightly from the intrusion.


    ¡°So tight. Eager, are we?¡± Bryan whispered teasingly in my ear.


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡± I hissed, only to be met with a brutal thrust that sent a shockwave of pain through me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed, my voice trembling. ¡°No¡­ please, be gentle¡­¡±


    But Bryan was deaf to my pleas. His movements remained rough, each thrust more powerful than thest, driving into me with relentless force. The sound of our bodies colliding grew louder, each impact reverberating through me. It felt as though every thrust was tearing me apart. The pain was overwhelming, unbearable, though fleeting moments of pleasure asionally punctuated it.


    I cried out, struggling against him. ¡°Stop¡­ let me go¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­¡±


    He gripped my wrists tightly, his handing down hard on my buttock. His voice, low and dangerous, growled in my ear like a predator unsatisfied with its prey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    To my surprise, he slowed his pace slightly, grinding into me with deep, rhythmic thrusts. The pleasure gradually began to overshadow the pain, creeping up from my core and clouding my thoughts.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I moaned shakily, feeling the wetness between my legs increase.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:


    ¡°You really needed this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bryan sneered, his tone dripping with disdain as he resumed his brutal pace. His cock seemed to swell even more, and with each quick thrust, my body began trembling uncontrobly. He struck every sensitive spot with precision, leaving me dizzy and disoriented.


    My mind was a haze, words tumbling from my lips, lost in the fog of sensation. I could barely catch my breath, gasping like a fish stranded on drynd.


    I had no idea how much time had passed, but eventually, I reached my breaking point. I clung to his shoulders, my body convulsing as a powerful climax overtook me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After a night of wild passion, my entire body felt like it had been ripped apart. When I finally opened my eyes, the morning light was already filtering through the curtains. I tried to move, but the sharp pain in my lower body and the overwhelming soreness made it almost unbearable.


    Bryan, that bastard, always found a way to torment me like this! Seething with anger, I nced over to see him sleeping soundly beside me. The urge to kick him out of sheer frustration was strong. But the thought of him waking up and subjecting me to more of his torment held me back. It was wiser to slip away while he was still lost in sleep.


    I took a deep breath, suppressing the wave of fury rising within me, and quietly dressed before tiptoeing downstairs. Exhausted and famished after Bryan¡¯s relentless assault all night, I headed to the kitchen, hoping to grab a ss of water before making my exit.


    But as I approached the kitchen, I overheard a conversation between two servants that made me pause. Their voices carried through the air, and one of them sounded surprised.


    ¡°You know, yesterday was the anniversary of Prince Bryan¡¯s mother¡¯s death. He¡¯s usually a wreck around this time, but yesterday, he was surprisingly calm. It¡¯s odd, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The other servant, busy with her tasks, responded, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you remember? The prince summoned a sex vest night. I guess he took out all his frustration on her.¡±


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Suddenly, Bryan¡¯s strange behaviorst night made sense. His usual arrogance was reced with a rare vulnerability, a side of him I¡¯d never seen before. For reasons I couldn¡¯t fully grasp, a strange sense of sympathy welled up within me. Perhaps it was because, like him, I also grew up without a mother.


    As I stood there, lost in thought, the servants¡¯ conversation took a different turn. One of them sighed, ¡°You know, even though the descendants of Lycans are incredibly powerful, the cost is steep. The mother bes weaker after giving birth. It¡¯s the¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Same for all the princes¡¯ mothers¡ªthey didn¡¯t survive. Over the years, only the white wolf¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± the other servant hissed, cutting her off abruptly. ¡°Do you have a death wish? How dare you talk about that? The king has strictly forbidden any mention of it in the pce!¡±


    The kitchen fell silent, save for the faint clinking of dishes being cleaned. But I, who had been eavesdropping, was left with a pounding heart. My thirst forgotten, I silently slipped out of Bryan¡¯s vi.


    So, once a mother carried and gave birth to a Lycan descendant, she became weak and died. Even the mothers of the princes couldn¡¯t escape that fate. No wonder Leonardo was searching thend for sex ves and offering suchvish rewards. But the dark truth was clear: any ve who got pregnant might not live long enough to spend a single coin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:


    A chill ran down my spine. Wasn¡¯t this just a death sentence for us?


    I walked back to my residence, my mind reeling from what I¡¯d overheard. And who was this ¡°white wolf¡±? Could it be the same white wolf n I¡¯d read about in the werewolf histories?


    ording to Dominic, the white wolves were once the designated queens. Was this why? The more I thought about it, the more tangled my thoughts became.


    I was so lost in them that I didn¡¯t even realize I was already near my vi. To my surprise, an unexpected visitor was waiting at my door. As I drew closer, I recognized her¡ªit was Molly!


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What was Molly doing here? She was one of Kristina¡¯s people, so what was she up to this time?


    The moment Molly spotted me, she straightened up, holding a file in her hand. Her greeting was awkward but polite. ¡°Miss Dunn, good morning.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, keeping a safe distance from her. ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡±


    Despite my hostility, Molly¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. She asked softly, ¡°Miss Dunn, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in? I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Kristina and I were bitter enemies, which made Molly my adversary by default. My first instinct was to shut her out. ¡°I have nothing to say to you. You¡¯re not wee here, so why don¡¯t you just go back where you came from?¡± I turned to enter my house, but Molly¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°Miss Dunn!¡± Her tone was suddenly urgent, her expression serious. ¡°I have information about Kristina that could help you bring her down for good. You¡¯ll never have to be threatened by her again!¡±


    Her words made me pause, and I squinted at her, suspicion swirling in my mind. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    What was she trying to pull?


    Molly met my gaze, her demeanor timid yet determined. ¡°Miss Dunn, please, trust me.¡±


    I studied her closely, noticing a flicker of something calcting in her otherwise meek appearance. Smiling slightly, I decided to y along. ¡°Alright, one should entertain one¡¯s guest. Since you¡¯re here, please,e in.¡± I opened the door and gestured for Molly to step inside.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Dunn,¡± she said, hesitating for a moment before smiling softly and walking into the house.


    Once we were inside, I called out to Lily, ¡°Please bring our guest a ss of water.¡±


    Lily, who didn¡¯t recognize Molly, looked at me curiously. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Without taking my eyes off Molly, I answered casually, ¡°Just a guest. She won¡¯t be staying long.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lily nodded and was about to fetch the water, but Molly quickly stopped her. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She waved her hand slightly, her voice firm but polite. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I have something to discuss with Miss Dunn in private.¡±


    My frown deepened as I stared coldly at Molly, wondering what game she was ying. Why was she trying to send Lily away? And what was in that file she was clutching so tightly?


    Perhaps sensing my suspicion, Molly offered a harmless smile. ¡°After all, some matters are best kept between fewer ears, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Her proposal to bring down Kristina shed through my mind, and I considered the possibility that what she had to say might indeed require discretion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:


    With a reluctant nod, I turned to Lily. ¡°You can take a break. I can handle this.¡±


    Lily nodded and, with onest curious nce at Molly, headed upstairs.


    Once we were alone, I sat opposite Molly, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Enough with the games. What exactly do you want?¡±


    Though she was seated on the sofa, Molly still seemed ufortable, huddling slightly as if she were trying to make herself smaller. She looked pitiful and harmless, but I wasn¡¯t fooled. I knew this was just a front.


    ¡°Miss Dunn,¡± she began, her fingers lightly brushing over the file in herp, ¡°I want to propose a coboration.¡±


    Coboration?


    Did she even know what she was saying?


    She was aligned with Kristina, and Kristina and I were practically mortal enemies. And now she wanted to talk about coborating with me? It had to be some kind of trap.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Does Kristina know you¡¯re here? Or did she send you to me?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Of course, she doesn¡¯t know. How else would I daree to you?¡± Molly replied, her slight smile tinged with bitterness.


    She continued, ¡°Kristina is currently under investigation by the king. However, the king has always favored the Harrison family. Right now, it¡¯s just rumors swirling around. Without solid evidence, I¡¯m afraid the matter will simply fizzle out.¡±


    As Molly spoke, her earlier meekness seemed to dissolve, revealing a steely resolve. I recalled the scene I witnessed yesterday¡ªMolly being beaten and scolded by Kristina, her face bruised, her forehead red from the assault.


    It was brutal, demeaning. I remembered Alice asking me if Molly would ever fight back. It seemed like today,ing to me, was her way of fighting back.


    I arched an eyebrow, my curiosity piqued. ¡°And then?¡±


    Molly calmly poured herself a ss of water. After a sip, she looked at me with a knowing smile. ¡°Miss Dunn, you¡¯re a sharp woman. You already know why I¡¯m here. You¡¯re right¡ªI want to propose a partnership. Let¡¯s bring Kristina down together.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence. I didn¡¯t reply, and Molly didn¡¯t push further. The air was so still that you could hear a pin drop.


    I scrutinized her face, searching for any hint of deception, but she maintained a steady gaze, her expression unreadable.


    Finally, I broke the silence. ¡°Why me? Your family was on the brink of copse and only survived because of the Harrison family. Now you want to take Kristina down. Aren¡¯t you worried about what this could do to your family?¡±


    A bitter smile crossed Molly¡¯s lips as she lowered her gaze, her voice soft and tinged with despair. ¡°Even the most patient of souls will eventually break if pushed too far. If I don¡¯t act now, she¡¯ll destroy me one day.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    Kristina had never treated Molly as an equal, let alone as a human being. The bruises on Molly¡¯s face were likely just the surface of her suffering. The beatings, the humiliation¡ªit was all probably much worse than what I had witnessed.


    If Molly was desperate enough to betray Kristina, maybe she was telling the truth.


    Molly seemed to gather her strength as she looked back at me, determination hardening her features. ¡°With the king investigating her, I see this as my chance¡ªmy only chance¡ªto escape her control.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral, though my mind was racing. Finally, I let out a dryugh. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time with me. I¡¯m just a sex ve. Kristina could end my life with a single word.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:


    But Molly only smiled knowingly. ¡°Miss Dunn, don¡¯t sell yourself short. I happened to see Alice sneak out of the pce before. Not long after, rumors about human trafficking in the red-light district started spreading like wildfire.¡±


    My body tensed, my eyes narrowing into a sharp re.


    She saw that?


    Molly continued at a measured pace, ¡°I found it peculiar, so I decided to keep an eye on you. Then I noticed another interesting coincidence¡­¡±


    She locked eyes with me, her gaze unyielding. ¡°The day after you and Alice left the pce, Flynn¡¯s parents went to see the king.¡±


    My breath caught slightly, though I kept my faceposed. Inside, though, my mind was whirling with possibilities. If I weren¡¯t so well-practiced in keeping my emotions in check, I might have been panicking by now. Molly, sensing my silence, leaned in just a bit closer, her voice soft but cutting. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the rumors about human trafficking in the red-light district and Flynn¡¯s parents going to the king were all orchestrated by you, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    My wariness deepened. This woman was dangerous, far more dangerous than I had initially thought.


    For a fleeting moment, the idea of silencing her for good crossed my mind.


    If this got out, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    I kept my gaze fixed on her, my expression darkening. Molly had just be a significant threat.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Miss Dunn, I swear, I have no hidden agenda. All I want is your help in bringing down Kristina more efficiently.¡± Molly¡¯s voice trembled with a soft, pleading edge.


    I met her gaze with cool detachment. ¡°And how am I supposed to trust your sincerity? If we¡¯re going to work together, what exactly are you bringing to the table?¡±


    Molly, eager to prove her earnestness, pushed the file across the table. ¡°Take a look at this,¡± she urged. ¡°It¡¯s full of evidence of her human trafficking operations in the red-light district.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, I reluctantly opened the file, my skepticism running deep as I flipped through the pages. The more I read, the more my disbelief grew.


    I shot Molly a hard look. ¡°How did you get your hands on these documents?¡±


    Molly sighed, her voice tinged with resignation. ¡°Kristina may treat me like dirt, but she¡¯s convinced she has me under her thumb, so she never bothered to hide her activities from me. In fact, she trusted me, which made it all too easy to gather this evidence.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady the tremor in my hands. The things I¡¯d just read were enough to make my heart race with both anger and horror.


    ¡°With all this in your possession,¡± I asked, my tone sharp, ¡°why don¡¯t you take her down yourself? Whye to me?¡±


    Molly¡¯s smile was sad, almost helpless. ¡°Because I have my family to consider. If I betray the Harrison family, Kristina¡¯s fall won¡¯t save us. In fact, it¡¯ll bring my family down with her.¡±


    Her words left me silent, acknowledging the bitter truth. I had already severed ties with my family. Here in the pce, I was the one with nothing to lose, the one who could afford to go after Kristina without fear of coteral damage.


    But in the werewolfmunity, loyalty to one¡¯s family ran deep. It made sense that Molly would hesitate.


    Molly¡¯s gaze was steady, her sincerity unmistakable. ¡°But if you¡¯re the one to do it, none of this wille back on me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:


    It sounded like she was trying to dodge responsibility, but from her perspective, it was apelling reason. I stared at her, the weight of the decision pressing down on me. I didn¡¯t respond.


    Molly finally stood, telling me to think it over carefully before she left.


    Not long after she was gone, Alice showed up at my door.


    Seeing me sitting on the sofa, lost in thought and not even bothering with a greeting, Alice¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern. She sat beside me. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, simply pushing the file toward her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, puzzled. But as she flipped through the pages, her face darkened with every passing second.


    Finally, she mmed her hand down on the table, anger ring in her eyes. ¡°The Harrison family isn¡¯t just trafficking women; they¡¯re involved in organ trafficking too! This is monstrous!¡±


    I inhaled deeply, the weight of what I¡¯d read still sitting heavy on my chest.


    The file revealed that any women who disobeyed or were killed by clients were disposed of secretly. Their organs were harvested and sold on the ck market. It was a chilling, blood-soaked reality.


    I remained silent, but inside, a storm of rage was brewing.


    If my resolve to bring Kristina down had started as a personal vendetta, it had now transformed into something much deeper. I wanted her to face justice for the innocent lives she had destroyed.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    As I stepped out of Makenna¡¯s house, I couldn¡¯t resist a nce back. The memory of her expression while reading the documents yed in my mind, and I smirked, my confidence swelling.


    I continued my walk, unhurried, until I reached a corner where someone abruptly stopped me¡ªmy sister, Hayley. She approached with a concerned tone. ¡°How did it go? Did Makenna give you a hard time?¡±


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    I shook my head, a satisfied smile on my lips. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. She agreed to work with us.¡±


    Hayley let out a visible sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ really good¡­¡±


    But then, her relief gave way to a new worry. Her brows furrowed, and her voice wavered.


    ¡°But what if she¡¯s not strong enough? Can those documents alone bring down Kristina?¡± She gripped my hand, her palm cold against mine.


    Hayley¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, a flicker of fear within them. ¡°Molly, are you sure about this? If Kristina finds out we¡¯ve betrayed her, we¡¯re done for!¡±


    I patted her hand, trying to soothe her. My smile deepened with assurance. ¡°Of course. Makenna is sharper than I gave her credit for. Kristina wouldn¡¯t have stumbled so many times if Makenna wasn¡¯t a real threat.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hayley¡¯s hesitation lingered, her fear still evident. ¡°She¡¯s just one woman. How can she take on a family as powerful as the Harrisons?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating her,¡± I replied, with a tinge of envy in my voice. ¡°Do you realize how much the princes are taken with her?¡±


    The image of Prince yton¡¯s handsome face shed through my mind, and I bit my lip. ¡°In the werewolf world, besides the king, who holds more power than the three Lycan princes? With their backing and Makenna¡¯s intelligence, she can absolutely pull this off.¡±


    Hayley sighed, her concern shifting slightly. ¡°Molly, you¡¯ve always been clever, but I worry you¡¯re rushing into this just to rid yourself of Kristina.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:


    ¡°Hayley, you don¡¯t understand. The timing is perfect,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°Kristina¡¯s time is up.¡± Kristina had made too many enemies over the years, hiding¡­


    behind the Harrison name. Those who had held back out of fear of the king¡¯s wrath now had the perfect chance to strike.


    Leonardo was livid over the red-light district scandal, and those who had been biding their time would seize this moment.


    And it was not just that¡ªKristina¡¯s crimes and the Harrison family¡¯s sins were a mile long. Even if Leonardo wanted to protect her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    This time, Kristina¡¯s fate was sealed.


    I exined it all to Hayley,ying out how everything was aligned in our favor. The Harrison family¡¯s crimes needed to be exposed, and Makenna was the ideal person to do it right now.


    Our interests aligned perfectly when it came to bringing down Kristina. Makenna would undoubtedly help me see this through.


    As Iid it all out, Hayley¡¯s tense posture began to ease, and a hopeful smile spread across her face. ¡°Finally, we can break free from this nightmare.¡±


    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand tighter, and we shared a smile¡ªa rare moment of relief and anticipation for what was toe.


    Kristina¡¯s POV:


    The night had grown thick and suffocating, yet I remained trapped in my study, unable to find any semnce of peace. Restlessness gnawed at me, a relentless reminder of the pressure I was under.


    For days, I had been hounded by the relentlessints of Flynn¡¯s parents and the malicious rumors swirling around.


    Despite the raging tempest of rumors, I clung to the belief that without concrete evidence, Leonardo¡¯s fury would be but a passing storm. At worst, he might p me with a token penalty, given my father¡¯s esteemed position. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything drastic.


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Yet, something about these rumors felt off, unsettling.


    Trafficking women was nothing new to me¡ªI¡¯d been down that road before. Not once had it caused such a stir. If troublemakers reared their heads, I swiftly crushed them, snuffing out any hint of rebellion before it could reach Leonardo¡¯s ears.


    But this time, the whispers spread like wildfire, as though someone was fanning the mes from the shadows.


    But who among the werewolves would dare challenge the Harrison family?


    As I pondered this, a knock rattled the door, jarring me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I snapped, my patience wearing thin.


    One of my subordinates hurried in, his face lined with urgency. ¡°Miss Harrison, forgive the intrusion at thiste hour. But we¡¯ve uncovered the mastermind behind these recent events.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    I shot up from my chair, my expression darkening as venomced my words.


    Whoever had the audacity to cross me would soon regret their foolishness¡ªI would see to it that they were buried so deep no one would find them.


    My subordinate hesitated, swallowing hard before speaking. ¡°It seems Makenna visited Flynn¡¯s parents. Soon after that, they caused a scene in front of the king. There¡¯s likely a connection.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:


    ¡°What? Makenna! How could it be her?¡±


    The name hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    What kind of power did she suddenly possess to pull something like this off?


    Fury burned in my chest as I gnashed my teeth, spitting out orders. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she did it. Find her, and make sure she doesn¡¯t live to see another day¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish, a mor erupted downstairs, footsteps pounding up the stairs with increasing urgency. Who dared?


    My rage boiled over, ready to unleash itself on whoever was foolish enough to disturb me now.


    The door flew open with a crash, and soldiers flooded into my study.


    Panic twisted in my gut. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The soldiers formed a tight circle around me, and the one leading them thrust an arrest warrant in my face. ¡°Miss Kristina Harrison, you¡¯re under arrest.¡±


    ¡°Arrest me?¡± Shock and fury shed within me as Ished out. ¡°Are you all mad? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Kristina, the eldest daughter of the Harrison family, the future Lycan queen! How dare you arrest me! Have you lost your minds?¡±


    The soldiers, who once trembled before me, now stood stone-faced, their voices devoid of emotion. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of grave crimes. The king himself has ordered your arrest, and you¡¯ll be tried before a military court.¡±


    I stared at them, dumbfounded. ¡°A military court?¡± This had to be a nightmare. Only those guilty of the most heinous crimes faced a military court. Leonardo adored me¡ªhow could he treat me like this? No, I refused to believe it! This couldn¡¯t be real!


    ¡°Yes, a military court.¡± The lead soldier¡¯s voice was as cold as steel. With a wave of his hand, the others closed in on me.


    I fought back, thrashing wildly. ¡°Let go of me! I demand to see the king! I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this!¡±


    The lead soldier sneered at me, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve lost the right to see the king. The red-light district under your control is suspected of trafficking women and selling human organs. The evidence is overwhelming. Do you really think the king would spare a moment for someone like you?¡±


    My heart plummeted into an abyss. How could this have happened? How did they find evidence where there should have been none?


    Before I could piece together the puzzle, the head soldier signaled again, and I was dragged away, my world copsing around me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Tonight¡¯s weather was a reflection of my inner turmoil¡ªan endless storm raged outside, and my heart mirrored the tempest, adrift and uncertain.


    With concrete evidence, even if Leonardo favored the Harrison family, Kristina¡¯s chance of turning things around seemed slim.


    But the damage she had caused, the lives lost, was beyond redemption.


    I sighed deeply, lost in these grim thoughts, when sudden knocks at the door shattered my reverie. Before I could inquire about the visitor, the door swung open. Dominic walked in with a casual air, as if he owned the ce.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, my annoyance barely concealed.


    Dominic strolled in, making himself at home¡ªsettling into a chair, pouring himself a ss of water, and acting as if he owned the ce.


    I shot him a look, pointing out, ¡°That¡¯s my cup.¡± Dominic seemed oblivious to my irritation. He took a sip and then, without preamble, inquired, ¡°You must be quite pleased today?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:


    ¡°What?¡± I arched an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s pouring rain outside, and you show up unannounced. You must have too much time on your hands, Your Highness!¡±


    Dominic regarded me with a steady gaze before raising his own eyebrows. He leaned in slightly, his voice low and ambiguous. ¡°Kristina has been arrested.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, but I kept myposure and feigned surprise. ¡°Kristina is the future Lycan queen. How could she be arrested?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, how could she be arrested?¡±


    Dominic chuckled softly, and then peered at me with intense scrutiny. His tone turned sharp. ¡°Are you aware of the recent rumors about the red-light district and Flynn¡¯s parents causing amotion at the pce?¡±


    I was caught off guard, unsure of Dominic¡¯s angle. I tried to remain calm. ¡°Of course, everyone knows about these incidents. It¡¯s hard to miss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dominic asked, gripping my chin and staring directly into my eyes.


    His gaze felt invasive, as though it was trying to peel away my facade. My heart raced, but I forced myself to maintain a steady gaze.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I find curious,¡± Dominic continued, his voice sharpening. ¡°These two incidents, though seemingly unrted, somehow seem to connect with you.¡±


    My heart sank. I met his piercing gaze with a steely expression. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s smile was almost mischievous. ¡°Flynn had attempted to assault you before; his parents were the ones who reported Kristina. And the red-light district, also linked to you, is now in turmoil. These two elements¡ªboth rted to you¡ªseem to have cast Kristina into an untenable situation.¡±


    His eyes locked onto mine with increasing intensity. ¡°What a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    My pulse quickened, my heart nearly leaping from my chest. This man was unnervingly perceptive. I took a deep breath, striving to maintain myposure. ¡°It¡¯s merely a coincidence. I don¡¯t follow what you¡¯re suggesting.¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± Dominic scoffed, tightening his grip on my chin. The cold edge in his voice sent shivers down my spine. He leaned closer, lowering his voice to a whisper. ¡°A few days ago, I saw you leaving the pce discreetly. I had someone keep tabs on you. And guess what?¡±


    He suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Makenna, the person I sent spotted you at Flynn¡¯s parents¡¯ house.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Suddenly, a deafening crash reverberated outside, making me jump. I met Dominic¡¯s gaze, his eyes cutting through the air like a de, as if he could see right into the depths of my soul. My heart raced, and a cold sweat formed on my palms.


    He had witnessed everything!


    After getting the intel from Molly, I had sneaked over to Flynn¡¯s parents¡¯ house that night. I handed over the evidence to them, telling them that by presenting it to Leonardo, they might be granted clemency for their wrongdoings and save their son. It was a perilous gamble. If the couple took this step, they wouldpletely fall out with the Harrison family, with no turning back.


    But I was confident they would act. For their son¡¯s sake, the couple would not hesitate to expose Kristina, thus allowing me to distance myself from the whole mess.


    I thought I had executed this n wlessly, but I hadn¡¯t anticipated Dominic¡¯s notice. Or rather, Dominic had been shadowing me the whole time. A shiver traveled down my spine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:


    I met Dominic¡¯s gaze, which was growing more intense, and said, ¡°Your Highness, you must have an abundance of time if you¡¯re keeping tabs on someone like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply intrigued by your activities.¡± Dominic released his grip on my chin, musing aloud, ¡°Are you plotting to rece Kristina and be the future Lycan queen?¡±


    I bit my lip and stayed silent. Dominic was too formidable. The more I spoke, the more I risked revealing too much. Silence seemed the safest course.


    But Dominic didn¡¯t care about my silence. He continued his spection. ¡°But you know, sex ves can¡¯t ascend to the throne as the future Lycan queen. Once you bear children, you¡­¡±


    He suddenly trailed off, his face taking on a serious expression.


    Curiosity got the better of me. ¡°And then what?¡±


    Dominic cut me off sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t pry into matters that don¡¯t concern you.¡±


    He seized my chin and kissed me. His murmur, heavy with intimacy, lingered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re unique; I don¡¯t want to see you perish in this wretched ce¡­¡±


    Perish? What on earth did he mean by that? I wanted to speak up immediately, but before I could, Dominic¡¯s lips were on mine in a fierce, urgent kiss. His mouth was hungry, drawing my lips in with relentless force. His tongue pushed into my mouth, capturing mine with a bold, assertive sweep.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I gasped for breath as he continued to kiss me with unyielding intensity. My instincts screamed to push him away, but he pressed me down onto the bed with unrelenting force. His knee wedged between my legs, and our mouths and teeth shed in a symphony of erotic sounds.


    Dominic¡¯s hand slid to the edge of my underwear, pushing it aside roughly, leaving my breasts exposed to the cool air. I shivered at the sudden exposure, but hisrge hand quickly covered and kneaded my breast with a determined grip. His fingers left trails of heat on my skin as he pinched and rubbed my nipples.


    I couldn¡¯t help but pant lightly, my breathing in short bursts. His tongue continued its tantalizing dance with mine, teasing and coaxing with every stroke. Each time I parted my lips, he seized the opportunity to suck at the base of my tongue. Weakly, I rested my hand on his shoulder, my eyes squinting as my breathing grew heavier.


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    His attention to my nipples hardened them into peaks, and only then did Dominic release my lips and tongue. As I struggled to catch my breath, his hand had already moved lower. He pressed against my slit through my panties, and I could feel the wetness seeping through.


    He chuckled softly, yanking my panties off with practiced ease before slipping a finger inside. The sensation of his fingertip made my thighs quake uncontrobly. His finger worked in a slow, deliberate rhythm, the room filling with the lewd sounds of our growing arousal. He skillfully rubbed my clit as his finger continued its steady thrusts.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A soft, involuntary moan of pleasure escaped my lips.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Does that feel good?¡±


    I shot him an embarrassed look, and heughed softly before pulling his slender finger away. Without missing a beat, something much bigger and hotter pressed inside me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped, my body jolting on the bed. His thick, flushed cock slid against my flesh, plunging deep into my sensitive core. The overwhelming sensation of being filled made me curl into him, seeking refuge in Dominic¡¯s embrace.


    He gripped my waist firmly, refusing to let me slip away, his satisfied sighs blending with my ragged breaths. Dominic thrust with a relentless rhythm, lifting my legs and resting them on his strong arms. The force of his movements left mepletely exposed, my hands falling limply on his shoulders as he took full control.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:


    My thighs trembled, weak beneath him, and soft, breathy sounds escaped me despite my efforts to suppress them. Dominic, knowing my reactions all too well from our previous encounters, angled each thrust to strike my most sensitive spots. I bit my lip, trying to muffle the cries rising in my throat, but he forced my lips apart with his finger, slipping it into my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Dominic teased, his voice low andmanding. ¡°I want to hear you moan.¡±


    His words sent a shiver through me, my body growing weaker with every stroke. My mind blurred, and before I realized it, I was moaning uncontrobly beneath him, surrenderingpletely to his rhythm.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up the next morning, that bastard Dominic had already vanished.


    My body ached, nearly broken from his rough handling, and the memory of his words fromst night only fueled my frustration.


    He clearly knew I was involved in Kristina¡¯s downfall, so why did he show up and say all that? Was he trying to intimidate me?


    I couldn¡¯t help but recall the things Dominic had wanted me to do before¡ªsowing discord between the other two princes, gathering intel for him. The thought made me clench my fists and punch my pillow in irritation. Could he be leveraging this situation to ckmail me into carrying out those tasks for him?


    I kept mulling it over but found no answers. My influence was too limited to confront him head-on.


    In the end, I had to remind myself that it might be better to sit tight, see how things unfold, and deal with whatever cameter. After breakfast, I pushed these worries aside and headed to the training room.


    The torrential rain fromst night had cleared, leaving the weather exceptionally bright, and I found my spirits lifting despite myself. The anxiety that had gnawed at me started to fade, reced by a growing sense of calm. As soon as I stepped into the training room, Alice pulled me into a corner, her eyes alight with excitement.


    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m


    ¡°Makenna, have you heard what happenedst night?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, already having a hunch about what Alice was so eager to share, and waited with a knowing smile.


    Barely able to contain her excitement, Alice continued, ¡°Kristina was arrestedst night. They¡¯ve taken her to military court. It¡¯s all anyone¡¯s talking about!¡±


    Military court? I was surprised. I knew Kristina was in deep trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to act so swiftly.


    I¡¯d heard some things about the werewolf military court. Once a case made it there, guilt was practically guaranteed.


    A wave of relief washed over me, and I exhaled deeply. It seemed Kristina¡¯s chances of escaping this were slim. My long-standing feud with her was finally nearing its end. Maybe, just maybe, life would get a lot quieter from now on.


    I patted Alice¡¯s hand, my voice filled with emotion. ¡°We¡¯ve been at each other¡¯s throats for so long, and now it¡¯s finally wrapping up. Without her constantly stirring up trouble, I feel like things are about to get a whole lot better.¡±


    But Alice¡¯s expression suddenly shifted, growing serious as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re oversimplifying things, Makenna,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Now that Kristina¡¯s out of the picture, the position of Lycan queen is up for grabs. I¡¯d bet anything that others¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to finish. I understood immediately, and my own mood grew more somber.


    With the queen¡¯s position vacant, it meant that anyone could try to im it. As sex ves were close to the princes, we had better odds than most, and it was only natural to covet such a position.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:


    But that also meant thepetition would get even fiercer. And as the only one who had caught the princes¡¯ eye, I¡¯d be an even bigger target.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I found myself lost in thought, the words of the servants at Bryan¡¯s vi echoing in my mind, weighing heavily on my heart.


    The frailty of a woman pregnant with Lycan offspring and the unfinished sentences Dominic left hangingst night¡­


    It was bing clear that this situation was far moreplicated than it appeared. We women, chosen merely as vessels to bear children, likely had no real chance of bing the Lycan queen.


    And what was even more terrifying was the potential fate that awaited us¡ªwe could be walking straight toward our own demise.


    A shiver ran down my spine at the thought. As I was sinking deeper into these grim realizations, Hayley walked in through the doorway.


    She knocked on the lectern, and the once noisy training room fell silent in an instant.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and turned my attention to the lectern. Surprisingly, Hayley seemed to be in a particrly good mood today, a stark contrast to her usual stern and fierce demeanor.


    ¡°I have some news for you all today,¡± Hayley announced with uncharacteristic cheerfulness. ¡°Those of you who are still here have passed the hunting test. Now, the king will hold his annual hunt, and all of you are invited to participate.¡±


    The announcement sent a ripple of excitement through the room.


    Someone raised a hand, curiosity piqued. ¡°Is the hunt going to be on the usual hunting grounds?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s smile widened slightly as she patiently exined, ¡°Not this time. You¡¯ll be heading to the mountains outside the pce, where the ancestors of the Lycan are buried. The annual hunt is held there as a way to honor them.¡±


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we finally get to leave the pce!¡±


    The room buzzed with excitement. Alice and I exchanged nces, the thrill of the uing outing reflected in both our eyes.


    After being cooped up in the pce for so long, the idea of getting out, even for a short while, felt like a breath of fresh air.


    Even though I had a token from yton that granted me the freedom toe and go, I¡¯d avoided using it unless absolutely necessary, not wanting to draw unnecessary attention or cause trouble for either of us.


    ¡°Alright,dies, settle down!¡±


    Hayley pped her hands, restoring order to the room before continuing with her instructions. ¡°We¡¯ll be doing some physical training to prepare for the hunt, but that¡¯s not the most important part.¡±


    She paused deliberately, allowing the anticipation and curiosity to build before she continued, clearly enjoying the moment.


    ¡°The main highlight is that after the daytime hunt, you might get the opportunity to serve the princes in the evening.¡±


    The women¡¯s eyes lit up even more at the prospect.


    ¡°So, we could catch a prince¡¯s eye this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!¡±


    The room buzzed with excited whispers once again, but I quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:


    If the princes were focusing on other women this time, it would mean less scrutiny on me¡ªa much-needed reprieve.


    With the exciting announcement made, Hayley led us into training, the room filled with the women¡¯s barely contained excitement.


    But not long into the training session, a soldier walked in. He scanned the room before speaking in a loud,manding voice. ¡°Who is Makenna Dunn?¡±


    I blinked in surprise and slowly stood up. ¡°That¡¯s me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The soldier looked me up and down, then jerked his chin toward the door in a gesture of authority. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    My mind raced with possibilities. ¡°See me? Who is it?¡± For a moment, I wondered if it could be one of the princes¡ªor perhaps Leonardo himself.


    But the name that fell from his lips was someone unexpected, yet it made perfect sense.


    ¡°Kristina wants to see you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Following the soldier, I made my way to the detention center.


    Even within the pce¡¯s protective walls, the air was thick with despair, the kind that clung to your skin and made you feel like you were being smothered by invisible hands.


    I pulled my clothes closer around me, a feeble attempt to shield myself from the cold, as the soldier guided me down a seemingly endless corridor. The atmosphere grew more oppressive with each step, until we finally stopped in front of a small, dimly lit room.


    There, locked up like a feral animal, was Kristina. Her once wless hair now hung in tangled clumps, and her elegant attire had been reduced to tatters. The proud, haughty woman I once knew was barely recognizable.


    Oh, how far the mighty had fallen.


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    At the sound of footsteps, Kristina lifted her head, her vacant eyes slowly focusing on me. But the moment recognition dawned, her eyes burned with pure, unbridled hatred. She hurled herself at the bars, screaming in fury, her voice grating against the walls.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    The venom in her words was almost palpable, as if she could strangle me with her rage alone.


    I met her gaze with an unsettling calm, asking with a hint of indifference, ¡°Did you call me here just to spit curses?¡±


    The veins on Kristina¡¯s hands bulged as she gripped the bars, her face twisted with rage. ¡°You¡¯re basking in your victory now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A softugh escaped my lips as I replied with mock innocence, ¡°Miss Harrison, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡± Kristina snapped, her teeth clenched in fury. ¡°I know you met with Flynn¡¯s parents before they caused all that trouble. Am I wrong?¡±


    Her usation didn¡¯t catch me off guard. I had expected this.


    After all, if Dominic had managed to uncover the truth, it was only a matter of time before Kristina put the pieces together.


    But I had outmaneuvered her, ensuring she ended up here before she could do any more damage.


    Seeing her now, disheveled and alone, it was clear her family had turned their backs on her.


    I had nothing left to fear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:


    Kristina¡¯s re was fierce, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°How did you do it? You¡¯re nothing but a lowly sex ve! How could you possibly pull this off?¡±


    I almostughed at the irony. Even in her current state, Kristina clung to her perceived superiority. But between a sex ve and a prisoner, who was really the more pitiful?


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t about to reveal Molly¡¯s involvement. If Kristina needed someone to me, she should look no further than herself. Her cruelty had made her too many enemies, and now, those enemies had found their moment of revenge.


    So, I kept my tone even as I responded, ¡°How I did it is none of your business. What you should be worrying about is how you¡¯ll survive in here.¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Kristina¡¯s fury only grew with my words. Her voice was a low snarl as she spat out, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m a Harrison! My family won¡¯t abandon me! My father will rescue me, and when he does, you¡¯ll regret ever crossing me!¡±


    I looked at her with a mix of pity and detachment. ¡°Stop fooling yourself. The king won¡¯t risk the public¡¯s wrath by letting you go, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯d allow someone like you to be the future Lycan queen.¡± Kristina¡¯s crimes had sparked outrage. Human trafficking was horrific enough, but the organ trafficking had sent shockwaves through the kingdom. The Harrison family¡¯s businesses were crumbling, and even if Leonardo wanted to protect Kristina, he couldn¡¯t. She should count herself lucky if she managed to escape with her life.


    I nced around the grim, filthy cell¡ªa far cry from the luxurious vi I once visited. The contrast was stark, almost poetic.


    With a cold smile, I said, ¡°You should get used to this ce. It¡¯s likely where you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life, reflecting on everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You bitch!¡± Kristina was beside herself with rage. She shook the bars with all her strength, screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Themotion drew the attention of a nearby soldier, who rushed over and barked at Kristina, ¡°Quiet down!¡± Kristina shot him a look of pure venom. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m a Harrison!¡±


    The soldier stood his ground, barely acknowledging her before turning to me with a nod, silently offering to lead me out.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After leaving the detention center, I looked up at the bright sky, inhaling deeply as if trying to cleanse my mind of the encounter.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that this might be thest time I¡¯d see Kristina. Our long-standing feud had finally reached its bitter end, yet my emotions were oddly conflicted.


    Maybe it was because of the myriad of issues weighing me downtely, making it hard to feel any clear sense of closure.


    ¡°Why not take a walk outside?¡± I mused aloud, surprising even myself with the suggestion. For once, I felt an urge to skip my training sessions. After all, I had been summoned out for a reason, so it wasn¡¯t as though I¡¯d be held ountable.


    Besides, it was just this once¡ªwhat harm could it do? With my mind made up, I headed toward the pce¡¯s back garden, feeling unexpectedly buoyant.


    As one would expect, the garden was immacte, a testament to the pce¡¯s grandeur. I wandered along the riverbank, the sounds of birds and insects blending into a natural symphony, while the fragrant scent of flowers danced on the breeze.


    The tension that had knotted my muscles over the past few days began to unwind. I closed my eyes, savoring the peacefulness as I ambled along.


    As I strolled, I spotted a fruit tree up ahead. A mischievous thought crossed my mind¡ªI felt a sudden urge to climb the tree and pluck some of the ripe fruit.


    Back when I was younger and free from the constraints of decorum, I used to climb trees and swim in rivers all the time. Unlike other girls who were prim and proper, I had always been more of an adventurer. It was one of the reasons I had be so skilled at climbing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:


    With a nostalgic grin, I rubbed my hands together and easily hoisted myself onto the tree.


    But just as I was gettingfortable, my foot slipped, and I found myself plummeting back down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I let out a startled scream, bracing for the painful impact. But instead of hitting the ground, Inded in something warm and solid¡ªsomeone¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    A soft chuckle followed by a warm, gentle voice whispered in my ear.


    Heart pounding, I cautiously opened my eyes, only to discover that I had fallen right into yton¡¯s arms.


    Mortification quickly reced my surprise as I realized he had witnessed my less-thandylike antics. I scrambled out of his embrace, my face burning with embarrassment. ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡±


    yton, however, appearedpletely unfazed by my ungraceful behavior. With his usual warm smile, he looked at me and said lightly, ¡°I was just passing by. But I didn¡¯t expect to see you up in a tree picking fruit.¡±


    His calmness only deepened my embarrassment, and I desperately wished for a hole to crawl into. ¡°Then¡­ Did you see everything just now?¡±


    yton nodded with sincerity, ¡°Yes, I saw everything.¡±


    I could feel my face heating up even more, as if I were about to spontaneouslybust. Couldn¡¯t he have pretended not to notice?


    As I fumbled for a way to salvage the situation, yton mercifully changed the subject.


    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you had training today.¡±


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    I scratched my head awkwardly. ¡°I did, but then I was told Kristina wanted to see me. After leaving the detention center, I just thought I¡¯d¡­¡±


    yton looked at me with a teasing glint in his eye. ¡°So you decided to skip ss?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I coughed awkwardly, touching my nose as I admitted sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back soon¡­¡±


    Of all the days to skip ss, I had to choose today, and to top it off, yton had caught me. And he¡¯d seen me make aplete fool of myself. Could this get any worse?


    Regret washed over me. If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would¡¯ve stayed in ss.


    But yton didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered. Instead, he smiled softly and suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we take a walk together?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I readily agreed, taking yton¡¯s hand as we strolled through the garden. The warmth of his touch was bothforting and steady, making the moment feel almost surreal.


    I offered him some of the fruit I had just picked, taking a bite myself. The sweetness burst in my mouth, and I couldn¡¯t help but squint my eyes in contentment as we walked, lost in easy conversation.


    After a while, yton brought up the topic of Kristina.


    ¡°Kristina¡¯s actions have sealed her fate. She¡¯ll likely spend the rest of her life in jail. She won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±


    Though I had already anticipated this, hearing it from yton brought a sense of justice. ¡°She deserves it. Someone like her should pay for her crimes!¡±


    My voice must have sounded more passionate than I realized because yton chuckled, ruffling my hair in that familiar, affectionate way. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:


    His casual demeanor made me curious, and before I could stop myself, I blurted out, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you feel any regret that Kristina, who was supposed to be the future Lycan queen, has ended up like this?¡±


    yton raised an eyebrow. ¡°Regretful?¡±


    I nodded, pressing on despite my reservations. ¡°From what I understand, Kristina grew up in the pce with you all. You were practically childhood friends. Yet, you seem so indifferent to her downfall.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why¡ªwhen Kristina was arrested, none of the princes stepped forward to help.


    Had they really felt nothing for her all this time?


    yton didn¡¯t respond right away. His gaze grew thoughtful, almost distant. The silence stretched, and I began to regret my question. It wasn¡¯t my ce to pry into such personal matters, especially given my status. But it made me feel more confident and insolent because yton had always treated me with kindness and gentleness.


    I quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I shouldn¡¯t have been so intrusive.¡±


    But yton shook his head, dismissing my concern. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not exactly a forbidden topic. To be honest, none of us princes ever really liked Kristina.¡±


    His admission caught me off guard. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    yton sighed, saying, ¡°For us, it doesn¡¯t matter much who bes the Lycan queen. The truth is, the role of the true Lycan queen no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t exist anymore?¡± I echoed, confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    yton chuckled, a glint of mystery in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s considered a royal secret.¡±


    I scratched my head, realizing I might have ventured too far. I was about to steer the conversation elsewhere when yton, seemingly unbothered, continued.


    ¡°Lycans are immensely powerful, and their offspring inherit that power even in the womb. This often results in the mother growing weaker as her energy is drained. Most women can¡¯t survive the pregnancy. But there¡¯s an exception.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in before he added, ¡°The exception is the white wolves.¡±


    White wolves?


    The term sparked a memory. I recalled reading about them in the library and hearing Dominic mention something simr.


    I couldn¡¯t resist but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the n that tried to rebel but was ultimately wiped out?¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°Yes. Only they were true mates to Lycans. They could bear Lycan offspring without dying.¡±


    As his words settled in, I began to piece together the underlying truth. This exined why Leonardo was so intent on finding suitable sex ves for the princes. But before I could dwell on it further, yton shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he said, his tone suddenly more serious, ¡°what do you n to do next?¡±


    His question caught me off guard. I looked at him, puzzled.


    Concern flickered in his eyes. ¡°I told you all this today because I want you to understand that pregnancy for someone like you is incredibly dangerous. I don¡¯t want your life to be at risk. If you can, leaving here would be the best choice.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton¡¯s words hung in the air, leaving me speechless. How I wished I could escape from this ce, but it felt like the walls of my circumstances had always been closing in on me, leaving me powerless to change my fate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:


    I exhaled deeply, trying to steer the conversation away from this heavy subject. But yton, with those earnest eyes of his, made a promise that caught me off guard.


    ¡°Makenna, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll help you leave.¡±


    His sincerity was like a pebble tossed into the still waters of my heart, sending ripples of confusion and something more through me. I couldn¡¯t keep dodging the question anymore. I met his gaze, searching for answers.


    ¡°Why?¡± I needed to understand.


    yton gently brushed his hand through my hair, his face a picture of seriousness.


    ¡°Because I want you by my side.¡±


    ¡°By your side?¡± I echoed, blinking in disbelief. What was he implying? Was this¡­ a confession?


    My heart hammered in my chest, and just as I was about to seek rity, yton leaned in and kissed me. The rush of emotions made it impossible to resist, and I found myself returning his kiss with equal fervor.


    His arms wrapped around my waist, pressing me against the rough bark of a tree, his hands unbuttoning my blouse, his fingers kneading my breasts with a slow, deliberate touch.


    I clung to his shoulders, my mind spinning, caught up in the warmth of his kiss. But as a cool breeze rustled the leaves above us, reality snapped back into focus. Flushed, I gently pushed him away.


    ¡°Not here¡­ someone might see¡­¡±


    But yton¡¯s usual gentleness was tinged with urgency. His hand slid lower, and he reassured me in a hushed voice,


    ¡°No one wille. This is my spot, where we¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to protest, but he silenced me with another kiss.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    yton¡¯s touch was always so tender, melting away any resistance I had left. His hand slipped beneath my skirt, his fingers tracing over my panties, sending waves of pleasure through me that I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    My face burned with embarrassment, but yton didn¡¯t relent. He murmured into my ear, ¡°Makenna, I love seeing you like this, wanting me.¡±


    My cheeks flushed even more, and I found myself at a loss for words. yton lifted my leg, exposing me to the cool air. A shiver ran through me, both from the chill and the vulnerability of the moment. Despite his assurances that we were alone, the open space around us made me feel exposed, as if the trees themselves were watching.


    Sensing my unease, yton kissed my cheek softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± His finger slid into my wet folds, finding my clit and rubbing it gently. A soft moan escaped my lips as my body responded, growing wetter with each touch.


    yton¡¯s mouth found mine again, one hand still cupping my breast while the other explored my lower body. I was losing myself in the sensations, my legs trembling with the intensity.


    He turned me around, guiding my hands to grip the sturdy tree trunk in front of me. He patted my backside lightly, his voice tender but with an edge ofmand. ¡°Makenna, lift your hips a little.¡±


    His words, though slightly indecent, only fueled my desire. I arched my back obediently, feeling his fingers teasing my entrance again. I bit my lip, trying to stifle the moans that threatened to spill out, and then I felt somethingrger, warmer, slowly pressing inside me.


    yton was more eager than usual, yet he held back from plunging all the way in. Instead, he massaged my waist and lightly teased my nipple as he pushed in gradually. The sensation of fullness and the thrill of being outside had me tightening around him instinctively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:


    yton kissed my ear, whispering soothingly, ¡°Just rx¡­¡± He tightened his grip on my waist, finally beginning to move with a steady rhythm.


    ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, my moans mingling with the rhythmic sound of our bodies moving together as I clung to the rough tree bark, lost in the pleasure of the moment.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Every time I was with yton, it felt as if my heart and body were in perfect harmony, basking in a warmth that lingered long after we parted. The joy we shared seemed effortless, a clear sign of our unexpectedpatibility.


    After our time together, yton tenderly dressed me, ensuring every detail was right, before walking me back to my residence. As we prepared to part, he gently pulled me into an embrace, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. His gaze was steady, filled with an earnestness that took my breath away.


    ¡°Makenna, take your time to consider what I¡¯ve said. I¡¯m willing to wait for you, as long as it takes.¡±


    My heart raced, caught between the sincerity in his eyes and the uncertainty in my own mind. yton¡¯s words echoed with a depth of feeling that was hard to ignore. He chuckled softly, ruffling my hair in that familiar, affectionate way before he finally turned to leave.


    Even after he disappeared from view, I found myself standing there, lost in thought, my mind circling back to his proposal.


    Kristina¡¯s downfall had left the pce in a state of flux. Besides, as yton had suggested, pregnancy was extremely dangerous for a woman like me, and leaving the pce was the best choice. Even though I had difficulty conceiving, there was still a chance I might fall pregnant since I frequently had sex with the princes. I knew the oue if that happened¡ªit was a path that only led to death.


    But if I left this ce, if I chose to be with yton, could there be a future for me that wasn¡¯t clouded by despair? The thought stirred something in me, a glimmer of hope where there had only been darkness.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Just as I was beginning to entertain this possibility, a voice dripping with sarcasm cut through my thoughts.


    ¡°So, all that resistance to going to the pce was just an act, wasn¡¯t it? Seems like you were just ying hard to get.¡±


    The voice, so familiar and so loathsome, made my stomach churn. I turned to face the source of my irritation, unsurprised to see Frank standing there.


    Taking a step back, I fixed him with a cold look. ¡°What do you want, Frank?¡±


    My disdain must have struck a nerve because his face paled, though he quickly masked it with a sneer. ¡°I had to see for myself how good you¡¯ve be at seducing men.¡±


    I let out a harshugh. ¡°And why should that concern you?¡±


    His eyes zed with anger at my words, his voice rising with fury. ¡°How could it not? You¡¯re my woman!¡±


    His woman? I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at the absurdity. How dare he im that after everything he had done¡ªafter marrying Jessica?


    ¡°What right do you have to say that to me?¡± I shot back, my voice edged with the sharpness of old wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the moment you betrayed me, we were done.¡±


    I could still vividly recall the day I walked in on him and Jessica entwined in bed. It had shattered me. At that time, I had been nning our wedding, lost in the illusion of a future with him.


    I took a deep breath, forcing down the disgust and anger that still simmered within me. ¡°What do you want, Frank? If you¡¯re here to stir up trouble, leave. I have no interest in anything you have to say.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:


    For a moment, he seemed taken aback by his own words, a flicker of something¡ªperhaps regret¡ªcrossing his face. But it quickly vanished, reced by a cold sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk about us.¡±


    My gaze hardened. ¡°Then what? I have nothing to discuss with you.¡±


    With that, I turned to walk away, unwilling to waste another second on him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Frank stepped in front of me, his expression serious. ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s happening? Because of previous events and what went down with Kristina, the Dunn family is on the brink. Without support, we¡¯re struggling to survive.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°And why should I care?¡±


    His voice was tinged with desperation as he continued, ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry with me, your father is still your father. There¡¯s no such thing as an irreparable rift between a father and daughter. Are you really willing to abandon the Dunn family over something so trivial?¡±


    Frank¡¯s pov:


    I had hoped my probing questions would make Makenna feel some semnce of shame or regret. But rather than remorse, she met my words with a cold, disdainfulugh.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here?¡± she said, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve offended the princes, made a series of mistakes, and fallen out of favor with the king. Now, you¡¯re left with no other options.¡±


    Her words cut through my desperation, leaving me flushed with embarrassment as I stuttered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    I had no counterargument, because deep down, I knew she was right. Both the Dunn family and I were teetering on the brink of disaster. Makenna was our only hope; she was well regarded by the princes, and given that the Dunn family was her own, I couldn¡¯t understand why she would turn her back on us.


    I wanted to argue, but the piercing rity in her eyes rendered me speechless.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Makenna¡¯s sneer grew more bitter. She turned to leave, her back to me.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, reaching for her hand, desperate to keep her from walking away.


    But she spun around, her hand connecting with my face in a sharp p. The sound echoed in my ears, and a searing pain exploded across my cheek.


    Makenna¡­ She hit me?


    I stood there, stunned and unsure how to react, my gaze fixed on her in disbelief. She had never struck me before. I remembered our time together fondly¡ªshe had always been gentle, her eyes filled with affection and concern whenever she looked at me.


    Now, however, she was a different person. Her gaze was filled with disgust and fury.


    Her voice was icy, her words slicing through the air. ¡°I am now a prince¡¯s woman. If you dare to harass me again, a p will be the least of your worries!¡±


    With that, she shook off my hand and mmed the door behind her with a finality that reverberated through me.


    The echo of the closing door jolted me back to reality. I stood there, numb and disoriented, my heart tangled in a jumble of emotions and a profound sense of loss.


    I had meant to go home after my shift, but I had identally seen Makenna and yton together, walking side by side in a way that was both intimate and sweet. The sight of them drove me to follow, leading me straight to her residence.


    Watching them part, with yton kissing Makenna¡¯s forehead¡ªa gesture she didn¡¯t shy away from but instead weed with a blush and augh¡ªignited a green-eyed fury within me. That should have been my ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:


    Jealousy nearly drove me mad. I wanted to confront Makenna, to demand why she was so close to another man, but the reality of yton being a Lycan prince kept me in check. I could only clench my fists in the shadows until yton left, and then dared to approach her.


    But Makenna¡¯s icy demeanor only fueled my jealousy, her indifference a stark, painful contrast to the warmth she once showed me. Yet amid my turmoil, a tiny glimmer of hope persisted. Perhaps she was only pretending. Perhaps she still harbored feelings for me.


    But as she turned her back and walked away, that fragile hope faded, leaving me with the crushing realization that she might no longer care for me at all.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of her earlier words pressing down on me. My heart sank as I considered the truth in them. Indeed, Leonardo¡¯s favor had waned. Since the public debacle of my wedding, I had endured the scorn and mockery of everyone I encountered. Navigating the politicalndscape had be nearly impossible.


    Home was no refuge either. Jessica¡¯s constant troubles and reckless spending only added to my frustrations, making my situation unbearable.


    I raked a hand through my hair in frustration, casting onest regretful nce at Makenna¡¯s residence before leaving, utterly defeated.


    When I finally returned home, the sky was dark. As I opened the door, weary and disheartened, a bowl came hurtling toward me. I dodged just in time, the ceramic smashing against the floor, shards scattering everywhere and narrowly missing me.


    Frank¡¯s POV:


    Just as I was trying topose myself, Jessica¡¯s shrill voice pierced the tense silence. She mmed her hand down on the dining table and pointed an using finger at me.


    ¡°Frank, your shift ended ages ago! Why are you only just getting back now?¡±


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    Her unreasonable behavior grated on me, and I rubbed my temples, trying to stave off a headache.


    ¡°I had extra work,¡± I said dismissively.


    I plopped down at the dining table, only to find it bare. No meal awaited me. I frowned and called for the servant.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my dinner? Bring it now.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The servant hesitated, casting a frightened nce at Jessica.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡± Jessica snapped, her face a mask of cold fury. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the meal; I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I was already on edge, and her attitude only fueled my frustration.


    Jessica¡¯s sneer was icy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you know? You earn so little, and our business is in freefall. Who do you think you are,ing home and expecting a meal? If you want to eat, go somewhere else!¡±


    I reached my breaking point. I mmed my hand on the table and shouted, ¡°How can you be so unreasonable? Didn¡¯t I bring money home? Aren¡¯t you living off the money I earned? Lately, working in the pce has been harder than ever, yet instead of showing me empathy, you dare to use me like this!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face twisted with anger, and she screamed like a banshee. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯ve been fined half a year¡¯s sry and lost the king¡¯s favor! If I had known you¡¯d turn out to be so useless, I would never have married you!¡±


    ¡°You shrew!¡± I roared, infuriated by her self-righteousness. I flipped the dining table, sending everything on it crashing to the floor with a tter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:


    ¡°It was you who seduced me! And now you have the nerve to say these things! If I¡¯d known how unreasonable you were, I¡¯d never have chosen you!¡±


    As I raged, my mind wandered back to Makenna. She had been beautiful, gentle, and considerate, always taking care of me. Her cooking had been delightful, perfectly suited to my tastes.


    I remembered the early days when I was just a junior soldier¡ªMakenna had mended my clothes and understood my struggles. Those times had been so happy. Looking at Jessica¡¯s hideous face now, a deep regret churned in my chest. If it weren¡¯t for Jessica, the scheming seductress, I would never have abandoned Makenna.


    I had no desire to continue this pointless argument. I turned to leave, but Jessica grabbed my arm, her grip fierce.


    ¡°Frank!¡± she screamed, her voice tinged with insanity. ¡°I wish I had known how useless you were! If I had known Makenna would be living the high life in the pce, I would never have married you!¡±


    My anger boiled over, and I pped her across the face.


    ¡°You bitch! Shut up! Do you think I wanted to marry you? If it weren¡¯t for your skills in bed and your seductive games, I would never have wasted my time on you!¡±


    Jessica stared at me, stunned and disbelieving, before her face contorted with rage and she started screaming.


    ¡°You hit me! Frank! How dare you hit me! You¡¯re insane!¡±


    In a frenzy, she began throwing anything she could grab at me. Fueled by anger, I moved toward her, and soon, we were engaged in a chaotic, physical struggle.


    This night was destined to be one of turmoil and sleeplessness.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I returned to my residence, I pushed Frank¡¯s unexpected visit from my mind, my thoughts entirely consumed by the sweet words yton had whispered to me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel ted, rolling around on my bed in a state of bliss before drifting off to sleep.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    That night, I dreamt of the tender moments shared with yton, the dream leaving me refreshed and content when I woke the next morning.


    I rose early, filled with a cheerful disposition. After enjoying breakfast prepared by Lily, I headed to the training room, my mood buoyant.


    On the way, I encountered Alice.


    ¡°Makenna, good morning!¡± Alice greeted me with her usual cheerfulness.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± I waved back with a smile. ¡°Alice!¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she took in my joyful demeanor. ¡°You seem extra happy today. Did something wonderful happen?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I hesitated, then chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m always in a good mood.¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t convinced and bumped my shoulder yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it. You look like you¡¯re in love!¡±


    My face flushed at the thought of yton, but before I could respond, a sudden shove from behind nearly knocked me off bnce.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Alice steadied me quickly.


    I managed to regain my footing and spun around, fuming. ¡°Who did that?¡±


    Turning back, I saw Jessica ring at me with a fierce expression. Despite her elegant attire, her face was marred with bruises and scars, suggesting she had been in a recent altercation.


    My mood soured immediately. ¡°Jessica, what madness are you causing now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:


    Jessica¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she screamed, ¡°Makenna! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Heads began to turn as onlookers started to take notice of themotion. I had no desire to engage in a public argument with Jessica and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Leave me alone.¡±


    I attempted to walk away with Alice.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jessica blocked my path and shoved me again. ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡±


    This time, I was ready and sidestepped her attempt. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± I snapped, fed up with Jessica¡¯s relentless harassment.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± she shot back, her eyes burning with resentment. ¡°Makenna, you should thank me. You owe your position in the pce to me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to catch the princes¡¯ attention.¡±


    Thank her? Wasn¡¯t it her fear of the Lycan princes that kept her from seizing any opportunity?


    I could no longer tolerate her arrogance. With a sharp shove, I pushed her back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jessica stumbled, struggling to regain her bnce. Before she could recover, I pped her across the face with a resounding crack.


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She tried to strike back, but I seized her cor and hissed harshly into her ear, ¡°You and Frank make a perfect pair¡ªboth shameless. Frank got a beating from me yesterday, and today it¡¯s your turn. You two seem eager for this.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face went pale, her mouth opening and closing in speechless fury.


    I sneered, letting my gaze linger on her battered visage. ¡°As for opportunities? For someone like you, who clings to a worthless man like Frank, what chance could you possibly have?¡±


    With that, I shoved her roughly, and she fell to the ground with a cry. Seeing her sprawled and humiliated, a surge of satisfaction coursed through me.


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    I gave her onest disdainful look from above before turning to leave with Alice at my side.


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    I crumpled to the ground, seething with rage as I watched Makenna strut away with an air of superiority. The resentment and fury boiling inside me were almost too much to bear. How dare she treat me with such disdain? Just because she¡¯d found favor in the pce didn¡¯t mean she could look down on me.


    She had such a high opinion of herself! She was nothing but a lowly sex ve! The thought of tearing her apart right then and there was almost too tempting.


    Frank, that scoundrel, had the audacity to sneak behind my back and meet with Makenna! The mere thought of her smug face from moments ago made my blood boil. That vile woman! That treacherous man! No wonder Frank had hit me yesterday¡ªit was all for Makenna!


    I wouldn¡¯t let this pair of conniving miscreants get away with it. I resolved to confront Frank immediately and give him a piece of my mind.


    But just as I was about to rise to my feet, a pair of elegant leather shoes appeared before me. Startled, I looked up¡ªand there stood Prince Dominic!


    Could it be that Prince Dominic, seeing my plight, hade to offer his assistance? The thought sparked a glimmer of hope, and my frustration with Makenna began to fade. I knew my allure was just as potent as hers. If I had entered the pce as a sex ve, I would have captured the princes¡¯ hearts with ease!


    With this in mind, I quickly softened my expression, letting my eyes brim with sorrow as I pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, I apologize for the trouble. My sister didn¡¯t mean to hit me; please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:


    But Dominic remained utterly unmoved. His cold, distant gaze bore into me with an icy detachment, as if winter¡¯s breath itself had descended upon me. In that moment, I felt frozen in ce.


    Panic welled up in my chest, but I summoned the courage to continue. ¡°Your Highness, my sister isn¡¯t normally like this. Since she joined the pce, she¡¯s changed. She probably sees herself as above us now and wants nothing to do with her family¡­¡±


    Even as I spoke well of Makenna, I was intent on making Dominic see how ungrateful she was, treating her own flesh and blood this way. But as I finished speaking, a mocking smile curled at the corners of Dominic¡¯s lips. His voice was as cold as his demeanor when he replied, ¡°You are, without a doubt, different from Makenna¡ªpretentious and revolting to behold.¡±


    My face went pale, and I stiffened with shock. Makenna again! Why was I being judged against that woman? Where had I fallen short? I dared not express my fury in front of Dominic. All I could do was clench my fists and tremble with rage.


    Dominic waved a dismissive hand andmanded the soldiers behind him in a low, indifferent tone, ¡°This woman is causing a disturbance in the pce. Take her away and give her a caning.¡±


    Without a second nce, he turned and walked away.


    I copsed, stunned and disbelieving. Caning? Why? Why! Why was this happening to me? In a frantic panic, I stumbled forward, dropped to my knees, and clung to Dominic¡¯s trouser leg, pleading, ¡°Your Highness, please¡­ I was wrong. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before I could finish my desperate pleas, Dominic kicked me away with evident disdain. The soldiers wasted no time, seizing me and dragging me off while I screamed and struggled in vain.


    In that moment, my hatred for Makenna reached a fever pitch. This was all her fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament!


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°Makenna, just you wait. I will make you pay for this!¡± I cursed in a low, angry voice.


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    I was passing by the training building on my way to run some errands when I stumbled upon Jessica causing trouble for Makenna. Even though I had been using Makenna as a pawn to provoke Bryan and yton, no one had the right to bully her. Without hesitation, I ordered my soldiers to punish Jessica, then turned my attention back to picking up a batch of goods from the suburbs.


    Just as I was about to leave, a subordinate rushed over with urgent news.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince yton¡¯s men have intercepted the goods.¡±


    ¡°Intercepted by yton¡¯s men?¡± I paused, my brow furrowing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the seller supposed to deliver them?¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s face flushed with frustration. ¡°The seller backed out because Prince yton offered a better price.¡±


    My expression darkened instantly. I had spent a long time negotiating for those goods, only to have them snatched away at thest moment by yton¡ªa man who was usually so mild-mannered. It was a bitter surprise.


    I let out a cold snort. yton had always been gentle, but ever since his sh with Bryan, he had grown far more aggressive. Reflecting on their previous conflict over Makenna, which had been suppressed and never reached our father, I felt vindicated in my decision to keep Makenna close. At the very least, she had seeded in creating friction between Bryan and yton.


    The subordinate looked troubled. ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now? Those goods contain valuable herbs needed to boost our soldiers¡¯ health. Without them, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:


    As Lycan princes, each of us had our own army and territory uponing of age. However, Father never granted us ample money or resources, expecting us to support our armies on our own merit. Only by proving our worth could we hope to be chosen as the next Lycan king.


    Resources were always scarce, which was why we constantly vied for them to fortify our positions. The world often spoke of the discord among the three Lycan princes¡ªand they were right.


    If yton could snatch something from me, there was no doubt I would find a way to reim it. I considered this for a moment, then addressed the subordinate with deliberate calm.


    ¡°Have you identified who managed the transfer of the goods?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°The person in charge is Kabir Lyons, a high-ranking manager under Prince yton. He¡¯s a formidable and cautious individual, always apanied by a cadre of followers, making him difficult to approach.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. It seemed I was dealing with one of yton¡¯s key lieutenants. This situation was bing moreplicated; a direct theft or covert operation might be out of the question. After a brief pause, I asked with calcted patience, ¡°Does this Kabir Lyons have any known weaknesses or vulnerabilities?¡±


    The subordinate hesitated, then replied, ¡°Actually, yes. He¡¯s a notorious gambler and quite skilled at it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My eyes narrowed with interest as a knowing smile crept across my face. If that was the case, I might just have the perfect n.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After the grueling training session, Alice and I emerged from the building, both of us looking thoroughly worn out. Alice rubbed her shoulders and grumbled, ¡°Why has the training been so brutaltely? I feel like I¡¯m going to copse.¡±


    I felt the same exhaustion and let out a weary sigh as I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably because they¡¯re preparing us for the uing hunt.¡±


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    The mention of the hunt seemed to lift Alice¡¯s spirits a bit. She brightened up, saying, ¡°Alright, as long as I get to go out and see it, I can handle a little fatigue.¡±


    As we chatted, two soldiers passed by, their voices dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Did you hear? Gamma Frank¡¯s wife got punished by the prince and was whipped.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too. She was crying and shouting. It was so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Gamma¡¯s wife¡ªwhat a disgrace.¡±


    I froze. Gamma Frank¡¯s wife¡ªwasn¡¯t that Jessica? Why had she been punished by the prince? And which prince was it?


    ¡°Jessica was punished?¡± Alice said with a hint of amusement. ¡°She deserved it for always trying to cause trouble for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care much about why Jessica was punished; my main concern was getting some rest. After parting ways with Alice at the crossroads, I headed back to my residence.


    But as soon as I settled at the table, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I called out, rushing to open it.


    When I saw who was on the other side, I instinctively tried to close it. It was Dominic. My face fell immediately. My hand acted faster than my thoughts, trying to m the door shut to keep out this ogre of a man.


    But Dominic was quicker, nting his foot to block the door. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Not weing?¡±


    Not just unwee¡ªI wished I¡¯d never have to see him again!


    I sneered, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:


    Dominic replied with a smirk, ¡°Just gracing you with my presence and allowing you to serve me tonight.¡± My cheeks flushed with embarrassment. How could he say such shameless things out loud?


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before I could scold him, he pushed the door open and walked in as if it were his own home.


    Spotting the dinner on the table, he said, ¡°Perfect timing¡ªI haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± He casually took a seat and ordered Lily to serve him food.


    Lily, ever the diligent servant,plied and soon began setting dishes for Dominic.


    I was on the verge of losing my mind. Dominic had a knack for showing up uninvited, and whenever he did, it was always trouble.


    I wished I could kick him out, but what could I do? He was a prince. If he insisted oning in, there was nothing I could do about it.


    Resigned, I took my seat at the farthest end of the table, moving my tableware as far away from him as possible. The food Lily prepared was usually exquisite, but tonight it seemed tasteless. Dominic¡¯s presence, even though he was handsome, made the meal feel like a chore.


    Lily, however, seemed in high spirits. She hovered next to Dominic, making small talk and asking if he was pleased with the dishes or if he needed anything else. Dominic, on the other hand, maintained his aloof demeanor, ignoring her attempts at conversation.


    How rude¡­


    I mentally rolled my eyes.


    Lily¡¯s unusually attentive behavior toward Dominic stirred something unsettling in me again. Every time Dominic came, Lily behaved very differently. But then again, Dominic was a prince. It was understandable that she would be exceptionally respectful.


    The dinner concluded with my silent grumbling. As I brooded over how to make Dominic leave, the memory of him saying he was here to allow me to serve him made me shiver.


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Before I could voice my thoughts, Dominic suddenly extended his long arm and, without a word, dragged me out of the house.


    I was jolted and struggled in his grip. ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking me?¡±


    Dominic turned to me, a yful glint in his eyes, and with a casual air, said, ¡°Taking you to a fun ce.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic instructed me to change into a provocative dress and handed me a mask with an air ofmand. ¡°Put this on.¡± His tone brooked no argument.


    Despite my reluctance, Iplied. Dominic donned his own mask, then led me out of the pce and into a bustling bar. I rarely frequented such ces and felt out of ce, fidgeting with my fingers uneasily.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± I began, searching for an excuse to escape. ¡°Maybe I should head back¡­¡±


    Dominic cut me off, saying, ¡°Be quiet. I brought you here to show you something.¡±


    He took my hand and guided me through the bar, leading us to the top floor and into an opulent private room. Inside, the sounds of drumbeats and cheers filled the air. As I took in my surroundings, I realized we had arrived at a casino.


    Why had Dominic brought me here?


    As I puzzled over this, Dominic stopped and motioned toward a middle-aged man shaking dice at the gambling table.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:


    ¡°Do you know who this is?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Having never been to a ce like this, how could I recognize anyone here?


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a cryptic smile. ¡°That man is Kabir Lyons. He intercepted my goods, and I¡¯m not pleased.¡±


    Confusion deepened. ¡°So, what do you want me to do? I can¡¯t help you get your goods back.¡±


    This man was truly strange! Did he really believe that I, a woman with no fighting skills, could assist him in recovering his goods?


    ¡°You can,¡± Dominic said with careless confidence. ¡°I trust in your abilities.¡±


    I was at a loss for words and tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do business. I don¡¯t understand anything about this.¡±


    Dominic ignored my protests and dragged me to the center of the gambling area. Although he wore a faint smile, it was cold and detached.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to handle the business. Your only task is to roll the dice.¡±


    Roll the dice? Whether I could or not, I had no desire to assist Dominic. In truth, I secretly hoped his goods would face trouble, keeping him too upied to bother me again.


    I wanted to resist, but Dominic turned to me and reminded, ¡°I helped you deal with Jessica today. You wouldn¡¯t want to disregard that favor, would you?¡±


    So it was Dominic who had punished Jessica. Realization struck, but I still red at him. ¡°What does that have to do with me? I didn¡¯t ask you to punish her.¡±


    Dominic, used to getting his way, paid no heed to my resistance and continued to pull me along.


    At the gambling table, Kabir was on a winning streak, having just imed another unfortunate yer¡¯s money. Chips piled high on the table as he boasted arrogantly. ¡°Who else dares to gamble with me!¡±


    No one dared respond. Kabir¡¯s arrogance had clearly intimidated the crowd, leaving everyone wary.


    He sneered. ¡°I came here thinking there were some formidable gamblers. I didn¡¯t expect that with so many people, not a single one could measure up.¡±


    Kabir continued to boast while a woman fed him drinks. His arm was draped around her waist as he sipped from the ss in her hand with a self-satisfied grin.


    ¡°Thisdy wants to gamble with you.¡± Dominic¡¯s deep, smooth voice cut through the casino¡¯s din. Holding my hand, he stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Lyons, thisdy beside me is here to gamble with you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stared at Dominic in shock. When did I ever say I wanted to gamble? And how on earth was I supposed topete with a seasoned gambler like Kabir?


    Dominic, however, paid no mind to my protests and fixed his gaze on Kabir, who regarded me with disdain.


    ¡°Just a woman, and not a very impressive one at that. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself,¡± Kabir sneered.


    His henchmen joined in the ridicule. ¡°Yeah! Just a woman, and you dare gamble with our leader?¡±


    Faced with their scorn, Dominic remained unperturbed. ¡°How can we know without giving it a try?¡±


    Kabir scoffed, clearly uninterested in the challenge.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:


    Dominic then ced a substantial bet on the table, his expression cold as ever but carrying undeniable authority. ¡°Is this stake enough to get you to y with us?¡±


    The stack of gleaming gold coins was nearly blinding. Gasps of astonishment rippled through the room. Even I stared at Dominic in awe.


    I tugged at his sleeve anxiously. ¡°What are you doing? I really don¡¯t know how to gamble! What if I lose all this money?¡±


    Dominic leaned in close, his breath warm against my ear. ¡°You can¡¯t lose. If you do, you¡¯ll have to repay me with your body.¡±


    My anger red, nearly boiling over. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± He was the one who dragged me here and ignored my protests! And I had already said I wasn¡¯t sure how!


    Kabir¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of so much money. His greed was palpable as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager, I won¡¯t hold back!¡±


    ¡°We might not lose,¡± Dominic said nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Big talk!¡± Kabir retorted, grabbing the dice cup and motioning for me to begin.


    With no other option, I steeled myself. My hands trembled as I picked up the dice cup, my palms slick with sweat.


    Dominic leaned closer, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    I shot him a suspicious look. If he had some secret advantage, why wasn¡¯t he using it himself? But with the situation as it was, I had no choice but to shake the dice and offer myself some silent reassurance. If I lost, it was Dominic¡¯s money at stake.


    The rules were simple: roll the dice, reveal the points, and whoever had the higher score won. The room fell silent, the only sound the rattle of dice in the cups. With a dramatic tter, I set my dice cup down.


    Kabir opened his first, his face lighting up with triumph as he announced a high score. His followers cheered and jeered. ¡°See? Just give up!¡±


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    My hands trembled, and I hesitated, terrified of failing. How could a novice like me possibly beat a veteran like Kabir? But in that moment, Dominic subtly shifted my dice cup, then lifted it himself and announced a number for me.


    As soon as he spoke, the entire room went silent, and then erupted into loud apuse and cheers. I looked at the dice in disbelief. We actually won!


    Kabir¡¯s face darkened with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s just luck! Keep going!¡±


    Buoyed by our initial sess, I felt a spark of confidence. I shook the dice cup again, and to my astonishment, we continued to win. The pile of gold coins before us grew higher with each round.


    By the end of thest game, Kabir had lost everything.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The room erupted in chaos, a cacophony of disbelief echoing off the walls. All eyes were glued to the scene unfolding before them. Kabir, the undisputed king of gambling, had finally lost, and no one could wrap their minds around it.


    Even as the victor, I struggled to believe what had just happened. Among all the shocked faces in the room, only Dominic remained unfazed. He cast azy nce at Kabir, who stood frozen in shock, and scoffed, ¡°You acted like you were something special. Turns out you¡¯re just full of hot air. You were looking down on women just a moment ago, and now you can¡¯t even best one.¡±


    The enormity of the situation still hadn¡¯t fully sunk in for me. Could I really be that skilled? Was there some hidden talent for gambling lurking within me?


    Kabir mmed his fist down on the table, his voice a roar of frustration. ¡°This is impossible! You must have cheated!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260:


    Dominic, calm as a stillke, replied with a shrug, ¡°How could we cheat with all these eyes on us? Are you really that bad at handling defeat?¡±


    Kabir¡¯s face turned a splotchy red as he stammered in anger. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    Dominic looked thoroughly uninterested now, as if mocking Kabir had lost its thrill. ¡°Enough of this.¡± He was about to lead me away when Kabir¡¯s furious shout cut through the noise.


    ¡°Wait! I want to keep ying! Let¡¯s go another round!¡±


    Dominic paused, turning back to Kabir with a slow, calcting smile. ¡°Continue? What else do you have to wager?¡±


    Kabir¡¯s face was a mix of rage and desperation as he searched for something of value. Finally, something seemed to dawn on him, and he straightened up, his voice shaky but determined. ¡°I¡¯ve got something very valuable! Worth far more than all the coins on your side of the table!¡±


    Dominic¡¯s interest seemed piqued. ¡°Oh? And what might that be?¡±


    Kabir¡¯s eyes were wild, almost manic now. ¡°I just got a new batch of goods. They¡¯re worth a fortune¡ªmore than an ordinary person could earn in ten lifetimes!¡±


    My heart skipped a beat as understanding clicked into ce. Dominic had been ying Kabir all along, goading him into revealing what he had hidden. Dominic¡¯s face betrayed nothing as he continued to provoke him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just blowing smoke, are you?¡±


    Kabir, nowpletely caught in Dominic¡¯s trap, barked an order to one of his underlings.


    ¡°Bring it in!¡±


    The underling hesitated, his voice low with warning. ¡°But boss, that batch is¡ª¡±


    Kabir cut him off with a vicious p. ¡°Shut up and do as I say!¡±


    In no time, the men returned, lugging in several heavy boxes. Kabir pointed at them, his voice thick with barely contained fury.


    ¡°These are worth more than anything on your side of the table. I just don¡¯t know if your chips can cover it!¡±


    Dominic eyed the boxes with cool detachment. ¡°They look like they could be worth something. What do you want in exchange?¡±


    Kabir¡¯s voice dropped to a menacing growl. ¡°Your lives!¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest, fear and disbelief coursing through me. The casino fell into a tense silence, the air heavy with anticipation. No one could have predicted this turn of events.


    Then I heard Dominic¡¯s calm voice cut through the quiet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it a bet.¡±


    I stared at him, my mind racing. Was he out of his mind? Gambling our lives with Kabir? What was he thinking? And why had he brought me into this madness?


    A chill crept over me, whispering that I was in far more danger than I had realized. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I want to go back,¡± I blurted out, my voice trembling.


    I needed to get out of here, away from this madness. But before I could move, Dominic¡¯s cold hand gripped the back of my neck, sending a shiver down my spine. His voice was light, almost pleasant, but there was an edge to it that made my blood run cold.


    ¡°Stay calm; don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    His words carried an unspoken threat, one that kept me rooted in ce.


    This man might be even more dangerous than Bryan. I had no idea what he was capable of, but I knew better than to test him. I sank back into my seat, numb and resigned, as a new round of gambling began.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers! There will be new novels tomorrow. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ? ?? ? ?? ?


    P.S. There readers, the linktree is now avable: https://linktr.ee/ . There you¡¯ll find all our links, including the website and themunity¡ªand soon, we¡¯ll be releasing audio novels for you to enjoy ?(?? ? ??)


    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:


    Before the game could start, Dominic and Kabir signed an agreement, a binding contract immediately enforced by thews of the werewolf world. Once signed, there was no turning back.


    Dominic was serious this time¡ªseriously unhinged.


    Mini Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Once the ink had dried on the agreement, the life-or-death gamble began. My earlier confidence evaporated, leaving behind a gnawing dread that crept through my veins. My hands trembled as I gripped the dice cup, each rattle of the dice echoing like a drumbeat in my chest.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just money on the line. My life was bound to the oue, hanging by the thread of a dice roll. Seconds stretched into an agonizing eternity as the dice settled. The tension in the room was thick enough to cut, and all eyes were on Kabir as he lifted his cup.


    A sinister grin twisted his lips as he nced at the dice. Slowly, he announced the number, his tone dripping with smugness, as if he had already won. My heart sank. The number was dauntingly high¡ªtoo high. The odds of rolling a higher number were almost nonexistent. Was this really how it would end? Would Dominic and I meet our end here?


    I hesitated, too afraid to lift my cup. But before I could pull away, Dominic¡¯s cold hand covered mine, steadying me. I flinched as he guided my hand to open the cup. When the dice were revealed, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    I gasped, staring in shock at the number before me. Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smirk as he calmly announced the number, one point higher than Kabir¡¯s.


    The room erupted into chaos once more, this time in a wave of apuse and cheers. Kabir¡¯s expression, however, drained of all color. He copsed back into his chair, looking like he had seen a ghost.


    Dominic let out a deep, almostnguid sigh. ¡°What a night,¡± he murmured, his toneced with ambiguous amusement.


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    He calmly slid the contract across the table to his side.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll dly take possession of those goods.¡±


    Kabir stared at the contract in a daze, realization slowly dawning. Rage twisted his features as he bellowed, ¡°Did you set me up?¡±


    Dominic feigned innocence, arching a brow. ¡°You were the one who wanted to bet, and you were the one who decided to wager those goods. You¡¯ve only yourself to me. Don¡¯t try to pin this on me.¡±


    As the tension began to ease and I found myself regaining myposure, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder at Dominic¡¯s wless performance. Had he orchestrated this entire scenario from the start? It seemed all too convenient that he was never truly concerned about losing.


    Kabir wasn¡¯t as dim as he appeared, either. His re could have burned a hole through steel as he demanded, ¡°Who are you really working for?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he replied coolly. ¡°As for the goods, I¡¯ll have them taken away immediately.¡±


    Kabir¡¯s eyes bulged with fury as he roared, ¡°You think you¡¯re just going to walk out of here with those goods? Over my dead body! I will kill you now!¡±


    In a fit of rage, Kabir yanked a knife from his waist, his roar echoing through the room as he lunged toward us.


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s got a knife!¡±


    The panicked crowd screamed, scattering in all directions like leaves in a storm. Dominic reacted instantly, pulling me out of harm¡¯s way with a swift motion. His expression was a mixture of irritation and calm as he addressed Kabir.


    ¡°You signed the agreement. You¡¯re bound to ept the oue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:


    But Kabir¡¯sugh was dark and hollow. ¡°To hell with your agreement. If you take those goods today, how do you expect me to face Prince yton?¡±


    His words hit me like a p. yton? What did he have to do with this?


    Before I could fully process the connection, Dominic tugged me aside once more, his hand deftly slipping something from my pocket. I nced back and gasped when I saw it¡ªthe token yton had given me.


    Dominic held the token up, his voice icy andmanding. ¡°Take a good look. Do you recognize this?¡±


    Kabir, who had seemed on the brink of losing all reason, froze the moment his eyes locked onto the token. His face paled, and his bravado crumbled. ¡°How¡­ how do you have Prince yton¡¯s token?¡± he stammered, disbelief etched across his features.


    Dominic¡¯s calm was unshakable as he replied, ¡°This token is only given by Prince yton to those he trusts and holds close. Now, can you guess who she is? Do you still think you can kill us?¡±


    Kabir was struck dumb by Dominic¡¯s words, the knife trembling in his hand as he hesitated, realizing the gravity of his situation. Finally, he stopped, lowering the knife, too afraid to make another move.


    yton¡¯s POV:


    While I was busy with work in my study, a subordinate knocked on the door to report. ¡°Your Highness, Kabir has gone gambling again.¡±


    This news immediately gave me a headache. Kabir was apetent and loyal subordinate of mine. He struggled with a gambling problem, but fortunately, it hadn¡¯t affected his work performance so far. So, I had chosen to overlook it.


    ¡°Let him be; just ensure the goods are handled correctly.¡± I gestured for the subordinate to leave, but he stayed put, looking quite serious.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± I asked with a furrowed brow.


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    The subordinate stuttered, ¡°Your Highness, Kabir¡­ He¡¯s been set up by Prince Dominic. He gambled away the goods and lost them¡­¡±


    I was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°How could he be so reckless?¡±


    After thinking it over, I realized something was wrong. I knew Kabir well. He was very loyal to me. While he enjoyed gambling, he was always cautious and never let it impact his work. He was also exceptionally talented, and his subordinates werepetent. It seemed unlikely that he would hand over the goods so easily, even if he used them as stakes.


    As for Dominic, my brother, I knew his nature well too. He was like a snake in the grass, always waiting for the right moment to strike, and he seldom acted rashly. It was odd to think of him gambling openly with Kabir.


    Could he have disguised his identity? If so, regardless of whether Dominic won, Kabir wouldn¡¯t just let it slide. Considering Kabir¡¯s impulsive past, there was a good chance he would kill Dominic on the spot. If that happened, even if my father decided to investigate, Kabir could simply im ignorance of Dominic¡¯s identity, and my father wouldn¡¯t hold me ountable.


    Moreover, among the three Lycan princes, Dominic¡¯s wolf was the least powerful. Kabir was far from weak and, with his subordinates around him, capturing Dominic wouldn¡¯t be a challenge.


    Considering this possibility, I realized that trading a batch of goods to kill or severely harm Dominic might be worth it. With this thought, I felt a surge of calm and dismissed my subordinate with a wave.


    ¡°You can go. I trust Kabir¡¯s judgment.¡±


    But the subordinate was still hesitant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    The subordinate cautiously added, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Dunn¡­ He also took her there¡­¡±


    What? Makenna!


    My demeanor changed instantly as I stood up sharply in anger. ¡°How could she be dragged into this?¡±


    Was Dominic using her as leverage over me? Was she hurt?


    The subordinate exined further, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Dominic showed your token that he took from her, so Kabir refrained from acting¡­ Now, the goods are in his possession.¡±


    I was utterly astounded and eximed in disbelief, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    How could Makenna possibly side with Dominic?


    With a sense of urgency, I gathered my men and headed for the bar. The subordinate informed me that they were at the back door, so I rushed straight there.


    Upon arrival, I saw Dominic at the doorway, overseeing the loading of the goods into a truck parked on the street. A cold sensation gripped my heart. From the look of things, it was toote to take the goods back by force.


    Just then, Dominic noticed me. He gave me a smug smile and taunted, ¡°yton, maybe it¡¯s time you stopped wasting your efforts. You tried to intercept my goods, but look, they¡¯ve ended up right back with me, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    My eyes coldly swept over him and settled on Makenna, who stood by his side, looking ghostly pale. It was hard to fathom her standing there on Dominic¡¯s side.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment yton showed up, a chill ran down my spine, making my whole body tremble uncontrobly. Everything suddenly became clear. Dominic had orchestrated this entire situation from the start. He must have calcted everything from the very beginning. He hadn¡¯t brought me here just to win the goods¡ªhe had used me as a shield.


    The token, the one yton had entrusted to me, was Dominic¡¯s insurance policy, his way of keeping Kabir at bay and ensuring a smooth escape with the spoils.


    As yton stepped closer, his eyes bore into mine, brimming with disappointment. His voice, though still gentle, trembled with unspoken emotion.


    ¡°Makenna, did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I tried to protest, to exin that I had no idea what was happening. But his gaze was so cold, so piercing, that the words died in my throat. I felt paralyzed, unable to defend myself, as though I were sinking into quicksand.


    Seeing my silence, yton¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he murmured.


    Without another nce at me, he waved his hand, and Kabir, who was slumped in despair, was dragged away. But before leaving, yton cast one icy look at Dominic and said,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡±


    And just like that, he was gone, leaving me staring after him, my heart sinking into a cold abyss.


    I nearly crumpled to the ground, but Dominic caught me before I fell. I pushed him away, stepping back with a mix of madness and despair.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± I demanded, my voice trembling with fury.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:


    Dominic remained unfazed, his tone cool.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You were the one who won against Kabir.¡±


    His words felt like a p. I could hardly believe what I was hearing.


    I won¡­ No¡­ That was impossible! How could I have won against Kabir? I barely even knew how to gamble!


    Frantic, I snatched up the dice cup, my instincts screaming that something was off. When I inspected it closely, I discovered the trick¡ªa hidden mechanism that rigged the game in my favor.


    It all made sense now. Dominic¡¯s confidence, his willingness to sign the contract, the way he always seemed to touch my hand before opening the cup. He had nned everything, using me as a pawn in his twisted game.


    ¡°Losing those goods¡­ What would it cost Prince yton?¡± I choked out, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Dominic¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°Every prince needs an army. Without those goods, yton¡¯s army remains underfunded and weak. But mine? Mine grows stronger.¡±


    The realization hit me like a blow. Those goods were vital for yton¡¯s army, for his ability topete in the brutal power struggle that defined their world. And I had unwittingly helped take them away from him.


    Blinded by rage, I threw whatever I could find at Dominic, but he effortlessly dodged. ¡°You bastard! You used me to hurt Prince yton!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was icy, his eyes narrowing as he stepped forward and grabbed my wrist. ¡°In war, victory justifies the means. And yton? He¡¯s not as innocent as you think.¡±


    I refused to listen to any more of Dominic¡¯s twisted justifications. Fury coursed through me as I tried to pull away from his grip, but he only tightened his hold. There was a strange gleam in his eyes, a mixture of frustration and something else, as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about yton?¡±


    Without a second thought, I snapped back, ¡°Yes! I am worried about him! He¡¯s not like the rest of you!¡±


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    yton was one of the few who had treated me with kindness, with genuine respect. And now, because of me, I had caused him unimaginable pain. The guilt gnawed at me, and with it, my disgust for Dominic only deepened.


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t just ask you for the token? Why I brought you here instead? I wanted to watch as yton misunderstood you, as he grew to hate you. What¡¯s the point of worrying about him now? He¡¯s probably despising you as we speak.¡±


    His words were like poison, seeping into my thoughts, driving me to the edge of sanity. I wanted to curse him again, but he grabbed my chin and kissed me instead.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I struggled wildly, my rage drowning out any trace of fear. I didn¡¯t care that this man was a Lycan prince who held my life in his hands. All I could think about was hurting him, killing him if I could¡ªthe man who had used me so maliciously, who threatened me at every turn.


    So what if he knew my secrets? He could kill me if he wanted. I refused to be his pawn any longer.


    As I fought against him, I managed to step back and deliver a hard p across Dominic¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The p rang out sharply in the stillness of the night, the sound cutting through the air like a de. Dominic, clearly not expecting such defiance, touched his cheek and stared at me, momentarily stunned into silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:


    I, too, was taken aback for a brief moment, realizing what I had just done¡ªstriking a Lycan prince. But regret never came. I lifted my chin and met his gaze with unflinching defiance.


    ¡°You can just kill me,¡± I said.


    Surprisingly, calm settled over me as the words left my lips. If my life was only meant to be a weapon for others, then death would be my release.


    But Dominic didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t get angry or retaliate. He simply stared at me, his dark eyes giving away nothing of his thoughts.


    We stood in silence, locked in a tense battle of wills.


    When he made no move, I let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t kill me, then I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    Disgusted with him and everything he represented, I snatched back the token and turned to leave. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay near him another moment.


    Not knowing the streets outside the bar¡¯s back door, I had no choice but to retrace my steps. My feet carried me back inside, toward the front door, desperate to escape.


    The noise inside remained unchanged, a dull roar of chatter andughter, as if the world hadn¡¯t just shattered for me. Everyone was caught up in their own little worlds, oblivious to the storm raging inside mine.


    But none of it mattered. I moved through the crowd like a ghost, numb and lost, my mind far away from the clinking sses and carefreeughter. Regret and sorrow gnawed at my heart, the weight of the token in my hand like a shard of ss, cutting deeper with every step.


    This was something yton had given me¡ªa token I had always kept close, afraid to lose it, cherishing it like a lifeline. But now, it had turned into a weapon in Dominic¡¯s hands. Without this token, Dominic wouldn¡¯t have been able to use me as the de to hurt yton.


    It was all my fault! How could I have been so blind, so naive, to think Dominic brought me here without some twisted purpose? I should have seen it, should have known better.


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    yton¡¯s words echoed in my mind¡ªhow he wanted to take me away, how he would wait for my answer. He had been so genuine, so sincere, and in return, I had betrayed him like this. Now, he must despise me with every fiber of his being¡­


    Lost in these thoughts, I stumbled forward, barely aware of my surroundings, until I crashed into someone.


    ¡°Watch it! Are you blind?¡±


    A voice snarled above me as I was shoved aside, hitting the floor before I even knew what had happened.


    I looked up, and there was Frank, his arm wrapped around a woman who seemed to be melting into him, both of them tangled in each other¡¯s intoxicated embrace. Frank¡¯s bleary eyes widened slightly when he saw me, and he slurred out, ¡°Makenna, what the hell are you doing here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the patience or energy to deal with him right now. I pushed myself off the floor and tried to walk away, but Frank grabbed me, his grip firm and annoyingly persistent.


    ¡°Makenna! Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I snapped, yanking my arm free. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    I stormed past him, desperate to get out of this ce that felt like it was suffocating me. But just as I neared the door, Frank staggered after me, catching up and grabbing my shoulder again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:


    He swayed on his feet, his eyes unfocused as he stared at me.


    ¡°Makenna, you still have feelings for me, huh? Is that why you¡¯re following me around?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Frank¡¯s narcissistic remarks drew a mocking chuckle from me. I sneered, my tone icy. ¡°Flirting with women in a bar while you¡¯re married? Who in their right mind would pine for a man who¡¯s already proven he can¡¯t be trusted?¡±


    His face twisted in anger. ¡°Do you think I want this?¡± Frank growled, his frustration bubbling over. ¡°Jessica¡¯s a nightmare! Always picking fights, never caring or gentle!¡±


    His drunken eyes softened as theynded on me, regret written all over his face. ¡°Makenna, I messed up. I see it now¡ªyou were the best thing that ever happened to me. Can we go back? Can we start over?¡±


    But his regret didn¡¯t spark any satisfaction in me¡ªonly disgust. This weak, selfish man, always shirking responsibility¡­ How had I not seen through him before?


    I tried to push Frank away, but he clung to me like a drowning man grasping at straws, babbling, ¡°Makenna, please, let¡¯s make up. I miss you so much. I really, really miss you.¡±


    Our struggle drew a crowd, curious onlookers pausing to watch the scene unfold, their eyes wide with interest. Their attention only fueled my irritation. I raised my hand, intending to p some sense into Frank, but a shrill voice cut through the air.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    That voice¡ªI knew it too well. I frowned instinctively as I turned to see Jessica hobbling toward us, Irene following closely behind.


    Frank sobered up at the sight of them, quickly letting me go and trying to shift the me. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! She¡¯s the one flirting with me! I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Flirting with you?¡± Iughed bitterly, disgusted by his shamelessness, which seemed to know no bounds.


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    ¡°Makenna, you slut! You have no shame!¡± Jessica shrieked, her face twisted in fury. ¡°First, you steal my opportunity to live the high life in the pce, and now you¡¯re trying to steal my husband!¡±


    Irene added with a venomous sneer, ¡°Jessica¡¯s your sister. How could you do this to her?¡±


    Their usations quickly fueled the gossip of the onlookers, who began whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°She looks so innocent, but she¡¯s after her own sister¡¯s husband?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a slut.¡±


    Their judgmental chatter didn¡¯t faze me. I red at Jessica, my voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who stole him from me in the first ce? Let¡¯s not forget, Frank was my mate first, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s bravado faltered, her eyes darting around as she struggled to find a retort. But I didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Only you would hold onto a womanizer like him,¡± I said, grabbing Frank¡¯s cor and yanking it down to reveal a hickey. I smirked. ¡°This piece of trash has been with countless women. Trust me, I have no interest.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes locked onto the hickey, her face draining of color. She shrieked and lunged at Frank, her hands wing at him. ¡°You bastard! How could you do this to me?¡±


    She was a whirlwind of fury, her hands tearing at him as she raged. ¡°I got a message from a friend saying they saw you here with another woman. I didn¡¯t believe it, but they were right!¡±


    ¡°You crazy witch! If you weren¡¯t such a nightmare, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to look elsewhere!¡± Frank shot back, his voice rising above the chaos.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:


    True to form, he didn¡¯t take it lying down. As they descended into a pathetic brawl, I¡¯d had enough. I turned to leave, but Irene grabbed my sleeve, her grip surprisingly strong.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! You¡¯ve destroyed your sister¡¯s marriage, and now you think you can just run?¡±


    Her screeching voice drilled into my head, worsening my already foul mood. I struggled to pull away, but she held on tight, shouting for all to hear.


    ¡°Come and see! This woman¡¯s sabotaging her own flesh and blood!¡±


    I could see the venom in her eyes, and my anger was boiling over. Just as I was about to retaliate, someone suddenly kicked Irene away, cutting her off mid-sentence.


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    It had only been a few days since Ist indulged in Makenna¡¯spany, and already I found myself yearning for her presence again. It was an odd feeling, one I wasn¡¯t ustomed to, but I couldn¡¯t deny it. There was something about her, something different from any other woman I had known.


    I didn¡¯t want to suppress these emotions, so I summoned a servant.


    ¡°Go to Makenna¡¯s vi and bring her to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the servant replied, turning to leave. But I stopped him with a sudden thought.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°This time, don¡¯t give her the medicine.¡±


    The reason was simple. I hadn¡¯t known about the necessity of that medicine for sex ves before, but now that I did, I preferred Makenna not to drink it. I didn¡¯t want her to get pregnant, knowing that those who bore a Lycan¡¯s offspring often died fromplications. Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her just yet. Or maybe because I hadn¡¯t had enough of her.


    Either way, the thought of seeing her soon brought a strange, almost giddy happiness.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    The servant returned quickly, but his news made my chest tighten.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Dunn isn¡¯t at the vi. It seems she¡¯s been taken away by Prince Dominic.¡±


    Dominic? Agitation surged within me. For sex? The mere thought was unbearable.


    I immediately ordered an investigation into her whereabouts. When I found out she had been taken to a newly opened bar outside the pce, I didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªI had to bring her back.


    Standing at the entrance of the bar, I hesitated, a rare feeling for me. Makenna was terrified of me¡ªwhat if she refused toe back?


    The memory of her choosing Dominic at the wedding gnawed at me, making my chest feel ufortably tight. I, who feared nothing, was suddenly unsure of how to face her.


    I stumbled over this thought, not knowing what to do. As I lingered, torn between my emotions, I caught sight of a familiar figure. I squinted, and to my surprise, it was Makenna!


    Even more infuriating, she was with a man. Narrowing my eyes, I realized it was Frank, Makenna¡¯s sister¡¯s husband. I moved closer, watching them argue. I couldn¡¯t hear their words clearly, but the mere idea of Makenna being involved with another man, especially one from outside the pce, ignited a fire of jealousy within me.


    Before I could confront them, Frank¡¯s wife, Jessica, stormed over, and the situation erupted into a chaotic brawl. Irene, Makenna¡¯s stepmother, joined in, berating and tugging at her. Their heated exchange revealed a past connection between Makenna and Frank, but I had no time to dwell on it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:


    Seeing Makenna being bullied like that fueled my rage. I acted without thinking, kicking Irene away and sending her flying.


    ¡°Makenna.¡± I grabbed her, my voice unintentionally filled with concern. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Bryan?¡± Her wide eyes showed genuine surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t admit that I hade just for her. The sight of her and Frank shed in my mind, stirring jealousy. I forced myself to speak harshly, masking my true feelings.


    ¡°Of course, I came to the bar for some fun. I never expected to find you here, tangled up with another man! You should remember your ce¡ªyou¡¯re a sex ve!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I saw Bryan¡¯s harsh demeanor, the gratitude I had felt for his intervention vanished in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m a victim too!¡± I snapped, the frustration boiling over. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. What was I supposed to do on my own?¡±


    The memory of Frank, Jessica, and Irene¡¯s relentless harassment sent another wave of anger crashing over me.


    ¡°You are really¡­¡± Bryan looked like he was about to scold me but stopped himself midway, biting back his words.


    He turned his fury on the bystanders, shouting, ¡°What are you gawking at? Get lost!¡±


    The crowd quickly dispersed, frightened by hismanding presence. Frank and Jessica, who had been tangled in their fight, froze, fear dawning in their eyes as they realized who had arrived. They stood trembling, barely able to meet Bryan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, why are you here?¡±


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    Bryan scoffed coldly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known someone dared toy a hand on a Lycan prince¡¯s woman.¡±


    He took a step forward and kicked Frank to the floor with such force that it sent a shock through the air.


    ¡°Especially you! It seems the lesson I taught youst time wasn¡¯t enough. How dare you harass Makenna again! Are you asking to die?¡±


    Frank whimpered, his body curling in on itself, too terrified to fight back.


    Bryan¡¯s boot pressed down on Frank¡¯s face, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Frank Thomas, is it? You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Frank screamed in agony, scrambling for an excuse. ¡°This is a misunderstanding! Your Highness, I swear, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I would never dare to touch your woman!¡±


    Jessica and Irene knelt nearby, trembling with fear, not daring to utter a single word in Frank¡¯s defense.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze grew even colder, and he pressed his foot harder against Frank¡¯s face, eliciting another agonized scream.


    ¡°Your Highness! Makenna can exin! Please, ask her!¡± Frank cried out, his voice desperate.


    Bryan turned to me, one eyebrow arched. ¡°Are you going to exin for them?¡±


    I could sense a trace of jealousy in his voice, which struck me as odd. What was there to be jealous about? But I was too drained to dwell on it. I had no intention of exining anything for them, nor did I have the energy to scold them. Instead, I silently turned and began to walk away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:


    But I hadn¡¯t gone far when Frank¡¯s pitiful screams echoed behind me, mingling with Jessica¡¯s and Irene¡¯s terrified cries.


    Before long, Bryan caught up with me. His voice was gruff as he spoke. ¡°Hey, I just taught them a lesson for you. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    I was so exhausted that all I could think about was getting a good night¡¯s sleep. I gave Bryan a weary nce but continued walking without a word.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Bryan¡¯s tone grew more impatient, and he grabbed my hand, forcing me to stop and face him.


    I stumbled slightly, caught off guard, and looked up at him. His expression was angry and unyielding, making my heart ache. Tears welled up in my eyes, spilling down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    Why did everything always go wrong for me? Why was I so unlucky?


    Looking back at my past, I felt utterly drained, both physically and emotionally, to the point of despair. From birth, I had been motherless, and my family treated me poorly. My mate was stolen by my stepsister. Aftering to the pce, I became a target for Kristina, used by the three princes, ostracized by others, and forced to live on the edge of life and death every day.


    I never allowed myself to rx, always fighting to survive, to im the rights I deserved. But why was it so hard?


    All the pain and frustration I had been holding in burst forth in that moment, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the flood of tears.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan looked utterly baffled, as if he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the torrent of emotions spilling out of me. ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± he said, confusion painting his face.


    I shot back with a mix of bitterness and raw frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t I just cry? Ever since I crossed paths with you people, nothing good hase my way!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Bryan¡¯s irritation red at my response. ¡°I might have done something to you, but I¡¯ve also helped you. How can you not remember any of the good I¡¯ve done?¡±


    His audacity enraged me further. If it weren¡¯t for him, would I have faced such relentless bad luck? I turned away from him, my tears flowing unabated. The events of today had been a cascade of distress and sorrow. I needed to let it all out.


    Eventually, Bryan appeared at a loss as he watched me cry. Frustration edged his voice as he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Even when I treated you roughly in the past, you didn¡¯t react like this.¡± He then demanded harshly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Dominic? Where is he?¡±


    Just hearing Dominic¡¯s name made my anger re. If it weren¡¯t for him, yton wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me. My sobs grew louder, as if each cry was a release for all the wrongs I had endured recently.


    Seeing my ceaseless tears, Bryan had no choice but to shove me into the car. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I cried out, fighting to escape.


    Bryan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°There are no cabs here at this hour. If you get out now, you¡¯ll have to walk back to the pce. It¡¯ll take you a full day and night. Think it over; can you handle that?¡±


    Without waiting for my reply, he signaled the driver to start the car.


    The vehicle sped toward the pce. I stared out the window nkly, my sobs fading into a deep, soul-sucking despair. yton¡¯s misunderstanding and the ceaseless torment from my family had left me in utter turmoil. I had no energy left to n my next move. Simply surviving felt like a battle in itself.


    Noticing that my tears had stopped, Bryan, surprisingly, offered me a tissue. His tone softened just slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:


    I nced at him, taking the tissue and wiping my tears as I muttered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s next words caught me off guard. ¡°You¡¯re not still thinking about Frank, are you?¡±


    I froze. What did Frank have to do with any of this? I¡¯d have to be out of my mind to think about him! Yet Bryan¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm. ¡°I had no idea you and Frank had something going on before you came to the pce. It seems when I met you and Frank in the garden on your first day here, I was interrupting some secret rendezvous.¡±


    His ridiculous assumption only worsened my mood. Anyone with eyes could see that Frank and I were like oil and water. I¡¯d sooner wish him dead than meet him in secret. Unable to endure the misunderstanding any longer, I snapped, ¡°Think whatever you like, just stop the car. I want out!¡±


    I tried to yank open the car door, hoping to force it to stop, but Bryan quickly seized my hand. Anger contorted his face as he growled, ¡°Are you really fixated on Frank? He doesn¡¯t seem like a good guy!¡±


    I sneered, ¡°You¡¯re no better.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let me show you just how bad I can be.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s voice was sharp as he loomed over me, his lips crashing down on mine, silencing my protest.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Inside the car, the driver tactfully left, leaving Bryan and me alone in the cramped, suffocating space. I found myself trapped in his arms, my wrists pinned as he gripped my chin, his lips crashing against mine with a fervor I couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± I struggled helplessly against the hard wall of his chest, but I was no match for his strength. His tongue invaded my mouth, iming every corner, only releasing me when I was on the brink of suffocation.


    Gasping for air, I covered my mouth, tears brimming in my eyes as I spat out, ¡°You¡¯re sick, you bastard¡­¡±


    My curses and the fury in my voice only seemed to darken Bryan¡¯s gaze. His voice came out low and hoarse. ¡°Why do you care so much about Frank? It makes you look desperate.¡±


    Frank? I didn¡¯t care about Frank! Just as I opened my mouth to retort, Bryan silenced me again with another searing kiss. Perhaps fearing my resistance, he unfastened his belt and used it to bind my hands together.


    ¡°Be good.¡± His whisperedmand slithered into my ears as he began undressing me, his lips trailing across my skin with a hunger that made me burn with both rage and shame.


    I tried to kick him away, but the narrow confines of the car rendered me powerless. He caught my legs effortlessly, lifting them onto his shoulders. With a throw pillow shoved under my back, he spread me wide open, leaving mepletely exposed.


    ¡°Get off me! Get off!¡± I cried, shame consuming me as I struggled against his hold.


    But his hands pressed me down firmly, unyielding. Hisrge palm roughly squeezed my breast, my flesh spilling through his fingers. The sensation was unbearable, a humiliating mixture of anger, shame, and an unwee heat stirring within me.


    As he toyed with my breasts, Bryan¡¯s gaze slid downward, his fingers slipping between my thighs, probing the wetness that betrayed my body against my will.


    ¡°You¡¯re already soaked. You clearly want this,¡± he mocked, his toneced with cruel amusement that made me burn with both anger and embarrassment. I mped my mouth shut, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response.


    Bryan chuckled softly, a sound that sent chills down my spine. He had already removed his pants, his hard length pressing insistently against my entrance as he slowly pushed inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even with the wetness, it was difficult for me to amodate Bryan¡¯s size. His size was overwhelming. Bryan watched my face, his eyes burning with jealousy.


    ¡°Have you slept with Frank? Huh? Who¡¯s better? Who¡¯s bigger?¡±


    He was insane! I didn¡¯t want to answer such a ridiculous question, but he gripped my face, forcing me to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Look at me. Answer me!¡± he demanded, his voice sharp as he thrust even deeper.


    A moan slipped out despite myself. Bryan¡¯s hand lightly pped my cheek, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this too much. Guess I¡¯m the better one.¡±


    I wanted to roll my eyes and call him shameless, but he silenced me with another hungry kiss. Leaning over me, Bryan¡¯s pace quickened, each thrust driving me closer to the brink. My body felt like it was being folded in half, his strength and speed too intense. My legs were raised so high, they nearly touched my shoulders.


    ¡°Mm¡­ No¡­ Slow down¡­¡± I whimpered, the angle allowing him to hit deeper, sending waves of sensation through me.


    My juices flowed uncontrobly, soaking the leather seat beneath us. His relentless assault left me breathless, my mind reeling as I finally shattered around him, my body convulsing in release.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t finished. He pulled me into his embrace, his voicezy as he murmured, ¡°In the future, stay away from men like him. If you need this, juste to me.¡±


    His words ignited a fresh wave of anger in me. Need? What did he see me as? I wanted to curse him out, but before I could speak, he began moving inside me again¡­


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I eventually lost consciousness during the overwhelming lovemaking. Upon waking, I found myself in the familiarfort of my bed. I shifted slightly and immediately felt the soreness and pain.


    Pervert. Lunatic. The words echoed in my mind as I clenched my jaw, recalling the chaotic scenes with Bryan from the night before. He had acted like a madman, tormenting me while endlessly demanding whether he or Frank was better.


    As these thoughts consumed me, I tried to get up, and something slipped from my pocket. Picking it up, I realized it was the token yton had given me. The sight of it sent my heart plummeting. Memories of yton¡¯s anguished expression fromst night stabbed at me like knives, leaving me hollow and aching.


    With no enthusiasm, I washed up and went downstairs. Lily was already there, breakfast prepared, and she greeted me warmly as I entered the dining room.


    ¡°Good morning, Makenna!¡±


    I managed only ackluster nod. ¡°Morning.¡±


    Just as I was about to sit, a familiar voice made me pause.


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look almost lifeless?¡±


    It was Alice. She was seated at the table, casually enjoying her meal. With a teasing smirk, she added, ¡°What were you up tost night? Looks like you didn¡¯t get any sleep at all. You¡¯repletely washed out.¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡± I muttered, my spirit sinking further. Just thinking about it made my chest tighten. Used by Dominic, despised by yton, vited by Bryan¡­ none of those memories were ones I wanted to relive.


    I quickly steered the conversation away. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you training today?¡±


    ¡°Training?¡± Alice shook her head with a resigned look. ¡°The hunt is just a few days away. We¡¯ve paused training to pack and get ready to join the main force.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I smacked my forehead, suddenly remembering. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been so caught up with all the chaos that Ipletely forgot about the hunt.¡±


    Alice raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Are you all packed up?¡±


    I sank into the chair and absentmindedly toyed with my breakfast before replying half-heartedly, ¡°What¡¯s there to even prepare¡­¡±


    At first, the idea of leaving the pce for the hunt had excited me, but with my mood so soured, even this couldn¡¯t spark the slightest enthusiasm. Besides, leaving the pce didn¡¯t mean freedom. We would still be under Leonardo¡¯s watchful eye¡ªjust in a different setting. And most likely, we¡¯d end up serving those insufferable princes anyway.


    ¡°Who said there¡¯s nothing to prepare?¡± Alice tapped me on the head and reminded me with eager enthusiasm, ¡°The king promised that whoever performs well might get the chance to spend time with the princes. All the other women are scrambling for that opportunity. You, with the best chance among us to conceive a Lycan heir and secure the bonus, really shouldn¡¯t ck off.¡±


    Conceive? The word made me scowl. From what I had pieced together, carrying a prince¡¯s child seemed less like an honor and more like a death sentence. We were pawns, thrust into this fate without a choice. That was likely the reason Leonardo pushed us so relentlessly toward pregnancy. He didn¡¯t care about our survival. His only concern was securing a future heir for the Lycan royal family.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Alice, what are your thoughts on the prospect of pregnancy?¡±


    Given the dangers tied to bearing a child, I pressed my lips together and asked her earnestly, ¡°Are you still intent on gaining the princes¡¯ favor?¡±


    Alice¡¯s lips curved into a rueful smile as she admitted, ¡°I never really wanted to vie for their favor. I have no interest in any of those princes. When I said I was keen onpeting, it was only to prove my value to my so-called family.¡±


    Her words struck a deep chord within me, filling me with sympathy. Alice was strong, but like me, she was just another pawn, sacrificed by her own kin.


    Taking a deep breath, Alice forced a grin, her tone lightening. ¡°But after some thought, I¡¯ve decided I just want toze around the pce, do the bare minimum, and indulge in food, drink, and all the luxuries thate our way. Isn¡¯t that a good life?¡±


    Her perspective gave me a sliver offort, but I knew it was time to share the truth about the dangers of pregnancy. Since Lily would be spared from such a fate, I sent her away first. Once she was gone, I revealed the unsettling truth I had uncovered over the past few days. If the gossip I overheard in Bryan¡¯s residence was mere chatter, yton¡¯s candid revtion had confirmed its grim reality.


    Women who bore Lycan heirs faced a steady decline in health after childbirth, their bodies unable to recover from the strain of carrying such powerful offspring.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°So, if you were to get pregnant with a prince¡¯s child, you¡¯d likely die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly probable,¡± I confirmed with a heavy heart. ¡°The power of the Lycans is overwhelming, and our bodies can¡¯t withstand it.¡±


    Alice murmured in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s horrifying. Are we nothing more than tools to them?¡±


    Her words mirrored my own despair, but then she suddenly grabbed my hand, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°Makenna, are you pregnant? You¡¯ve been favored by the princes. If you are, it would spell disaster for you!¡±


    Her concern for me, rather than for herself, took me by surprise. A wave of warmth washed over me, and I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m rtively fortunate. I shouldn¡¯t be pregnant yet. It¡¯s difficult for me to conceive, so you needn¡¯t fret about me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:


    ¡°Difficult to conceive?¡± Alice¡¯s surprise grew. ¡°Then how did you pass the physical exam? You¡¯d definitely be sent away if conception was an issue.¡±


    A shadow crossed my face, and I replied tersely, ¡°Dominic helped me behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Makenna, you¡­¡± Alice noticed my troubled expression and asked with growing concern, ¡°Did something happen to you recently?¡±


    I sighed deeply. There was no point in keeping secrets from Alice, so I recounted everything that had transpired the previous night. As I spoke, my voice trembled with emotion. I had been manipted into hurting someone so kind!


    Alice¡¯s anger red as she clenched her fists. ¡°Dominic is utterly despicable! What a jerk!¡±


    Unable to contain my sorrow, I leaned on Alice¡¯s shoulder and sobbed softly. My voice cracked as I confessed, ¡°Alice, I¡¯vee to realize how much I care about Prince yton. He must hate me now. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Makenna. You¡¯re also a victim in this.¡± Aliceforted me with gentle pats on my back, her voice soothing and empathetic. ¡°Prince yton is wise and kind. Find a moment to exin everything to him honestly. I believe he will understand.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The vi of a Lycan prince stood behind its sturdy walls, guarded by soldiers who prowled the perimeter. Alice and I crouched beneath a sprawling tree, our breaths shallow and quick as we peeked toward yton¡¯s vi.


    Alice gave my shoulder a reassuring pat and gestured with her chin toward the vi. ¡°We¡¯re here. Go on and exin everything to Prince yton.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I winced, still uncertain. The thought of yton potentially turning his back on me, or worse, no longer wanting anything to do with me, was suffocating.


    Our presence had already drawn the attention of some soldiers.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    With no other option, I reluctantly stepped forward, my heart pounding. One of the soldiers halted me with a frosty inquiry. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I hesitated but gathered my courage to speak in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Prince yton¡­¡±


    The soldier scrutinized me, his expression turning colder by the second. ¡°Prince yton is not here. You should leave.¡±


    ¡°Not here?¡± I asked, bewildered. ¡°Then where did he go? Can you tell me?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You have no right to question the prince¡¯s whereabouts. Leave now!¡±


    My heart sank. I turned away with a heavy weight pressing down on me, my mind swirling with doubts. Was yton really not here, or was this just a ploy to keep me away? Did he not want to see me, having the soldiers concoct this story?


    As I walked back, the soldiers behind me began to speak loudly, ensuring their remarks pierced my ears.


    ¡°A woman who betrayed and hurt Prince yton has the nerve toe here. How shameless!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Prince yton would never want to see a woman like her!¡±


    Their harsh words cut through me like a knife. Tears welled up in my eyes as I returned to Alice, who looked at me with concern.


    Seeing my distraught state, Alice asked, ¡°Why are you back so soon? Isn¡¯t Prince yton at home?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:


    My tears flowed uncontrobly as I responded, ¡°There¡¯s no hope, Alice. Prince yton despises me now. I didn¡¯t get a chance to exin¡­¡±


    The disdainful remarks of the soldiers echoed in my mind, making it hard to breathe. Perhaps their contempt mirrored yton¡¯s own feelings about me.


    I copsed into Alice¡¯s arms, sobbing violently, barely able to catch my breath. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, all because of me. If I hadn¡¯t been so naive and trusted Dominic, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt him¡­¡±


    I choked on my own words, unable to continue.


    ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Alice said, holding me close and offering gentlefort. ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t even see Prince yton today. Maybe you¡¯re overreacting?¡±


    Her words did little to soothe me; if anything, they deepened my despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, all my mistake¡­¡±


    If only I hadn¡¯t been so gullible, I wouldn¡¯t have led yton into Dominic¡¯s trap and caused him such pain. My heart ached with remorse. I had dreamt of a future with yton, imagining how happy we could be away from the pce. But all those dreams had burst like fragile bubbles at the slightest disturbance.


    At that moment, Alice¡¯sforting words were abruptly interrupted by a familiar, mocking voice from above. ¡°I never thought such a cold-hearted woman could cry so bitterly for yton.¡±


    I froze, fury and hatred surging through me.


    Dominic! He had the audacity to show up after using me! My eyes zed with anger as I red at him. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin as he leaned down.


    His voice was icy and deliberate. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I spat out, reaching for Dominic in a futile attempt to strike him.


    Curse the Lycan prince. All I wanted now was revenge!


    Dominic effortlessly caught my raised hand, his grip tightening as his eyes darkened with cold disdain. He pinched my chin harshly, but I bit my lower lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing me flinch. I met his icy gaze with my own, the tension between us thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Just as the moment seemed on the verge of exploding, Alice stepped forward, pulling me back behind her. She offered Dominic a conciliatory smile. ¡°Your Highness, Makenna¡¯s just speaking out of grief. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°Speaking out of grief?¡± Dominic scoffed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°It seems to me she¡¯s more than a little dissatisfied with me.¡± I wanted to murder him!


    The urge tosh out at Dominic was overwhelming, but Alice¡¯s firm grip on my arm and her urgent whisper held me back from doing something reckless.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Alice¡¯s voice cut through my rage, reminding me to tread carefully.


    My body trembled with barely contained fury. If it weren¡¯t for Alice¡¯s restraint, I might have done something I couldn¡¯t take back.


    Dominic¡¯s gaze remained cold and arrogant as he looked down at me. ¡°It¡¯s quite audacious for a lowly woman to speak to me like that,¡± he said, his tone dripping with contempt.


    His eyes shifted to Alice, and a cruel smile yed on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re Makenna¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve seen you before. Since you¡¯re so eager to defend her, perhaps you should bear the consequences of her actions.¡± Why!


    Shock and fury collided within me.


    Was it not enough that Dominic had manipted me yesterday? Now he intended to punish my friend simply for standing by my side? ¡°Dominic, don¡¯t push it too far!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:


    I stepped in front of Alice, my voice shaking with anger. ¡°What right do you have to punish Alice?¡±


    ¡°Your insolence,¡± Dominic replied coolly, his eyes boring into mine. ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude. But since you¡¯re so stubborn, your friend can take the punishment instead.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± The words came out as a hiss, my teeth clenched in fury.


    At that moment, the only thing I wanted was to tear Dominic apart, but I couldn¡¯t let Alice suffer because of me.


    I bit down on my lip, my gaze locked on his, cold and defiant. ¡°What do you want, Dominic?¡±


    Heughed mockingly, stepping closer until I could feel his breath on my skin, his eyes filled with icy contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. I just don¡¯t like seeing you cry over another man. Today, I might let her go, but if I ever see this again, your friend will indeed pay the price for your defiance.¡±


    He patted my cheek with a mocking gesture before turning and walking away, leaving me standing there, shaking with rage and helplessness.


    As his figure disappeared, I staggered, feeling the crushing weight of my failure.


    I had been used, manipted, and now I couldn¡¯t even retaliate against my enemy nor protect the ones I cared about. The overwhelming sense of despair nearly broke me, but no tears came.


    I was too drained to cry anymore.


    Alice, her face pale with fear, still managed to support me, her voice trembling with concern. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    I forced a bitter smile, shaking my head as guilt and sorrow welled up within me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice¡­ I dragged you into this mess.¡±


    Alice choked back her own tears, shaking her head fiercely as she clung to my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re best friends, Makenna. We face things together, no matter what.¡±


    I gently pushed her hand away, my voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°You should stay away from me, Alice. I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of causing more harm to the people I loved¡­ all because of my own mistakes.


    Alice sped my hand with a grip that conveyed both strength and fragility, her eyes swollen yet shining with resolve. ¡°Makenna, we¡¯re friends through thick and thin. No matter the storm, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±


    Her words tugged at my heartstrings, and I could feel the familiar sting of tears threatening to overflow.


    With a gentle brush of her hand against my cheek, Alice guided me, dazed and lost, back to my vi.


    As soon as we crossed the threshold, Lily hurried toward us, her eyes widening with concern at the sight of my tear-stained face. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    I managed a tired shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But to my surprise, her face clouded with disappointment. ¡°Makenna, you don¡¯t want to share anything with me. You even went out of your way to avoid me earlier. I don¡¯t mean to pry; I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    Alice and I exchanged a nce, a silent understanding of the resignation we both felt. Some truths were wrapped in the heavy chains of royal secrets¡ªchains that tightened around you the more you knew. Lily, not being a sex ve, didn¡¯t need those burdens. We agreed to protect her from that darkness. But our well-meaning silence was like a locked door, misunderstood from the other side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s not that we¡­¡±


    We tried to exin, but she forced a smile, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation. I¡¯ll get started on lunch.¡±


    She turned away, cutting off our attempt to bridge the gap.


    As I watched her retreat, a sigh escaped my lips, heavy with the weight of unspoken words.


    Alice gave my shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Get some rest. We can clear things up with Lily when the time is right.¡±


    I nodded, the exhaustion sinking deeper into my bones. All I wanted now was to escape into sleep.


    Back in my room, I wrapped myself tightly in the quilt, but theyers of cotton provided no warmth. Iy there, staring at the ceiling, feeling as if an icy wind blew through my very soul.


    The stillness of the room amplified my thoughts, sending me spiraling into a whirlpool of sorrow until sleep finally imed me.


    In the fog of dreams, I saw yton. I reached out, desperate to exin, but he recoiled, his eyes filled with a bitterness that cut deeper than any de.


    ¡°Makenna, I regret ever trusting you. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you again. Leave.¡±


    His words, so unlike the gentleness I once knew, were cold and unyielding, slicing through my heart like a knife. The pain of his rejection jolted me awake.


    ¡°yton¡­¡± I curled up, tears spilling from the corners of my eyes, soaking into the pillow beneath my head. As Iy there, silently sobbing, a noise from downstairs pierced through my grief, dragging me back to reality.


    I sat up, my movements sluggish with exhaustion, and wiped at my tear-streaked face. It was damp and cold to the touch.


    ¡°yton¡­¡± His name slipped from my lips again, my fingers instinctively clutching the token he had given me. I traced its unique pattern, feeling a profound sense of loss and confusion. The memory of the dream still fresh, my heart ached with renewed sorrow.


    But themotion downstairs grew louder, demanding my attention. What on earth was happening now?


    I sshed some water on my face, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep, and hurried downstairs. There, at the door, I saw my father, pushing and arguing with Lily and Alice. His voice boomed, ¡°Where is Makenna? Get her out here! I need to see her!¡±


    Alice stood firm, blocking his way. ¡°She¡¯s resting, so fuck off! Don¡¯t you dare disturb her!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you¡­¡± My father started to snap back but fell silent as he spotted me descending the stairs.


    He red at me, his anger barely contained. ¡°So you finally decided to show your face, you ingrate! I assumed you wouldn¡¯t dare to see me.¡±


    The moment Iid eyes on my father, it was clear he was here because of yesterday¡¯s incident at the bar. I approached him with a scornful smile. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to see you? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice was thick with anger. ¡°How dare you say that! Your actions caused Frank and Jessica immense suffering from Bryan¡¯s punishment! And your mother was kicked so hard that two of her ribs were broken. She is still recovering in the hospital!¡±


    Irene was seriously injured? She deserved it! Despite the joy I felt within me, I was irate over my father¡¯s tant shamelessness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:


    I sneered at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of the reasons why Frank and the others got beaten?¡±


    As expected, my father quickly averted his gaze, avoiding eye contact momentarily, but then he retorted with unwavering confidence, ¡°Regardless, you had no right to provoke the prince into beating them. You¡¯re cruel. How did I ever end up with a daughter like you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but find him absurdly amusing. Jessica was the one who stole my mate and plotted to kill me by sending me to the pce, yet here was my father, using me of being cruel.


    With a derisiveugh, I replied coolly, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t consider you my father anymore. We severed those ties long ago. Now that you¡¯ve delivered your rant, perhaps you should leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave? You should be apologizing to Frank and the others immediately. Also, you¡¯ve earned a fortune from passing the assessment, which is enough to make amends for your mistakes.¡±


    My mistakes? His words sounded so ludicrous that I almostughed out loud. I couldn¡¯t fathom what wrongs I was being med for.


    My father¡¯s absurdity was so much that Alice had to step in to defend me.


    ¡°How shameless you are, you old thing! Did you ever consider Makenna¡¯s well-being when you sent her to the pce? Now you show up demanding money as if nothing happened. How do you even live with yourself?¡±


    My father¡¯s face turned red, but he asserted firmly, ¡°Who are you to speak? I¡¯m disciplining my daughter. You are merely an outsider. Do not interfere!¡±


    As they bickered back and forth, I massaged my temples, feeling a weariness seep in. Something about the situation didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    My father was far from being a noble official. How on earth did he gain entry to the pce?


    With a furrowed brow, I questioned, ¡°How did you manage to get inside? The guards would have stopped you.¡±


    He tilted his chin up with pride and replied, ¡°Fortune smiled upon me. A kind-hearted woman named Molly helped me in. She¡¯s gentle, good-natured, and well-educated¡ªa truly exemry youngdy¡­¡±


    He continued to sing praises of Molly¡¯s kindness, contrasting them with my supposed viciousness. It was as if he wished she were his daughter instead. Unable to tolerate it any longer, I mustered all my strength and shoved him out the door.


    ¡°What right do you have to lecture me? You¡¯ve never earned the title of my father!¡±


    My outburst seemed to startle him. He was visibly shaken and stuttered as he tried to defend his position, ¡°I raised you. How can you say I didn¡¯t earn the title?¡±


    ¡°Raised me?¡± I scoffed. Was providing just food enough to im fatherhood?


    I pressed him further, ¡°Did you ever offer me a moment of warmth since I was a child? Did you ever truly act like a father should? You neglected me, and you even sent me to the pce, fully aware of the dangers. Sometimes I question whether I¡¯m even your biological daughter.¡± How could any father willingly put his daughter in such dangers?


    I had once wondered if it was my fault. I questioned if myck of obedience made me unlovable. So I strived to be perfect, to fit their expectations, but it was futile.


    They still favored Jessica and sent me to face death in the pce.


    The deeper I thought about those painful memories, the more my disdain grew. I couldn¡¯t bear to acknowledge a father so devoid ofpassion and empathy.


    However, for a fleeting second, I saw what looked like a glimmer of unease sh across my father¡¯s eyes after hearing my words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:


    I squinted, puzzled by the brief change in his demeanor, but he quickly reverted to his usual arrogance. ¡°Regardless, you are my daughter. You should show respect for me.¡±


    His audacity infuriated me, and just as I was about to snap back, a disapproving voice interrupted from behind him.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking the doorway? I don¡¯t recall seeing you around here before.¡±


    While speaking, a servant came in. Recognizing him as one of Dominic¡¯s men, I frowned.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As soon as my fatherid eyes on a pce staff member, his entire demeanor shifted. He became sickeningly submissive. Bowing so low I feared he might kiss the floor, he stered on a sycophantic smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Makenna¡¯s father. She¡¯s been terribly disobedient, and I¡¯vee to correct her.¡±


    The servant barely spared him a nce, his eyes rolling in disdain. ¡°Prince Dominic has no interest in your discipline,¡± he sneered. ¡°He will have her tonight. Besides, you have no business being here. You¡¯re not pce staff.¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand dismissively. Instantly, two soldiers closed in on my father, grabbed him, and dragged him away.


    My father panicked, but he knew better than to protest. Instead, he stered on a shaky smile, trying to reason with the servant. ¡°Wait, sir, please! I still have something to say!¡±


    But his words fell on deaf ears. The soldiers dragged him away mercilessly, his feet barely even touching the ground.


    I stood still, watching with cold detachment.


    He was getting exactly what he deserved.


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Once my father was out of sight, the servant turned his attention to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Dunn. His Highness is waiting.¡±


    A heavy silence lingered between us as I resigned myself to the inevitable.


    There was no fighting this. Dominic, a Lycan prince, had summoned me, and refusal was not an option. I knew too well that any defiance would be met with the same merciless treatment my father had just received. With no other choice, I followed the servant out of my vi and toward Dominic¡¯s residence.


    I was led straight to the pool, where Dominic lounged on a deck chair, rxing. He beckoned me closer with azy wave.


    I swallowed my anger and disgust, forcing myself to move forward without a word.


    He studied me for a minute. ¡°Silent today, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I forced a smile, though it felt more like a grimace. ¡°What is there to say? Just do what you want. I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    I had already epted my fate. If he intended to take me tonight, I wouldn¡¯t fight it. What was the point? My body was no longer mine tomand. Resistance was futile, and I had no strength left to waste on battles I couldn¡¯t win.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. ¡°You look so miserable, as if I forced you into this.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut, but inside, a bitterugh simmered. Wasn¡¯t that exactly what he had done?


    In the pce, every day was a nightmare. Forced into relentless training, made to ept things I despised, threatened, and used for sex by the princes.


    Except yton¡­


    With him, there was at least a semnce of choice. But even that fragile willingness was shattered, thanks to Dominic.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:


    The thought deepened my resentment.


    Suddenly, Dominic yanked me forward, and I stumbled right into his arms.


    His fingers grazed my cheek, his voice unnervingly soft. ¡°I was just teasing you earlier. You¡¯ve been invaluable to me. How could I ever mistreat you or your friend?¡±


    His words were like honeyced with poison. I didn¡¯t believe a single one. Silence was my only response.


    But that silence seemed to gnaw at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that dead look on your face. It¡¯s boring,¡± he growled.


    Still, I said nothing, silently willing him to grow tired of me, to cast me aside so we could part ways for good.


    But my silence only seemed to provoke him further. He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear, and bit down.


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    The pain made me snap. I jerked back, covering my ear, my eyes zing with fury. ¡°What more do you want from me?¡±


    His lips curled into a satisfied smirk as he stroked my face. ¡°There you are. That¡¯s the fire I know.¡±


    And then, he kissed me¡ªhard and possessive, stealing the breath from my lungs.


    Instinctively, I pressed against his shoulders, trying to push him away, but his grip tightened. ¡°Hm?¡±


    That single sound froze me. His threats from earlier echoed in my mind, and I knew better than to resist. So, I endured, letting him kiss me, though my body remained cold and unresponsive. No matter how hard he tried to ignite something within me, nothing stirred.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Without warning, he lifted me off the ground and tossed me into the pool.


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I gasped sharply as I plunged into the rippling pool. Cold water rushed into my nose and mouth, sending my limbs thrashing in panic. Was Dominic trying to drown me? Just as my lungs burned for air, a ssh signaled someone entering the water behind me.


    The water churned around me as I fought to stay conscious. Then strong arms slid beneath my waist, holding me firmly. Though the water¡¯s surface closed above us, Dominic¡¯s grip kept me from sinkingpletely, even as the pressure made breathing difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Dominic chuckled before sucking my earlobe, his tongue tracing its curve.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± My heart pounded with equal parts terror and fury. My furious expression seemed to amuse him. Heughed softly, pulling me tighter against his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re much cuter when you¡¯re angry,¡± he murmured, his voice low and teasing. ¡°You looked dull before.¡±


    His mouth imed mine again while his hand wandered to my chest, caressing my breast through the soaked fabric. With practiced ease, he soon stripped away all my clothes, letting them drift away in the water.


    ¡°You pervert¡­¡± I muttered, though my protest barely registered.


    Dominic only smirked, pressing a finger against my most intimate ce and rubbing slow circles over my clitoris.


    ¡°Mmm¡­no¡­¡± My weak protest dissolved into a moan as pleasure shot through me. He bit my lower lip, drawing out another helpless sound.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 280

    ?Chapter 280:


    The water¡¯s heavy pressure surrounded us as our kiss deepened, the wet sounds of our mouths fueling my embarrassment. Then I felt it ¨C the insistent pressure of Dominic¡¯s thick length pressing against me.


    The water provided slick lubrication as Dominic effortlessly slid his erection inside me. A sharp, unfamiliar difort made my vaginal walls quiver and constrict around him.


    Dominic released a satisfied groan. He inserted two fingers again, spreading my sensitive flesh wider while gripping my waist with his other hand. After withdrawing slightly, he thrust forward once more.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I barely suppressed a cry, biting my lip hard.


    This was too much¡­ too overwhelming¡­


    After several careful movements, Dominic finally sheathed himselfpletely within me. The water rippled around us with each thrust, creating strange new sensations that made me panic. Instinctively, my hands flew to his muscr waist for support as my breathing turned shallow and rapid, my chest rising and falling visibly.


    Fearing I might inhale water, I pressed my body flush against his, clinging desperately like he was my only anchor.


    Dominic prated deeper, gradually finding and stimting my most delicate areas. His impressive length and girth moved with increasing speed, deliberately targeting my most sensitive spots until the sensations nearly tore a scream from my throat.


    ¡°Why so tight?¡± Dominic teased in a husky voice. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± I fought back a moan and turned my face away, forcing my expression nk.


    Noticing my detached demeanor and theck of desire in my eyes, he deliberately loosened his grip. The sudden loss of support made me gasp and instinctively throw my arms around his neck.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go under,¡± Dominic warned with a smug grin, ¡°you¡¯ll need to hold on tight and take me deeper. Such a shameful position for you.¡±


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    I clenched my jaw and red, but the rising water at my chest sent fresh panic through me. Fear overcame defiance, making me cling tighter.


    His substantial girth stretched mepletely, each movement pressing insistently against my deepest, most sensitive areas. The relentless stimtion created sensations so intense they threatened to overwhelm mepletely.


    Afraid of slipping beneath the water, I instinctively wrapped my legs tighter around Dominic¡¯s waist, pulling us even closer together. Trembling, I arched my head back, gasping for air as the wave of pleasure grew almost unbearable.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    After the intense encounter with Dominic in the swimming pool, I finally experienced two peaceful days without disturbance. Bryan and Dominic¡ªthe perpetual thorns in my side¡ªhad stopped troubling me. Part of me wished, perhaps naively, to never cross paths with them again.


    Only my misunderstanding with yton weighed on me like a boulder, suffocating me with every breath. I sought him out repeatedly, desperate to clear the air, but fate seemed against me¡ªhe was never there. Had he grown so weary of me that my presence was now unwee? The thought deepened the shadows over my already sorrowful heart.


    Time blurred in a haze of grief and anxiety until, atst, the day of the hunt arrived. We changed clothes and climbed into the vehicle Hayley had arranged for the trip. Alice buzzed with excitement throughout the journey to the mountains, chattering nonstop.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve heard the hunting grounds are vast, with stunningndscapes. I can¡¯t wait to see all the rare animals!¡± Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:


    Caught in her enthusiasm, my spirits lifted momentarily, and I forgot my troubles. Smiling, I replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be wonderful to rx and recharge.¡± The strain with yton had worn me down, and I craved this respite.


    But the moment I spoke, a blonde woman in the next seat sneered, her voice dripping with venom, ¡°How nice it must be to have princes adore you so much that you need a hunting trip just to ¡®rx.''¡± Her words were clearly aimed at me.


    The other women nearby joined in, their mockingughter sharp in the air. ¡°Careful,¡± one taunted, ¡°or she¡¯ll run crying to her precious princes!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. How could we possiblypete with her? She¡¯ll probably convince the princes to banish us if we displease her,¡± another woman added mockingly.


    Alice¡¯s face flushed crimson with anger at their taunts. Her eyes burned with fury, and I could see her trembling with the need to defend me. I gently squeezed her hand to calm her before responding with a cool smile, ¡°You¡¯ve actually given me an idea. Why should I tolerate such unpleasantpany? Perhaps I will suggest the princes remove you after all.¡±


    ¡°You wretched bitch!¡± the blonde woman snarled, her rage palpable. Her eyes bulged as she thrust a finger inches from my face, her entire body coiled for confrontation. ¡°Just because the princes show you attention doesn¡¯t mean you can do as you please!¡±


    I met her fury with steady, unblinkingposure,pletely unfazed by her outburst.


    Hayley, who had been observing the escting conflict, chose that moment to intervene. ¡°Enough!¡± Her voice, though not raised, carried undeniable authority. ¡°Silence, all of you.¡±


    The angry woman¡¯s eyes shed with triumph, clearly expecting Hayley to reprimand me as usual. I prepared myself for the familiar criticism ¨C Hayley¡¯s dislike for me was no secret. But to everyone¡¯s astonishment, her rebuke was directed at my tormentor instead.


    ¡°Your behavior is shameful,¡± Hayley dered. ¡°Rather than wallow in jealousy, perhaps you should learn from Makenna how to earn the princes¡¯ genuine favor.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What on earth was going on with Hayley today? Since when did she start speaking on my behalf?


    I shot her a puzzled nce, trying to figure out her game. It was so unlike her to take my side like that.


    But she didn¡¯t make any further moves. After restoring order in the vehicle, she simply returned to her seat, closed her eyes, and pretended to rest. I couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious, but for now, I decided to wait and see.


    Before long, we pulled into a gas station. Finally, a chance to stretch my legs.


    As I stood outside the convenience store, ready to grab a couple of drinks, I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    I turned, and there was Hayley.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, keeping my tone neutral. She shed me a smile.


    ¡°I just wanted to apologize,¡± she said.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± I echoed, genuinely surprised.


    Hayley nodded. ¡°I heard about the scene your father made outside your house the other day. Molly was the one who brought him in. She didn¡¯t know the full situation at the time, and she feels really bad about it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so I stayed quiet, letting her speak.


    Hayley wasn¡¯t about to let the awkward silence drag on. ¡°A lot of the bad blood between us was stirred up by Kristina. Now that she¡¯s out of the picture, I¡¯m hoping we can clear the air¡­ you know¡­ make peace.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:


    Make peace?


    That didn¡¯t sound like the Hayley I knew.


    Still, I kept my cool. Slowly, I extended my hand and epted her apology.


    ¡°Well, you are right.¡±


    Hayley smiled, sealing our truce with a firm handshake. But even as she smiled, a voice in the back of my mind warned me not to take this at face value.


    After our exchange, Hayley left with a satisfied smile. As soon as she was out of sight, Alice appeared beside me, arms crossed, squinting her eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is she up to?¡± she muttered, scrunching up her face suspiciously. ¡°She made the first move to call a truce. There¡¯s got to be more to this.¡±


    I shook my head, ncing in the direction Hayley had gone, just as confused. ¡°I have no idea, but there¡¯s definitely a reason behind it,¡± I replied in a low voice.


    The truth was, I didn¡¯t trust Hayley one bit.


    Alice¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Makenna, watch your back. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Molly did it on purpose¡­ letting your father into the pce like that. Everyone knows things aren¡¯t exactly peachy between you and your family right now.¡±


    I nodded, my own sense of vignce kicking in. After a brief rest, we piled back into the vehicle and continued our journey.


    This time, the atmosphere was unusually tense. No one dared to whisper a word, let alone stir up any trouble. By the end of the day, we finally reached our destination: a grand manor nestled at the base of the mountain. This ce was designed specifically for royal hunting events, with a strict hierarchy evident in itsyout.


    The king, of course, upied the grand vi at the heart of the manor, while the elite had their pick of the luxurious vis nking it. As for us? We were relegated to the outermost vis.


    Sure, they weren¡¯t as opulent as the ones at the center, but they were still more luxurious than my vi in the pce. Plus, the surroundings were beautiful and quiet¡ªan oasis of calm after a long, tense day.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After an exhausting day¡¯s journey, Alice and I were utterly drained.


    Dragging our feet, we trudged to the designated vi, retrieved our room keys, and longed for a good rest.


    Just as I was about to turn away and retreat to thefort of my room, a figure in the distance caught my eye.


    The familiarity of that silhouette instantly set my nerves on edge.


    yton? Could he really be here?


    My heart skipped a beat in anticipation before I quickly masked it with a self-mocking smirk.


    Of course, he would be here. After all, he was Prince yton, a man of importance at such events. But he had no interest in seeing me¡ªthat much was clear.


    Disappointment etched itself onto my face as I prepared to walk away in silence. Yet, before I could move, another figure unexpectedly blocked my path, exuding the usual arrogance and disdain. Jessica? How could she be here too?


    I frowned, my voice low as I asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile, as if she had been lying in wait for this very moment.


    She sauntered toward me, her chin held high, and said with a tone dripping with pride, ¡°Frank is a Gamma, tasked with protecting the king. Naturally, as his wife, I am entitled to be here. Unlike you, who¡¯s just a sex ve.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:


    Her words wereced with superiority, and she eyed me with a provocation that made my hands clench into fists. A sex ve? The audacity of Jessica to throw that in my face was almostughable.


    The only reason I was here today was because of her! I couldn¡¯t fathom where she found the nerve to act so high and mighty.


    But as she reveled in her imagined triumph, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the unhealed scars marring her face. The irony of her unting superiority while bearing those marks was too much to ignore.


    I let out a bitterugh, a sarcastic smile ying on my lips. ¡°Jessica, you might want to hide those scars before boasting. Are you afraid others won¡¯t realize that your husband is the one who gave you those?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Makenna, who would¡¯ve thought Frank could be so brutal to his own wife? It¡¯s been days, and those wounds haven¡¯t healed. Clearly, their rtionship is far from perfect!¡±


    Alice, standing by my side, joined in, her voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°You!¡± Jessica¡¯s face turned ashen, her features contorted with anger, yet she had no retort to offer.


    I was far too tired to waste energy on a meaningless argument with her. With a nce at Alice, the two of us sneered at Jessica onest time before turning our backs and walking away.


    Jessica was left seething, stamping her feet in frustration, but she dared not follow, intimidated by the curious stares of those around us.


    As we made our way to our rooms, Alice grumbled, ¡°Jessica is so infuriating. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s your sister with how awful she is.¡±


    I smiled weakly, half-joking as I replied, ¡°Maybe she isn¡¯t really my sister at all.¡±


    Alice sighed, letting the conversation drop.


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    Finally, we reached our rooms. After a quick wash, I copsed onto the soft bed.


    The day¡¯s weariness clung to me like a heavy shroud, and I was soon lost to sleep.


    But the respite was short-lived. A sudden knock on the door shattered my slumber, pulling me back into the waking world.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The knock on the door jolted me awake, and I rubbed my eyes, irritation bubbling up inside me.


    It was the middle of the night. Who on earth would be knocking at this hour to disturb my sleep?


    Still groggy, I sat up and raised my voice, tinged with impatience. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    But strangely, there was no response from outside. The knocking persisted, relentless and stubborn.


    Was it Bryan?


    The thought crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. From what I knew of Bryan, if he wanted to see me, he wouldn¡¯t bother with formalities like knocking. He¡¯d juste right in.


    That realization made my unease spike. Whoever was outside might not have good intentions. A wave of anxiety surged through me as I grabbed the kettle from the bedside table, holding it as an improvised weapon, and cautiously approached the door.


    With a quick turn of the handle, I swung the ¡°weapon¡± with all my might the moment the door cracked open.


    A muffled thud was followed by a stifled cry of pain. I was poised to strike again when a familiar, slightly panicked voice halted me. ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! Stop!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:


    I blinked and took a closer look, and to my surprise, it was Frank. I stood there, stunned.


    It was the middle of the night¡ªwhat was Frank doing here?


    Despite recognizing him, I didn¡¯t lower my guard. I kept the kettle in front of me like a shield and asked warily, ¡°Frank, why are you here?¡±


    Frank rubbed his head awkwardly, irritation creeping into his voice as he exined, ¡°I heard you were staying in this room, so I came to see you.¡±


    He came to see me? Since when were we on such good terms that he needed to check in on me?


    There was no way he hade without some ulterior motive.


    I scoffed, my suspicion deepening as I squinted at him.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense and tell me what you¡¯re really after. If you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t hesitate to call for help.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait. I¡¯ve got something important to tell you,¡± Frank blurted. With a sad look on his face, he added, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve always regretted¡­¡± Regretted what?


    I frowned, cutting him off impatiently. ¡°Stop with the riddles and get to the point.¡±


    Frank¡¯s tone grew more serious, his words heavy with emotion. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinkingtely, and I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re the one who truly matters to me. You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me. That night at the bar made me certain that I want to be with you again.¡±


    His eyes softened with what he probably thought was affection as he reached out, tentatively trying to take my hand.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I snarled, swinging the kettle at him without hesitation.


    Frank barely dodged the blow, staring at me in shock. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected such a violent reaction.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± I spat coldly, without a hint of doubt in my voice. ¡°There¡¯s no future for us. You¡¯d better stop making me sick with your nonsense!¡±


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    ¡°Makenna, I really love you¡­¡±


    Frank continued, desperately trying to say sweet things, but his words bounced off me like raindrops on stone.


    As his futile efforts wore on, the friendly mask he¡¯d worn began to slip, revealing a face twisted with frustration. His voice took on a bitter edge as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve changed since you entered the pce! You¡¯ve be so shallow, always looking to please those above you.¡±


    His usations were the spark that set off the storm of anger I¡¯d been holding back.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m better than a piece of trash like you!¡± I scoffed, and with each word, my grip on the kettle tightened. It became more than a mere object in my hand; it was an outlet for the fury that had been building inside me. I swung it at him, again and again, until he was forced to flee.


    Frank scrambled away, clearly feeling humiliated, but he couldn¡¯t resist throwing a parting shot over his shoulder. ¡°Makenna, I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After driving Frank away, I heaved a sigh of relief. I could finally retreat to my room and copse into thefort of my bed.


    I turned back toward my room, already thinking about the sweet thought of sleep. I stepped inside, shutting the door behind me with a soft click.


    But as I spun around, my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. Bryan was there¡ªsprawled on my bed as if it was his room, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Bryan! When did hee into my room?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I demanded.


    I had just been facing off with Frank at the door, and I was positive the room had been empty. Yet, here Bryan was, lounging on my bed like he¡¯d been there all along.


    ¡°There,¡± he pointedzily at the window, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s only two floors up. Easy climb.¡±


    I clenched my fists, irritation bubbling up. ¡°And you think it¡¯s perfectly normal to sneak in through the window? You¡¯re a Lycan prince, for crying out loud. Isn¡¯t this beneath you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, shrugging,pletely unfazed, ¡°but I¡¯d rather avoid getting hit with a kettle.¡±


    My gaze dropped to the kettle still clutched in my hand, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes.


    Great, he must¡¯ve seen me smack Frank with it earlier.


    ¡°Did you see all of that?¡± I muttered, half-embarrassed, half-annoyed.


    He nodded, his grin widening. ¡°You were pretty fierce.¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh, setting the kettle down and dragging myself toward the bed. Exhaustion was hitting me hard, and thest thing I wanted was to deal with Bryan¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had your fun. Now, get out. I need to sleep.¡±


    But instead of leaving, Bryan reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    He shed a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I didn¡¯t step in to help?¡±


    Sitting on hisp felt awkward and unnatural. I tried to squirm free, but his hold was firm.


    ¡°Why?¡± I sighed, finally ceasing my struggles. ¡°So you could enjoy the spectacle? Watch me humiliate myself?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± he murmured, his fingertips tracing a featherlight path along my cheek that made me shiver despite myself. His voice dropped to a cial whisper. ¡°I needed to test your loyalty. Betray me¡ªeven consider cheating¡ªand I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Before I could respond, his mouth crushed against mine, stealing my breath. Shock melted into fury as I wrenched my face away in disgust, palms mming against his chest with all my strength. To my astonishment, Bryan actually let go.


    Was he showing mercy today?


    The thought barely had time to form before he propelled me backward, his body caging me against the mattress. Those crimson, hunger-darkened eyes sent fear coiling through my stomach, but I clenched my jaw against it. My hands rose to push him away again.


    ¡°Get off me! I just want to sleep!¡± I writhed and cried out, but his hands were already destroying my pajamas like tissue paper. Fabric hit the floor in a crumpled heap, and then he was inside me¡ªno tenderness, no pretense of love. Just brutal need as he forced his thick erection into my unprepared body.


    ¡°Bryan¡ª¡± I gasped at the sting, my tight dryness resisting the intrusion. He ignored me, one hand vise-gripping my chin.


    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how I¡¯ve missed this,¡± he growled against my throat, his free hand roughly groping my breasts.


    Iy motionless, enduring each clinical thrust. In. Out. Relentless and deep. My resistance dissolved into helpless eptance as my traitorous body responded, slick heat only encouraging the bastard. The obscene p of skin on skin filled the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:


    Fury burned through me¡ªat him, at my powerless position, at my own responding flesh. With no other recourse, I sank my teeth into the muscle of his shoulder until iron flooded my tongue.


    I wanted to wound him, to make him feel even a sliver of the agony he was causing me. The metallic tang of blood filled my mouth as I bit down, but Bryan only chuckled darkly. My resistance seemed to excite him further. He took my act of defiance as a provocation, thrusting into me with renewed force ¨C deeper, harder ¨C until I could nearly feel him reaching my womb.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± The cry tore from my lips unbidden. Bryan¡¯sughter vibrated against my skin, pleased by my stifled moan. Some traitorous part of me responded to the brutal pleasure, even as my soul recoiled in torment. I clenched my eyes shut, praying for the vition to end.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I awoke, groggy and alone. Bryan had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°That bastard!¡± I cursed, my teeth clenched in frustration. As I struggled to get out of bed, a quick nce at the clock made my heart race with panic. Damn it! I was on the brink of beingte.


    I leaped out of bed, washed up in record time, and dashed downstairs.


    In the grand hall below, the other women were already gathered, ready to go.


    Alice spotted me from afar, waving energetically. ¡°Over here!¡± she called out.


    I hurried to her side, still catching my breath.


    She noticed my weary expression and the heavy dark circles under my eyes. Concernced her voice as she asked, ¡°Why sote? You look like you barely slept. What happened?¡±


    The memory of Bryan¡¯s relentless tormentst night shed through my mind, making me inwardly curse him a hundred times over. ¡°Don¡¯t even ask,¡± I sighed, utterly exasperated.


    Sensing my reluctance to delve into the details, Alice tactfully dropped the subject.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    At that moment, the sharp click of high heels announced Hayley¡¯s arrival. She pped her hands,manding everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright, everyone, listen up!¡± The once noisy hall fell silent as all eyes turned to her. With everyone present, Hayley began outlining the day¡¯s agenda.


    ¡°The hunting event will span three days. On the first day, we honor the ancestors of the werewolves by tending to their tombs as a sign of respect. Tomorrow, the hunt begins, and on the final day, we hold the worship ceremony.¡±


    Her gaze swept over us, her tone deepening as she continued, ¡°However, you women aren¡¯t permitted to participate in the tomb cleaning. Instead, the king has a special task for you: you¡¯re to prepare meals for the king and princes. Keep in mind, whoever manages to impress the princes will earn the privilege of spending the night with one of the princes, along with some extra rewards.¡±


    The announcement sent a wave of excitement through the women, their eagerness palpable as they anticipated their chance to curry favor and perhaps win over one of the princes that night.


    But where there was excitement, there was also anxiety. Alice sidled up to me, her face clouded with worry. She whispered, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m hopeless at cooking. What if I mess up and the princes punish me?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯ve got your back. We¡¯ll whip up something delicious together.¡±


    Relief washed over her, and she beamed at me. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m so lucky to have you as a friend!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:


    After Hayley had finished assigning tasks, we headed to the farm behind the manor to gather ingredients. The farm was brimming with life, a vibrant array of livestock and fresh produce stretching as far as the eye could see.


    ¡°You can find everything you need here,¡± Hayley said before she turned to leave.


    But something in her manner as she left made my skin crawl.


    She paused, her eyes locking on mine. ¡°Makenna, I trust in your cooking skill,¡± she said, her tone oddly encouraging.


    Hayley being kind? Now that was suspicious.


    As I watched her retreating figure, a shiver ran down my spine.


    Alice muttered under her breath, her expression as frosty as her tone, ¡°What¡¯s up with Hayley?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s up to something, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I replied, frowning as I nced around at the other women. I quickly realized that Hayley¡¯s words had put a target on my back. The looks I was getting from the others were anything but friendly.


    It was clear that Hayley had painted a bullseye on me, hoping to turn the others against me.


    I gritted my teeth. That snake was more cunning than I had given her credit for. Her gesture of making peace was just a facade.


    Noticing the simmering jealousy in the air, Alice swiftly pulled me away from the crowd.


    We escaped to a secluded vegetable garden, where the tension finally eased. Alice let out a sigh of relief, patting her chest.


    ¡°Thank goodness we got away. Those women looked like they wanted to tear you apart!¡±


    I sighed, unwilling to waste any more energy on Hayley¡¯s schemes. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on them. What do you want to cook?¡±


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    Alice nced around, taking in the garden¡¯s bounty. She seemed unsure, her eyes darting from one vegetable to another. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you think?¡±


    As I considered our options, my thoughts drifted to yton.


    I remembered how he favored mild vors, particrly his fondness for noodles and beef.


    A blush crept up my cheeks as I shyly admitted, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making beef and tomato noodles.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Alice teased, a knowing smirk on her face. ¡°That¡¯s Prince yton¡¯s favorite, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of a direct answer, instead focusing on gathering vegetables while keeping the mood light.


    I spotted an especially brilliant tomato while I was making jokes. Just as I extended my hand to grab it, someone else grabbed it before I could.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I looked up suddenly and found myself face-to-face with Molly.


    A flicker of apology passed over Molly¡¯s face when she saw me. She spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dunn. I didn¡¯t realize it was you. Truly, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She then offered me the bright red tomato.


    I didn¡¯t take it. Instead, I smiled, shaking my head as I politely declined her gesture. But deep down, I was wondering what game this woman was ying. With suspicion gnawing at me, I looked at Molly and asked quietly, ¡°Molly, what brings you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:


    Molly blushed, looking shy as she exined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m Hayley¡¯s sister. She brought me along to this hunting event and asked me to help out with some things.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. It was clear she wasn¡¯t pleased to see Molly.


    She fixed Molly with a wary stare and asked, ¡°And what exactly are you doing picking vegetables here?¡±


    Molly seemed to sense Alice¡¯s hostility, and her expression turned more uneasy. She lowered her head, almost bashful, and replied, ¡°I actually love cooking. I heard there¡¯s a chance to prepare dinner for the king and princes tonight, so I wanted to give it a shot. Maybe one day, I could even cook at the pce.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she seemed to realize how they might be misinterpreted. Quickly, she added, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I just enjoy cooking, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Hearing Molly¡¯s exnation, I narrowed my eyes slightly. While doubts still lingered in my mind, I chose not to press her further.


    ¡°We still need to gather ingredients. We¡¯re leaving now,¡± I said.


    I nodded politely and said goodbye, then took Alice¡¯s hand, leading her out of the vegetable garden.


    Once we were out of earshot, Alice couldn¡¯t contain her frustration. ¡°Makenna, watch out. I don¡¯t trust Molly. There¡¯s more to her than meets the eye.¡±


    Her fiery tone amused me, so I teased her lightly, ¡°Oh? So, what grand scheme do you think Molly¡¯s cooking up?¡±


    With a serious expression, Alice analyzed the situation. ¡°Think about it. She could easily get the information from the red-light district, which shows she¡¯s cunning and calcting. How could someone like that settle for just being a cook? And¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s sharp observations hit the mark. We continued our conversation, our footsteps rustling through the leaves as we gathered thest of our ingredients, heading toward the manor¡¯s kitchen.


    The kitchen was spacious and filled with light. Beside a massive stone stove were all sorts of copper and iron pots, with rows of spices and dried herbs hanging from the high ceiling.


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    Some had returned ahead of us, already busy with preparations. The kitchen was alive with the sound of knives hitting chopping blocks and the sizzle of oil in hot pans.


    To avoid drawing unnecessary attention, I led Alice to a quiet corner of the kitchen, where we began unpacking our ingredients.


    Just then, Alice nudged my arm and gave me a meaningful look.


    Following her gaze, I was surprised to see Molly again. She had mentioned her love for cooking earlier, so her presence in the kitchen wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.


    But what did surprise me was that the ingredients in her basket were identical to the ones I had chosen. They were all the ingredients for beef and tomato noodles. Did she n to make beef and tomato noodles too?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Makenna, do you think Molly¡¯s trying to take notes from you?¡± Alice leaned in close, whispering in my ear with a yful edge to her voice. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s hoping to whip up Prince yton¡¯s favorite dishes too?¡±


    ¡°Alice, stop it.¡±


    I pulled my gaze away from Molly¡¯s basket, a faint smile ying on my lips as I shook my head at Alice. ¡°It could just be a coincidence. We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions about other people¡¯s intentions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:


    Even as I said it, the doubts swirling in my mind didn¡¯tpletely fade. My eyes, almost on their own, darted back to Molly.


    Was it really just a coincidence?


    Never mind. It wasn¡¯t my concern.


    I forced myself to focus on my work again.


    Before long, the kitchen was filled with the rich aroma of various ingredients. I concentrated on crafting the noodles with care, asionally pausing to assist Alice, whether by handing her a seasoning or tasting a sauce for her.


    Time slipped by quietly as we busied ourselves with cooking.


    Finally, just before the princes and their entourage were due to return, I ced the bowl of noodles onto a tray. Looking at the delicious noodles before me, a mix of nerves and excitement fluttered in my chest.


    Would yton like it?


    Soon, Hayley entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Are the dishes ready? It¡¯s time to bring them to the dining hall.¡±


    Following her instructions, we lined up and followed the servants down a corridor adorned with luxurious decor. I was so focused on carrying the bowl of noodles that I didn¡¯t notice when the hem of my dress got caught on something.


    Suddenly, I felt myself lurch forward, my heart leaping into my throat.


    Damn it!


    I cursed inwardly, my mind going nk.


    I lost my bnce, and the noodles slipped from the tray in my hands, plummeting toward the floor. But just as disaster seemed inevitable, a strong hand shot out, catching the bowl mid-fall. At the same time, another arm wrapped gently around my waist, steadying me and preventing aplete tumble.


    I was still reeling from the shock, my heart pounding wildly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± a gentle voice came from above. Was that yton¡¯s voice?


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    I looked up suddenly, locking eyes with his golden gaze. yton was smiling down at me, holding the bowl of noodles I had nearly spilled. My heart raced, and a blush crept up my cheeks. For a moment, I was so stunned that I forgot to speak, just staring at him in disbelief.


    Noticing my daze, yton waved his hand lightly in front of my face, snapping me back to reality. I remembered how I had caused him to lose those goods, and words of apology sprang to my lips. I wanted to exin, to clear the air. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡±


    But before I could finish, yton put the bowl of noodles back on the tray in my hands, his tone gentle. ¡°Be more careful next time. Try not to fall again.¡±


    I nodded, still in a bit of a trance. By the time I gathered my thoughts, yton had already turned and walked away. I watched him go, my mind drifting to a million different thoughts. Did yton no longer me me? No, no! Perhaps it was just his naturally kind and gentle nature that led him to help me.


    I was lost in thought until Alice nudged my arm, bringing me back to the present. ¡°Makenna,e on. Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    It felt like waking from a dream. Before moving on, I nced down at the floor where I had stumbled. It was t and clean, with nothing spilled.


    Then how had I tripped?


    I raised my head in confusion, scanning the crowd until my eyesnded on Molly, who was smiling shyly. There was something in her eyes, something hidden. She asked gently, ¡°Makenna, are you okay? I was so scared just now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I¡¯m doing OK. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    Though a flicker of doubt crossed my mind, I smiled politely, acknowledging Molly¡¯s concern.


    The brief incident passed, and soon, under Hayley¡¯s guidance, we proceeded in an orderly line into the grand hall.


    Inside, the king and the princes were already seated at the stately table, awaiting the start of the meal. Hayley instructed calmly, ¡°Once the dishes are served, you may stand aside and wait.¡±


    We followed her directions, carefully cing our prepared dishes at their designated spots.


    I set the bowl of noodles on the table with care, noticing that it was positioned right in yton¡¯s line of sight.


    Would he choose the dish I had made?


    My gaze drifted to yton, and the memory of the incident at the bar filled me with a mix of unease and guilt.


    A sudden knock on the table broke my thoughts. I looked up to see Bryan watching me intently, his fingers tapping the table.


    Clearly, he had noticed my attention on yton. His possessiveness red; he wouldn¡¯t tolerate me directing my focus elsewhere.


    I quickly averted my eyes and turned around, ready to step back and join the others.


    But as I turned away, my eyes briefly locked with Dominic¡¯s, his seemingly calm yet emotional gaze sending another wave of unease through me.


    Soon, a variety of delicious dishes wereid out on the table.


    . is your storytelling hub


    We stood silently beside the table, anticipation clear in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    I nervously clenched the corners of my clothes.


    If yton no longer held a grudge against me, he might choose to taste the noodles I had made, right? As my mind raced with thoughts, Alice tugged at my sleeve, signaling me to look at the table.


    To my surprise, I noticed another bowl of beef and tomato noodles next to mine, almost identical.


    The difference was subtle: my bowl was made of bone porcin, while the other was white porcin, making it easy to distinguish which one I had prepared.


    Alice leaned in, whispering, ¡°Makenna, I think the other bowl of noodles was made by Molly.¡±


    I shook my head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± What was Molly¡¯s intention? Was this really just a coincidence?


    At that moment, our eyes met across the room. Molly smiled at me, her expression seemingly innocent, as if everything was just a coincidence.


    As I pondered the situation, a servant¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, the dishes are ready. You may begin.¡±


    Leonardo was the first to pick up his silverware, tasting a dish with elegant precision. A satisfied smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Who prepared this dish?¡± he asked, his deep voice resonating with approval. ¡°She deserves a reward.¡±


    The woman responsible beamed with joy, her face flushed with excitement as she knelt in gratitude. Leonardo waved his hand gently, signaling her to rise. Then he turned to the three princes. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Help yourselves.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones. Gods loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?


    P.S. Next week I¡¯ll be starting the audio novels. For updates, please check the ga?novelsmunity. You can also find all ourmunity links here:: https://linktr.ee/ga?novels . ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:


    With his permission, the princes began to partake in the meal.


    The women waited in anticipation, holding their breath as the princes made their selections.


    I was no different, my heart pounding as I nervously awaited their choices.


    To my delight, I saw yton request the waiter to bring him the bowl of beef and tomato noodles from the table. The bowl he chose was mine.


    ¡°Prince yton picked your noodles,¡± Alice whispered excitedly in my ear.


    But before I could fully savor the moment, Bryan stood up and took my bowl of noodles himself.


    My joy vanished instantly.


    Bryan shed me a mocking smile before turning to yton, saying, ¡°I like this dish too. How about letting me enjoy it first?¡±


    yton frowned, his expression serious.


    ¡°Bryan, I chose this dish first. Besides, there¡¯s an identical dish right next to it. If you want, you can have that one.¡±


    Though yton¡¯s tone remained gentle, there was no mistaking his firm refusal to back down.


    He pointed to the dish Molly had ced beside mine.


    I was taken aback.


    Did yton recognize the noodles I had made? A surge of invisible joy washed over me, but I couldn¡¯t help noticing the strained look on Molly¡¯s face. Our eyes met again, and she forced a smile in my direction.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I nodded politely to Molly before looking away, my attention shifting back to yton and Bryan.


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Both wore forced smiles, their expressions thinly veiling the tension as they argued over the bowl of noodles I had prepared.


    yton raised an eyebrow slightly, his smile faint but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a preference for this particr taste, and this time is no different.¡±


    Bryan, however, wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. His lips curled into a contemptuous smile as he replied, his voice loud and clear, ¡°This dish just happens to be my favorite.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, making it difficult to gauge whether he was pleased or irritated by Bryan¡¯s challenge.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze grew more intense, his tone dripping with defiance. ¡°I¡¯m determined to eat this bowl of noodles. No one will take it from me!¡±


    The tension escted quickly, the atmosphere in the hall thick with anticipation as the situation teetered on the brink of a full-blown confrontation.


    Just as the standoff reached its peak, Dominic unexpectedly joined the fray.


    ¡°It seems you both are so eager for this bowl of noodles. It must be something special. I think I¡¯d like to try it too,¡± he remarked casually.


    What! Dominic was getting involved too?


    A wave of helplessness washed over me. All I wanted was for yton to taste the noodles I had made.


    Dominic¡¯s words turned the sh between two princes into a three-waypetition, leaving everyone in the hall stunned. Murmurs of curiosity rippled through the room.


    ¡°Who made this bowl of noodles? Why are all three princes fighting over it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like an ordinary dish to me.¡±


    Yet the three princes seemed oblivious to the growing tension around them.


    yton, his eyes fixed on the bowl of noodles, spoke in a gentle yet firm tone. ¡°Bryan, and Dominic, you¡¯ve both had your share of fine cuisine. Are you really going to fight me over a simple bowl of noodles?¡±


    Dominic, his eyebrow slightly arched, responded without hesitation, ¡°Everyone wants a taste of something delicious.¡±


    His words seemed to suggest something, and when he nced at me, his gaze held a wicked amusement that sent a shiver down my spine. I quickly turned my head, pretending not to notice.


    Leonardo, observing his sons squabble over a bowl of noodles, finally intervened, his expression stern. ¡°Who made this bowl of noodles? Step forward!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I gathered my courage to step forward.


    But the moment I took a step forward, a soft voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I made the noodles.¡±


    I turned to see Molly stepping forward, iming the dish. The room filled with a mix of curiosity and surprise as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted between us.


    Leonardo frowned, clearly puzzled. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    I was equally confused. I had made that bowl of noodles¡ªwhy was Molly iming it?


    Molly, feigning surprise, looked at me and said, ¡°I remember Miss Dunn and I prepared the same dish today.¡±


    Her words caused everyone to focus on the two bowls of noodles on the table, ced side by side. To the untrained eye, they were nearly identical.


    But how did Molly know I was making beef and tomato noodles?


    Was it a coincidence, or had she nned this? My thoughts raced as I tried to make sense of the situation.


    Leonardo cleared his throat and asked in a measured tone, ¡°Then, who prepared the bowl on the left?¡± That was the bowl the princes were fighting over.


    I was about to speak up when Molly, quick to respond, fired, ¡°I did.¡±


    With a resigned smile, she added, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell them apart. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Dunn to make the same dish. If I had known, I would have chosen something else.¡±


    My mouth quirked at the corners, and I secretly rolled my eyes at her.


    Her words stung, implying that I had intentionally copied her.


    Leonardo¡¯s frown deepened, and I could see the doubt flickering in the eyes of the princes.


    yton, however, nced between me and the bowl of noodles, his golden eyes filled with uncertainty as if he were questioning whether he had seen things correctly. I understood immediately¡ªyton had seen me ce the noodles on the left side, which was why he had chosen that bowl.


    As a heavy silence settled over the room, Leonardo cleared his throat once more. ¡°Since the two bowls of noodles are the same and it¡¯s difficult to distinguish between them, both of you will be rewarded. Is that eptable?¡±


    His suggestion seemed fair, but I couldn¡¯t ept such an oue.


    I wasn¡¯t willing to let someone else take credit for my work. Taking a deep breath, I calmly dered, ¡°The bowl on the left was made by me, I can recognize it.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Molly¡¯s face turned pale the moment I spoke, and she quickly lowered her head, her voice trembling with an air of false humility. ¡°If Miss Dunn says it¡¯s hers, I won¡¯t argue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:


    Her response only made the situation more awkward, painting me as the one who was trying to steal the credit. The atmosphere thickened with unease.


    At that moment, Hayley, who had been standing nearby, decided to chime in. With a smile that barely masked the sharpness in her tone, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Miss Dunn¡¯s cooking skills, but Molly has been proficient in the kitchen since she was a child. It¡¯s been her dream to be an excellent cook.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s words seemed to lend Molly an unassable credibility, making it difficult for anyone to doubt her. Just as I was feeling cornered, a familiar, delicate voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I never knew my sister could cook.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Makenna has never been able to cook.¡± Frank¡¯s voice rang out, clear and gloating.


    I followed the sound and saw Jessica and Frank seated at a table in the corner, both looking at me with smug satisfaction.


    They were seated in a section reserved for junior officials and their spouses, a ce I hadn¡¯t noticed initially.


    But their timing, as always, was impable¡ªready to kick me when I was down.


    Leonardo¡¯s frown deepened as he turned his displeased gaze on me.


    Clearly, he was beginning to believe that I had falsely imed the credit.


    Just when I felt the weight of the situation pressing down on me, yton¡¯s gentle voice cut through the tension, breaking the awkward silence.


    ¡°Father, I saw Makenna ce the bowl of noodles on the left.¡±


    yton¡¯s words stunned me. I couldn¡¯t believe he was standing up for me.


    I looked at him in astonishment, and he blinked at me reassuringly. There was no trace of me in his warm, golden eyes.


    A wave of relief and warmth spread through me.


    Before I could respond, Alice jumped in, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, now you want to apologize? We don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Molly pouted, clearly hurt, but before she could say more, Hayley swooped in, trying to mediate.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, it was just a misunderstanding. Why are you being so harsh?¡± Hayley¡¯s smile was tight, her tone sharp as she tried to save face for Molly.


    I met their gaze with a cool detachment. Instead of epting the apology, I asked directly, ¡°Can you exin why you also made beef and tomato noodles?¡±


    Molly blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting the question. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened her mouth to answer, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Was it because you knew Prince yton liked it, or had you somehow learned I was nning to make it?¡± My voice remained calm, but my eyes bored into hers with an intensity that left no room for evasion.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Under my probing, Molly¡¯s eyes flickered briefly before she regained her usualposure.


    She shook her head slightly, a bitter smile ying on her lips. ¡°Miss Dunn, you are mistaken. It is purely coincidence,¡± she said, her voice calm.


    But despite her words, I could tell that Molly¡¯s fleeting reaction had already confirmed my suspicion.


    Whether she had prepared the noodles to suit yton¡¯s pte or was deliberately trying to mimic me, her intentions were far from innocent.


    Indeed, anyone bold enough to approach me with evidence against the Harrison family could not be as simple as she appeared.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:


    Just as I was about to delve deeper into the matter, a servant suddenly rushed in, interrupting our conversation.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, the king¡¯s dinner has concluded. You must freshen up immediately and attend to Prince yton.¡±


    At those words, I blushed furiously, feeling a wave of shyness wash over me.


    Noticing my reaction, Alice grinned mischievously, pping her hands in delight. ¡°Well, hurry up then. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep Prince yton waiting too long!¡± she teased, her eyes sparkling with yful intent.


    I gave her a shy re, but herughter only grew louder, echoing through the side chamber.


    Flustered, I quickly followed the servant, ignoring Alice¡¯s relentless teasing.


    As I passed by Molly, I noticed a brief flicker of jealousy in her eyes.


    Did she have feelings for yton as well?


    The thought crossed my mind but was quickly pushed aside. There were more pressing matters to attend to.


    The servant led me to a secluded hot spring area.


    The surroundings were serene, tastefully arranged with lush trees enveloping the space. A gentle mist curled upward from the hot spring, creating an almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    The water was so clear that I could see right to the bottom, and soft light glowed from stonenterns scattered around, adding to the tranquil setting. As I took in the beauty of the ce, I was surprised to spot Jessica nearby.


    She was holding a broom, unhappily sweeping fallen leaves beside the hot spring.


    The moment she saw me, her eyes zed with fury. Ignoring her hostility, I turned to the servant with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why is Jessica here?¡± I asked.


    The servant replied in a hushed tone, ¡°For speaking out of turn during the dinner, both Jessica and Frank were punished by the prince. Jessica was tasked with cleaning this hot spring area, which covers nearly three thousand square feet, while Frank was sent to wash over a dozen cars used today.¡±


    I had not expected this haughty woman, who always unted her noble status, to end up like this!


    Seeing Jessica¡¯s angry and helpless expression, I could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Having grown up in an environment of luxury and privilege, she had never faced such hardships before.


    I gave her a faint smile, and that subtle expression seemed to push her over the edge. She suddenly raised her head, her eyes burning with anger.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Jessica spat out, her voice trembling with rage.


    Her words were clearly out of line. The servant beside me immediately scowled and reprimanded her sternly. ¡°Finish your work quickly and move on to the courtyard next door. If you don¡¯tplete your tasks, you will not be allowed to sleep tonight. These are the prince¡¯s orders!¡±


    Though brimming withints, Jessica did not dare to defy the prince¡¯smand. She picked up the heavy bucket and stormed off in anger.


    Once Jessica had left, the servant turned to me, saying in a tone now much gentler, ¡°Miss Dunn, you can rx and enjoy the hot spring here.¡±


    I was puzzled and asked, ¡°What about Prince yton? Did you not just tell me to attend to him?¡±


    The servant smiled kindly. ¡°You can bathe first. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    With that, she turned and left, leaving me alone and somewhat bewildered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:


    Although unsure of what was happening, I followed the servant¡¯s instructions. Slowly, I undressed and carefully stepped into the warm water, my bare feet sinking into the soothing depths.


    The heat enveloped my weary body, and every inch of my skin wasforted by the warmth. Gradually, my tense nerves rxed, and I felt a deep sense of peace wash over me.


    Just as I was fully immersed in this rare moment offort, I heard the unmistakable sound of footsteps approaching from behind.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was startled, my instinct urging me to seek refuge beneath the warm water of the hot spring.


    But just as I was about to dive, a soothing voice reached my ears.


    ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±


    This voice, which I recognized, calmed me down like a spring wind. It was yton¡¯s.


    I let out a sigh of relief and turned around to see yton approaching, bathed in the moonlight, his figure glowing with an ethereal silver sheen. He looked every bit the celestial being.


    ¡°Is the hot springfortable?¡± yton¡¯s voice was soft andced with concern.


    I nodded, my cheeks flushing with a mix of warmth from the spring and the nervous flutter in my heart. yton¡¯s smile was a balm to my soul, and his kindness made me feel even more bashful.


    ¡°I arranged this specially for you,¡± he said, his tone tender. ¡°I hoped it would help you rxpletely.¡± His thoughtful gesture warmed me from the inside out, but the weight of recent events made me uneasy once more.


    With a hesitant nce, I gathered my courage and spoke in a low, almost hesitant murmur. ¡°Your Highness, do you still me me? About what happened at the bar¡­¡± My voice dwindled to a whisper; I was anxious about broaching a topic that might still sting.


    yton reached out and gently brushed my hair, his touch bothforting and reassuring. ¡°Silly girl, how could I me you? I understand that you had no choice.¡± His smile was as warm as ever, like sunlight melting away the frost.


    I stood there, momentarily stunned, and mumbled, ¡°But you left in anger that day. I went to your house many times to see you afterward, but you were nowhere to be seen¡­¡±


    I had feared he didn¡¯t want to see me anymore and had feigned absence to drive me away.


    yton sighed deeply. ¡°I regretted my actions as soon as I left. I knew it wasn¡¯t your fault. I returned to the bar to look for you, but you had already gone. The following days were consumed with urgent matters rted to Dominic¡¯s actions, which kept me away from the pce. I didn¡¯t realize you hade looking for me.¡±


    yton¡¯s earnest exnation seemed to soothe my worries, his sincerity a balm to my troubled heart.


    I hadn¡¯t expected such unwavering trust from yton, but I¡­


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I found myself sobbing, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    yton¡¯s lips curled into a tender smile, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°Silly girl, I know you well. I could never believe you would act otherwise.¡±


    His words broke through my defenses, and tears streamed down my face uncontrobly.


    I choked out, ¡°But, ultimately, it¡¯s my fault. I should return the token to you. I don¡¯t want to be used by others or be a pawn, and I don¡¯t want to cause you any more hurt.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:


    yton slowly knelt by the edge of the hot spring. His warm hand lifted my chin gently, guiding me to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given it to you, it is yours. Whatever happens in the future doesn¡¯t matter to me. I believe in you, more than anyone else.¡±


    His eyes were filled with unwavering trust and determination.


    Before he could finish, I could no longer contain my emotions. Overwhelmed, I closed my eyes, tilted my head, and pressed my lips to his, sealing my feelings with a kiss.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    yton knelt before me, momentarily entranced, as if time itself had frozen. But the spell broke quickly, reced by a gaze burning with raw desire. He tilted my chin up and kissed me with such intensity that my heart raced uncontrobly. Before I knew it, we were tangled together in the hot spring, the steam wrapping around us like a veil of intimacy.


    His arms locked around my waist, pulling me flush against him as his mouth imed mine with feverish hunger. Our tongues moved together, the heat of our breaths mingling until my thoughts dissolved into pure sensation. I closed my eyes, wishing this moment would never end, my hands clinging to his scorching skin as my kisses grew more desperate. The water¡¯s heat was nothingpared to the fire building between us.


    yton¡¯s hand cupped my trembling breast, his thumb brushing over its peak, while his other hand slid lower, pressing against my most sensitive ce. All hesitation vanished. Emboldened, I reached for him, wrapping my fingers around his hard, throbbing length beneath the water¡¯s surface. His sharp gasp sent a thrill through me, but when I met his darkened eyes, I faltered, suddenly shy, and stilled my touch.


    A low chuckle rumbled in his chest before he stripped away the bath towels, tossing them carelessly onto the pool¡¯s edge. Now, with nothing between us, I could feel him¡ªthe rough, heated press of his arousal against my slick core. Need coiled deep inside me, sharper than ever. I wound my arms around his neck and whispered something wicked into his ear, my body aching with every teasing stroke of his length against me.


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    yton¡¯s mouth found my chest, his tongueving over my skin before his teeth scraped my nipple, sending jolts of pleasure straight to my core.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite too hard¡­ It¡¯s almost too much,¡± I gasped, my voice trembling between pleasure and difort. yton responded with a dark chuckle, easing his teeth but not relenting in his attentions. His fingers teased my other nipple to equal hardness before positioning himself at my entrance.


    My body surrenderedpletely, opening for him instinctively. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m ready¡­¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± yton murmured against my lips. I arched my back, lifting my hips to meet him as the water¡¯s buoyancy helped him slide inside effortlessly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moan escaped me unbidden, my entire body shuddering with the intensity of sensation.


    ¡°Are youfortable?¡± yton¡¯s arms encircled my waist as he established a deliberate rhythm. The churning water around us seemed to magnify every touch, every movement, until tears of overwhelming pleasure pricked at my eyes.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re bing essential to me.¡± The raw emotion in yton¡¯s whisper sent my heart racing even as our bodies moved together. I clung to him desperately, unable to conceive of separation as we lost ourselves in each other.


    Our coupling grew more urgent. Each powerful thrust created rhythmic sshes while filling mepletely, stretching me to what felt like my limits. When yton lifted my legs around his waist, Iplied eagerly, my back arching to take him deeper. His relentless pace had me gasping ¨C each impact against my most sensitive inner walls sent electric thrills through my entire being.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:


    ¡°Slow down¡­ Your Highness, this is too intense¡­¡± My plea came between ragged breaths.


    Immediately responsive, yton gentled his movements, recing fervor with deep, iming kisses. As his warm tongue traced the shell of my ear, my body clenched around him instinctively, teetering on the precipice ofplete surrender.


    A fleeting thought crossed my mind¡ªwas someone watching us? But the whisper of doubt vanished as quickly as it came, drowned in the overwhelming need to feel ytonpletely. I pushed all worries away, focusing only on the heat of his skin against mine, the way our bodies moved together.


    A soft moan escaped my lips as I surrendered to the pleasure, to the exquisite fullness of having him inside me. In that moment, nothing existed beyond this perfect union, this all-consuming ecstasy.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    On the morning after our passionate night, I awoke to find myself on the bed, feeling surprisingly refreshed. Everything around me was neat and in order¡ªyton had clearly made sure I was well taken care of afterward. Thinking back on the wild and intimate moments we shared brought a blush to my cheeks and a smile to my face as I happily rolled around in the sheets. I had fully made peace with yton.


    Suddenly, a knock at the door pulled me from my reverie. A servant¡¯s polite voice reached me through the crack.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, it¡¯s time to get up and prepare for the day. We have a hunt nned.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    I tapped my cheeks topose myself, slipped into the outfitid out for the hunt, and made my way to the assembly area. When I arrived, the other women were already there, gathered in small groups, chatting andughing amongst themselves.


    Alice caught sight of me and shed a warm smile. She blinked at me teasingly. ¡°Makenna, your cheeks are so flushed. You must have had a fantastic night yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Recalling the previous evening with yton, a rush of heat flooded my face. I hastily waved her off. ¡°Oh, Alice, stop it.¡±


    Despite my attempt to appear nonchnt, a sweet happiness bubbled within me. It truly had been an unforgettable night.


    While weughed and talked, I couldn¡¯t shake the odd sensation of being watched. Curiosity got the better of me, and I turned to look. Immediately, my eyes fell on Molly. She was standing a short distance away, her gaze fixed on me. Her expression flickered with a mix of emotions.


    For a brief moment, I thought I saw jealousy, but as soon as she noticed I was looking, her face softened into her usual demure expression, and she forced a cheerful smile.


    I furrowed my brow in concern.


    Molly¡¯s behavior seemed strange. Was she truly here just as a cook? Or did she have ulterior motives?


    As I pondered this, Hayley made her way toward us. In her usual haughty demeanor, her high heels clicked sharply on the floor.


    Her arrival captured everyone¡¯s attention, and she blocked my view of Molly.


    I averted my gaze and joined Alice as we waited for Hayley to reveal the day¡¯s task.


    Hayley looked my way and cleared her throat. Her voice echoed throughout the spacious venue.


    ¡°Today, each of you will join the hunt. You will go with the king, the princes, and other officials into the forest to capture your prey in preparation for the sacred ritual, honoring the ancestors of the werewolves tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:


    Her announcement left the group visibly anxious. This was, after all, our first time engaging in such a formal hunting event.


    Hayley offered a reassuring smile to the group. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The area is well-patrolled by soldiers. They will ensure that no danger wille to us.¡±


    She then turned her gaze to me and smiled slyly. ¡°Besides, we have a formidable woman among us who is even capable of hunting a brown bear.¡±


    At her words, all eyes suddenly turned to me. Feeling a surge of unease, I squinted at Hayley, displeased.


    When she saw me like this, her smile only widened. She then continued cheerfully, ¡°Miss Dunn, your strength is unmatched. I¡¯m confident with you here, everyone¡¯s safety is secure. Please, look after them when the timees.¡±


    She paused and said spitefully, ¡°Perhaps, after today¡¯s hunt, the princes will take a special interest in you and spend the night with you again.¡±


    The moment she mentioned the princes and the possibility of spending the night with them, a wave of jealous res intensified from the surrounding women. Seeing this, Alice leaned in and whispered in my ear with a frown, ¡°That old hag Hayley is doing this deliberately! She wants to set you up for criticism and turn everyone against you!¡±


    I gave a subtle nod, acknowledging her words silently. In my heart, I was aware of Hayley¡¯s intentions, but I chose not to respond verbally. Instead, I fixed her with aposed stare.


    I was determined not to give her the satisfaction she sought.


    Noticing my unshaken demeanor, Hayley appeared slightly irked. Nheless, skilled in maniption, she quickly masked her frustration and refrained from further engagement with me. She then efficiently directed everyone to proceed with the hunting expedition into the forest.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    We climbed into the vehicle and headed for the forest for our hunting expedition.


    The vehicle sparkled brilliantly under the morning sun. Its polished surface mirrored the dawn¡¯s glow, and the interior was immacte.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she took in the pristine condition of the vehicle. ¡°This vehicle looks brand new,¡± she eximed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling a flicker of satisfaction. Frank had been tasked with cleaning the vehicles as punishmentst night, and the sight of his work brought me a certain gloating joy.


    Leaning closer to Alice, I whispered, ¡°Frank had to clean all these vehicles. He and Jessica spoke out of turn during the dinner party, and the prince decided to have Jessica scrub the hot spring and Frank take care of the vehicles.¡±


    Alice stifled augh behind her hand. ¡°They got what they deserved.¡±


    As the engine roared to life, more than an hour slipped by in ourughter and conversation.


    When the door opened, a fresh, slightly damp breeze greeted us.


    We had arrived at the edge of the forest.


    The vegetation was luxuriously thick. The canopy of tall trees nearly blocked out the sky, and vines wove a tangled web between them. asionally, the silence was broken by the chirps of birds, adding a touch of liveliness to the scene.


    Deeper into the forest, we could see deer grazing peacefully, hares darting nervously, and squirrels leaping from branch to branch. The asional deep grunt of wild boars rumbled through the underbrush.


    At this moment, the king¡¯s convoy arrived and joined our group.


    Leonardo, dressed in a splendid hunting outfit, stepped out of the car with an air of dignity. The bustle around the vehicles came to an abrupt halt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:


    We lined up in an orderly fashion, awaiting the king¡¯s address.


    ¡°It is an honor for you to participate in this kind of revered ancestor worship. It¡¯s crucial for the prosperity of our Lycan lineage and the well-being of future generations.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice, unwavering and resonant, carried an air of authority thatmanded respect, even though his tone was far from wrathful. ¡°I trust you will approach this hunt with the utmost sincerity. This is not merely about pursuing prey but about honoring our ancestors and securing the future of our Lycan lineage. It is about ensuring that our family¡¯s legacy endures and flourishes.¡±


    As Leonardo delivered his address, the princes stood by his side, each embodying their own distinct aura of solemnity.


    My gaze inevitably fell upon yton. He stood apart from the rest.


    Despite the gravity of the asion, he maintained a serene and gentle demeanor.


    It seemed he had sensed my attention. He rewarded me with a soft smile, his eyes lingering on mine for a moment longer.


    A surge of joy and warmth raced through me, and I returned his smile with equal tenderness.


    However, in an instant, my smile faltered, frozen by the weight of two piercing gazes that made my spine tingle with unease.


    Turning my head, I saw that my instincts were correct. One of the intense stares came from Bryan. His eyes, sharp as daggers, bored into me with a fierce intensity. The other gaze belonged to Dominic. His eyes were framed by deep shadows, suggesting a restless night. I quickly averted my gaze, trying to act as though nothing had urred, though I was deeply unsettled.


    Would these two create trouble for meter?


    I stood there, a bundle of nerves, until Leonardo¡¯s speech concluded.


    At his signal, Leonardo and the princes ventured deeper into the forest, nked by a regiment of soldiers.


    We followed Hayley and the remaining soldiers into a different part of the forest.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we join the king and the princes?¡± someone from our group inquired, puzzled.


    Hayley¡¯s response wasced with a hint of derision. ¡°The king is heading to the royal hunting grounds, where the game is both fierce and formidable. Only members of the Lycan n can handle such creatures. We are not equipped to hunt there unless you fancy bing their next meal.¡±


    Just as Hayley finished, a woman¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. ¡°If Makenna is so skilled with brown bears, she should volunteer to apany the king and his entourage.¡±


    The other women joined in, their voices a chorus of disdain.


    ¡°Indeed. It seems a waste to confine someone as capable as Makenna to our ranks.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she thinks too highly of herself to be seen with us.¡±


    I shot them a cold, disdainful nce and retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about being shredded to bits by me when the hunt starts?¡±


    My words hung in the air like a sudden frost, silencing the murmurs.


    With a sneer, I added, ¡°Given my prowess with brown bears, eliminating you would be child¡¯s y.¡±


    The women exchanged uneasy looks, their bravado faltering under my intimidating demeanor. They quickly averted their eyes and ceased their mockery.


    Seeing the shift in mood, Hayley narrowed her eyes, regaining her usualposure. She pped her hands gently, signaling for quiet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300:


    ¡°Enough bickering. We have our own designated hunting grounds. Follow me.¡±


    With that, Hayley led us to our own corner of the forest.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Our hunting ground was a dense expanse of forest where towering trees with sprawling branches and lush foliage seemed to stitch the sky into a patchwork of green.


    Hayley took her position at the forefront of our group,ying down the rules of engagement and outlining what was permitted and what was not. She distributed a whistle to each of us, holding hers up with a serious expression.


    ¡°Remember,¡± she said, ¡°each of you has a whistle. In case of an emergency, blow it immediately. The soldiers stationed outside wille to your aid as swiftly as possible.¡±


    With that, Hayley gave a little wiggle of her hips and slowly sauntered away.


    Once she had departed, the women began to scatter, forming pairs and small groups based on their familiarity with each other. They ventured into the forest, their nces at me filled with a mix of apprehension and disdain. Some even snorted derisively, clearly treating me as an unwee presence.


    I remainedposed, brushing off their scorn. I had grown ustomed to it over time.


    ¡°Makenna, let¡¯s head in,¡± Alice said, grabbing my hand and leading me in the same direction. Together, we plunged into the enigmatic depths of the forest.


    Everything here was fresh and intriguing to us, and Alice was bubbling with excitement. We could feel a primal thrill coursing through our veins¡ªan instinctive aggression that came from our werewolf heritage. We navigated the forest with care when suddenly a majestic elk appeared before us.


    The elk¡¯s wary gaze met ours for a fleeting moment before it bolted away.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Alice and I exchanged a determined nce. In an instant, we shifted into our wolf forms and sprinted after the elk.


    However, the elk proved to be remarkably swift and elusive. Despite our best efforts, we struggled to keep up with it. Ourck of experience made it all the more challenging.


    We decided to split up in pursuit, but the tangled forest soon separated us. I lost sight of the elk and Alice as well.


    ¡°Alice! Alice!¡± I called out, my voice echoing through the forest, my unease growing with each step.


    The forest seemed increasingly ominous, and I hoped Alice was safe.


    Just then, I heard faint footsteps behind me. Relief washed over me as I thought it might be Alice.


    ¡°Alice, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I turned, ready to express my frustration over our failed hunt, but instead, I found Frank.


    A frown creased my forehead as I eyed him warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were hunting in this area, so I came to check on you. It¡¯s not safe out here, and I was worried for your well-being,¡± Frank replied, his voiceced with a peculiar gentleness.


    Was he genuinely concerned for my safety?


    A warning light flickered in my mind. I nced around; the thick canopy of trees had dimmed the light, and we were far from the others. If something were to go wrong, even if I blew the whistle, the soldiers might not arrive in time.


    I took a cautious step back, keeping my distance from Frank. ¡°You¡¯re a Gamma. Why are you here looking out for me instead of guarding the king? What¡¯s your angle?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:


    Frank¡¯s facade cracked, revealing a sh of anger and bitterness. His eyes burned as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was punished yesterday. Today, the king only allows me to keep an eye on you lowly sex ves.¡±


    His voice rose, venting his frustration and resentment.


    ¡°Makenna, you should be the one held responsible! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been punished!¡±


    His outrageous im spurred me to anger. I sneered at him, my voice dripping with disdain.


    ¡°And how exactly do you expect me to be responsible for that?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A glint of avarice danced in Frank¡¯s eyes as he spoke, an audacious grin spreading across his face. ¡°If you juste back to me, this whole issue will be a thing of the past.¡±


    I had never encountered such raw audacity before. For a moment, I was speechless, unable toprehend his tant disregard. Seeing my silence, Frank took it as a sign of acquiescence, standing there with a self-satisfied smirk.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re in favor with the princes,¡± he continued, ¡°if you put in a good word for me, we can forget all this. If I seed, I¡¯ll never forget your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I retorted, my tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°And what about Jessica?¡±


    Frank scoffed, his face, once not unattractive, now contorted with disdain. ¡°Jessica? She¡¯s far too insignificant for someone of my stature. Only you are worthy of my attention.¡±


    His greed and arrogance were nauseating.


    ¡°Stop dreaming, Frank!¡± I said, my voiceced with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll never reconcile with you. For someone like you, I can only feel regret for ever being involved with you!¡±


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Frank¡¯s self-satisfied grin faltered, reced by a snarl of fury. His face twisted as he roared, ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t be so ungrateful! If you keep this up, don¡¯t me me for getting rough!¡±


    I sneered, letting my disdain flow freely. ¡°Frank, who do you think you are? Even if you crawled on your knees and tried to help me with my shoes, I¡¯d still think your hands are too filthy to touch them. Avoid me in the future; a vile person like you repulses me.¡±


    His face reddened, and his fists clenched so tightly that the veins in his hands bulged.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, his expression twisted into a cruel smile. ¡°Well, since you want to see just how vile I can be, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    Before I could react, he lunged at me, his powerful arms wrapping around me in a vice-like grip, rendering me immobile.


    I screamed in terror, struggling fiercely. ¡°Are you insane? This is a hunting ground. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by the king and others?¡±


    But Frank ignored my pleas, his grip tightening as he pressed his body against mine. He took a deep breath, inhaling my scent with a shudder of satisfaction. ¡°You still smell so good.¡±


    The sensation sent chills down my spine, and I felt an overwhelming wave of revulsion. ¡°Let go of me, you maniac!¡± I roared, writhing in his hold, desperately trying to free myself.


    But Frank was too strong. His grip was unyielding as he began to strip off my clothes with relentless ferocity. At that moment, I realized his intention was far more sinister¡ªhe truly meant to assault me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:


    ¡°Makenna, we used to have a rtionship. If the king and the others find out, I¡¯ll im you seduced me to return to me. We¡¯ll face this together, doomed as one!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re out of your mind! You pervert!¡± I spat at him, my eyes zing with both anger and fear. ¡°If you touch me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Frank sneered, his grotesque faceing closer as he attempted to kiss me. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed in sheer panic, kicking and iling.


    In the midst of the chaotic struggle, I managed tond a sharp kick to his groin when he was momentarily distracted. ¡°Ah!¡± Frank¡¯s scream was high-pitched and agonized as he clutched his groin, his face contorted with pain and veins standing out.


    With his grip loosening, I seized the chance to break free and attempted to distance myself from him. But in my frantic escape, I misjudged my step and stumbled, falling into a deep, dark hole.


    My scream reverberated through the dark pit, mingling with the dull thud of my body hitting the bottom. The pain surged over me like a relentless tide, but I had no time to dwell on it. I struggled to my feet and surveyed my surroundings.


    It was clear that this pit was no natural formation but a trap designed to ensnare prey. The walls were steep and forbidding, and the light from the opening above cast eerie shadows on the sparse branches and jagged rocks at the bottom. The air was heavy with the musty scent of earth and dampness, and a chilling silence cloaked the space, isting me from the world above.


    When I looked up at the unreachable rim of the pit, I saw Frank¡¯s sneering face peering down at me. A sinister grin curled his lips as he spoke, his voice sharp and mocking. ¡°Makenna, since you¡¯re so stubborn, enjoy your time in this specially prepared trap for prey.¡± His tone was icily indifferent,ced with mockery. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the patrolling soldiers are sent away, so no one wille to rescue you.¡±


    With a final, cruel chuckle, Frank vanished from sight. Fury consumed me, making my whole body tremble as I shouted at the empty space above. ¡°Frank, you bastard!¡±


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    The only response was the hollow echo of my own voice, a cruel reminder of my helplessness. Desperation drove me to scream for help. ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    But as Frank had promised, the silence that greeted my cries was absolute. It seemed he had indeed managed to lure the soldiers away. In my frustration, I kicked a stone lying near me. The stone ricocheted off the pit walls with a hollow thud, as if mocking my dire situation. Was this truly how it would end?


    In that moment, something small fell from my pocket. I quickly picked it up and saw it was the whistle Hayley had given me earlier. She had said it would summon nearby soldiers if we blew it.


    I put the whistle to my lips and blew with all my might. But no sound came forth, as if it were obstructed or damaged. Realizing that Hayley had given me a broken whistle, my anger red. I hurled the whistle against the ground, and it shattered into fragments.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± A sneeringugh suddenly drifted down from above. Had Frank returned out of some twisted sense of guilt?


    My fury red anew, and as I looked up to unleash my wrath, I was taken aback to see Dominic standing at the edge of the pit. Hisnguid, arrogant demeanor was especially striking against the backdrop of the sun. His dark hair fluttered in the breeze, and his cold eyes glinted with mocking amusement.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I demanded, my voice tight with anger.


    ¡°I saw your friend looking for you and thought I¡¯d check if you were in trouble again,¡± he said, his smirk widening as he looked down at me. It was clear he found my disheveled appearance amusing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:


    Seeing Dominic only intensified my rage. I recalled how he had manipted me, leading me to cause yton a great loss. I sneered, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time. Shouldn¡¯t you be busy hunting instead of loitering around a pit?¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, unbothered by my sarcasm. ¡°True, hunting is indeed more engaging than watching a little animal stuck in a pit. Well, I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy your stay here.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave. I was taken aback by his casual dismissal. Without thinking, I called out urgently, ¡°Hey! Wait! Wait!¡±


    Could Dominic really be leaving me here like this? I stared in disbelief at the edge of the pit and muttered angrily, ¡°What a bastard!¡± The silence from above was maddening, and I turned away, determined to find a way out on my own.


    Just then, Dominic¡¯s slightly mocking voice echoed down to me once more. ¡°You still have the energy to curse me. Perhaps I should have left you here after all.¡±


    Dominic hadn¡¯t actually left! ¡°Alright! Your Highness!¡± I called out, frustration and desperation mingling in my voice. Despite my anger, I had to try to convince him to help. I managed to put on an awkward smile and shouted, ¡°At least help me call for someone to rescue me.¡±


    To my astonishment, Dominic didn¡¯t respond with words¡ªhe jumped into the pit,nding gracefully beside me. Startled, I took a few steps back, my eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ Why did you jump down here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to keep youpany,¡± Dominic said, a faint, almost sinister smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to use me of abandoning you.¡±


    Keep mepany? I was skeptical. My guard remained unwavering. I muttered under my breath, ¡°You¡¯re probably scheming some new trick to harm me.¡±


    It was as if I had hit a nerve. Dominic¡¯s face darkened instantly, his displeasure flickering like a storm cloud. He narrowed his eyes and shot back coldly, ¡°Is this really how you see me?¡±


    With a mocking smile, I averted my gaze, unwilling to meet his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t forgotten what happened at the bar!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Dominic¡¯s frown deepened, and he threatened, ¡°Do you dare speak to me like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might actually leave you here?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re here now. Sooner orter, someone will notice,¡± I scoffed, turning away from him, unwilling to continue the conversation.


    My icy demeanor seemed to ignite his temper. Dominic abruptly stepped forward and seized my chin, his grip firm enough to make his anger palpable.


    ¡°Is it really so painful to part ways with yton?¡± His eyes, usually cold, now shimmered with unspoken emotion as his voice turned frosty.


    Though my chin was pinched painfully, I red at him defiantly. ¡°Yes! I can handle being misunderstood by anyone, but not by Prince yton!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s face twisted into a sarcastic smile, a look I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. ¡°I see. You went out of your way to prepare yton¡¯s favorite dish yesterday, cleaned yourself up in the hot spring pool, and waited for him, moaning with such affection. I never knew you could be so passionate.¡±


    My face flushed crimson with a mix of shame and fury. I had felt someone¡¯s gazest night, and now it dawned on me that Dominic had been eavesdropping on my intimate moments in the hot spring pool.


    ¡°You pervert, Dominic!¡± I spat, struggling to break free from his hold.


    But he forcefully mmed me against the pit¡¯s wall, immobilizing me for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and kissed me with a ferocity that spoke of his anger. His lips and tongue tangled with mine in a brutal, consuming dance.


    Startled, I instinctively fought back, and in my struggle, I bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. He yelped in pain and released me, the kiss breaking. Our lips parted, a glistening strand of saliva lingering between us. A trickle of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, a stark contrast to his usual cold demeanor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:


    At that moment, Dominic radiated a sinister aura, brimming with malevolent energy. His eyes, filled with a tumultuous mix of emotions, bored into me as he asked slowly, ¡°Do you only wish to have sex with yton?¡±


    ¡°Prince yton is nothing like you, you vile scum!¡± My chest rose and fell rapidly as I red at Dominic, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°Prince yton would never force himself on me like you do! He¡ª¡±


    My words were abruptly cut off as Dominic¡¯s lips crushed against mine once more. The metallic taste of blood filled my mouth¡ªhis or mine, I couldn¡¯t tell. I thrashed violently, my hands wing at the air in a desperate bid for freedom, but Dominic was relentless. With effortless strength, he wrenched my arms behind my back, rendering me helpless. My pulse pounded in my ears, a storm of rage, terror, and shame churning inside me.


    Let me go, Dominic! I screamed inwardly, but his suffocating kiss stole my voice.


    Then, without warning, his hands tore at my clothes. The fabric ripped apart with a sickening sound, and cold air rushed over my exposed skin. Instinctively, I tried to cover myself, but Dominic seized the torn remnants of my dress and twisted them around my wrists, binding me with cruel efficiency.


    ¡°Dominic! You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    His mouth silenced me again, his kiss brutal and possessive. His tongue forced its way past my lips, tangling with mine in a wet, obscene dance. The sounds of our struggle¡ªthe slick, sloshing noises¡ªfilled the air, making my stomach turn.


    Dominic¡¯s hands roamed freely now, his fingers pinching and twisting my nipples with such viciousness that I feared they might tear away.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Help!¡± My plea was muffled, the thin strand of saliva connecting our lips snapping as I tried to pull away.


    Dominic tilted my chin up, his smirk cold and mocking. His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve shredded your clothes. If you scream loud enough to draw attention, you¡¯ll be the one humiliated when they find you like this. So tell me¡ªdo you really want an audience?¡±


    My desperate pleas faded into silence as Dominic¡¯s smile twisted with dark satisfaction. He tilted my chin up with a careless flick of his fingers before iming my mouth again. But when his gaze dropped to my corbone¡ªwhere the faint traces of yton¡¯s marks still lingered¡ªhis eyes shed with fury.


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    Without warning, his hand mmed against my chest, shoving me backward until my bare back hit the rough, uneven wall of the pit. A sharp cry tore from my lips as pain radiated through me.


    Dominic¡¯s hands gripped my hips with bruising force, lifting me effortlessly. My legs were forced apart in a humiliating sprawl as his body crushed against mine. With one rough motion, he freed himself and drove into me without mercy, each punishing thrust deliberate and brutal.


    I bit down hard on my lip to stifle my cries, terrified the nearby patrol might hear. His thick length dragged against oversensitive nerves, sending jolts of pain mixed with unwanted sensation as he pushed deeper.


    Dominic¡¯s mouth crashed over mine again, his teeth catching my tongue in a sharp, possessive bite. A broken sound escaped me, but he swallowed it, leaving only muffled whimpers in its wake. The wall scraped against my back as I clung to his neck, torn between resistance and the dizzying, violent rhythm of our bodies.


    ¡°Should I fuck you until you break?¡± he growled against my ear, voice thick with menace. ¡°Then you won¡¯t tempt anyone else.¡±


    I shook my head wildly, but Dominic only pounded into me harder, his breathing ragged. Each thrust bordered on unbearable, as if he wanted to carve himself into me. The feverish intensity of his movements left no doubt¡ªhe was spiraling beyond reason.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:


    In the dim pit, Dominic forced me into every humiliating position imaginable. My body had gone numb, my consciousness flickering at the edges. I lost count of how many times Dominic had taken his pleasure, or how often my own traitorous body had surrendered to it. He moved with possessed intensity, as if determined to break me apart and fuse us together.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Thest hot rush of his release filled me, making my oversensitive core clench violently. Tremors wracked my body as I gasped weakly. Was it finally over? My legs nearly gave out, and I barely caught myself against the pit¡¯s rough wall.


    Dominic dressed with effortless elegance, the picture of nobility once more, his earlier frenzy now concealed beneath polished refinement. His gaze dropped to where his seed trickled down my thighs, and his smile deepened with smug satisfaction.


    Fury surged through me. I red up at him, teeth nearly grinding. ¡°You¡¯re dressed, but what am I supposed to wear?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Dominic grinned and pped his hands.


    A sudden gust swept through the pit, and clothing fluttered down as if delivered by divine intervention. My head snapped up in shock. Someone was up there! Heat flooded my cheeks as understanding dawned¡ªDominic had nned this all along.


    Too humiliated to dwell on it, I scrambled into the garments. Dominic watched with amused eyes, that infuriating smirk never fading.


    ¡°As a Lycan prince,¡± he said lightly, ¡°I always keep my men nearby for¡­ situations like this. But don¡¯t fret¡ªthey¡¯re disciplined. They know what not to overhear.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Just as I opened my mouth to snap back, a thick rope tumbled down from above.


    The sarcastic remark died on my lips as Dominic¡¯s arm suddenly wrapped around my waist. Before I could climb out myself, he lifted me effortlessly and began ascending the rope. Though we had just been intimately entangled, his proximity now ¨C that raw, overwhelming masculinity ¨C set my heart pounding and cheeks burning.


    Dominic moved with swift, controlled precision. His very presence offered an unexpected sense of security that left me strangely disoriented. Was this still the same cold, ruthless Dominic I knew?


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Lost in thought, I barely noticed when we reached the pit¡¯s edge. Emerging, I found a line of stern-faced soldiers standing at attention. The memory of our frenzied encounter below made heat flood my face. I shot Dominic a sideways re and muttered, ¡°Dominic, you bastard! Pervert!¡±


    To my surprise, he showed no offense, merely patting my head withzy amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll escort you out.¡±


    I looked at the darkening forest and shook my head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t caught anything yet.¡±


    Dominic smirked, nodding toward the sunset. ¡°It¡¯s nearly dark. Where exactly do you n to hunt?¡±


    Before I could protest, he pped his hands. Another group of soldiers appeared, presenting an array of neatly arranged game animals. Understanding dawned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want these,¡± I protested, feeling it unfair to others.


    Dominic¡¯s smile turned smug. ¡°If you show empty hands tomorrow, Father will punish you for disrespecting our ancestors.¡±


    Trapped between his logic and my principles, I reluctantly epted the animals. When I arrived at the assembly point, the others had been waiting. Hayley chatted with the group, and seeing her reminded me of the useless whistle, darkening my mood. I wouldn¡¯t forget that betrayal.


    ¡°Well, Makenna,¡± a woman¡¯s mocking voice cut through, ¡°did you dy because you were ashamed to return empty-handed?¡± Her sneer faltered when she saw my bounty, reced by open envy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:


    Alice approached with curiosity. ¡°Makenna, where have you been? How did you catch so many animals?¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I leaned in to whisper in Alice¡¯s ear, ¡°I fell into a trap by ident. Prince Dominic rescued me. It was gettingte, so I didn¡¯t have time to hunt. He arranged these for me.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock before she teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prince Dominic to be so considerate.¡±


    I shrugged helplessly. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV: The night after the hunt finally brought a moment of calm. Alice and I returned to the manor and sat side by side, trying to appreciate the dinnerid before us. Yet I couldn¡¯t summon any appetite; my thoughts were entirely consumed by how to handle Frank and Jessica. These two had caused enough trouble¡ªI needed a n to deal with them once and for all.


    After dinner, as Alice and I were heading back to our rooms, we ran into Frank and Jessica. Jessica clung to Frank¡¯s arm, both of them approaching us with exaggerated smiles, parading their love for the world to see. But I didn¡¯t miss the sh of panic in Frank¡¯s eyes the moment he saw me. He tried to steer Jessica away, but she deliberately stopped in front of me, a sneer ying on her lips.


    ¡°Makenna, why are you staring at us like a fool? Jealous of how much my husband and I love each other?¡± she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery.


    Jealous? The very sight of them made me feel sick. Without thinking, I raised my hand and pped Jessica sharply across the face. The sharp crack echoed through the night. Her head snapped to the side, strands of hair floating in the air.


    Before she could recover, I struck her again on the other cheek.


    ¡°Ah! Makenna!¡± Jessica screamed, lunging at me like a madwoman. Alice quickly intervened, pushing her away. Jessica stumbled, her fury growing as she grabbed Frank¡¯s sleeve, crying hysterically, ¡°Darling! Are you just going to stand there and watch me get bullied? Do something!¡±


    Frank, trying to calm her, stepped forward, his face a mix of anger and disbelief.


    ¡°Makenna! She¡¯s your sister, and she¡¯s so delicate! How could you do that to her?¡±


    I met his gaze, my voiceced with contempt. ¡°Delicate? Jessica¡¯s a vile woman, and you¡¯re a bastard. You two are a perfect match. Does Jessica know what you did behind her back? You tried to harm me. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off so easily.¡±


    My words struck a nerve, and Frank¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re a bitch!¡±


    Anger erupted in his eyes, and blue veins were clearly visible on his forehead. He raised his hand, intending to teach me a lesson.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At that pivotal moment, amanding voice cut through the tension, halting Frank in his tracks. We turned toward the source: yton, striding toward us with an air of authority that could silence a storm. His silver hair brushed over his eyebrows, partially shadowing them, while his piercing golden eyes simmered with barely restrained fury. A raw aura of power radiated from him.


    ¡°Frank, what exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± yton¡¯s voice sliced through the air like a de.


    ¡°Your Highness, I wasn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Frank stammered, hastily pulling back his hand. He tried to exin, but his words stumbled and fell apart like a poorly built house of cards.


    yton didn¡¯t even bother to look at him again. Instead, his gaze softened as it fell on me, the sternness in his eyes melting like snow under the sun.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:


    ¡°What happened, Makenna?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Your Highness, earlier today at the hunting grounds, Frank tried to rape me¡­¡± I recounted the events with brief, biting rity,ying out the facts like cards on a table¡ªhow I had fallen into a deep pit and how Frank had deliberately lured away the patrolling soldiers. I carefully avoided mentioning the events with Dominic, sparing myself the difort of that revtion.


    ¡°Makenna, you are lying!¡± Frank¡¯s voice trembled. His knees buckled, and his entire body quaked like a leaf in the wind at the weight of my usations.


    ¡°What? That can¡¯t be true!¡± Jessica shrieked in disbelief, her face a portrait of shock. ¡°You must be fabricating this, Makenna!¡±


    It was clear she refused to believe that Frank harbored any lingering desire for me, yet the truth remained undeniable.


    As yton absorbed my words, his expression darkened further, his anger ring like wildfire. He cut off Frank¡¯s feeble attempts at defense with icy precision.


    ¡°Enough! Frank, Jessica, your crimes are as clear as day. You will be flogged thirty times on the spot. And when we return to the pce, I will personally report this to the king and request that Frank be dismissed from his duties.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy on us! We won¡¯t dare to do anything like this again. Please, just this once,¡± Frank and Jessica pleaded, their faces drained of all color, their knees hitting the ground as they begged desperately for yton¡¯s forgiveness.


    But yton remained unmoved, his gaze as cold and distant as the winter moon, refusing to grant them even a nce. With a simple wave of his hand, several soldiers behind him stepped forward, swiftly dragging Frank and Jessica away without a shred of pity.


    ¡°Your Highness, spare me!¡± Jessica¡¯s cries echoed through the empty courtyard, filled with despair and helplessness, but she was powerless to resist as she was hauled away.


    When they were finally gone, a heavy silence settled over the surroundings. Only then did yton turn back to me. His expression softened, concern filling his eyes as he asked, ¡°Makenna, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    I shook my head and offered a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± yton gently ruffled my hair, his touch warm andforting. ¡°Frank has been making mistakes for a long time, and my father¡¯s patience with him is wearing thin. After the hunt, I¡¯ll personally rmend to my father that Frank be removed from the pce for good. He won¡¯t have the chance to trouble you again.¡±


    yton¡¯s thoughtfulness struck a chord deep within me. I felt a surge of gratitude and bowed my head slightly. ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness.¡±


    yton¡¯s smile was kind as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to thank each other, Makenna.¡±


    Before he could say more, a servant stepped forward respectfully, reminding him in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is waiting for you to discuss the details of tomorrow¡¯s ceremony.¡±


    yton nodded, but his gaze lingered on me for a moment longer. ¡°Makenna, you should go back and rest. If anyone dares to bother you,e to me right away. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±


    With those parting words, yton turned and followed the servant away. As his figure disappeared around the corner, Alice hurried over to me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    She teased, ¡°So, it looks like things are heating up between you and Prince yton! Come on, what¡¯s your next move?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:


    Her yful curiosity made my heart flutter with excitement. I couldn¡¯t stop the blush that crept up my cheeks. Lowering my head, I nervously fidgeted with my fingers, recalling the time when yton had privately confessed that he wanted me to leave the pce and be with him. The thought made my cheeks burn even more.


    Noticing my reaction, Alice pressed on, ¡°Tell me, is there something going on between you two that you haven¡¯t told me?¡±


    I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so I pushed down my shyness and happiness and told Alice about yton¡¯s suggestion. Alice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she eximed, ¡°What! Why didn¡¯t you say yes right away? Oh my God! If it were me, I would have agreed without a second thought!¡±


    Her enthusiasm was even stronger than I expected, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I shook my head with a sigh, saying, ¡°I was too worried at the time. But now, I realize there¡¯s no need to overthink it.¡±


    As I spoke those words, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from my shoulders. Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness for me.


    ¡°Oh, Makenna, I¡¯m so happy for you! Are you really going to leave this ce?¡±


    I nodded with determination. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Prince yton is a good man. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯mmitted to being with him. I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Thinking about all the hardships I¡¯d endured, Alice immediately grasped my hand tightly. ¡°Makenna, you deserve to live a happy life.¡±


    I believed it too. I would live a good life. We exchanged smiles, and in that moment, all the worries of the world seemed to fade away.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    That night, I slept deeply, wrapped in a nket of peace, without a single dream to disturb my rest.


    The next morning, before dawn broke, the soft voices of the servants woke us gently, urging us to rise.


    ording to tradition, we had to dress with solemnity and care, a disy of respect for the ancestors we were about to honor.


    Once we were ready, we boarded the vehicles that would take us to the ancestral cemetery.


    The journey began on smooth, wide roads but soon transitioned onto a rugged, steep, and muddy path as we ventured deeper into the wilderness.


    Just as the first light of dawn touched the sky, we arrived at the cemetery¡ªan awe-inspiring and majestic ce. We stepped out of the vehicles, taking in the sight before us.


    The cemetery, constructed from massive stone blocks, exuded an ancient grandeur. Intricate totems were carved into the stone walls, their surfaces weathered by time, addingyers of mystery and solemnity.


    ¡°This is incredible. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before,¡± Alice whispered in my ear, her voice filled with awe.


    Our offerings¡ªcarefully cleaned prey¡ªwere reverently carried into the cemetery as gifts for our ancestors. We lined up along the corridor, each of us wearing a look of reverence. The atmosphere was so solemn that even Alice, usually full of chatter, fell silent, her usual liveliness subdued.


    A haunting requiem filled the air, a melody of mourning for the departed. Leonardo, dressed in a magnificent ceremonial robe, emerged and slowly made his way into the cemetery.


    Behind him followed the three princes¡ªBryan, Dominic, and yton¡ªeach d in distinctive attire that reflected their noble status.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:


    As they entered, the aristocrats and officials followed in orderly fashion, maintaining a decorum that matched the gravity of the asion.


    Our group was next in line, and we followed them into the cemetery. As I stepped inside, I was taken aback to see Molly among the crowd. She was simply dressed, her elegance understated, standing quietly amidst the others. Though surprised to see her there, it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected¡ªafter all, she was Hayley¡¯s sister.


    Inside the cemetery, the candlelight flickered across the ancient carvings on the walls, casting shadows that danced with the melody of the requiem. An aura of antiquity and sacredness enveloped us, and the ceremony reached its peak. Standing at the back, we bowed our heads in unison, our movements precise and respectful. The priest¡¯s voice, low and resonant, began to recite the eulogy, drawing everyone into the solemnity of the moment, the weight of time pressing upon us all.


    When the final note of the eulogy faded, a profound silence filled the cemetery. Then, the worship ceremony began in earnest. The ritual was meticulously ordered. Leonardo led the procession to the altar, his every movement dignified and sincere. Each time he knelt, it was with a gravity befitting his station. Following him, the princes and nobles approached the altar, eachpleting their tribute to the ancestors with the utmost respect.


    Finally, it was time for the women to participate. When my turn came, the gravity of the asion weighed heavily on me, and I moved forward with careful reverence. Alice and I stepped up, both of us wearing serious expressions.


    As we made our way back to our ce in the queue, Molly followed us and knelt down slowly. As I passed by her, I felt something¡ªan almost imperceptible touch on my heart. It was so fleeting that I wasn¡¯t sure if it had really happened, leaving me to wonder if it was just my imagination. I returned to my spot and watched as Molly, guided by the priest,pleted her act of worship.


    But as the ceremony neared its end, something extraordinary happened. The tombstone of the werewolf ancestors began to emit a soft, bright light, as if responding to some unseen force. The light seemed alive, flowing gently and illuminating the entire cemetery, leaving everyone in stunned silence. What was even more astonishing was that Molly, at that moment, became surrounded by a soft white light that mirrored the glow from the tombstone, linking the two in a way that left everyone present in awe.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The strange light vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving everyone bewildered, exchanging puzzled nces. It felt as though the entire experience had been a dream¡ªso fleeting yet so vivid.


    ¡°Oh my God! Did you see that? It felt sacred!¡±


    ¡°Was it a miraculous sign? Did the spirit of our werewolf ancestor actually descend from heaven?¡±


    As the shock gradually subsided, murmurs of disbelief and spection filled the air. Leonardo¡¯s face mirrored the surprise of those around him. His eyes scanned the crowd, eventuallynding on Molly.


    ¡°Did you sense anything just now?¡± he asked Molly, his voice carrying a weight of expectation.


    Molly, still dazed by the sudden attention, appeared even more confused. I watched her, noticing the bewilderment in her eyes. She stood there, stunned, clearly struggling to grasp what had just happened. But then, as if a switch had been flipped, Molly¡¯s expression shifted to one of deep reverence.


    In the stillness of the cemetery, her sweet voice rang out clearly. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I believe I saw the holy light. The image of our werewolf ancestor shed before me. It seemed as though he was praying and bestowing blessings upon us.¡±


    The crowd erupted in astonishment. Standing close to me, Alice nudged my elbow and whispered, ¡°Makenna, did you see the light?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:


    I blinked,ing out of a haze, my mind still muddled. ¡°I did see it.¡±


    Alice eyed me curiously, noticing my dazed expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look yourself.¡±


    I shook my head, trying to gather my thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡± I rubbed my temples, recalling the moment Molly¡¯s body had glowed. A wave of dizziness had washed over me, and I had seen a figure¡ªholy and pure¡ªyet strangely familiar.


    Familial, though I was certain I had never seen it before. I furrowed my brow, trying to dig deeper into my memory for that figure, but it was no use. The image remained elusive.


    After the ceremony, Molly¡¯s status in the king¡¯s eyes skyrocketed overnight. She became a favored presence in his court, her influence growing rapidly. Even her living quarters were moved from a remote area to a prime location in the manor.


    At dinner, Molly was noticeably absent from our table. Word had it that she had been personally invited by Leonardo to dine with him¡ªan honor typically reserved for nobility. Hayley, clearly proud of her sister¡¯s newfound status, couldn¡¯t resist subtly unting it at the table.


    Seeing Hayley so pleased with herself, Alice whispered in irritation, ¡°Humph, who¡¯s to say it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence? Does she really need to act so smug?¡±


    I patted her hand gently, cautioning her to keep her voice down. ¡°Alice, mind your words and be careful. The king holds Molly in high regard now because of what happened. If he hears what you¡¯ve said, we could be punished for speaking out of turn.¡±


    Alice pressed her lips together in displeasure but eventually held her tongue. Changing the subject, she looked at me with concern. ¡°Makenna, why do you seem so distant? You¡¯ve been out of sorts since we returned from the ceremony.¡±


    I offered a weary smile, but the unsettling feeling in my heart remained. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Ever since we left the cemetery, I¡¯ve felt this strange emptiness, like something¡¯s been taken from me.¡±


    Alice patted my shoulder, trying tofort me. ¡°You¡¯re probably just exhausted. Try to get some rest tonight. We¡¯ve got a long journey ahead to the pce tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, realizing that rest was exactly what I needed. Back in my room, I barely managed to lie down before sleep overtook me. I rarely dreamed, but that night was different¡ªI dreamed vividly.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    In that deep, unsettling dream, I found myself face-to-face with the holy figure I had glimpsed in a trance at the cemetery. This figure seemed to transcend time and space, standing silently before me, bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. Though her face was obscured, her presence radiated a sense of kinship, like a mother¡ªdistant yet deeply familiar.


    I tried to move closer, to embrace her, but my feet were bound by an invisible force, preventing me from moving even an inch. Why? Why couldn¡¯t I move?


    As my anxiety grew, the figure seemed to sense my distress and slowly turned to face me. Though her features remained hidden, her voice was unmistakably clear.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t let others discover your true identity. You must learn to protect yourself.¡±


    Her voice was more beautiful than the softest melody, yet it carried an undercurrent of deep sorrow. This inexplicable sadness washed over me, and tears began to flow down my face uncontrobly.


    I woke abruptly from the dream, drenched in sweat. As I touched my cheeks, I realized they were wet with tears. The cold, damp traces on my face confirmed that the sorrow in my dream was all too real.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:


    Outside, the wind howled, and the rain poured down, as if the very sky was mourning with me. I curled up on my bed, my eyes dim, a dull ache settling in my chest. Why did I have such a dream? What did she mean by warning me to conceal my identity? The figure in my dream felt real, as if she genuinely existed somewhere, and I instinctively knew she meant me no harm.


    As I listened to the rain spatter against the window, I tried to calm my racing thoughts, but then I caught a faint sound outside the door¡ªsubtle, like the soft tread of footsteps.


    I held my breath, straining to listen, but the sound vanished just as quickly, leaving only the roar of the storm. It was a wet, windy night, and I tried to convince myself that the sound had been nothing more than the wind ying tricks on me. I closed my eyes, attempting to drift back to sleep, but a growing sense of unease crept over me, making my heart race. The feeling of danger pressed down on me, suffocating, leaving me gasping for air.


    Suddenly, I felt a surge of peril from my right side. Instinctively, I leaped out of bed. The moment my feet touched the floor, I saw it¡ªa colorful snake slithering across the bed sheet. I was terrified of snakes, and a wave of goosebumps swept over me. How could there be a snake in my room? I realized with a jolt that if I hadn¡¯t been awakened by the dream, the snake might have already struck.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to stay calm. Slowly and cautiously, I moved toward the door, intent on escaping the room and finding help. My palms were sweaty as I carefully pushed the door open.


    But just as I was about to step into the hallway, a dark figure suddenly lunged at me from the doorway. A sharp pain shot through my arm as somethingtched onto it with a vise-like grip. I looked down in horror. Another snake¡ªthis one coiled tightly around my arm, its fangs sunk deep into my flesh.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed, frantically trying to shake off the snake, waving my arm desperately. Stumbling into the corridor, I felt like I was wading through thick mud, my strength rapidly draining. My body grew weaker with each step, and my vision began to blur.


    Finally, darkness overwhelmed me, and I copsed, unconscious, onto the floor.


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Alice¡¯s POV: The night was unusually still, with only the asional gust of wind and the soft patter of rain slipping through the cracks in the window, bringing a chill to the air. I was drifting in and out of sleep when suddenly, a scream pierced the silence from the room next door.


    Startled awake, I recognized the voice¡ªit was Makenna¡¯s. Panic surged through me. Makenna¡¯s room was right next to mine. Something must have happened to her! Without a second thought, I threw off the quilt, jumped out of bed, and rushed to the door, flinging it open in haste. A cold wind swept through the corridor, clearing the remnants of sleep from my mind.


    But what I saw next made my heart lurch with fear. Makenna was lying motionless on the cold floor.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± I shouted, sprinting over to her. I knelt down and shook her shoulders frantically. ¡°Makenna! Makenna, what happened to you?¡±


    As I looked closer, I saw her face was as pale as a sheet, and her lips had taken on an unnaturally purple hue. My heart sank¡ªhad she been poisoned? How could this have happened? What had gone wrong?


    Desperately, I checked her body for any signs of what might have caused this. My gaze fell on her slender arm, where two small puncture wounds were oozing a strange ck blood. I turned my head, and there it was¡ªa snake, coiled near the doorway of Makenna¡¯s room.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine, and I nearly screamed, but instinct told me I needed to stay calm. Suppressing my fear, I clenched my teeth, and with all my strength, I hoisted Makenna onto my back. Carefully, trying not to disturb the snake, I stumbled out of the house. I had to get her to a doctor, and fast!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:


    As I hurried down the corridor, something caught my eye¡ªa faint glow on the floor. It was a strange earring. Whose could it be? And why was it here, right outside Makenna¡¯s room?


    Without thinking, I bent down, grabbed the earring, stuffed it into my pocket, and continued carrying Makenna out of the house. As I reached the front gate, I spotted a patrol team approaching. The soldiers saw me struggling with the unconscious Makenna on my back and immediately surrounded us.


    The leader of the group frowned and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    My voice was shaky, almost incoherent. ¡°U-upstairs¡­ There¡¯s a snake! My friend¡­ She¡¯s been poisoned!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ faces turned grim as they realized the severity of the situation. The team split into two¡ªsome soldiers rushed upstairs, while the others stayed with us, using their walkie-talkies to call for backup and leading me and Makenna to the doctor¡¯s residence as quickly as possible.


    With the soldiers guiding us, we finally reached the doctor¡¯s door. A momentter, the door creaked open, revealing a doctor in disheveled pajamas, her hair a mess. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t thrilled about being woken in the middle of the night. But the instant she saw Makenna¡¯s condition, her sleepy eyes flew wide open, and her expression turned to one of shock.


    ¡°Hurry, get her on the bed,¡± the doctor ordered, her tone sharp as she immediately began examining Makenna.


    I stood to the side, nervously rubbing my hands together, recounting everything I had seen when I found her. The doctor¡¯s frown deepened as I spoke, her face growing more serious by the second.


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s a very rare cobra. It¡¯s one of the deadliest snakes in the world.¡±


    Panic gripped me. ¡°Is there any antidote for its poison?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    The doctor let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, but the only antidote that can cure her is in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We have to get to the pce now!¡± I urged.


    The doctor¡¯s expression turned grim as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The antidote is incredibly precious, heavily guarded by soldiers. And it belongs to the king¡±


    Alice¡¯s POV:


    Panic surged through me. Was I to stand by and watch Makenna die?


    Clenching my jaw, I said to the doctor with resolve, ¡°Regardless of the king¡¯s decision, I must at least do something. Doctor, please give her some basic care to dy the venom¡¯s effects, even if only briefly.¡±


    The doctor agreed and administered emergency treatment to Makenna, hoping to halt the venom¡¯s progress temporarily.


    Leaving the doctor¡¯s residence behind, I navigated the slippery, mud-soaked path in the heavy downpour. Though it was deep into the night and the rain pounded on me like hailstones, I barely felt it. My sole focus was on saving Makenna.


    When I arrived at Leonardo¡¯s quarters, I was shocked to see Frank guarding the entrance tonight.


    ¡°Please pass on my message. I need to speak with His Majesty immediately,¡± I demanded, my voice strained.


    I almost roared at Frank, but under the cold night sky, his gaze remained frosty. With a sneer, he dismissed me harshly without hearing my plea. ¡°His Majesty is asleep. No disturbances are allowed. Leave now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:


    My anger red, and I shouted, ¡°This is a matter of life or death! I must see His Majesty¡ªit¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Yet Frank remained unyielding. He shoved me onto the slick ground with force.


    He stared down at me with disdain and mocked arrogantly, ¡°Even if the king were awake, it doesn¡¯t matter. You, a mere sex ve, have no right to demand his audience. Leave at once before you invoke his wrath and pay dearly for it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± I cried out, standing up from the muddy ground, my heart seething with rage. I remained just outside the vi, calling out, hoping to catch Leonardo¡¯s ear.


    Seeing this, Frank rushed at me impatiently. Then, he raised his hand and mmed it against my face. The impact disoriented me. My vision blurred, my ears rang, and blood trickled from the corner of my mouth.


    ¡°If you dare scream again, I¡¯ll arrest you!¡± Frank was resolute in preventing me from seeing Leonardo. Realizing that trying to bypass Frank was futile, I thought of Makenna, still in danger. I had no choice but to keep calm. She was depending on me.


    ¡°Frank, this isn¡¯t over,¡± I dered, my eyes fierce, then turned to leave.


    Suddenly, I thought of Prince yton. He would be willing to help! Without wasting another moment, I navigated the sprawling,byrinthine manor to find yton¡¯s residence. However, aside from the king¡¯s quarters, I had no idea where the princes lived. The darkness deepened, and the relentless rain continued. I roamed aimlessly. Each step felt heavier than thest, and despair began to seep into my heart, the downpour seeming to mock my desperation.


    Just as I neared the brink of giving up, I collided with someone moving in the opposite direction. The man emitted a startled yelp. I nced up to see Amon Gray, the official who had interviewed Makenna during the assessment. I recalled that he was a close subordinate of Prince Bryan.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amon¡¯s piercing gaze shone bright in the dark. His expression was filled with bewilderment as he looked at me.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± I began, but before I could finish, tears welled in my eyes. A flicker of hope ignited in my heart. Perhaps Amon could help me find a prince.


    ¡°Mr. Gray, please help me. Makenna was bitten by a venomous snake. Her condition is critical. I need to find a prince to get an antidote. Can you tell me where the princes live?¡± I pleaded, my voice trembling with desperation.


    Amon¡¯s expression changed dramatically upon hearing Makenna¡¯s name. Shock shed across his face, but he quicklyposed himself. He steadied me with one hand and handed me an umbre.


    ¡°You stay out of the rain for now. I¡¯ll get Prince Bryan,¡± he said decisively.


    Before I could respond, Amon dashed into the pouring rain, heading toward Bryan¡¯s residence. Determined, I bit my lip and hurried after him, clutching the umbre tightly.


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    It waste at night, and just as I was about to turn off the light on my bedside table and drift off to sleep, a sudden, urgent knock echoed through the door. Who in their right mind would dare disturb me at this hour? Annoyed, I called out for them to enter.


    The door flew open almost immediately, and Amon rushed in, his hair stered to his head from the rain, his expression frantic. He lookedpletely disheveled, the rainwater only adding to his appearance of distress. In a voice thick with urgency, he said, ¡°Your Highness, something terrible has happened! Miss Dunn is in grave danger!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:


    The drowsiness vanished from my mind instantly. My heart skipped a beat as I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure of the details, but she¡¯s been bitten by a snake. She¡¯s in critical condition,¡± Amon replied hurriedly, his words clipped.


    A snake bite? My brow furrowed in disbelief. I quickly threw on my clothes, ignoring my guard¡¯s attempts to stop me, and dashed out into the rain.


    Alice was waiting at the gate. The moment she saw me, she ran over, tears streaming down her face. Her sobbing grated on my nerves.


    ¡°Stop crying and tell me what happened,¡± I snapped.


    Through her tears, Alice stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came out of my room, I saw a cobra outside Makenna¡¯s door. By the time I got there, she had already been bitten and was lying unconscious on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed in my heart. A cobra? How could such a deadly snake have found its way into the manor?


    My unease deepened as I quickened my pace toward the doctor¡¯s residence. When I finally stepped inside, the sight before me was almost too much to bear.


    The girl who had always been as resilient as weeds nowy lifeless on the bed. Her face was ghostly pale, her breathing shallow. She looked as though she were teetering on the edge of death. It felt like a boulder was crushing my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the doctor acknowledged me with a bow before giving a brief report on Makenna¡¯s condition. ¡°Her situation is dire. The only thing that can save her now is the antidote pill.¡±


    My eyes narrowed sharply at the mention of the antidote pill. Those pills were incredibly rare and valuable. Even the royal family only had three. I couldn¡¯t make this decision on my own. I had to see my father and persuade him to save Makenna.


    After instructing Alice and the doctor to care for Makenna, I turned and dashed back out into the pouring rain. My father¡¯s residence wasn¡¯t far, but in the downpour, it felt like miles.


    When I reached the gate, I was confronted by Makenna¡¯s wretched ex-mate, Frank, who was on duty that night, guarding the king.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he greeted me with a sycophantic smile, stepping forward to salute.


    ¡°Get out of my way! I have urgent business with my father.¡±


    I pushed him aside, storming toward the door of my father¡¯s bedroom. To my surprise, Frank, the spineless coward, actually tried to stop me. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is asleep. Please, you must wait until morning.¡±


    Murderous intent shed in my eyes as I stepped forward and kicked him aside with all the strength I could muster.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Frank cried out as he hit the ground, writhing in pain.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you try to stop me?¡± I spat, my voice cold as ice. ¡°If anything happens to Makenna, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡±


    At that moment, my father¡¯s deep, irritated voice came from behind the closed door. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there? Who dares disturb my rest?¡±


    The door opened, and I saw my father standing there. There was no time for exnations. ¡°Father, Makenna¡¯s been poisoned! She needs the antidote pill from the pce, or she¡¯ll die!¡±


    My father stood silent for a moment, his expression hardening. He replied in an even colder tone, ¡°The antidote pill is priceless. It won¡¯t be wasted on a mere sex ve.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:


    I began to protest, but he had already turned his back on me, retreating into his room and shutting the door firmly behind him.


    As I stood there, seething, Frank managed to drag himself off the ground. He looked at me with a pathetic, resigned expression. ¡°Your Highness, you see? I didn¡¯t want to stop you, but I knew the king wouldn¡¯t care about the life of a lowly sex ve.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s POV: I was already seething with anger, and Frank¡¯s words pushed me over the edge. Without a second thought, Ished out, kicking him again with such force it felt as if I were trying to bring down a mountain. Frank was sent flying once more, crashing to the ground with a pitiful howl. Hey there, his face smeared with a mix of dust, rain, and blood, utterly humiliated.


    I marched over to him, my fury unquenched, and pressed my foot down hard on his face, grinding it into the dirt. His features twisted grotesquely beneath my boot, and he feebly waved his hands, his voice a garbled plea, ¡°Your Highness¡­ please¡­ spare me¡­¡±


    But I didn¡¯t let up. I pressed down even harder, as if I could crush his head into the earth itself. ¡°A venomous snake got into the manor, and your patrol didn¡¯t even notice. That makes this your fault too. If anything happens to Makenna, I¡¯ll make sure you all pay with your lives.¡± My voice was cold as ice as I spat out the words.


    Then, without sparing him another nce, I turned on my heel and headed for Dominic and yton. If they would join me, the three of us could pressure our father together. For the sake of our unity, he might just relent and agree to use an antidote pill to save Makenna.


    I raced through the rain, my heart pounding, until I reached Dominic¡¯s residence. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go in¡ª¡± The guard at the door stepped forward to stop me.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡± I was too anxious to bother with exnations. I kicked the guard aside and stormed into Dominic¡¯s quarters.


    Dominic was loungingzily on the sofa, clearly having heard themotion outside. He looked up at me, his eyes narrowing in irritation. ¡°You¡¯re barging in here and attacking my guard? Isn¡¯t that a bit much, even for you?¡±


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    ¡°Makenna¡¯s been poisoned.¡± I cut straight to the chase.


    The moment the words left my mouth, Dominic leapt to his feet, his face a mask of disbelief. ¡°What? How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin. We need to find yton right now. The three of us have to confront our father together. It¡¯s our only chance to get him to hand over the antidote pill and save her.¡± My words came out in a rush, driven by the ticking clock.


    Without hesitation, Dominic grabbed his coat and bolted out the door with me, heading straight for yton¡¯s residence. By the time we arrived, dawn was beginning to break, and the rain continued to pour in relentless sheets.


    When the guards informed yton that both Dominic and I were there to see him, he initially refused, annoyed at the early morning disturbance. But once Dominic mentioned that Makenna had been poisoned, the irritation vanished from his face, reced by immediate concern.


    Whatever rifts existed between us were set aside as we raced to our father¡¯s quarters together, knowing that time was of the essence. The guards outside the king¡¯s residence were visibly shocked to see the three of us standing together¡ªa sight so rare it was almost unheard of. Perhaps they were wondering why the three brothers, usually at odds, were united for once.


    When we entered the living room, our father appeared, weary and clearly displeased, supported by his servants. His eyes narrowed at us as he asked, ¡°What is so urgent that it couldn¡¯t wait until morning?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:


    We knelt together, and I pleaded, ¡°Father, Makenna has been poisoned and is on the brink of death. Only the antidote pill in the pce can save her. Please, let us take her back immediately and administer the pill to save her life.¡±


    He frowned deeply, clearly reluctant. ¡°The antidote pill is no ordinary medicine. It cannot be used lightly, especially not on a lowly sex ve.¡±


    yton quickly interjected, ¡°Father, if Makenna dies because of this, we swear we will never touch another woman again. The Lycan n will die out because of us.¡±


    Dominic nodded in solemn agreement. Our father¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, Father.¡± We bowed our heads in unison, our voices respectful yet firm. I spoke earnestly, ¡°Father, Makenna is the only woman all three of us have been involved with. She is the most likely to be carrying our child. Even if you don¡¯t care about her, surely you care about the future of the Lycan bloodline?¡±


    Our father¡¯s gaze pierced through us as he weighed our words carefully, his mind clearly racing through the possibilities. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh and spoke, ¡°Very well. Take Makenna back to the pce at once and administer the antidote pill. Save her life.¡±


    Earnn Frank¡¯s POV: Standing in the shadow of the king¡¯s residence, I watched as the three princes hurriedly exited, their tension fading like a storm passing. Relief washed over their faces, making my heart lurch with dread. Damn it! Did Leonardo really agree to save Makenna with the antidote pill? An uneasy feeling began to gnaw at me.


    After the princes left, I wasted no time in secretly digging for information. Sure enough, whispers confirmed that Makenna would soon return to the pce for treatment. I was stunned, and my heart sank like a stone. If Makenna was rescued, everything we had nned would go up in smoke!


    After my shift ended before dawn, I raced back to my quarters, finding Jessica waiting. ¡°Our n failed,¡± I said, my voice heavy with exhaustion. I couldn¡¯t fathom why it was so damn difficult to eliminate a mere woman like Makenna.


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°What? It failed?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes zed with shock and fury. ¡°How is that possible? I ced the snakes myself! How could it fail?¡±


    ¡°The three princes found out Makenna was poisoned¡­¡± I inhaled deeply and recounted the entire story to her.


    As Jessica absorbed the news, her jealousy and rage surged to a boiling point. She exploded, her voice shrill and uncontroble. ¡°Why? Why does that bitch Makenna get the favor of three princes?¡± She pounced on me like a wild animal, her anger zing as she vented her frustration on me,ying the me squarely at my feet. ¡°Frank, you¡¯re a failure! If it weren¡¯t for your ipetence, Makenna would have been dead long ago!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted, finally shoving her hard. She tumbled to the floor as I released the pent-up emotions that had been festering in me for days. Now, my standing with the king was hanging by a thread. If Makenna survived, the princes would continue lining up against me. The road ahead looked grim.


    ¡°Frank! How dare you push me!¡± Jessica screamed, her fury undiminished.


    Jessica, sprawled on the floor, was oblivious to the torment I was enduring. Instead, she shrieked at me, her voice cutting through the air like a de.


    I was at my wit¡¯s end. Jessica sobbed on the floor, tears and snot mingling on her face¡ªa pitiful and disgusting sight.


    ¡°Frank! You ungrateful coward!¡± she screamed, her voice piercing. ¡°And that bitch Makenna, you¡¯re both scum!¡± Her filthy words stung me. Hearing her curse me, then Makenna, only fueled the fire inside.


    I clenched my fists, my knuckles white as blue veins bulged. I wanted nothing more than to p the stupidity out of Jessica.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:


    When I thought of the gentle, thoughtful Makenna andpared her to the hysterical woman before me, regret gnawed at my insides. Why did I ever marry Jessica? If only I had married Makenna.


    Makenna was everything Jessica wasn¡¯t¡ªgentle, kind, well-educated, and reasonable. She would never throw tantrums or cause a scene like this.


    Suddenly, Jessica let out a shrill scream, snapping me out of my thoughts. She clutched her ear in panic, her eyes wide with terror. ¡°My earring! My earring is gone!¡± She was practically incoherent in her distress.


    I cast a disinterested nce at her and replied coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    My dismissive words sent a visible shudder through her. Her face turned ashen, fear gripping her.


    ¡°My earring was still on my ear when I ced the snakes in Makenna¡¯s ce. But now it¡¯s gone. Did it fall at her residence?¡± Jessica¡¯s voice trembled, her lips quivering, panic flooding her eyes.


    At that, my heart plummeted, and icy fear crept up my spine, making me break out in a cold sweat.


    Her mistake was catastrophic. My eyes widened as I unleashed a tirade. ¡°Are you trying to get us killed?¡±


    I lost control, rushing forward and pping her hard across the face. p! p! p!


    The sound of my hand meeting her cheek echoed through the room, leaving angry red marks on her skin. Jessica¡¯s head snapped to the side, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out there and find it! If they discover that earring, we¡¯re finished!¡± I bellowed.


    We crept into the area near Makenna¡¯s residence, desperately searching for the earring. The dim light cast eerie shadows around the house as I scanned the area nervously, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Jessica frantically felt around, muttering under her breath, ¡°Where is it? Where the hell is it?¡±


    We searched for what felt like an eternity, but the damned earring was nowhere to be found. Jessica copsed to the ground, her lips drained of color. ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re done for¡­¡±


    Her words only fueled my frustration, but I forced myself to remain calm. I turned on her with a fierce re and hissed, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t let them hear you! Maybe the earring fell somewhere else!¡±


    Jessica trembled violently on the ground. Her pitiful state only angered me further. ¡°If you lose your nerve and blow our cover, I swear I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡±


    Jessica shook even harder, mping her hand over her mouth like a frightened rabbit, nodding at me in terrified submission.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    It felt like my body was being tossed between blistering heat and biting cold. At times, it was scorchingly hot, as though I was engulfed in mes, and at other times, bitterly cold, like being submerged in a frozenke. I fought to wake up, but I couldn¡¯t open my heavy eyelids. The agony was relentless, like a knife repeatedly cutting through me and crushing my body. The pain was so intense that I wanted to give up.


    ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    Through the haze, I kept hearing those words of encouragement, but my endurance was fading fast. Every part of me throbbed with excruciating pain. Just when hope seemed lost, a bright white light burst forth in my mind. Amidst the blur, a warm, familiar voice spoke again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:


    ¡°Stay strong, kid. You¡¯re going to make it. Just remember, keep your true identity hidden. The Lycan n can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    I gathered my strength to ask more questions, but before I could speak, something was thrust into my mouth. Suddenly, a wave of warmth washed over my body, and I slipped into a deep sleep. It felt like an eternity before I regained my senses.


    I wrestled my eyes open, my throat parched and dry. In a raspy voice, I managed to say, ¡°Water¡­ I need water.¡±


    Instantly, someone gently propped me up, brought the water to my lips, and murmured, ¡°Take it slowly. Don¡¯t rush.¡±


    I blinked, trying to focus on the face before me. My vision was blurry, so I couldn¡¯t recognize who it was immediately. Only after I had finished the water did I realize it was yton helping me drink.


    yton looked at me anxiously and eximed, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re awake atst! How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I murmured faintly. Then, uncertainly, I asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    yton pursed his lips, his expression filled with fear. ¡°You were bitten by a snake.¡±


    I was bitten by a snake?


    That was right! I remembered now. I had indeed been bitten by a snake.


    Just as I was about to ask yton why there were snakes in my room, a furious voice cut me off sharply. ¡°¨¹loman, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m also here?¡±


    I looked up and noticed Bryan leaning against the door with his arms crossed, clearly annoyed. His frown was deep, and he red at me as if I had gravely wronged him.


    Before I could respond, Dominic¡¯szy voice rang out. ¡°How ungrateful of you! You only acknowledged yton and overlooked me. I¡¯ve been doing everything to save you, but apparently, it was all for nothing.¡±


    Dominic was sprawled on the sofa, seemingly napping. When he opened his eyes, a faint, insincere smile yed at the corner of his mouth. I was so startled that my eyes widened and my mouth fell open. I couldn¡¯t believe it. All three of them were here!


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    What was even more astonishing was seeing these three princes, who usually couldn¡¯t stand each other, sharing a room peacefully. It was beyond belief. Confused, I looked at them and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    yton let out a soft sigh and exined gently, ¡°After the snake bit you, we all brought you back to the pce for treatment.¡±


    Remembering the snake attack, fear crept back into me. My voice trembled as I asked, ¡°How could such snakes be in the manor?¡±


    At my question, all three princes became serious. Dominic opened his eyes fully and responded, ¡°It¡¯s puzzling indeed. Those snakes typically live in deep mountain areas and are rarely seen near the manor. Moreover, seeing two of them simultaneously is highly unusual.¡±


    As they spoke, a disturbance outside the door interrupted us. My heart raced, worried that another incident had urred. Then, a guard rushed in and announced, ¡°Your Highness, there is a woman named Alice outside, insisting on seeing Miss Dunn.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Why was Alice stopped outside the door?


    This caught me off guard. Beside me, Bryan was grumbling with impatience. ¡°Thatdy kept crying¡ª


    it was getting on my nerves, so I sent her out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:


    ¡°Let Alice in,¡± I instructed the guard. As I did, I shot Bryan a look of disapproval and muttered, ¡°Alice was crying because she¡¯s concerned about me. You just don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Just as I finished speaking, Alice burst through the door and sprinted to my bedside, weeping.


    Her eyes were puffy and red, with tears streaming down her face. She looked at me urgently. ¡°Makenna, are you alright? Are you feeling any better?¡±


    Her distressed state touched me deeply. I quickly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Alice let out a relieved sigh. Her voice broke as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for so long. I was terrified. I feared you might never wake up. On our way here, you stopped breathing multiple times.¡±


    The worry in Alice¡¯s eyes filled me with warmth.


    I lifted my hand to gently brush away her tears. Just as I was about to offer her some words offort, a nonchnt voice from behind her interrupted us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that with three princes here, Miss Dunn is in good hands.¡±


    It was only then that I realized someone else was standing behind Alice.


    When I took a closer look, my eyes began to ze with fury.


    It was the man who had deliberately made things difficult for me during the assessment, one of Bryan¡¯s subordinates!


    Confronted by my enemy, my anger surged. My face darkened, and in a stern tone, I demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Unruffled, he shed a polite smile and greeted me, ¡°Hello, Miss Dunn. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Then, he straightened his posture and introduced himself formally.


    ¡°I am Amon Gray, adjutant to Prince Bryan. The incident during the assessment was a misunderstanding. You passed as well. I hope you can overlook it.¡±


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    I scoffed and turned away, unable to muster the energy to engage with the detestable Amon. I even shot Bryan an eye roll.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Bryan caught my unimpressed look, coughed, and diverted his gaze, pretending nothing was wrong.


    Sensing the tension, Alice stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°Makenna, please, don¡¯t hold onto your anger. Actually, it was Amon who helped save you that night.¡± She then exined how she met Amon, who helped her find Bryan.


    As I absorbed her words, my initial anger began to subside and was slowly reced by a profound sense of gratitude.


    I was taken aback to realize how busy everyone had been because of me that night¡­


    I looked around the people in the room. With my eyes filled with genuine gratitude, I said earnestly, ¡°Thank you for everything. If not for your efforts, I probably would have died.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that all?¡± Bryan arched an eyebrow and crossed his arms defiantly. ¡°We saved your life. A mere thank you doesn¡¯t quite cut it, does it?¡±


    I wanted to roll my eyes at him, but considering he had indeed yed a part in saving me, I paused to reconsider my response. With sincerity, I said, ¡°I¡¯m deeply indebted to you, a debt I may never fully repay. Once I¡¯m better, I¡¯d like to invite you all to dinner. And I¡¯ll be cooking.¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± Bryan¡¯s lips twitched into a reluctant smirk. Then he dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320:


    Just then, Alice let out a sharp gasp. She patted her forehead as if a sudden realization had struck her. Digging into her pocket, she pulled out an earring and extended it toward me.


    ¡°Makenna, I found this outside your room when I carried you out of the house.¡±


    I collected the earring and examined it closely.


    It looked familiar, as if I¡¯d seen it somewhere before¡­ Then it hit me. My eyes widened as I eximed, ¡°This looks like Jessica¡¯s earring!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice gasped, pausing to think. A momentter, she connected the dots. ¡°That exins why Frank was so desperate to stop me from seeking help from His Majesty. Were they scheming together?¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions on the princes¡¯ faces changed. Bryan¡¯s demeanor turned dark instantly. ¡°No wonder Frank had the nerve to stop me then.¡±


    His blue eyes turned cold. Clenching his jaw, he turned to Amon andmanded, ¡°Take the soldiers and arrest Jessica and Frank immediately!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    Ever since my return from the mountain, I had been restless and on edge.


    I was left wondering why there had been absolutely no word from the pce regarding Makenna. Was she dead or not?


    Had my earring dropped there?


    Fear wound its way around my heart like tight vines, making it hard to breathe.


    To calm this overwhelming dread, I secretly sent a trustworthy person to find out what had happened to Makenna.


    However, as days passed without any update, my anxiety began to subside. I started to believe that maybe, just maybe, that bitch was dead! No one had caught on to my n, right? Nheless, each time Frank returned from the pce, I couldn¡¯t help but ask about her as usual.


    That evening was no different. Frank came home, visibly exhausted from his day at the pce.


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Darling, any news about Makenna?¡±


    Just then, someone forcefully kicked the door open with a loud crash.


    A troop of armed soldiers stormed in.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed out of sheer terror. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Frank, equally bewildered, stepped forward and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The leader of the soldiers said coldly, ¡°Jessica, Frank, you are used of the attempted murder of the sex ve, Makenna. Prince Bryan has ordered us to bring you in for questioning.¡±


    What? The n was revealed!


    My heart missed a beat, nearly causing me to falter. But I managed to feignposure and made a final attempt. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. We are innocent!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to exin that to His Highness.¡±


    The lead soldier gestured emotionlessly. Following his signal, the soldiers closed in, encircling me and Frank, and tied us up with cold iron chains.


    ¡°This is not right! We did nothing!¡±


    ¡°We are innocent! Please let us go!¡±


    Frank and I struggled. Our cries and pleas for mercy filled the air, but they were futile. The soldiers took us away regardless. Once detained, we were imprisoned separately and subjected to individual interrogations.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    P.S. I¡¯ll keep you updated through the  WhatsAppmunity, but I¡¯m sooo excited because there are so many amazing novelsing that I truly think you¡¯re going to love. Plus, there are audiobooks/audionovels on the way that I sincerely hope you enjoy as much as I do. ?(?? ? ??)


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:


    The atmosphere in the interrogation room was dark and depressing.


    Sitting across from the interrogator, my body shook with fear. I stole a nce at his chest badge and saw that he was Amon Gray.


    ¡°Tell me, where did the snakese from?¡± Amon questioned. I struggled to maintain myposure, but there was no way to hide the panic in my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    Amon sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then how do you exin your earring being found there?¡±


    With those words, he mmed my delicate earring onto the table, making a faint thud.


    My body shook uncontrobly. As my gazended on the familiar earring, I was rendered momentarily speechless. Upon seeing this, Amon mmed his fist onto the table with even greater force.


    The impact caused the documents on the table to scatter. His voice cut through the air, cold and biting as a winter gale. ¡°Stop acting clueless. It¡¯s best you tell me the truth now. Where did those snakese from? Why did you try to murder Makenna?¡±


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, though my heart pounded fiercely.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about. The earring¡­ It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    As I spoke, my mind raced. Thankfully, I had destroyed the matching earring earlier. Without it, they had no solid proof to pursue.


    This realization bolstered my confidence. I feigned calmness and retorted, ¡°Sir, this is all false usations. Someone is clearly trying to set me up.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before a soldier rushed into the interrogation room.


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    He reported to Amon, ¡°Sir, we found no trace of the other earring at Jessica¡¯s residence.¡±


    At his words, I let out a quiet sigh of relief and put on a disy of distress with tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Sir, please see, this is all a misunderstanding. Clearly, someone is trying to frame me. Perhaps Makenna has falsely used me because she hates me!¡±


    Amon fixed a cold gaze on me for a moment. His lips curled into a scornful sneer, as if he saw right through my act. ¡°Humph, just stay here. The investigation is not over yet. This doesn¡¯t clear you as innocent,¡± he dered.


    With those words, Amon stood and made to leave the room. Before he left, he turned to the guard with a stern caution. ¡°Keep a close watch on her. Don¡¯t give her any room.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    During my two days in the hospital, my body had almostpletely recovered, which took me by surprise. I hadn¡¯t expected the antidote to be so effective.


    Alice, in a hushed tone, confided that the antidote was a rare one, treasured by the royal family. There were only three of these pills in the entire werewolf race.


    The sheer value of the antidote left me in awe, and my gratitude toward Alice and the three princes grew even deeper. The day I was to be discharged arrived quickly. Alice came to help me pack my belongings, but to my astonishment, all three princes came as well.


    Stealing a nce at the princes, Alice leaned in and whispered, ¡°The three princes did arrive at the same moment to fetch you, Makenna. They all seem to have unique affections for you, in my opinion. Who would you pick if you were to choose between them one day?¡± She finished with a yful wink.


    I gave her hand a gentle pat, pretending to be cross. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t say such things.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:


    But despite my words, my gaze drifted between Bryan, Dominic, and yton, as if my heart couldn¡¯t help but weigh the possibilities.


    Finally, my eyes settled on yton¡¯s kind, serene profile.


    Though I deeply appreciated Bryan and Dominic¡¯s help this time, if forced to choose, I knew my heart would always gravitate toward yton.


    While chatting with Alice, I finished packing, but before we could leave, Amon rushed in, looking tense.


    He bowed respectfully to Bryan and the other princes before delivering his report.


    ¡°I¡¯ve locked up Frank and his wife,¡± Amon began, his brow furrowed. ¡°But despite the interrogation, there¡¯s still not enough evidence to charge Jessica with attempted murder of Miss Dunn.¡±


    I felt a deep frown form on my face.


    Jessica wasn¡¯t foolish. She would¡¯ve destroyed any evidence immediately.


    Still, it didn¡¯t mean I was out of moves. I smiled as I approached Amon and whispered something into his ear.


    Whatever I said must¡¯ve intrigued him because he blinked in surprise before nodding eagerly.


    ¡°Understood, Miss Dunn. I¡¯ll handle it just as you said.¡± Amon gave another polite nod to Bryan and the other princes before hastily leaving.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he stared at me, curiosity practically dripping from his words. ¡°What did you whisper to Amon, Makenna?¡±


    I offered him a sly smile and answered breezily, ¡°That¡¯ll stay my little secret for now.¡±


    When we finally returned to my residence in the pce, Dominic and yton seemed ready to leave, but Bryan didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to treat us to a meal? It¡¯s the perfect time to repay the favor,¡± Bryan said, his gaze fixed on me, refusing to blink as if daring me to refuse.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Hearing this, both Dominic and yton, who were about to step out, stopped in their tracks.


    Dominic turned back, his smirk deepening as he locked eyes with me. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± he said, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°Makenna, are you nning to go back on your word?¡±


    yton, in contrast, looked at me with concern, his gaze soft and understanding. He smiled, gently cutting through the tension. ¡°Makenna¡¯s just recovered from a serious illness. She¡¯s still weak. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to make her cook right now.¡± I shot him a grateful look. If these two were half as considerate as yton, I wouldn¡¯t find them nearly as annoying.


    But it seemed my nce toward yton irked Bryan. His eyes narrowed, and with a dismissive snort, he said, ¡°After taking such a rare antidote, could she really still be that weak?¡± Dominic, however, didn¡¯t press the matter further, nor did he leave. His deep eyes stayed fixed on me, waiting for my decision.


    I had to pay them back for saving my life; besides, it was just cooking a meal.


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. I owe you all. I¡¯ll prepare the meal.¡±


    Just then, Lily came bounding down the stairs, her face lighting up when she saw me. ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re finally back! I was so worried!¡±


    Her warmth made me smile. ¡°Lily,¡± I said, ¡°the three princes will be joining us for dinner. We might not have enough ingredients. Could you go to the kitchen steward and bring back some fresh vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lily chirped, her excitement clear as she hurried out the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:


    As soon as she left, I quickly grabbed Alice, who looked slightly bewildered, and pulled her into the kitchen with me.


    We busied ourselves with washing vegetables, the water sshing gently as they floated in the basin. But our conversation soon drifted to more pressing matters.


    Without meaning to, we found ourselves talking about Jessica. Alice paused, her hands stilling in the water, her brow furrowing in curiosity.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± she asked, her voice tinged with confusion, ¡°what did you whisper to Amon back at the hospital?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    The air inside the dim, cramped detention cell felt sickly; so contaminated that every stale breath seemed to scrape against my lungs.


    I turned toward the faint light trickling through the small window and released a slow breath. I was exhausted¡ªmind and body both drained. But even now, I clung to one unshakeable truth: they would never find any evidence.


    That afternoon, I was brought to the interrogation room again. When the door to the room creaked open, Amon strode in. I could feel the temperature drop the moment he stepped inside. He settled into the chair across from me and dragged it closer to study me.


    ¡°How long do you n on keeping up this act, Jessica?¡±


    I straightened my back, willing myself not to flinch under his gaze. The endless interrogations, the sleepless nights¡ªit all showed in the haggard lines on my face, but I refused to let him see weakness. Not now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already,¡± I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kill Makenna.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Amon¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his eyes narrowing with cold amusement. ¡°Your mate doesn¡¯t seem to agree.¡±


    His words hit like a sucker punch, making my pulse stumble.


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I could hear the tremor in my own voice as I clutched tight to the edge of my shirt.


    ¡°You know what, Jessica?¡± Amon leaned forward slightly. ¡°Frank¡¯s already confessed.¡±


    My heart dropped like there was a lead weight in my chest. Frank?


    No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be. There was no way he¡¯d betray me. Not like this.


    We were in this together¡ªif I went down, so would he.


    I forced myself to breathe, to think.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± I shot back, but my voice betrayed me, faltering with a quiver I couldn¡¯t suppress. ¡°Nonsense! Frank wouldn¡¯t admit to something we didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Amon¡¯s smile was thin, predatory. ¡°Well, now that Frank has confessed, he might get a lighter sentence. As for you¡­¡±


    He let the sentence hang for a second. ¡°Well, your situation might not be so fortunate.¡±


    He smirked and persuaded me. ¡°So are you sure you don¡¯t want to make any confession that¡¯ll bail you out? Anything that¡¯ll save you?¡±


    I dug my nails into my palms, the sting grounding me as I fought for control over my breath and my thoughts.


    But I couldn¡¯t confess. Not to this. He could be bluffing¡ªfishing for the truth with empty bait.


    But Amon wasn¡¯t finished. He was a master at his craft, and he knew exactly how to break my defenses.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:


    ¡°Why keep lying, Jessica?¡± His voice dropped a notch, colder now. ¡°It¡¯s clear Frank bought those earrings for Makenna. And you¡ªwell, you stole them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± I snapped, the words bursting from my lips before I could stop them. ¡°Those earrings were a gift to me from Frank! That bitch Makenna didn¡¯t deserve something so valuable!¡±


    The moment the words left my mouth, the room plunged into a suffocating silence. My heart pounded in my ears, louder than the quiet. I suddenly realized I had slipped. I felt it in the pit of my stomach.


    Suddenly, everything crumbled around me.


    ¡°Amon! You lying bastard! How dare you trick me!¡±


    I jabbed a finger furiously in his direction, eyes zing, my whole body trembling with the urge to tear him apart.


    Amon barely flinched. ¡°You¡¯re the fool here.¡±


    He narrowed his sharp eyes. ¡°Though I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m curious¡­ where did someone as clueless as you get her hands on those snakes?¡±


    My breath hitched. All the blood drained from my face, and I could feel the trembling spread from my lips to my entire body.


    How did he know?


    shback:


    That day, after the brutal flogging from Prince yton¡¯s men, every step back to my quarters in the manor felt like fire licking at my legs. I was in pain, but it was nothingpared to the rage in my chest.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± I hissed under my breath. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, you bitch! I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    I was so lost in my anger that I didn¡¯t notice the figure approaching until we collided.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    The sudden impact knocked me off bnce, and I staggered, barely managing to keep myself upright.


    When I looked up, I found Molly, the woman who¡¯d just earned the king¡¯s favor that very morning.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Thomas,¡± she offered a small smile before her gaze dropped to my limp. ¡°You seem hurt¡­ Is everything alright?¡±


    The fury in me red hotter. I had found my outlet. ¡°It¡¯s that wretched snake, Makenna! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been punished by Prince yton! That witch should be dead!¡±


    Molly gave a small, sad sigh, touching her chest as if she felt my pain. ¡°Oh, maybe this is all just a misunderstanding. After all, Makenna is your blood. Family should forgive one another. Blood ties can never be broken.¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± I scoffed, not bothering to hide the disgust. ¡°She¡¯s no family of mine. That witch isn¡¯t fit to share my blood!¡±


    Molly paused, then said softly, ¡°I truly don¡¯t believe Makenna is that kind of person. Maybe, if you two talked things through¡­ you could find somemon ground?¡±


    She was wasting her breath because I wasn¡¯t listening. The hatred burned too fiercely. She spoke for a moment longer before abruptly shifting the subject.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing. Be cautious on your way back tonight. Two snakes were caught in the garden earlier, and they¡¯re being held in a cage nearby. It would be terrible if they somehow escaped¡­ and someone got hurt.¡±


    Snakes?


    My heart skipped a beat, and a dark, vile idea slithered into my mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:


    Jessica¡¯s POV:


    I slipped into the garden under the soft glow of the moonlight. In the silvery light, the snake cage stood out like a warning beacon. Inside, tworge snakes coiled around each other, their forked tongues flicking out menacingly. Their grotesque, slithering forms sent a shiver through me.


    I knew exactly what kind of snakes these were. Their venom was lethal, no question. If Makenna were to be bitten by one of them¡­


    The thought brought a cold smile to my lips.


    ¡°Makenna, your days are numbered!¡± I cursed.


    I carefully scanned my surroundings, ensuring no one was around, before inching toward the snake cage. Each step I took was measured, my palms growing damp with sweat. Holding my breath, I cautiously lifted the cage, trying not to make a sound.


    When I finally returned to my quarters, I shared my n with Frank. A flicker of doubt crossed his face, though.


    I let out a harshugh, goading him. ¡°You¡¯ve always said you wanted Makenna dead, didn¡¯t you? Well, here¡¯s your chance. Once those snakes bite her, she¡¯s as good as gone.¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes glimmered under the faint light, wavering. But after a brief hesitation, he clenched his jaw and gave a firm nod. We went over every detail of the n, determined to make it work. Frank¡¯s job was to distract the guards patrolling near Makenna¡¯s quarters, so I could slip in unnoticed.


    With the path clear, I arrived at Makenna¡¯s door, snake cage in hand. Slowly, I nudged one of the snakes through the crack beneath the door, guiding it into her room.


    The cold, scaly body of the snake brushing against my skin gave me goosebumps.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Just as I was about to send the second one in, I heard Makenna¡¯s voice. She must have sensed someone lurking outside.


    Panic surged through me. Desperate, I flung the second snake at her door and bolted, heart pounding.


    End of shback


    Now, sitting in the cold, unforgiving chair of the interrogation room, my mind was a mess. Regret gnawed at me like a dog with a bone.


    I should have just killed her that night!


    A sudden bang on the table jolted me out of my thoughts. Amon, his eyes zing with anger, demanded, ¡°Jessica, where did you get the snakes?¡±


    His sharp gaze cut through me, but I steadied myself. What was the point of lying now? I¡¯d alreadye this far.


    ¡°I took them from the snake cage in the garden of the manor,¡± I confessed, my voice steady. ¡°Frank had nothing to do with it.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to drag Frank into this.


    If we both got caught up in this mess, there would be no way out for either of us.


    Amon raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced by my story. He leaned forward, frowning. ¡°Are you sure Frank had nothing to do with it?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and repeated, ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard, both you and Frank were punished by Prince yton. So why do you alone hold such a grudge against Makenna? And if you snuck out that night, how could your husband know nothing?¡±


    His questions came at me like a machine gun.


    ¡°Frank slept through the night and didn¡¯t notice I left. As for the rest of your questions, I don¡¯t know.¡± My voice was steady, my expression unwavering.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:


    Every time Amon pressed about Frank, I stuck to the same line: I didn¡¯t know, and Frank had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Amon let out a derisiveugh. ¡°How touching. Do you really think Frank will swoop in to save you once he¡¯s cleared of all this?¡±


    I bit down on my lower lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a reply.


    With a sneer, Amon turned to the soldiers standing nearby.


    ¡°Lock her up. No visitors unless I say so!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I told Amon to cheat her, telling her¡­¡±


    I shared the details of the n I had suggested to Amon with Alice.


    ¡°Really? Do you think that will work?¡± Alice was astonished after hearing the n. ¡°Will Jessica fall for it?¡±


    I affirmed with a nod while washing the vegetables. I felt certain.


    ¡°Jessica has always envied me. Her envy and the urge to outdo me seep through every pore in her body. She cannot stand being second to me in any respect. Thus, she¡¯ll inevitably try to prove she didn¡¯t take anything from me.¡±


    Alice pondered over my words, nodding slowly.


    I went on, ¡°Moreover, after enduring days of imprisonment and intense interrogation, Jessica is nearly broken. If we keep up the pressure, the truth is bound toe out.¡±


    Alice listened with keen interest.


    ¡°Humph, she brought it on herself! After all her misdeeds, she deserves this!¡±


    Tap-tap.


    Just then, a soft knock at the kitchen door broke our conversation.


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Looking up, I saw yton¡¯s familiar form. He stood there, grinning at me.


    ¡°Makenna, am I interrupting your chat? I¡¯vee to help.¡± yton smiled warmly. His voice was soothing, quickening my pulse.


    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Lily?¡± Alice caught on quickly. With a mischievous giggle, she slipped out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go check if Lily is back.¡±


    Now it was just yton and I left. I blushed as I shyly met his gaze.


    ¡°Your Highness, I can manage on my own. You should rx.¡±


    But yton effortlessly took the vegetables from me. His fingers brushed mine, sending a faint spark through me.


    yton¡¯s brow creased slightly. With a soft smile on his handsome face, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. I¡¯m worried about you handling the cooking for everyone by yourself.¡±


    yton¡¯s concern sent a warm flush across my cheeks.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯mpletely recovered now. The antidote worked wonders. I even feel stronger than I was before, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± I said as I bent my head and smiled happily, continuing to wash the vegetables.


    But then, I became curious about the pill.


    ¡°Your Highness, what magic material is this particr pill made of? Why is it so valuable and effective?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask yton.


    yton suddenly fell into silence. After a moment, he began to speak in a low tone. ¡°The maker of this rare medicine is no longer alive.¡±


    My eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°They¡¯ve passed away? Did they not pass on their remarkable knowledge?¡±


    With a light sigh, yton shared, ¡°The maker¡¯s family also died tragically.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:


    I opened my mouth wide, stunned.


    Just as I was about to ask more questions, the vegetables slipped from my hands and scattered on the floor.


    I immediately bent down to pick them up, and at the same time, yton also bent down.


    Our hands brushed in mid-air, sending a jolt through me like a spark of electricity.


    I froze, looking up bewildered, only to meet his golden gaze. Our eyes locked, and in that moment, it felt as though our heartbeats synchronized, each of us only aware of the other.


    The air between us charged with romance. My breath was uneven as I reached for the scattered vegetables. Just then, yton grasped my hand firmly. His golden eyes glowed with warmth and depth.


    yton¡¯s voice was maic andced with deep affection. ¡°Makenna, I felt jealous when I saw other men also obsessed with you. If it¡¯s possible, I wish you belonged only to me.¡±


    His words washed over me like the warm rays of spring sun, seeping deep into my heart and quickening its pace. It felt like we were the only two people in existence.


    My eyes shone with love, and yton¡¯s eyes sparkled brighter than the stars above. We were feeling the same way. Drawn irresistibly to each other, we moved closer, nearly bridging the gap for a kiss.


    But then, the sharp sound of something hitting the floor broke the intensifying atmosphere.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The loud noise echoed through the kitchen like a p of thunder. yton and I were both startled, as if doused with ice-cold water. In an instant, we stepped away from each other, pretending as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hold it steady,¡± I stammered awkwardly, trying to exin myself to yton.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Then, we both turned to the door at the same time, only to find Lily and Molly standing there.


    Lily stood there in a daze, while Molly crouched down apologetically, gathering the fruit that had scattered across the floor one by one.


    As she picked up the fruit, Molly murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. The basket just slipped right out of my hands.¡±


    yton and I exchanged confused nces, and Lily quickly chimed in to exin, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the way to the warehouse earlier, but luckily I ran into Molly. She kindly offered to take me there and even insisted on walking me back so I wouldn¡¯t get lost again.¡±


    Molly, setting the fruit down, smiled brightly at us and said, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Dunn, sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± I cleared my throat, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°Molly, thanks a lot for helping. Lily just arrived at the pce, and she¡¯s still unfamiliar with theyout.¡±


    Molly gave a cheerful smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Despite her having no reason to linger, Molly showed no signs of leaving. So, feeling the need to be polite, I asked, ¡°We¡¯re just about to make dinner. Would you like to stay and eat with us?¡± Surely she would decline with so many people already here, wouldn¡¯t she?


    To my surprise, Molly answered readily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯d love to.¡± I blinked, taken aback. Was she actually going to stay?


    She had to know that we weren¡¯t close enough to casually share a meal. And besides, she had once been one of Kristina¡¯s followers.


    But what shocked me even more was how she briskly walked into the kitchen, squeezing herself between yton and me as if she belonged there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:


    ¡°Miss Dunn, let me help you,¡± Molly said, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been feeling well, and I¡¯m pretty good at cooking. Why don¡¯t you let me take over and make a nice dinner? You can rx.¡±


    Before I could get a word in, she had already taken the vegetables from my hands, her movements smooth and confident, not giving me the chance to object.


    ¡°Wait¡­ No, really, I¡ª¡± I started to protest, but before I knew it, she had ushered me right out of the kitchen.


    She nced over her shoulder shyly at yton and added, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll make sure my cooking is up to your standards tonight.¡±


    yton, sensing the situation, put down the vegetables he had been preparing and said, ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Then, without missing a beat, he gently took my hand and led me out of the kitchen.


    I nced back over my shoulder, catching sight of Molly standing frozen in the kitchen, her face falling.


    Before I could fully process what was happening, yton had already guided me to the living room.


    Bryan, seeing me walk in, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Makenna, why didn¡¯t you cook?¡±


    yton sat me down on the sofa and gently brushed a hand over my hair, answering for me, ¡°Makenna isn¡¯t feeling well. Someone¡¯s helping her in the kitchen.¡±


    At the mention of my not feeling well, both Bryan and Dominic looked a little concerned but said nothing. A hint of regret flickered across their faces.


    Bryan, clearly disappointed, muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to taste your cookingst time, and now it looks like I¡¯m missing out again.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Given how hard he had worked to save me this time, I promised him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to prepare a feast for all of you.¡±


    As we continued talking, Alice slipped over quietly, her voice a low whisper in my ear. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on with Molly?¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°Lily got lost, and Molly helped her find her way back,¡± I exined briefly.


    Alice frowned, clearly uneasy, remembering the past tension between Molly and me. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°What if she messes with the food? Should I go in and keep an eye on things?¡±


    I gently patted Alice¡¯s hand, trying to ease her worries. ¡°Rx. The princes are all here. Molly wouldn¡¯t dare pull anything.¡±


    With a resigned shrug, Alice gave a small sigh. ¡°Alright, but I still don¡¯t like this. Molly showing up out of the blue just rubs me the wrong way.¡±


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    I stood at the kitchen door, watching as yton gently took Makenna¡¯s hand and led her away. My chest tightened with jealousy, an overwhelming sense of resentment swirling inside me.


    How could Makenna manage this? How could she capture yton¡¯s attention so effortlessly?


    I bit my lower lip, nearly crushing the vegetables in my hand out of sheer frustration.


    ¡°Molly.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice pulled me back from my spiraling thoughts. Realizing my emotions had gotten the better of me, I quickly masked them, slipping back into my usual facade of gentleness.


    ¡°Molly, let me give you a hand,¡± Lily offered, stepping up with a bright smile as she began working alongside me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I responded, feigning gratitude. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without your help.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Lily smiled shyly, her lips barely curving up. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    We busied ourselves with preparations, the sound of chopping and stirring filling the silence. I decided to strike up some small talk, casually probing her thoughts while cutting vegetables.


    ¡°Lily, Makenna isn¡¯t feeling too well, huh? Prince yton seems quite worried about her,¡± I remarked, as if the topic was a fleeting thought.


    Lily nodded, focusing on her chopping. ¡°Yes, Prince yton is very close to Makenna. He¡¯s always so kind to her.¡±


    Her words gnawed at me, and I felt the jealousy simmering just beneath the surface.


    Back when Kristina possessed the role of the future Lycan queen, I dared not express my feelings for yton. But now that Kristina was gone, I never expected he would fall for another woman so quickly!


    Yet, there was a subtle hint of dissatisfaction in Lily¡¯s voice, something that piqued my interest.


    Wait¡­ Was Lily jealous of Makenna too? How ambitious.


    I decided to exploit this, sprinkling honeyed words in my voice.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re such a beautiful woman. If you weren¡¯t tied to the pce, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be with the person you love, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Her cheeks flushed instantly, confirming my suspicions. ¡°Lily, have you fallen for someone?¡± I teased lightly, watching her closely.


    Lily lowered her head, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When I was in the red-light district¡­ it was Prince Dominic who saved me.¡±


    So, she admired Dominic?


    I almostughed aloud at the absurdity. A lowly maid, even lower than Makenna, daring to set her sights on Prince Dominic? How ridiculous. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being his shadow.


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    But outwardly, I kept my face calm and friendly. I leaned in, coaxing her further with sweet words. ¡°Lily, love knows no status, and it certainly doesn¡¯t y by the rules of firste, first served. Makenna¡¯s your friend, right? If she can win a prince¡¯s affection, I¡¯m sure you can win Prince Dominic¡¯s heart too.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered with a hesitant hope, though dimmed by her doubt. ¡°Really?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°But Makenna¡­ she¡¯s never encouraged me like this.¡±


    Her disappointment was clear, and I knew then that she was starting to trust me, perhaps even seeing me as a new confidante.


    I smiled inwardly, knowing I had her right where I wanted her.


    As we continued chatting, Lily¡¯s curiosity seemed to grow. She nced at me with a look of admiration and asked, ¡°By the way, Molly, I¡¯ve heard about what happened at the cemetery. Did you really cause a miraculous sigh to appear there?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard, and for a brief second, I felt a sharp tug of unease. My mind drifted back to that moment, the memory rushing over me like a wave.


    shback:


    In the cemetery, as Makenna passed by me, the ne left by her mother suddenly heated up in my pocket, burning like fire against my skin.


    Then, without warning, a blinding white light exploded from it, causing the ancestors¡¯ tomb to react and emit a simr holy, radiant glow.


    I was stunned, my mind racing with doubt, though I quickly pieced it together¡ªit was all tied to Makenna and her mother¡¯s ne.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:


    Despite this revtion, I kept my silence, epting the king¡¯s praise without hesitation.


    I was lucky, indeed.


    Kristina had tried to destroy the ne, but fate had allowed me to take it away. Thanks to that ne, I had risen in favor with Leonardo, securing my ce and even earning a grand residence.


    End of shback


    I nced at Lily, keeping my expression calm.


    There was no way I¡¯d reveal the truth to someone as insignificant as her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied casually, keeping my tone light. ¡°Even I was shocked by what happened. Maybe it¡¯s a blessing from the heavens.¡±


    Without missing a beat, I shifted the topic.


    ¡°Lily, our food is almost prepared. Let¡¯s move quickly to remove them. Keep the princes from having to wait too long.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°The dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s dig in! I hope you¡¯ll enjoy the dishes!¡± Lily and Molly emerged from the kitchen, carrying beautifully arranged tes. Molly greeted us with a warm smile that felt a little too polished for my liking.


    Despite my reservations about Molly, I gave her a polite nod and said, ¡°Thank you, Molly. These dishes look absolutely stunning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Molly flipped her hair with a small, practiced flourish, then smiled brightly at me. ¡°Let¡¯s all eat together.¡±


    We took our seats one by one. The table was filled with an array of dishes that looked mouthwatering, and the delicious aroma filled the air, teasing our senses.


    I lifted my ss, ncing around the table. With sincerity etched into my expression, I said, ¡°Thank you all so much for saving my life. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I might not be sitting here.¡±


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Alice stood, raising her ss with a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s luck that brought you through.¡±


    yton, seated beside me, gave a gentle nod. ¡°What matters is that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    He clinked his ss against mine, his smile soft.


    Not to be left out, Bryan and Dominic raised their sses in unison, exchanging knowing nces before joining in.


    With the sharp sound of sses chinking, we all took a sip, the mood around the table brightening asughter and conversation filled the space. Even Dominic, who usually kept a cool distance, wore a rare, easy smile that I¡¯d never seen before.


    Across from me, Dominic¡¯s gaze locked onto mine. His deep eyes seemed gentler than usual, his smile faint but genuine.


    Though I still harbored a grudge against Dominic for deceiving me in the past, it was undeniable that he had helped save my life. I wasn¡¯t one to let past resentment cloud my judgment. Slowly, my hostility toward him began to ease. I returned his smile from across the table.


    Bryan, however, caught the subtle exchange. His face darkened, his irritation palpable. He red at me before suddenly throwing down the gauntlet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of just eating and chatting? Let¡¯s see who can hold their liquor. What do you say, yton? Dominic?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his usual calm reced with a flicker of challenge. ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t back down.¡±


    yton raised his brow, his smile unfazed. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m game.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:


    ¡°Wait a second, this is my house,¡± I cut in, sensing the brewing tension. ¡°Let¡¯s not turn this into apetition¡ª¡±


    But before I could finish, Bryan shot me a warning look, a sharpness in his eyes that froze my words in my throat. I sighed, shaking my head as they started pouring drinks. There was no stopping them now.


    With the three of them locked in their drinking contest, I turned my attention to Alice, Lily, and Molly, engaging in light conversation to distract myself.


    Though I remained cautious around Molly, I had to admit she carried herself with grace and had a way with words that drew you in. Despite my suspicions, it was hard to ignore her charm. As we chatted, someone brought up Kristina¡¯s name.


    The moment Kristina was mentioned, my thoughts immediately turned to my mother¡¯s ne. My heart sank, and the mood soured for me.


    I hesitated for a moment before quietly asking, ¡°Molly, the ne my mother left behind¡­ Kristina took it. Do you know what happened to it?¡±


    Molly¡¯s face clouded with regret, and she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ne was destroyed. Kristina didn¡¯t care about its value or significance. I tried to stop her, but¡­¡± She trailed off, a resigned look in her eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Kristina was always ruthless, so hearing that she destroyed the ne wasn¡¯t a shock, but it didn¡¯t stop the ache in my chest. That ne had been the only tangible piece of my mother I had left. Now, it was gone, and I hadn¡¯t been able to protect it. Feeling the weight of loss, I reached for my ss and took a long drink.


    Alice noticed, quickly grabbing the ss from me. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t. You¡¯re not helping anything by drinking like this,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with concern.


    Then she shot Molly a sideways nce, her tone turning sharp. ¡°Some people say they tried to help, but I wonder how hard they really tried. It¡¯s easy to pretend you were powerless.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t bristle at Alice¡¯s words. Instead, she let out a small, sad smile.


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    ¡°I understand your frustration. I truly wish I had been able to do more, Makenna.¡± Then she bowed her head sadly.


    I forced a tight smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in dwelling on it now.¡±


    As dinner wore on, the wine flowed freely, and before long, everyone was more than a little tipsy.


    The room swayed around me, and I slumped back onto the sofa, a wave of dizziness hitting me.


    I nced around at the drunken princes and my equally inebriated friends.


    It was a chaotic scene, but at least the vi wasrge enough to amodate them all. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d have done if there hadn¡¯t been enough space.


    Despite my spinning head, I forced myself up, moving sluggishly around the vi to help everyone settle into their rooms. Once everyone was tucked away, I stumbled back to my own room and copsed onto the bed.


    The exhaustion hit me like a brick wall, and my eyelids grew impossibly heavy.


    Before long, I drifted into sleep, but sometimeter, a strange sensation woke me. I felt hands¡ªfingers moving gently along my body, lingering in ways that sent a chill down my spine.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The moment unfamiliar hands touched me, I froze. Before I could scream, a strong grip muffled my voice. The man smelled strongly of alcohol, his body scorching as he crushed me against him. His lips seized mine with a hunger that had clearly been building¡ªa kiss so demanding it stole my breath.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:


    There was no gentleness in the way his tongue invaded my mouth, iming it with ruthless precision. It tangled with mine relentlessly, leaving no space to think, only to feel. But he wasn¡¯t content with just that. His hands grew bolder, roaming lower, his towering frame pressing me into the mattress until the thin fabric of my pajamas might as well have not existed.


    His fingers trailed downward with deliberate skill, teasing the most sensitive part of me as if he knew exactly how to y my body.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah¡­¡± My mind fogged, thoughts scattering as soft moans slipped free. I wanted to resist, but every touch sent shivers through me, my body betraying my will.


    Who was he? One of the princes? The room was too dark to see, yet his touch felt familiar¡ªtoo practiced, too knowing. As if he had memorized every curve, every spot that would unravel me.


    Then his palm cupped my breast, his fingers teasing the peak with deliberate, sinful strokes. There was nothing innocent in the way he touched me, and the thick, hardened length pressing against my thigh only amplified the ache. He rocked against me slowly, tauntingly, stopping just short of giving me what I craved.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­¡± My whisper came out in a breathless plea. The alcohol in my veins sharpened every sensation, every pulse of need. I was losing myself in it¡ªdrowning. And despite the voice in my head screaming to pull away, my hands clung to him instead, silently begging for more.


    The man above me chuckled darkly before surging forward in one swift, searing motion. My world dissolved into sensation as he lifted my legs, cradling them against his chest, and began pounding into me with relentless force. The sharp p of skin against skin echoed through the room with each thrust.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so good¡­¡± My breaths came in ragged gasps as pleasure overwhelmed me. My body moved instinctively against his, matching his rhythm. His cock burned inside me like molten iron, blurring my thoughts until I could barely keep my eyes open.


    Just as I began losing myself to the haze, the creak of an opening door shattered the moment. The man inside me stilled abruptly.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Well, well¡­ my dear big brother, skipping sleep to enjoy yourself here?¡± A mocking voice drifted from the shadows.


    ¡°You sound like you want a turn now that you¡¯re here,¡± the man above me replied smugly.


    Another voice murmured in the darkness, but my alcohol-fogged mind couldn¡¯t decipher the words. Then the bed dipped sharply as a second body joined us. Cool fingers encircled my breasts, kneading with deliberate anticipation. All the while, the first man continued thrusting, his relentless pace preventing any protest.


    ¡°Ah¡­ slow down¡­ too fast¡­¡± My weakint dissolved into a groan as I stopped resisting.


    Before I could recover, new lips crushed against mine in a suffocating kiss. A demanding tongue invaded my mouth, leaving no room for breath or protest. When that wasn¡¯t enough, he guided my hand to the hard, throbbing length between his legs, forcing me to stroke him. His mouth descended to my breast, sucking harshly at the peaked nipple just as the man fucking me attended to the other.


    Pleasure crashed through me in overwhelming waves, scattering my thoughtspletely.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. My turn now,¡± a sharp voice cut through the haze, thick with impatience.


    The man inside me paused before withdrawing, his cock slipping out slick and glistening, leaving trails of his release dripping down my thighs. The warmth seeped into the sheets beneath me, sticky and intimate. Before I could process the sudden emptiness, strong hands flipped me onto my knees, gripping my waist as he thrust back into me from behind, filling mepletely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:


    Each deep stroke sent tremors through my body, my muscles clenching helplessly. ¡°Good girl¡­ now move those hips for me.¡± His voice was dark,manding, followed by the sharp sting of his palm against my skin, leaving heat blooming in its wake. I obeyed instinctively, rocking back against him in rhythm, my body responding even as my thoughts scattered.


    Then, without warning, a hand seized my chin, forcing my head up. A deep, rough voice growled near my ear, ¡°Good girl. Open your mouth.¡± Dazed, I parted my lips, only for another man to push his thick length past them, filling my mouthpletely. His grip on my jaw tightened, ensuring I didn¡¯t graze him with my teeth as he thrust deeper, hitting the back of my throat.


    A sob caught in my chest, my body jerking instinctively, but his hand fisted in my hair, holding me in ce. There was no escape, no reprieve¡ªonly the relentless rhythm of their movements, dragging me deeper into exhaustion. My legs trembled, my strength giving out as I surrenderedpletely, helpless beneath their control. The night stretched on, unending, as they took what they wanted, over and over, until all I knew was the haze of pleasure and submission.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, nudging me awake.


    But the warmth of the morning was apanied by a deep soreness that throbbed throughout my entire body. What happened? Why did I feel like I¡¯d been run over?


    In the haze of waking up, blurry shes ofst night trickled through my mind. Heat crept up my cheeks as realization slowly dawned on me¡ªI had spent the night with a prince. The events came back in fragments, making the ache in my body all too clear.


    But who had stayed with me? The details were tangled, lost in the fog of a hangover.


    Sitting up in bed, I tried to piece it together. My mind was still groggy, sluggish, and then a soft knock came from outside, breaking my thoughts.


    Latest stories on


    ¡°Makenna, are you awake? Breakfast is ready,¡± Lily called from behind the door.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be down in a minute,¡± I answered, fighting the stiffness as I dragged myself out of bed. Every step toward the bathroom was a painful reminder of the night before. Staring at my reflection, I barely recognized the tired face looking back at me. My hair was a mess, my eyes bleary. With a sigh, I washed up, hoping it would make me feel even a little bit normal again.


    As I made my way downstairs, careful with each step, my legs felt like they might give out. The soreness clung to me like a weight, making even the simplest movements difficult. When I finally reached the dining room, it was bustling with people.


    To my surprise, Amon, Bryan¡¯s subordinate, was sitting at the table too.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Dunn,¡± Amon greeted me warmly. I forced a smile and shuffled awkwardly to my seat, aware of Alice¡¯s curious gaze.


    yton, sitting nearby, took notice of my limp and asked,


    ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    I nodded lightly and tried to sound casual. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a bit sore fromst night¡­ probably had too much to drink.¡± As I spoke, I nced at Bryan and Dominic, noticing how their expressions tightened ever so slightly.


    Something in their demeanor set off an rm in my head, causing shes ofst night to resurface.


    Wait¡­ There seemed to have been two men in my room.


    Did I¡­


    Before I could wrap my mind around the implications, Amon¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°Miss Dunn, Frank has been released without charge.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:


    My head snapped up in shock. ¡°What?! How is that possible? Didn¡¯t Jessica confess and turn on him?¡±


    Amon frowned. ¡°Jessica confessed her crime but she didn¡¯t mention Frank. She ims he had nothing to do with it.¡±


    I furrowed my brow,pletely baffled.


    Jessica had every reason to betray Frank¡ªso why didn¡¯t she? What was she protecting?


    Molly, who had spent the night here as well, chimed in, her curiosity piqued by our conversation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Amon turned to her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Molly, have you heard of the cobras?¡±


    Molly¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Yes, I remember seeing them in the manor. They were caught in the garden snake trap.¡±


    ¡°Molly, the snake that bit Miss Dunn happened to be one of the two snakes in the manor garden,¡± Amon remarked slowly, wearing a cunning smirk. ¡°Jessica told me that you informed her about the presence of the two snakes.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The air in the dining room thickened like a heavy fog, suffocating the very sound out of the room. Every movement seemed frozen in time, and it was so quiet that the drop of a pin could have echoed like thunder.


    All eyes turned toward Molly. Narrowing my gaze, I studied her closely, suspicion tugging at the back of my mind.


    Could Molly really be involved in this?


    Her wide, innocent eyes were filled with confusion, as if she had just been used of a crime she had no knowledge of, like a child lost in a maze of adult usations.


    ¡°I just happened to bump into Jessica,¡± Molly stammered, her voice trembling like a leaf in the wind, ¡°and I only gave her a friendly warning. I had no idea she would use those snakes to try and kill Makenna.¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    She sped her hands together, looking as if she were on the verge of tears.


    Amon¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his eyes silently fixed on Molly. She, however, turned to me, pleading for some kind of lifeline, her face full of distress.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve got to believe me,¡± Molly said, her voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°I only mentioned the snakes to Jessica out of kindness¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Keeping my voice calm and steady, I simply said, ¡°Molly, have your breakfast.¡±


    The indifference in my tone seemed to cut deeper than I intended. Molly¡¯s face fell, her unease thick in the air. Silently, she looked down, fiddling with her napkin, her once confident demeanor shrinking into awkwardness.


    Lily, who had been quietly observing from the side, chose this moment to speak up. ¡°Makenna, I believe in Molly. I just don¡¯t think she¡¯s capable of something like this.¡± Her voice was soft, but there was a conviction that surprised me.


    I blinked, caught off guard. How had Molly and Lily grown so close in just one night?


    Before I could respond, Alice, sitting beside me, let out a sharp, derisiveugh.


    ¡°We all know what Molly¡¯s like. Lily, you¡¯ve barely known her a day. And here you are, jumping to her defense already?¡± There was no mistaking the edge in Alice¡¯s voice.


    I had never taken kindly to Molly, and now Lily¡¯s sudden alliance with her was like throwing fuel onto a fire. Tension hung over the breakfast table like a brewing storm. I could feel the atmosphere fraying at the seams, and if things continued like this, it would only grow more ufortable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:


    ¡°Alright, enough of this,¡± I said, raising my hands to calm the growing squabble. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on eating.¡±


    I nced at Amon, lowering my voice. ¡°Amon, I need to see Jessica. I want to understand why she helped Frank walk free.¡±


    Amon exchanged a nce with Bryan, seeking his silent approval. With a slight nod from Bryan, Amon turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for you this afternoon,¡± he agreed. ¡°But don¡¯t expect her to confess easily. Jessica won¡¯t break without a fight.¡±


    After breakfast, everyone slowly filtered out of the house. Amon led me through the familiar halls, the same path I had once walked before; Kristina was imprisoned in the same ce. As the old memories stirred, I broke the heavy silence.


    ¡°What was the penalty for Kristina?¡± I asked, my voice low. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any updates about her.¡±


    Amon didn¡¯t turn to look at me, but his response came patiently. ¡°The Harrison family¡¯s influence was strong enough to save her from the death sentence. But she wasn¡¯t sparedpletely. She¡¯s been given a life sentence.¡±


    A life sentence? For someone like Kristina, death might have been kinder than the cage she now found herself in.


    As we approached the all-too-familiar prison, a wave of despair seemed to cling to the air, thick and oppressive. We arrived at Jessica¡¯s cell, and the sight before me left me breathless.


    Jessica sat huddled in a grimy corner, her hair tangled and her clothes torn and smeared with dust. She looked more like a defeated stray than the woman I once knew. At the sound of our footsteps, her head snapped up, eyes zing with pure hatred.


    ¡°Ah! Makenna Dunn!¡± she spat out, her voice dripping with venom. In a split second, she lunged at the iron bars, her fingers gripping them tightly, and her words came like arrows, cold and biting.


    ¡°Makenna! You worthless wretch! I¡¯ll kill you! I swear I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    Amon¡¯s face tightened in disgust, and just as he was about to intervene, I stopped him with a raised hand. ¡°Amon, let me speak to her alone,¡± I said calmly.


    He hesitated for a moment, clearly torn, but eventually nodded and cautioned me before stepping out of the room.


    As I faced Jessica¡¯s wild rage, I moved closer without flinching. My hand shot out swiftly, the sharp crack of my p echoing through the cell. Itnded hard across her face, cutting through her madness like a knife.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The sound of the p resonated through the cell like a p of thunder. After a brief moment of stunned silence, Jessica¡¯s scream shattered the air, and sheshed out wildly with her filthy hands in a desperate attempt to retaliate.


    I sneered and, without hesitation, seized Jessica¡¯s long hair.


    Bang!


    I yanked her head back with force, mming her forehead into the unforgiving iron bars with a deafening crash.


    ¡°Ah! Makenna! I¡¯ll tear you apart piece by piece!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice cracked with agony and rage.


    I continued to strike with relentless intensity, my blows unyielding until blood trickled from her forehead, streaming down her cheek.


    When I finally released her, she copsed to the floor, her face a ghastly mask of blood, terror, and seething hatred. Disbelief flickered in her eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:


    She rasped out, ¡°Makenna Dunn! You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    I let out a cold, derisiveugh as I gazed down at her with unfeeling eyes. ¡°When you were plotting my murder, did you ever imagine this would be your fate?¡±


    Despite the searing pain, Jessica gritted her teeth, her eyes zing with venom. ¡°My only regret is that I didn¡¯t find more snakes to finish you off! You should die just like your mother, the filthy bitch she was!¡±


    Her words cut deep, like a de twisting in a wound, stabbing right into my heart.


    Fueled by rage, I gripped her throat through the bars, my eyes zing with fury. ¡°Say that again, Jessica!¡±


    Her face drained of color, and her breathing becamebored. Even in her desperate state, she struggled to provoke me further.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re such a fool. It¡¯s almost pitiful that your mother still cared for you in herst moments. What¡¯s truly pathetic is that you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly mped her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide with a sh of fear.


    I fixed my gaze on her. Her abrupt silence and the sudden shift in her demeanor made me uneasy.


    Something felt off. Jessica knew something!


    ¡°Tell me what you know!¡± I demanded, my voice rising. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure you never see the light of day again!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Jessica¡¯sughter erupted, harsh and echoing in the grim darkness of the cell. ¡°You won¡¯t. You don¡¯t have the guts to kill me. Frank wille to rescue me. When he does, I¡¯ll make your life a living nightmare!¡± Her eyes glinted with dark satisfaction.


    The truth hit me like a cold ssh of water. She had helped Frank walk free because she believed he woulde to save her.


    A bitterugh escaped me as I tightened my grip on her throat. ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re deluded. Frank won¡¯t save you. Not only will I bring him to justice, but I¡¯ll also ensure your parents are thrown into prison to join you!¡±


    I tightened my grip further, and her face flushed red.


    ¡°You¡­ Ah¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s struggles grew frantic, her whimpers of pain louder. Just as she teetered on the brink of suffocation, I released her, and her crumpled form sprawled onto the filthy floor.


    I wiped my hands in disgust, turned on my heel, and left the cell, unwilling to endure her presence any longer.


    Outside the prison, Amon waited, a worried expression etched on his face. As I approached, he asked cautiously, ¡°Miss Dunn, what happened in there? I could hear Jessica screaming the entire time.¡±


    My mood was dark, and I had no desire to answer his question directly. I responded coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the n for Frank now?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Amon pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°Jessica is being uncooperative. We can¡¯t find any concrete evidence to pin on Frank, so we have no choice but to release him without charges.¡±


    I struggled to ept this. My fists clenched tightly, my nails digging into my palms.


    I refused to let the situation with Jessica and Frank rest.


    They had to face the consequences they deserved!


    Seeing the storm brewing in my eyes, Amon tried to offer somefort. ¡°Miss Dunn, even though Frank is released, I¡¯m afraid his future will likely be a living nightmare.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:


    ¡°Oh?¡± I was puzzled and waited for Amon to borate.


    Amon continued patiently. ¡°Frank has lost all credibility with the king. He has offended the three princes. His life from now on will likely be more painful than death itself.¡±


    Amon¡¯s words helped temper my anger a bit.


    I nodded and epted this grim reality.


    After parting ways with Amon, I decided to visit Jessica¡¯s parents personally.


    Something about Jessica¡¯s earlier words made me suspect that my mother¡¯s death might not have been an ident. But before I could leave for the Dunn family home, Jessica¡¯s parents arrived at my doorstep.


    I had intended to return to my residence first and then go to the Dunn family¡¯s house, but as I neared the small vi, I heard amotion from a distance.


    ¡°I must see Makenna today! She is my daughter. How dare you, a mere maid, stop me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying Makenna isn¡¯t here? She must be avoiding me!¡±


    The familiar voices unmistakably belonged to my father and stepmother, Irene, who were now causing a scene in front of my house.


    ¡°Makenna really is out. She¡¯s not at home.¡±


    Lily stood at the door, bewildered and helpless, repeating the same words.


    How dare they show up!


    Fury surged through me. I marched up to my father and stepmother, positioning myself firmly in front of Lily. I red at them and demanded coldly, ¡°How dare youe here and cause trouble?¡±


    My father and stepmother, upon seeing me, seemed to have found a scapegoat for their anger. They looked at me with hostility, as though I were the viin of their story.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯ve brought ruin to the Dunn family. You are nothing but a jinx!¡± my father shouted, his anger spitting venom in my direction.


    ¡°Yes, Makenna. After all, you and Jessica are sisters. How could you hurt her like this?¡± My stepmother tore off her veneer of false kindness and confronted me with sharp reproach.


    I sneered, my eyes as cutting as a de. I raised my voice in mockery. ¡°You reap what you sow! The downfall of the Dunn family is a direct result of your actions!¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful daughter!¡± My father¡¯s eyes widened, and his chest heaved with fury. ¡°You must save Jessica. She is your sister. You can¡¯t refuse to help her!¡±


    Save Jessica? What aughable suggestion! I hoped she would meet her end sooner rather thanter.


    I coldly smirked and said, ¡°Save her? Certainly, but first, I need you to answer a few questions.¡±


    They seemed taken aback by my calm demeanor. My father and stepmother exchanged bewildered nces.


    ¡°Come in with me,¡± I instructed, turning and signaling for them to follow me inside.


    ¡°Makenna, are you nning to kill us to keep us silent?¡± my father asked warily, his voice trembling with suspicion. Iughed coldly, ignored him, and walked straight into the house.


    Seeing this, my father and stepmother exchanged grim looks, gritted their teeth, and followed me inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:


    Once inside, I sneered and red at them. ¡°I¡¯m not as cruel as you. I have no intention of killing you to silence you.¡±


    My words struck a nerve, and their faces darkened immediately. I gestured for Lily to leave. Though Lily hesitated, she left without protest.


    With the door closed, a heavy silence enveloped the living room. I approached my father and stepmother, locking eyes with them. ¡°Now, I want to know how my mother died all those years ago!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A flicker of panic darted across my father¡¯s and stepmother¡¯s faces, but they quickly masked it with feigned innocence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± my father said with a nk expression, even managing to criticize me. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how your mother died? She died inbor because of a jinx like you.¡±


    My stepmother, without an ounce of shame, added, ¡°Your mother passed away during a difficultbor. Everyone in the Dunn family knows that. What else could it be?¡±


    My father snorted in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a jinx!¡± As they spoke, I watched them closely, noting the fleeting panic in their eyes.


    It was clear they were hiding something!


    My fists clenched tighter, and I trembled slightly as I demanded coldly, ¡°Then tell me exactly what happened during my mother¡¯s difficultbor.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± my father stammered, as if searching for the right words.


    Noticing his nervous demeanor, I pressed on, ¡°And when did you and Irene be involved with each other? Did you n to kill my mother just to be together openly?¡±


    Both my father and stepmother shook their heads vigorously.


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    A hint of anger shed across my father¡¯s face. ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re talking nonsense! Your mother died inbor because of you, the jinx. How dare you use us?¡±


    Since they were unwilling to reveal the truth, they could hardly me me for being merciless.


    I sneered, my gaze as sharp as a de. ¡°Once I hear the truth, I might consider saving Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± My father¡¯s face flushed with rage.


    I continued with a mocking tone, ¡°You have plenty of time to lie to me, but I can¡¯t say the same for how long Jessica willst in that dark cell.¡±


    At my words, my father and stepmother grew visibly anxious. ¡°Makenna! You ungrateful daughter!¡± My father lunged toward me, preparing to strike.


    I turned to evade the blow, but my stepmother, in a fit of rage, grabbed a vase from the table and hurled it at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Makenna, that Jessica is in this state. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡±


    Just then, the door was forcefully kicked open. A gust of wind followed, knocking my stepmother aside and shattering the vase on the floor.


    A tall figure stepped into the room, cing himself protectively in front of me.


    Bryan?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, concern etched on his face.


    I nodded to indicate I was fine, but Bryan remained worried. His sharp eyes scanned me for injuries, and upon confirming I was unharmed, his stern expression softened just a fraction. The next moment, his gaze turned icy as it settled on my father and stepmother.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:


    My father and stepmother, ustomed to bullying the weak but fearing the strong, were now visibly shaken by Bryan¡¯s presence. They trembled under his piercing stare.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not as it appears. We only came to speak with Makenna,¡± my father stuttered.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. Without giving them a chance to exin further, he ordered Amon outside the house, ¡°Amon, take them away and have them flogged ording to thew.¡±


    Amon swiftly followed the order, leading several soldiers to silence my father and stepmother before dragging them away with ruthless efficiency.


    Once they were gone, I approached Bryan, curiosity piqued. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bryan pinched my cheek and grunted, ¡°I heard you were going out alone to find the Dunn family. I was worried you might run into trouble, so I intended to go with you. I didn¡¯t expect to walk into this scene.¡±


    I was taken aback by Bryan¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I said, my gratitude genuine.


    A flush of embarrassment crossed Bryan¡¯s face but was quickly overshadowed by his usual irritability. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that if an idiot like you gets bullied, it would bring shame to the royal family and affect our reputation.¡±


    Seeing Bryan¡¯s gruff demeanor, I shrugged resignedly. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for more banter. As I was about to politely ask him to leave, he suddenly pushed me toward the kitchen. ¡°Woman, I didn¡¯t get the meal you cookedst night, and I¡¯ve helped you today. So, you owe me a meal.¡±


    I was amused. Considering how often he had helped me recently, I had little choice but to agree.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    I carefully selected the ingredients and prepared a bowl of noodles to Bryan¡¯s liking. As I served the dish, Bryan looked at it with skepticism.


    ¡°Is this your idea of a treat?¡± he questioned, his toneced with a hint of disdain.


    His golden hair caught the light, and his blue eyes were filled with doubt.


    I raised an eyebrow and replied confidently, ¡°Your Highness, just give it a try, and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    With some hesitation, Bryan picked up his fork. As soon as he tasted the noodles, his expression shifted from surprise to satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, this is actually good. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a skilled cook!¡± Bryan admitted, his praise making me feel a surge of pride.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been honing my cooking skills since I was a child.¡±


    Seeing my pleased reaction, Bryan chuckled, his usually stern face softening. ¡°You seem rather pleased with yourself.¡±


    I smirked and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Just eat!¡±


    Bryanplied and continued to enjoy the noodles, his demeanor more rxed than usual.


    I sat at the table, propping my chin in my hands, and observed him closely.


    His golden hair was striking, and his blue eyes held a deep, mysterious allure. His narrow, long eyebrows added a touch of sternness to his otherwise heroic features.


    At that moment, he seemed less like the imperious prince I knew and more approachable and gentle. I found myself unexpectedly appreciating this softer side of him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:


    As I watched him, my thoughts drifted to the vague memories of the previous night.


    Who had been with me in that hazy memory?


    Though the details were blurred, I thought I had seen Bryan¡¯s figure in the foggy recollection. When I woke up, my body was sore, leading me to suspect that the man I was with might have been Bryan.


    Summoning my courage, I asked tentatively, ¡°By the way, Your¡­¡±


    Highness, what were you doing after getting drunkst night?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s fork paused mid-air, and his expression turned uneasy. ¡°Oh, well, I had too much to drink. I can¡¯t remember exactly what I did,¡± he mumbled.


    His vague response was unlike Bryan, making me even more suspicious. My intuition told me something was amiss.


    If it were him, he would have confessed outright, unless¡­ unless something had happened that he wasn¡¯t ready to admit.


    Suddenly, the previous night¡¯s conversation came back to me. It seemed¡­ it seemed like there might have been more than one person involved.


    My heart raced. Staring at his blue eyes, I pressed further. ¡°Your Highness, do you really not remember anything fromst night?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t remember,¡± Bryan stuttered, growing increasingly ufortable. He nced around, avoiding eye contact.


    I pressed on, asking, ¡°You slept in the guest roomst night. Did you really not leave it?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Bryan choked slightly, putting down his fork. ¡°Actually, I just remembered I have something urgent to take care of. I need to leave now.¡±


    Without another word, Bryan hurriedly left the house. I stared at the unfinished bowl of noodles, a heavy feeling sinking in my chest.


    The heat of the noodles blurred my vision, and I felt utterly bewildered.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Could there really have been another man involvedst night?


    Who could it be?


    Dominic? yton? Or someone else entirely?


    This uncertainty left me restless as I quickly retreated to my room, determined to find any clues.


    I searched the bed meticulously.


    Finally, I discovered a distinct golden hair tangled in the wrinkles of the bed sheet. It was undeniably Bryan¡¯s.


    I continued my search until I came across another hair¡ªthis one was ck, exactly matching Dominic¡¯s.


    Holding both strands of hair, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me. I copsed onto the bed, my thoughts in a whirl. Had I really been with both of them at the same timest night?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The very idea that I had shared a bed with both Bryan and Dominic at the same time nearly choked me with its absurdity. It felt so preposterous that it was almost as if reality itself was mocking me.


    During the training the following day, my mind was still tangled in this absurdity. It was so surreal that I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of disbelief.


    Alice noticed my distracted demeanor and approached me with concern. ¡°Makenna, you seem off today. Are you feeling alright?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, forcing a smile that barely masked my bitterness. ¡°Maybe I just need more rest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:


    The truth was, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to share the absurdity of that night with Alice, so I had to keep up the pretense.


    Despite my efforts, my thoughts were elsewhere, and I waspletely unfocused during the morning¡¯s training. My mistakes were piling up, drawing the ire of Hayley, who was always quick to capitalize on my missteps. Her reprimands were met with snickers from the other women, theirughter echoing like daggers in my ears.


    I was too despondent to care about their opinions.


    After the session, Alice trailed me, her worry palpable. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    I had no answer for her. In the end, I chose silence and made my way home.


    Lost in thought, I collided with someone.


    ¡°Prince Dominic,¡± Alice greeted with a respectful nod.


    Dominic?


    My heart sank. When I looked up, his green eyes met mine, holding that infuriatingly enigmatic smile.


    This man was like a mystery. I always found it hard to read his mind.


    Recalling the events of that night, my anger red upon seeing him. I rolled my eyes, turned on my heel, and was about to walk away when Dominic intervened.


    At the same time, he addressed Alice, who stood behind me. ¡°Alice, you can go now.¡±


    Alice nced at me with concern and remained rooted to the spot.


    I didn¡¯t want Alice entangled in my mess, so I gave her a subtle look, urging her to leave first.


    Alice caught my drift. She turned with a lingering gaze over her shoulder before finally vanishing from view.


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    As Alice¡¯s footsteps receded, a heavy silence settled between Dominic and me.


    Dominic¡¯s gaze fixed on me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why the anger today? Did I offend you somehow?¡±


    ¡°You must know exactly what you¡¯ve done,¡± I shot back coldly, a mocking smile ying on my lips.


    Dominic¡¯s expression froze, a hint of embarrassment creeping in. He fidgeted, rubbing his nose as if searching for the right words. ¡°You¡­ you know?¡±


    I had merely guessed about our involvement that night, but Dominic¡¯s words confirmed my suspicions.


    Noticing my growing distress, Dominic hastened to exin, ¡°We were all drunk that night. It was just a misunderstanding.¡± What a farcical excuse!


    My frustration boiled over, and before I could contain it, I raised my hand and delivered a sharp p across his face.


    The sound of the p shattered the quiet air, causing the servants and soldiers around Dominic to stare in stunned silence.


    Dominic¡¯s face hardened, and a sh of anger flickered in his eyes.


    But when he saw the tears welling up in my eyes, his anger gave way to a sigh of helplessness.


    Once he regained hisposure, Dominicmanded the stunned onlookers, ¡°Leave at once! No one is to speak of what happened here today.¡±


    The crowd nodded in obedience, their heads bowed respectfully.


    Dominic then ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I am sorry, Makenna. I was genuinely drunk that night.¡±


    I had no desire for his excuses. I tried to break free from his grasp, turning to leave, but Dominic pulled me back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:


    ¡°I understand your anger. I will find a way to apologize properly. But right now, there is something more pressing you need to handle, and it might prove quite troublesome.¡±


    Connolly¡¯s POV:


    After Irene and I were flogged, our bodies were battered and bleeding. We leaned on each other for support as the soldiers expelled us from the pce grounds.


    As we hobbled home, passersby looked at us strangely. We finally arrived home, surprised to find the lights in our house on. This stirred confusion in both of us. We entered quickly to see Frank, who had been released without charges, hastily gathering his belongings.


    With Jessica still behind bars, Frank¡¯s actions baffled us.


    ¡°Frank!¡± I bellowed and questioned, ¡°What is this? Where are you going?¡±


    At the sound of my voice, Frank stopped his packing and faced us. ¡°Jessica has been arrested. Our mate bond is severed,¡± he dered coldly.


    This scumbag! The nerve of him! To think he would just abandon Jessica!


    Why wasn¡¯t he scrambling to find a way to save her? In that moment, a shiver of disbelief and dismay rippled through me.


    Jessica sacrificed herself by taking all the me, and this was how Frank would return her favor.


    ¡°You heartless animal! How can you be such an ingrate?¡± I yelled, seething with rage. ¡°Jessica shouldered all the me for you, and this is your thank you?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Frank sneered. His expression looked unfamiliar and repulsive. ¡°Jessica was the one who unleashed the snakes. I was on duty the whole time. She has no proof to implicate me, even if she wanted to.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± My fists balled at my sides as I stared him down.


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Beside me, Irene¡¯s expression contorted with fury. Her voice pierced the air. ¡°Frank! How can you abandon Jessica so heartlessly?¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Jessica is selfish. Why wouldn¡¯t she turn against me? Shecks the evidence to use me, so now she expects me to rescue her? I¡¯m no fool¡ªI won¡¯t save Jessica!¡±


    ¡°Where is your conscience?¡± Irene¡¯s voice cracked under the strain of her anger. ¡°Jessica loves you so much, how can you betray her like this?¡±


    Frank gave a contemptuous snort. ¡°Love? Does she even have the right to speak of love?¡±


    His words struck a nerve, and both Irene and I unleashed a barrage of insults at him. But he continued packing nonchntly, unmoved by our anger. His tant disregard for the love he shared with Jessica fueled our fury even more.


    I blocked his path and screamed hysterically, ¡°Frank, you can¡¯t leave without helping Jessica!¡±


    Irene clutched at Frank¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°You must find a way to save her!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Frank shoved Irene roughly, his face twisting into a menacing scowl. ¡°Back off, you two old people, or don¡¯t me me for what happens!¡±


    ¡°How can you treat Jessica like this? Must you be so cruel?¡± I shouted.


    Irene stumbled and copsed onto the floor, her tears dripping into her disheveled hair. Frank had clearly run out of patience. He shoved me aside forcefully. Bang! I crashed into a nearby table. The flogging wounds red in pain as they mmed against the hard surface.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Irene cried out, rushing to my side.


    Fueled by fury, I grabbed a broom and swung it at Frank. But Frank, once a Gamma, was naturally stronger than me. He easily wrested the broom from my grasp and turned it against us, beating Irene and me mercilessly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:


    We were utterly overpowered. There was no choice but to endure his punches and kicks until we bothy crumpled on the floor.


    Frank shook his hand and walked out the door, never once ncing back at the wreckage he had left behind. The air around us grew cold, suffocating, heavy with despair. How had everythinge to this?


    ¡°If only I had known, I would have throttled Makenna back then! Then none of this would have happened!¡± Irene¡¯s voice seethed with bitterness as she turned her grief toward me. ¡°This is all because you were too merciful to let Makenna live.¡±


    I closed my eyes in exhaustion, waves of regret washing over me. Irene was right. Makenna wasn¡¯t even my daughter. I shouldn¡¯t have spared that troublemaker.


    Irene suddenly stopped crying, her eyes turning fierce. She clenched her teeth and dered, ¡°Since Jessica is suffering, Frank and Makenna should too!¡±


    With fierce determination, Irene slowly rose from the floor and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to expose them to His Majesty. Let everyone see the truth about Makenna and Frank¡¯s rtionship! They caused Jessica¡¯s pain; it¡¯s only right that they face the consequences.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I followed Dominic into the grand hall, a sense of dread washed over me.


    Leonardo sat on his high throne, frowning, his gaze sharp and piercing. To his side stood my father, Connolly, and my stepmother, Irene, both wearing expressions of bitter resentment.


    The air in the hall felt heavy, almost suffocating.


    It was clear to me then that something was terribly wrong. My gut screamed that Dominic¡¯s vague warnings of ¡°trouble¡± were a severe understatement.


    As soon as Irene saw me, she wasted no time and spoke to Leonardo. ¡°Your Majesty, I must bring Makenna¡¯s actions to your attention! She has been romantically involved with Frank for quite some time. To enjoy the pce¡¯s luxury, Makenna reced Jessica and gained entry into the pce!¡±


    Connolly, his voiceced with hatred, reinforced her ims. ¡°Your Majesty, I can confirm this. My daughter Makenna hadmitted to Frank even before her arrival at the pce!¡±


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Hearing their harsh usations made my heart sink. It confirmed that he no longer regarded me as his daughter.


    However, their ounts were clearly wed.


    I let out a scoff, my gaze turning cold. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. If there truly had been a romantic rtionship between Frank and me, if I had indeedmitted to him, then why on earth would Jessica have married him?¡±


    Connolly and Irene exchanged puzzled looks, caught off guard by my question.


    Irene quickly grasped at straws, retorting, ¡°It¡¯s only because Jessica is too kind. When she saw how heartbroken Frank was after you ended things, she couldn¡¯t stand by and stepped in to marry him instead.¡±


    Then, raising her voice intentionally, Irene used, ¡°Makenna, I never thought that even as the princes¡¯ sex ve, you would brazenly carry on a secret affair with Frank here in the pce!¡±


    Connolly supported her im again. ¡°Makenna, you are my daughter, but I cannot stand by as you deceive the princes and continue your wrongdoing!¡±


    Fuming with anger, I stared at them.


    Their ability to twist the truth was unparalleled.


    Just as I was about to defend myself, Leonardo¡¯s booming voice stopped me in my tracks, reverberating throughout the hall.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:


    ¡°Enough! Makenna, whether by choice or not, the reality is that Frank was once your mate. You, a mere sex ve, dared to deceive me. You are worthy of death!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes zed with fury. I hastily tried to rify, ¡°Your Majesty, please, that is not the truth!¡±


    But he was unwilling to hear me out. With a forceful m of his hand on the table, he bellowed, ¡°Why bother exining? Even your own father bears witness against you! What father would falsely use his daughter? Makenna, you are nothing but a morally degenerate woman!¡±


    At that moment, soldiers brought Frank into the hall. Confronted with Leonardo¡¯s imposing presence, his usual haughtiness vanished, reced by pure fear.


    Leonardo¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on him. ¡°Frank, you have been used by the Dunn family of engaging in an affair with Makenna. What do you have to say about this?¡±


    Overwhelmed, Frank trembled visibly as he knelt on the cold floor, struggling to find his voice. Spotting me off to the side, he stammered, attempting to shift the me. ¡°Your Majesty, it was Makenna who seduced me! I have always resisted her advances. How could I ever dare sleep with the Lycan princes¡¯ woman? It was all Makenna¡¯s doing! I am innocent!¡±


    I felt a wave of indignant fury. I had consistently avoided him, and now to hear him im otherwise sent my body into a trembling rage.


    Seizing the opportunity, Irene eagerly intensified the situation. ¡°Your Majesty, Makenna truly has no shame. A woman like her deserves the harshest punishment!¡±


    I clenched my fists tightly and inhaled deeply, forcing the storm of anger within me to subside. Standing tall, I spoke clearly and firmly, ¡°There are rumors that the three Lycan princes are known for their ruthlessness and cruelty. Only if I were insane would I willingly enter the pce for mere vanity. Who would knowingly subject themselves to such torment?¡±


    My words hung in the air, silencing the hall.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Leonardo¡¯s anger red even more at my boldness. He struck the armrest with force and roared, ¡°How dare you say that!¡±


    At that critical moment, Dominic, who had until now observed quietly from his seat, finally intervened. His gaze swept coldly across the hall, and his voice carried a casual yet authoritative tone.


    ¡°Makenna¡¯s point is valid. It is also hard to believe that after bing acquainted with the powerful and distinguished Lycan princes, Makenna would bother with someone like Frank.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic was actually speaking up for me!


    I gazed at him, astonished.


    Dominic kept his eyes away from me and addressed Leonardo calmly. ¡°Father, my findings show that Connolly and Irene have consistently been tough on Makenna. It¡¯s unlikely that such parents would consent to let Makenna step in for Jessica toe into the pce.¡±


    As Dominic spoke, Connolly and Irene anxiously bowed their heads.


    Dominic looked at the couple as he continued methodically, ¡°Moreover, ording to my investigation, the day before Makenna came into the pce, she was upied with setting up her new home with Frank. If she was really as superficial as they suggest, why would she be doing that?¡±


    His arguments were so coherent that even Leonardo gave a subtle nod of approval.


    Upon hearing Dominic¡¯s words, Connolly and Irene were visibly shaken. They exchanged a look. Both of their eyes were wide with rm.


    I couldn¡¯t suppress a slight smirk at their difort.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:


    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Dominic has always been partial to Makenna. Naturally, he would defend her!¡± Irene regained her boldness and cried out in her own defense. ¡°We are speaking nothing but the truth!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Why would we ever conspire against our own daughter?¡± Connolly echoed in a panic.


    Just then, the hall doors swung open, and Bryan and yton entered together.


    yton looked over at me with a worried expression. Once he saw I was okay, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Bryan also cast a meaningful nce my way before addressing Leonardo seated on the throne. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve once followed Makenna back to the Dunn family house myself and saw how poorly Connolly and Irene treated her.¡±


    yton stepped forward with a gentle expression and exined to Leonardo, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve spent considerable time with Makenna and understand her character well. She¡¯spassionate and would nevermit the shameful acts they use her of.¡±


    With the backing of all three princes, Leonardo¡¯s demeanor softened, clearly persuaded of my innocence.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Connolly¡¯s and Irene¡¯s faces drained of color. They attempted to protest again, but Bryan casually gestured, and the guards at his side swiftly moved to cover their mouths. Connolly¡¯s eyes sought mine across the room,den with desperate pleas.


    I knew he was begging me to plead with the king on his behalf. I looked at him coldly. Years of their neglect and coldness had numbed any familial affection I once might have felt. Before he was taken away, I said calmly, ¡°Sometimes I even question if I¡¯m truly your daughter.¡±


    At those words, a flicker of panic crossed Connolly¡¯s face.


    His reaction left me startled, and a bizarre suspicion crept into my thoughts. Why did he look so rmed, as though a secret had been uncovered? Could it be possible that I wasn¡¯t his daughter after all?


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me! I¡­ I have nothing to do with Makenna! Please have mercy!¡± Frank¡¯s desperate plea broke my thoughts as he fell to his knees.


    However, Leonardo now utterly hated Frank. He instructed the soldiers handling him, ¡°Frank will be stripped of his werewolf rights and will lose all his privileges and standing within the Lycan n. He will also face life imprisonment!¡±


    Then, his attention turned to Connolly and Irene. ¡°The Dunn couple and Jessica will also lose their werewolf rights and be exiled asborers to the bordends. Take them away!¡± The soldiers, deaf to the pleas of Connolly and the others, forcefully dragged them away.


    Once themotion had died down, Leonardo¡¯s authoritative gaze shifted back to me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As Leonardo¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto me, I felt my heart stutter in my chest. His powerful voice soon reverberated through the vast hall,manding attention from all corners.


    ¡°Makenna, ever since you set foot in this pce, there has been a constant stir of trouble. What¡¯s more, the three princes have only shared your bed, yet you still haven¡¯t gotten pregnant, jeopardizing the royal lineage.¡±


    His eyes rested on me, heavy with judgment, as though he was calcting my fate.


    After a tense pause, he spoke with unsettling calmness. ¡°For the sake of the princes, I will not hold you ountable. However, you are to be expelled from the pce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:


    The moment those words left his lips, the room seemed to freeze. All eyes were on me, a collective breath held in disbelief. I stood there, rooted in shock.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Dominic¡¯s handsome face twisted with concern as he furrowed his brow, but Leonardo silenced him with a swift, cutting gesture.


    ¡°There is nothing more to discuss!¡± His voice was final, brooking no argument.


    A whirlwind of emotions stirred within me.


    Was this truly the end of my life in the pce?


    My thoughts shed to yton¡¯s earlier confession of love, his earnest plea for me to leave the pce and be with him. The idea sent a flutter through my chest. Could this be the moment I seized that chance, to escape and start a life with him?


    Perhaps for the sake of his sons, Leonardo allowed me to return to my residence and pack my belongings before leaving the pce for good.


    As I made my way back, the world around me seemed to blur. My head spun, and my legs felt as if they were treading on clouds, disconnected from solid ground. My thoughts were a tangled mess, a storm with no clear direction.


    When I finally arrived at the familiar little vi, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions hit me. There was something so unsettling about being back in this space that held so many memories, yet knowing I would soon be leaving it behind.


    Inside, Alice and Lily were waiting for me anxiously in the living room. The moment they saw me, they rushed over, their faces painted with concern.


    ¡°Makenna, what happened? We heard that the king was furious when he summoned you. Are you alright?¡± Alice asked, her voice shaky with worry.


    Lily, biting her lip nervously, echoed the sentiment. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    I forced a weak smile, though it felt more like a grimace. ¡°Connolly and Irene used me of having an affair with Frank¡­¡± I told them everything that had happened, sparing no detail.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    When I finished and revealed Leonardo¡¯s decision, Alice¡¯s eyes gleamed with brightness. ¡°Wait¡­ so that means you can leave the pce? You can start fresh?¡±


    I nodded, my response barely more than a twitch of my head. Alice, however, lit up like a firework, her smile so wide it could have outshone the sun.


    She grabbed me and dragged me to the sofa, her excitement palpable.


    ¡°Makenna, this is a silver lining! The world outside is full of beauty and opportunities. You¡¯re free now! You¡¯ll find real happiness, I know it.¡±


    Lily, ever perceptive, gently asked, ¡°Makenna, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± I scratched my head, trying to mask the jumble of emotions with a bitter smile. ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s just¡­ I guess I¡¯m a little torn about leaving.¡±


    My eyes drifted over the room. Every nook and cranny of this vi had witnessed pieces of my life, fragments of my time here. Alice¡¯s smile faltered when she caught my hesitation, a shadow of sadness crossing her face.


    She gripped my hand tightly, her expression mirroring my own reluctance. ¡°Makenna, does this mean I won¡¯t see you as much once you¡¯re gone?¡±


    Her question cut deeper than I wanted to admit, and I felt my eyes begin to sting with the weight of unshed tears.


    I fought to hold them back, but my throat tightened, making it impossible to speak.


    The pce walls, high and unforgiving, represented both freedom and separation. Once I left this ce, returning wouldn¡¯t be easy, and Alice would be just a distant memory in a world where we couldn¡¯t cross paths often.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:


    The air in the living room grew heavy, thick with unspoken sadness.


    Alice, ever the one to avoid a mncholy mood, quickly shifted gears. ¡°Enough of this doom and gloom! Let¡¯s get your things packed,¡± she said with forced cheerfulness, though her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    She was trying to hide it, but I could see the heartache buried behind her expression, the reluctance in the way she carried herself.


    Taking a deep breath, I rose to start gathering my things. But as I stood, the room seemed to tilt, and a wave of dizziness swept over me. The edges of my vision blurred, and I felt myself teetering on the edge of consciousness.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    I wentpletely dark as soon as I heard Alice and Lily frantically screaming out to me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I had no idea how much time passed before I finally regained my senses.


    As I slowly blinked my eyes open, a chorus of voices echoed around me, the words muddled, yet all focused on my condition. They seemed far away, like distant waves crashing on a shore. It wasn¡¯t until someone called for silence that the room finally grew still, and I was able to take in my surroundings.


    I found myself lying in a hospital bed, surrounded by familiar faces. The three princes, Alice, and Lily all stood by my side, their faces etched with worry. The tension in the room eased slightly when they saw I was awake, their collective sigh of relief palpable.


    ¡°How could I have just fainted like that¡­¡± I muttered, rubbing my forehead. A strange unease gnawed at me, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    The doctor, standing near the window with a clipboard in hand, nced over and asked gently, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel any difort?¡±


    Confused, I shook my head. ¡°What happened to me?¡± My voice was barely a whisper,den with uncertainty.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    The doctor, who had been frowning in concentration moments before, smiled in relief. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Dunn,¡± he said solemnly, his tone suddenly joyful. ¡°You are pregnant.¡±


    Pregnant? Was I expecting a child?


    The word hit me like a bolt of lightning, turning my world upside down in an instant. My mind went nk as if someone had pulled the ground out from under me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for over a month,¡± the doctor continued, oblivious to my shock. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take it easy and avoid any strenuous activities¡­¡±


    His voice became little more than background noise as I struggled to process the single word that had sent my thoughts spiraling¡ªpregnant.


    My eyes drifted toward the three princes. Their faces were a portrait of mixed emotions¡ªnervousness, expectation, and something darker, a hint of fear that lingered in the air.


    ¡°Doctor.¡± yton was the first to speak, his voice cutting through the doctor¡¯s list of dos and don¡¯ts. ¡°Can you confirm who the father of the child is?¡±


    Both Bryan and Dominic had also shifted their focus, their eyes locked on the doctor, clearly awaiting his answer with bated breath.


    The doctor offered a thin smile, as though this line of questioning was all too familiar. ¡°In a few more months, the father will be able to sense it. This is one of the unique traits among werewolves.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence. The princes exchanged nces, their expressions growing more serious with each passing second.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from outside. The door creaked open, and in walked Leonardo with his usualmanding presence.


    He surveyed the room quickly before making a beeline for the doctor. His tone was sharp as he asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    The doctor immediately straightened up, his face lighting up as though he bore nothing but good news. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Dunn is over a month pregnant. Both she and the child are in good health.¡±


    Leonardo gave a nod of approval before turning his gaze to me, his voice full of authority. ¡°Makenna, now that you are carrying a child, I will not hold your past mistakes against you. You will remain in the pce and prepare for the birth. You¡¯ll live infort and privilege from now on.¡±


    Though his words promised a life of luxury, I could feel the weight of the invisible chains tightening around me. This pregnancy wasn¡¯t a blessing¡ªit was a trap.


    I frowned, the gravity of the situation sinking in. The child growing inside me was dangerous for me.


    Leonardo¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss my troubled expression. A sh of irritation crossed his face, and he seemed on the verge of reprimanding me when another knock came at the door.


    A servant rushed into the ward, bowing deeply before speaking in a low, urgent tone. ¡°Your Majesty, there is a pressing matter that needs your immediate attention.¡±


    Leonardo cast a brief nce in my direction but chose not to scold me. Instead, his voice took on a stern edge as he said, ¡°Remember, you must rest and take care of the child throughout the pregnancy.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he signaled for everyone to leave, ensuring that no one would disrupt my rest.


    One by one, they filed out, and the door slowly clicked shut behind them, plunging the room back into an oppressive silence.


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Iy there, motionless, my eyes fixed on the ceiling as if searching for answers in its nkness. My fingers grazed my still-t stomach, and without a sound, tears began to slip down my cheeks.


    Why now, of all times, did I have to be pregnant?


    Did this mean my dreams of leaving the pce were slipping further out of reach?


    What path was left for me now?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    These past few days, I had been confined to the hospital ward, tending to my unborn child. My world had shrunk to the narrow frame of a window, and all I could do was watch the sky stretch out, endless and blue, beyond my reach.


    Thankfully, Alice and Lily had been my lifelines, their visits like small pockets of relief. In theirpany, I found some measure offort, their conversations keeping me tethered to something beyond these four walls.


    Today, Alice arrived, practically bubbling with excitement as she sat beside my bed. There was a brightness in her eyes as she leaned in to share thetest piece of news.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± she began, her voice carrying a certain weight. ¡°His Majesty has ordered your father and stepmother to be exiled to some remote prison. It¡¯s for falsely using you that day.¡±


    The words hit me like a whirlwind, sending my thoughts spiraling.


    I knew deep in my bones that my mother¡¯s death had been tangled in their hands somehow. But now, if they were banished, would the truth of how my mother died remain forever locked away?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:


    Alice¡¯s words echoed in my mind, growing louder with each repeat.


    No! I couldn¡¯t let them slip away without answers. I had to confront them, to pry the truth from their lips before they disappeared for good.


    Nightfall came like a silent aplice. Darkness always made for the perfect disguise.


    With Alice¡¯s help, I changed into her clothes, slipping out of the hospital like a shadow. I made my way to the prison where Connolly and Irene were being temporarily held, a ce that felt as cold and unfeeling as their hearts.


    The token yton had given me granted me passage, and I moved unhindered through the dark corridors.


    Under the flickering lights, I found them¡ªConnolly and Irene.


    They looked far removed from the people I once knew, their hair matted, their clothes torn and covered in dust, misery etched into every line of their faces.


    The moment Connolly saw me, he sprang up, rushing toward the bars as if I were hisst lifeline.


    ¡°Makenna! My dear daughter!¡± His voice was thick with desperation, a pitiful plea that rang hollow to me. ¡°Save us! You have to help us!¡±


    Irene joined in, her voice cracking with tears as she begged, ¡°Makenna, we shouldn¡¯t have falsely used you. Please¡­ help us.¡±


    But I stood there, unmoved, my eyes cold and devoid of any trace of affection. ¡°Connolly,¡± I said, my voice sharp as the edge of a de, ¡°do you only remember I¡¯m your daughter when you¡¯re facing ruin?¡±


    In my heart, I had long ceased to see him as my father. When they realized pleading wouldn¡¯t work, their masks slipped, and venom poured out in torrents.


    ¡°Makenna! You ungrateful wretch!¡± Connolly spat, his voice rising with fury. ¡°Heartless! You will suffer for this, mark my words!¡±


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°You ruined Jessica, and now you¡¯ve destroyed us too!¡± Irene¡¯s voice was shrill, her words dripping with bitterness. ¡°Even in death, I won¡¯t let you rest!¡±


    Their curses washed over me like water off a duck¡¯s back. I stepped closer, my jaw clenched as I forced the words out. ¡°Tell me how my mother died.¡±


    At my question, they froze. The stream of hatred halted as they exchanged nces, something dark and unspoken passing between them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Connolly stammered, his eyes suddenly distant. ¡°Your mother¡­ she died giving birth, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I stared at him, searching for any flicker of truth. But all I found was evasion, panic etched into their faces.


    No matter how I pressed, they refused to reveal the truth.


    I had known it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make them confess, but hearing their lies still made something inside me churn with anger.


    ¡°Connolly,¡± I nearly shouted, my fists clenched so tightly my nails bit into my skin, ¡°am I really your daughter?¡±


    The question hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, I thought I saw fear sh in his eyes. My mind drifted back to that day in the grand hall, when Connolly and Irene had tried to bury me with their usations, their hatred almost tangible. At that moment, it all became clear. I wasn¡¯t Connolly¡¯s daughter, not truly.


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± My voice trembled with rage. ¡°How did my mother die? Am I really your daughter?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Of course, I¡¯m your father! How could you doubt that?¡±


    Connolly¡¯s stammering defense crumbled under the weight of his panic, his voice rising in fury. ¡°You ungrateful daughter! How dare you speak to me like this! Even if you have no intention of helping us, don¡¯t utter such cruel things!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350:


    But his anger only served to confirm what I already knew. The truth had unraveled right before my eyes, and with it, my understanding of everything shattered into jagged pieces.


    A cold chill swept through me, creeping up my spine and spreading across my skin like frost. My body trembled, the realization hitting me so hard it felt as though the very ground beneath my feet was crumbling away. I was left standing on the edge of an abyss, my world spiraling into a darkness that threatened to swallow me whole. My knees buckled, and I teetered on the verge of fainting.


    Just as the weight became unbearable, I heard the sound of footsteps behind me¡ªfirm and steady, and then a pair ofrge hands supported me.


    With my eyes still wet, I just managed to turn my head to meet yton¡¯s golden gaze.


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    yton¡¯s voice broke through the haze of my emotions as he gently wiped away the tears clinging to the corners of my eyes, his face etched with concern.


    I tried to speak, but the words were trapped in my throat, suffocated by the weight of everything that had just unraveled. Instead, my voice faltered, and silent sobs took over. My nose twitched, and an overwhelming sense of grief and helplessness made it hard to even draw breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark, too cramped in here, and the air is suffocating,¡± yton said softly, gripping my hand with a gentle firmness. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    But my legs felt as though they were made of lead, unmoving, weighted by the need to get answers, to make Connolly admit the truth. I couldn¡¯t just walk away, not when the truth was so close.


    Sensing my hesitation, yton sighed deeply. ¡°Makenna, calm down. Right now, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. Staying here won¡¯t help; it¡¯ll only hurt you more.¡± His voice carried a note of urgency as he gently but insistently pulled me away from the oppressive atmosphere of the jail.


    The night air greeted me with a cold embrace when we stepped outside. It was sharp against my skin, clearing the fog in my mind, but the rity brought a fresh wave of pain. The pretense, the fragile wall I had been holding up, crumbled. All at once, the floodgates opened, and I broke down.


    Uncover new worlds at g alnov els


    I threw myself into yton¡¯s arms, the tears flowing freely, a torrent of everything I had been holding back.


    yton said nothing. He simply wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close, his hand lightly patting my back in quiet reassurance. His presence was a silent anchor in a storm that seemed too wild to tame.


    After what felt like an eternity, the sobbing subsided, though the ache still lingered in my chest.


    I finally pulled away, only slightly, enough to meet his eyes, which were full of understanding and sympathy. With tenderness, he reached out and wiped the tear stains from my cheeks with his fingers.


    ¡°Makenna, what happened? I¡¯ve never seen you like this,¡± yton asked softly, his deep gaze searching mine.


    I swallowed hard, my voiceing out in shuddered fragments. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve realized now that I don¡¯t have a family at all. The man I¡¯ve called my father for over twenty years¡ªhe might be the one who¡­ killed my mother. I¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to ept it.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression darkened with empathy. He tightened his hold on me, his voice a soothing murmur close to my ear. Yet, no matter how kind his words were, they couldn¡¯t ease the storm still raging inside me.


    His sigh was quiet, almost resigned, as his chin came to rest on the top of my head. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re not alone. Not anymore. You¡¯ve got me.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a wonderful weekend, lovely people. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    P.S.: The new improvements are now live ? you can tweak your reading settings from the little gear icon to make things morefortable. All updates and announcements are shared first in the galn?velsmunity on WhatsApp/Telegram. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    His words took me by surprise. The chaos in my heart stilled for a moment, his deration catching me off guard.


    ¡°You are never alone,¡± he repeated, his eyes intense and full of emotion as they met mine. ¡°I¡¯ll be your family. I¡¯ll be the one you can rely on.¡±


    His words were like a warm breeze over my frozen heart, melting away some of the cold. He was right. With him, I wasn¡¯t entirely alone anymore.


    But the weight of my situation¡ªthe child growing inside me, and the uncertainty of its father¡ªhung heavily over everything. I dropped my gaze, unable to meet yton¡¯s eyes, the guilt churning in my stomach.


    yton seemed to read my thoughts, his fingers closing gently over mine. ¡°Makenna, I don¡¯t want you to keep this child.¡± His tone was gentle, but his words hit me like a thunderp.


    I stared at him, stunned, trying to make sense of what he had just said. Confusion swirled within me, drowning out the initial shock.


    ¡°Why?¡± The question slipped out before I could stop it.


    yton¡¯s expression grew more serious, his words cutting to the core. ¡°Do you understand what happens to women who give birth to a Lycan¡¯s child? Their fates are tragic, unless they are of the white wolf lineage.¡±


    A chill passed through me, colder than the night air. My body trembled as the gravity of his words sank in.


    ¡°The Lycan genes are powerful, Makenna. So powerful that the child grows unnaturally fast, using the mother¡¯s body as fuel.¡±


    And as the child grows stronger, the mother grows weaker, until there¡¯s nothing left. Most die before they can even hold their baby.¡±


    At that moment, yton held me even tighter, as if the thought of losing me was more than he could bear.


    I could hear the frantic beat of his heart beneath my cheek, quick and uneven, betraying the calm he tried so hard to project.


    yton¡¯s voice rose above my head the following moment. ¡°Makenna, I care more about your safety than having a descendant.¡±


    yton¡¯s words touched me so deeply that I could no longer hold back the tears, which began streaming down my face again with a life of their own, as if they had been waiting for this moment to escape.


    The warmth of his body surrounded me, and I buried my head deep into his chest, where I could feel his steady breath against my skin.


    How had I be so fortunate? What had I done to deserve yton¡¯s devotion, a man so gentle and true?


    Under the moon¡¯s soft gaze, we stood there, locked in each other¡¯s arms. The world around us seemed to still, as if time itself had surrendered to this quiet moment, leaving nothing but the sound of our hearts pounding like war drums inside our chests.


    But then, all of a sudden, my stomach betrayed me, growling loudly and shattering the perfect silence. My face flushed instantly, embarrassment flooding through me.


    ¡°I should have thought of that sooner.¡± yton chuckled softly, the sound like a quiet melody. With a warm smile, he gently ruffled my hair, his eyes brimming with affection. ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat. You must be starving.¡±


    I hesitated, my thoughts immediately drifting to Alice.


    She was still in the hospital, and the thought of not returning in time gnawed at me. If Leonardo discovered my absence, Alice could be in danger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:


    ¡°But Alice¡­¡± I began, worry clinging to my words, ¡°she¡¯s still in the ward.¡±


    yton seemed to understand the worry flickering in my eyes. He raised an eyebrow, his expression calm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ve already made sure Alice is taken care of.¡± His confidence eased the weight pressing on my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but trust him entirely. His words felt like a promise I could rely on.


    He took me back to his ce. As I sank into the softness of the couch, the coziness of his home enveloped me, and slowly, the tension within me began to ease.


    But a question gnawed at me, curiosity suddenly bubbling up. How had yton appeared at the prison so suddenly?


    Just then, yton emerged from the kitchen, holding a steaming bowl of noodles. The rich scent filled the room, wrapping around me like a warm embrace, and I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    yton smiled as he ced the bowl on the table, his voice casual yet attentive. ¡°My men were on patrol. When they saw you, they contacted me immediately.¡±


    As he spoke, the aroma from the noodles filled my senses, and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I grabbed the fork and took a bite. The taste was familiar,forting, like a forgotten memory being brought back to life.


    I nced up at yton, who had settled beside me, his smile still so gentle.


    For a fleeting moment, it felt like I was home¡ªa feeling I hadn¡¯t experienced in what seemed like an eternity.


    After finishing the bowl, a warmth spread through me, not just from the food but from the peace that now settled inside. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly, setting down the bowl and offering him a smile.


    His face brightened with a soft glow, his voice gentle as he asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    I beamed, nodding eagerly. ¡°It was delicious!¡±


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    His smile deepened as he reached over and ruffled my hair again, the affection in his eyes unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±


    With that, he rose to clear the dishes, but I quickly stood up, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    He shook his head, tapping my nose yfully. ¡°No. You need to rest. You¡¯ve got a little one to think about now.¡± His tone was light, but the meaning behind his words was profound.


    A wave of warmth washed over me, and all I could do was stand there, my cheeks flushing as I watched him clear the table, feeling an odd sense of gratitude.


    When he returned, yton led me back to the sofa, his presence making the space feel even more weing.


    He took my hand gently, his thumb brushing over my knuckles. ¡°How have you been feeling these days, Makenna?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    I offered him a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    yton let out a quiet sigh of relief, his shoulders rxing slightly.


    As I touched my t belly, I marveled at the thought of the new life growing within me. It was both strange and beautiful, like holding a fragile secret that only I could understand.


    But yton¡¯s expression grew serious, his voice softer but filled with weight. ¡°Makenna, please¡­ think about what I said earlier.¡±


    I bit my lip, hesitating. The thought gnawed at me from every angle. This child, my only family left in the world¡­ Could I really give it up? But if I chose to bring it into the world, the price would be my life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:


    Was there truly no other way?


    Silence settled between us, heavy like the unspoken fears lingering in the air.


    yton noticed, of course. He always did.


    He gently pressed his forehead against mine, his hands cradling my face as if I were something precious, something he couldn¡¯t bear to lose. His deep eyes locked onto mine, filled with emotion.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he whispered, his voice full of tenderness and urgency. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to let go of this child. But please, I¡¯m begging you, think about your own life too.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    In that moment, my heart pounded with a storm of emotions, the rims of my eyes burning red as tears spilled freely once more. yton watched me, his gaze brimming with tenderness. He lowered his head, his lips brushing gently against the tear tracks on my cheeks. The warmth of his kiss sent my heart leaping.


    I reached for him, clutching him tightly as if my embrace alone could keep him from vanishing. yton stiffened slightly before his arms encircled me in return. His lips, hungry with desire, trailed from my forehead downward until they finally captured mine. Without warning, our mouths fused together, my thoughts scattering as fire surged through my veins.


    The kiss deepened, growing more desperate. yton¡¯s warm breath fanned across my face, his tongue parting my lips to explore my mouth with a passion that mirrored the heat in his eyes. My body trembled uncontrobly, my arms locked around his neck as I kissed him back with equal fervor.


    I could feel him¡ªhis warmth, his breath¡ªand the confusion and helplessness of the past days melted into pure, aching need. yton¡¯s hands drifted down my neck, his fingers skimming over my hardened nipples through the fabric of my dress. He lifted the hem, burying his face between my breasts, inhaling deeply before his mouth closed around one peaked bud.


    A soft moan escaped me, my legs parting instinctively. But then, hesitation struck. The possibility of pregnancy flickered in my mind, giving me pause.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    yton seemed to sense my doubt. Gently, he tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear, his voice a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use my hands. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I nodded, reassured, and wound my arms around yton¡¯s neck. He lifted me effortlessly, carrying me to the bedroom where heid me down on the soft sheets with deliberate care. The moment he joined me, his mouth found my peaked nipple while his fingers slipped between my thighs, teasing my sensitive clit with exquisite gentleness¡ªas if I might break beneath his touch.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured, his fingers working me with a rhythm that drew slick heat between my legs. All the while, his hardened length pressed insistently against my hip. Seeing hisbored breaths, the visible effort to restrain himself, I flushed and reached for his pants, freeing his thick arousal.


    yton blinked in surprise. ¡°Makenna¡­¡±


    My face burned as I averted my gaze. ¡°Please, be gentle. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    At my words, whatever restraint remained shattered. He kissed my forehead tenderly before aligning himself with my dripping core, grinding against me without entering.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I whispered, desire darkening my eyes. ¡°Just¡­ take me.¡±


    yton¡¯s control snapped. He sheathed himself inside me with aching slowness, my body clenching around him in instinctive wee. A soft gasp escaped him, but his movements stayed careful, measured¡ªeach shallow thrust stoking the fire between us. I arched against him, nails biting into his shoulders, my moans pleading for more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:


    The pleasure built with every gentle rock of his hips, until I was trembling, desperate for him to go deeper, harder¡ª


    ¡°Your Highness¡ª!¡± My gasp dissolved into a whimper as he imed my lips, his body pinning me to the mattress. With one relentless push, he buried himself to the hilt, and we lost ourselvespletely in the storm.


    The intimacy with yton seemed to ease some of the turmoil in my heart. Completely exhausted, I fell into a deep, peaceful sleep in his arms.


    The following morning, yton wore an apron and had prepared a special breakfast for me. Sitting at the table, he slid a te toward me with a warm smile and said softly, ¡°Try the omelet I made.¡±


    I picked up a piece lightly and tasted it. The omelet was soft and vorful, and I nodded appreciatively.


    After breakfast, I began to worry about being away from Alice for too long, so I suggested returning to the hospital. yton seemed reluctant to see me leave, but he understood my resolve and apanied me.


    As we approached the entrance of the ward, we were met by Molly. Elegantly made up and wearing high heels, she walked toward us. Her expression briefly darkened when she noticed yton and me arm in arm, but she quickly masked it with a radiant smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness, Makenna,¡± she greeted.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡°Molly, what are you doing here?¡±


    Her attention had initially been on yton, but my voice drew her gaze to me. She smiled and replied, ¡°I heard about your pregnancy and wanted to check on you.¡±


    I thanked her graciously. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    Hearing this, Molly¡¯s smile widened as she handed me some bags. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some health supplements that are beneficial for expectant mothers. Please take them.¡±


    It was only then that I noticed the weight of the bags. Before I could refuse, she had already ced them in my arms. They were so heavy that I leaned forward, struggling to hold them.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    yton immediately noticed and came over to relieve me of the burden. He signaled to the soldiers behind him and calmly instructed, ¡°Take these for a safety check to ensure they¡¯re safe for Makenna.¡±


    Molly¡¯s smile froze, and she frowned for a moment.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake my head at yton¡¯s cautiousness. Despite my reservations, I doubted Molly would do anything reckless with the supplements. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t eat anything she gave me without ensuring it was safe first.


    I softly tugged at the corner of yton¡¯s clothes, trying to reassure him that the precautions were unnecessary. However, he decisively gestured for the soldiers to proceed with the inspection.


    Then, yton looked at me with gentle eyes and said softly, ¡°Your health is important right now. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied, smiling warmly, touched by his concern.


    Molly¡¯s expression twisted into even more difort at yton¡¯s protective words. She forced a strained smile and added hesitantly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s best to be careful. Your Highness, that is very thoughtful.¡±


    Once yton¡¯s men had thoroughly checked the supplements and confirmed they were safe, yton breathed a sigh of relief and arranged for the items to be delivered to my residence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:


    With everything settled, he reluctantly left the hospital.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Molly tried to bid him farewell as he walked past, but hepletely ignored her.


    Molly¡¯s face stiffened, and I felt a twinge of embarrassment over the awkward situation. Before I could speak to ease the tension, she quicklyposed herself and forced a polite smile.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve delivered the gifts, so I will be heading out now. Take care and get plenty of rest,¡± she said, turning and walking away briskly. Her hurried steps betrayed her eagerness to leave.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I shrugged, resigned, and returned to the ward.


    However, as I pushed open the door, I was met with an unexpected sight¡ªDominic! What was he doing here?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic was sprawled out on the couch, bathed in sunlight that sharply defined his features. His rxed demeanor somehow carried an invisible weight, pressing down on the room.


    Alice, on the other hand, was curled up in the corner of the ward like a frightened kitten, her eyes wide with apprehension. Meanwhile, Lily bustled around, attentively serving water to Dominic.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked hesitantly at the doorway, keeping a cautious eye on Dominic.


    Dominic ignored my question. He sipped his water gracefully and ced the cup back on the table. His gaze met mine, detached and unreadable.


    ¡°Did you go to see ytonst night?¡± he asked.


    I guessed he might have overheard the conversation outside earlier, so I admitted openly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and his voice cut sharply, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re pregnant and yet you continue to flirt with men? How utterly disgraceful can you be?¡±


    His words today were particrly biting, making my skin prickle with unease. I shot him an angry look and replied boldly, ¡°Prince yton is not like you!¡±


    Dominic let out a coldugh. His eyes, icy and conflicted, studied me with a mix of emotions. ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, you ought to conduct yourself properly,¡± he said condescendingly.


    His tone earned a sharp re from me. I retorted coldly, ¡°Your Highness, I am entitled to live my life as I see fit. I don¡¯t require your guidance.¡±


    A shadow passed over Dominic¡¯s face. His expression darkened further, sullen and unreadable. He then stood abruptly and ordered, ¡°Leave.¡±


    The tension in the room dropped to a freezing point. Alice and Lily both flinched at the sharp turn of events. Lily quickly left the ward, but Alice hesitated, casting worried nces in my direction, afraid to leave me alone with Dominic.


    I gave Alice a reassuring nod, signaling that I would be fine. She understood and reluctantly headed for the door, frequently looking back as she walked away.


    After they left, a heavy silence settled over the ward, leaving only Dominic and me. The air was thick with tension.


    Dominic rose slowly from the couch and approached me. His long fingers suddenly grasped my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. His eyes, usually deep and dark, were now clouded with displeasure.


    ¡°What did you do with ytonst night?¡± he asked angrily.


    I jerked my chin away from his grip and replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    .AdChoicesADVERTISING


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:


    Dominic¡¯s expression darkened further as he scowled. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. You need to act responsibly.¡±


    His constant references to my pregnancy irritated me, making me feel reduced to merely a vessel for childbirth. In a burst of anger, I raised my voice. ¡°What? Are you worried about something? Do you think that if I move too much with your child, I might lose it and you¡¯ll miss your chance at the throne?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned for your health!¡± Dominic eximed, his body tensing as the words tumbled out.


    His statement left us both momentarily taken aback. I could hear genuine worry in his tone, but I also caught a brief glimpse of panic in his eyes.


    Realizing his inadvertent slip, Dominic took a deep breath and his expression turned cold once more. ¡°You still serve a purpose to me; don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic worried about my health? How ironic! Did he ever consider it while we were tangled up in the sheets? An overwhelming sense of injustice swamped me. I knew that carrying their child was a perilous road, and it was never my choice to begin with. But what options did I have? I was merely a pawn in their game. What could I possibly do?


    Perhaps it was the pregnancy, but a tide of negative thoughts surged through me, leaving me exceptionally raw. Tears cascaded down my face uncontrobly.


    Dominic, caught off guard by my tears, looked genuinely shocked. His usual icy demeanor softened, and with an unusual trace of gentleness, he asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    I struggled to rein in my emotions, dabbing at my tears with the back of my hand, my voice wavering. ¡°I¡¯m scared too. What can¡ªI¡¯m not ming you¡­¡±


    Dominic seemed at a loss, unsure how to handle my reaction. He awkwardly reached out, trying to brush away my tears.


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Just then, the door swung open, and Bryan walked in with the doctor in tow.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice boomed. He hurried over, shoved Dominic aside, and ced himself protectively in front of me. ¡°Dominic, are you tormenting her? She¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    The doctor cast a disapproving nce at Dominic, shaking his head. ¡°Your Highness, a pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such emotional upheaval. It¡¯s harmful for both her and the baby.¡±


    Dominic stammered, opening his mouth as if to exin, but words seemed to escape him. The atmosphere grew increasingly ufortable.


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Bryan, his anger palpable, raised his fist, ready to confront Dominic.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I quickly grabbed Bryan¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Bryan paused, eyeing me with concern, his toneced with worry. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re not being mistreated? Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me the truth; I¡¯ll make sure to stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly fine.¡± I nodded vigorously to reassure him, anxious that their impending fight might escte uncontrobly.


    Bryan, visibly relieved, still insisted on having the doctor conduct a thorough examination.


    After a series of careful checks, the doctor reassured me gently, ¡°Everything seems to be in order. Your body is a bit weakened, but you can be discharged. Be sure to follow your medication schedule and maintain proper rest and nutrition.¡±


    A wave of relief washed over me at the news. Bryan immediately instructed the servants to begin packing my belongings. He pulled me aside, his nerves evident, and asked once more, ¡°Have you been feeling unwelltely? You must tell me if you have.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:


    I shook my head, surprised by Bryan¡¯s uncharacteristic anxiety. ¡°I am really fine, Your Highness. You need not worry.¡±


    Realizing perhaps he was overreacting, Bryan cleared his throat awkwardly, trying to justify himself. ¡°After all, the baby you¡¯re carrying is our first descendant. It¡¯s only natural for me to be concerned.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Dominic¡¯s voice sliced through the tension,ced with sarcasm. ¡°Bryan, why are you so on edge? Do you doubt the baby is yours?¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense once more, on the brink of boiling over into a full-blown fight. A sh of fury crossed Bryan¡¯s face, and he retorted, ¡°Regardless, this child is definitely not yours. Your wolf is so much weaker than mine.¡±


    The tension between the two brothers intensified, and I felt utterly powerless, unable to cope with their senseless bickering any longer. I cleared my throat, feeling drained. ¡°I am rather tired. I would like to go home and rest.¡±


    At my words, Bryan and Dominic finally held their tempers in check, taking up positions on either side of me as they escorted me back to my residence.


    Alice and I stood outside the ward, waiting. Eventually, the door swung open. Makenna walked out, escorted by the two princes. With a quick, apologetic smile at us, she was swiftly led away by them.


    I watched her disappear and felt a twinge of envy gnaw at me. What was it about Makenna that drew the princes to her? Why not me?


    Just as I was about to be overwhelmed with jealousy, Alice¡¯sforting hand came to rest on my shoulder. ¡°Come on, Lily. It¡¯s time we headed back.¡±


    Turning to Alice, whose demeanor was always so light and untroubled, I asked, ¡°Alice, both you and Makenna are sex ves. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, don¡¯t you feel a bit of envy?¡±


    Alice shook her head. Her voice sounded unexpectedly heavy. ¡°Jealous? Of Makenna? She¡¯s my closest friend. Besides, Lily, things might not be as great as they appear.¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Not as great as they appear? How could that be? Alice¡¯s reaction caught me off guard, and just as I was about to probe further, she cut the conversation short. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    I bit my lip in frustration and shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to go back to Makenna¡¯s residence at all. Watching Prince Dominic show such care for her stirred an unexinable annoyance within me.


    ¡°No, Alice, I have some things to take care of.¡± In truth, I just needed some time to myself.


    Alice nodded and said nothing more. Then she quickly moved to catch up with Makenna and left the hospital with her.


    I found myself wandering outside the hospital, wrapped in my own restless thoughts. As I meandered, lost in thought, a gentle tap on my shoulder jolted me. I turned around, and to my surprise, it was Molly!


    ¡°Hello, Lily!¡± she eximed, her face lighting up with a warm, inviting smile. Molly always left a positive impression on me, and my defenses immediately melted away.


    I returned her greeting with a polite smile. ¡°Hello, Molly. It¡¯s a surprise to see you around here.¡±


    Molly nodded and suggested with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it? How about we take a walk in the garden? The flowers are in full bloom; think of it as just a stroll.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, I considered that a change of scenery might lift my spirits, so I agreed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:


    Molly led me through the garden, where the air was thick with the fragrance of flowers that seemed to dance vibrantly under the sunshine.


    As we walked along the paths, Molly¡¯s voice came softly. ¡°Lily, how long have you been at the pce? Are you finding your way around alright?¡±


    Her genuine concern touched me, prompting me to open up about my experiences and feelings. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here long. I¡¯m still trying to find my footing,¡± I muttered, dropping my gaze to the ground.


    All of a sudden, Molly stopped and reached out to gently hold my hand. Her bright eyes seemed to pierce deep into me as she looked at me with admiration. ¡°Lily, do you know? I find you incredibly beautiful, far more so than the other sex ves of the princes.¡±


    Her words made me blush. I bashfully lowered my head further as a wave of happiness swept through me.


    Molly let out a sigh. ¡°If you ever be a sex ve, I bet the princes would favor you the most. Particrly Prince Dominic. I¡¯ve heard he has a soft spot for women with a distinct charm like yours.¡±


    Really? Prince Dominic liked women like me? I couldn¡¯t believe it, but a flutter of excitement stirred within me.


    Noticing my shocked look, Molly nodded emphatically. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself, Lily. From what I¡¯ve seen, Prince Dominic tends to favor women like you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    Molly¡¯s words kept echoing in my mind, sending waves of shyness through me as I fiddled with the edge of my dress.


    Molly moved closer, took my hand, and said sincerely, ¡°Lily, did you know? That day we had dinner with the three princes, Prince Dominic couldn¡¯t take his eyes off you.¡±


    She paused, her grin carrying a hint of mischief. ¡°Moreover, he seemed to favor the dishes you prepared over the others, as he ate them more.¡±


    hosts great stories


    ¡°Really?¡± My heart skipped a beat as I tried to picture that night, slowly convincing myself that Molly¡¯s observations might be urate.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Molly continued, recounting details I had missed. ¡°When you got drunk and lost consciousness, Prince Dominic was truly concerned and rushed over to make sure you were alright.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise and joy. ¡°Really? I had no idea¡­¡± I muttered to myself, unable to lift my eyes to meet Molly¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Lily,¡± Molly insisted seriously. ¡°If Makenna hadn¡¯t been so demanding of Prince Dominic¡¯s attention that night, he might have¡­ slept with you.¡±


    At her words, I felt a pang of sadness. My gaze dropped as my expression turned gloomy. Thinking about my status, I said dejectedly, ¡°But I¡¯m just a maid¡­¡±


    The idea of being with Prince Dominic felt like a distant fantasy.


    Molly let out a sad sigh. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re too beautiful to just be a maid. It¡¯s such a waste. If only Makenna would speak well of you, you could be the princes¡¯ sex ve and perhaps even bear their children.¡±


    The mention of Makenna stirred a tumult of mixed feelings within me. I envied her for being a sex ve. I had openly expressed to her my desire to also be a sex ve, but she consistently rebuffed me.


    My hands balled into fists as I pondered whether Makenna¡¯s resistance stemmed from fear ofpetition. This thought fueled my anger.


    ¡°Makenna keeps telling me that being the princes¡¯ sex ve is not a good thing, urging me to abandon such thoughts.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:


    Molly¡¯s expression registered shock at my words.


    ¡°How could that be, Lily? If being the princes¡¯ sex ve is so bad, why do so many people flock to it?¡±


    Molly shook her head in confusion. ¡°Besides, the positiones with significant benefits that could transform someone¡¯s life.¡±


    As Molly highlighted the advantages and prestige associated with being a sex ve, my envy toward Makenna deepened. Makenna insisted she was looking out for me, but I suspected she was simply afraid I would outshine her.


    In the end, Molly held my hand. Her eyes were filled with sincerity as she said, ¡°Lily, if I were in her shoes, I¡¯d help a kind and beautiful soul like you be the princes¡¯ sex ve, to relish riches and honor, rather than remain a maid.¡±


    Her words sowed a seed of resentment within me, which slowly took root. I began to doubt Makenna¡¯s intentions more with each passing moment and was convinced that she had never seen me as a true friend.


    After parting with Molly, I wobbled back to Makenna¡¯s residence. Everything was a blur. It was as if I were floating between dreams and reality, my thoughts swirling in confusion.


    Standing at the entrance, I peered through the slightly open door to see a scene ofughter and merriment inside. A chill ran through me, and my heart filled with raw emotion. I couldn¡¯t stand it! Had Makenna note in my way, it should have been me by Prince Dominic¡¯s side.


    As I stood there lost in thought, the door abruptly swung open, and a tall, imposing figure stepped out. It was Prince Dominic!


    Startled, I quicklyposed myself. I blushed as I lowered my head to greet him. ¡°Y-Your Highness, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Dominic arched an eyebrow, casting a brief, detached look my way. ¡°You¡¯re Lily, Makenna¡¯s maid, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Hearing him say my name sent a thrill through me! He could actually remember my name. I nodded vigorously, feeling a bloom of joy in my heart.


    Dominic gave a slight nod. ¡°Look after Makenna well. She¡¯s pregnant and needs extra care. Keep a close watch on her health.¡±


    With those words, he turned and strode away with a cold demeanor.


    I remained rooted to the spot, my mind buzzing as I watched him walk away. In that moment, a fierce resolve awakened within me, like a dormant volcanoing to life. I wanted to be a sex ve! I wanted to be Prince Dominic¡¯s woman! I wanted him to care for me just as deeply as that!


    As soon as Dominic and Bryan left for their respective official duties, Lily stepped inside, her face a mixture of distress and determination. She seemed as though she had been wrestling with some difficult decision.


    Noticing her unease, I furrowed my brow in concern. ¡°Lily, where have you been? You look awful. Did something happen?¡± Her gaze seemed distant, and she responded with a dismissive tone. ¡°Oh, I just went for a walk.¡±


    My concern deepened. The pce, with its tangled web of politics and hidden dangers, was no ce for aimless wandering. If Lily had encountered someone she shouldn¡¯t have or wandered into a restricted area, how could I ensure her safety? I feltpelled to remind her, ¡°Lily, this pce isn¡¯t a ce where you can just roam around. Stay away from unfamiliar areas to avoid any danger.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lily replied, her eyes shing with irritation, but it faded as quickly as it came.


    I was taken aback by her response, unsure if I had misinterpreted her feelings.


    Had I seen it wrong? I was puzzled.


    Without offering more, Lily hurried into the kitchen, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:


    Alice, who had been observing quietly, asked with genuine curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Lily? She went for a walk and came back in an even worse mood. It¡¯s strange.¡±


    I sighed, my worry growing. ¡°Lily tends to keep her troubles to herself.¡±


    Alice nodded, her concern mirroring mine. ¡°Yes, Lily is so young, and this pce is a dangerous ce. It¡¯s not good for her.¡±


    I fell silent, troubled by the thought of Lily¡¯s future. I hade to think of her as a sister, and I couldn¡¯t bear the idea of her spending her life confined within these walls as I had. She deserved a chance at a brighter, freer life.


    Then the idea struck me¡ªmaybe I could help her escape this harsh reality. Turning to Alice, I shared my n. ¡°I want to send Lily out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Alice asked, surprised.


    I nced toward Lily, who was busy in the kitchen, and sighed. ¡°Lily is a good person. I don¡¯t want her to be stuck here as a maid for the rest of her life. There¡¯s a whole world outside with more opportunities and freedom. It¡¯s where she can truly pursue her dreams.¡±


    Alice listened, her concern evident. ¡°But Lily will be alone outside. Without us, I¡¯m afraid she might struggle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to the reward His Majesty gave me for my pregnancy, I n to use it to open a restaurant for Lily outside the pce,¡± I reassured her, gently cing a hand on my belly. ¡°Lily is a talented cook. With this business, she¡¯ll have a stable and promising future.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea! Lily¡¯s cooking is exceptional. Her restaurant will surely prosper.¡± I smiled, feeling a wave of relief wash over me.


    By setting Lily up outside the pce, whether I survived my pregnancy or not, she wouldn¡¯t be condemned to the pce¡¯s confinement for the rest of her life.


    With Lily¡¯s future somewhat secured, another thought crossed my mind. I wanted Alice to leave the pce too.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Before I could voice my thoughts, she seemed to anticipate them and gently shook her head, her eyes steadfast. ¡°Makenna, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the kitchen door creaked open, and Lily emerged, carrying a selection of fragrant dishes. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± she announced with a touch of her usual cheerfulness.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I was about to make my case to Alice, Lily appeared, and I swallowed the words I had ready. Instead, I offered a strained smile as I helped set the table.


    The aroma of the meal was enticing, but my stomach was heavy with unease. I absently stirred my food, my mind spinning with how to broach the subject with Lily. My anxiety rendered the meal tasteless, and Lily, noticing my distraction, furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Makenna, is something wrong? Is the food not to your taste today?¡±


    I met Alice¡¯s gaze, feeling an unspoken agreement between us. Alice broke the silence, her tone light yet probing.


    ¡°Lily, how are you finding life in the pce? Are you adjusting well?¡± Alice casually asked Lily.


    The question seemed to catch Lily off guard, and she hesitated before responding, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Alice gave me a gentle nudge with her elbow, signaling me to move forward.


    I took a deep breath, mustering my resolve. ¡°Lily, I n to send you out of the pce. I will use the reward from His Majesty to open a restaurant for you outside.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:


    Lily¡¯s reaction was immediate and intense. She stood abruptly, her face a storm of shock and anger. ¡°Makenna, are you trying to push me away with this?¡±


    Taken aback, I waved my hands in a frantic attempt to rify, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant! Lily, I just want you to have a better life outside the pce.¡±


    Alice, sensing the rising tension, added carefully, ¡°Yes, Lily, Makenna means this as a gesture for your benefit.¡±


    Lily¡¯s anger did not subside easily, but she began to calm down, though she remained resolute. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    I sighed, feeling the weight of my frustration. ¡°Lily, this ce really isn¡¯t the right environment for you. Don¡¯t you want to build your own career? Do you want to spend your life as a maid?¡±


    Despite my efforts, Lily remained adamant, unwilling to consider leaving the pce.


    The atmosphere at the table grew thick with tension. Alice joined the effort to persuade her. ¡°Lily, the pce is rife with scheming and ruthless individuals. Makenna wants to offer you a chance at a new life, with your own restaurant. Doesn¡¯t that sound wonderful?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lily¡¯s irritation red up again. She mmed her fork onto the table, her voice rising. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    Lily demanded, her voice trembling with anger, ¡°Why? Why do you insist on driving me away?¡±


    I was taken aback, never having seen Lily so unraveled before. Alice looked equally stunned and attempted to diffuse the situation. ¡°Lily, no one is trying to force you out. We just want the best for you. You¡¯ve misunderstood our intentions¡­¡±


    But Lily seemed past the point of listening. Her eyes, rimmed with red, red at me, filled with resentment. ¡°Want the best for me? Makenna, are you really doing this for me, or do you have other motives? You know the truth yourself!¡±


    With that, Lily covered her mouth and fled the room, tears streaming down her face.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Alice and I exchanged a look of disbelief and fell into silence.


    Alice appeared as if she wanted to speak but remained quiet.


    I sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and confusion. I couldn¡¯t fathom why Lily reacted this way. Was there something about her situation that I was unaware of?


    With Lily¡¯s refusal to leave, there was nothing more I could do. I could only hope she would note to regret her decision in the future.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    I fled the residence, my tears blurring my vision and my heart brimming with rage. Each step I took was fueled by a mixture of sorrow and anger, leaving me aimless and unaware of my surroundings. The sudden collision with someone jolted me out of my turmoil with a resounding ¡°bang.¡±


    Stumbling, I lost my footing and copsed to the ground. When I looked up, I was taken aback to see a woman who bore a faint resemnce to Molly. The woman¡¯s expression was one of irritation as she scowled and said, ¡°Whose maid are you? How dare you be so clumsy and disrespectful? I must teach you a lesson!¡±


    Fear gripped my heart at the thought of punishment, and I trembled as I stammered, ¡°I am Makenna¡¯s maid.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s demeanor shifted. Her face softened, and she spoke in a kinder tone. ¡°Oh, I see. Don¡¯t be frightened. My name is Hayley, and I¡¯m Makenna¡¯s superior. You look so distressed¡ªdid something happen?¡±


    Hayley reached out to help me up, guiding me into her residence. As soon as we entered, I was astonished to see Molly there as well.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:


    Molly¡¯s eyes widened at my disheveled state. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, concerncing her voice.


    I stammered, lowering my head in embarrassment, unsure how to exin.


    Hayley took charge, sinctly summarizing our encounter to Molly. ¡°I found Lily in the garden, crying, and brought her here.¡±


    Molly immediately came to my side, her handforting on my shoulder. ¡°What happened, Lily?¡± she asked softly.


    Molly¡¯s concern was a balm to my wounded spirit. Unable to hold back any longer, I broke down, tears streaming down my face as I recounted how Makenna insisted on sending me away from the pce.


    Molly¡¯s face tightened with anger. ¡°How could Makenna do that to you? You¡¯ve been nothing but good to her!¡± Her empathetic words only made my tears flow more freely.


    Molly sighed, her voice tinged with pity. ¡°Lily, I think Makenna is worried you mightpete with her for Prince Dominic¡¯s favor. She¡¯s eager to get rid of you.¡±


    The sympathy in Molly¡¯s voice deepened my trust in her. Desperate, I turned to her and asked, my voice trembling, ¡°Molly, what should I do?¡±


    Molly shook her head, her expression full of helplessness. ¡°I wish I could help you, Lily, but I¡¯m at a loss.¡± At that moment, I recalled Hayley¡¯s position.


    As Makenna¡¯s superior, she might have a solution to this predicament. Clutching her hand, I pleaded, ¡°Hayley, you must have a way, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hayley hesitated, clearly torn, before she finally said, ¡°My position is not high enough to make a difference on its own. But if¡­¡±


    She left her sentence unfinished, and I leaned in, urgency in my voice. ¡°What is it, Hayley? Please, tell me! Please!¡±


    Hayley exhaled deeply, her expression contemtive as she weighed her words. Finally, she spoke with a measured tone. ¡°Actually, Molly has harbored feelings for Prince yton for quite some time. Considering her elevated status in the pce, following a recent incident at the cemetery, if you¡¯re willing to assist her, perhaps¡­¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    She trailed off, leaving the implication hanging in the air.


    ¡°Assist with what?¡± I asked, my urgency clear in my voice.


    Hayley drew in a deep breath and rified, ¡°If you can help Molly foster her rtionship with Prince yton, she could be promoted further. With that promotion, she would gain the influence needed to determine whether you can remain in the pce or not.¡± The prospect seemed like a glimmer of hope, but something didn¡¯t sit right.


    To my surprise, Molly¡¯s face darkened at Hayley¡¯s words, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°Hayley, don¡¯t make such suggestions!¡± Hayley shot back, her tone defiant. ¡°Have I said anything untrue? Makenna¡¯s power to dictate Lily¡¯s fatees from the princes¡¯ affection. Without their favor, she wouldn¡¯t hold such sway.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s blunt remarks cut through the haze of my confusion, offering a clearer view of the power dynamics at y.


    I clenched my fists, taking a moment of silence to collect my thoughts before addressing Molly with newfound resolve.


    ¡°Molly, how can I assist you?¡±


    At my words, Molly and Hayley exchanged a significant look, as if conveying unspoken understanding.


    Hayley then leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°There¡¯s an important banqueting up in a few days. If you can¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:


    As the shadows of evening deepened, I found myself pacing, my nerves growing like restless storm clouds. Lily still hadn¡¯t returned. The longer she was gone, the more uneasy I became, until I could no longer stay still. Desperation coiled inside me, and I decided to search for her with Alice.


    But just as I moved toward the door, there was a knock.


    My heart lifted, hoping it was Lily. Yet, when I swung the door open, my excitement deted. It was only a servant. Masking my disappointment, I asked politely, ¡°It¡¯s quitete. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Dunn,¡± the servant greeted with practiced respect. ¡°His Majesty hasmanded a grand party to be held in your honor, three days from now.¡±


    ¡°A party?¡± My brows furrowed, confusion churning in my chest. ¡°Why would His Majesty suddenly want to host a party for me?¡±


    The servant¡¯s exnation was delivered with the same courteous tone. ¡°You are the first woman to be pregnant with a Lycan prince¡¯s child. His Majesty believes this is a cause for celebration, not just for you, but for the entire royal family. The event is meant to highlight this joyous asion and encourage other sex ves to conceive children by the princes.¡±


    What a ridiculous idea.


    I instinctively grimaced, feeling a wave of disgust crash over me. The thought of being paraded around like some prized livestock filled me with revulsion, as if my only purpose was to bear children, my humanity discarded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for events like that,¡± I murmured, wanting nothing more than to decline.


    The servant¡¯s smile was the cold, hollow kind only those used to servitude could master. ¡°Miss Dunn, this is His Majesty¡¯smand. It is your duty to attend.¡±


    Without waiting for further protest, the servant bowed and turned away, leaving me rooted to the spot with anger tightening my chest.


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Alice, sensing the storm in my heart, quickly approached. Her delicate hand wrapped around mine, her eyes filled with kindness. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t let it get to you,¡± she said softly, her voice like a soothing balm.


    Before I could respond, the door creaked open again, and Lily stepped inside. Her face carried traces of sadness, as if she had just untangled herself from some invisible chains.


    I forced a smile and rushed over, my worry spilling out in my words. ¡°Lily, where have you been? I was so anxious.¡±


    Her eyes flickered with emotion, and though her lips curved into an apologetic smile, I could see the heaviness in her heart. ¡°I just went for a walk. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±


    She hesitated, her smile faltering as she opened her mouth to speak but closed it again, silent.


    I knew what haunted her thoughts¡ªthe tension from earlier still lingered like the remnants of a storm. With a heavy heart, I began, ¡°Lily, what I said before¡­ it wasn¡¯t meant to push you away. I¡­¡±


    But before I could finish, Lily shook her head, cutting me off with a forgiving smile. ¡°I know. I was being rash. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her hand found mine, the warmth of her touch sinking into my skin and soothing my troubled spirit. Her voice softened with sincerity. ¡°Makenna, I understand now that you were only looking out for me. I just let my emotions get the better of me.¡±


    Relief washed over me, lifting the weight that had been sitting heavy on my chest. With the air cleared between us, I felt lighter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:


    But then Lily spoke again, her voice quiet but firm. ¡°But, Makenna, I really don¡¯t want to leave the pce. I want to stay here, with you. I can¡¯t bear to be away.¡±


    Hearing her unwavering refusal, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh under my breath.


    Since Lily had set her heart on staying, I made the choice not to press the matter of her leaving any further.


    Afterward, it was as if a light switch had flipped inside her. All the shadows of frustration and gloom that had weighed her down seemed to vanish. With a newfound brightness, she said with enthusiasm, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to make a delicious midnight snack to make up for the disaster that dinner was.¡± Alice and I exchanged puzzled nces, surprised by Lily¡¯s sudden transformation, but we couldn¡¯t help feeling happy that she was open to reconciling with us.


    That night, Lily¡¯s culinary talents truly lived up to her promise.


    The table wasden with dishes so savory and delightful that they not only filled our bellies but somehow seemed to soothe the weariness in our souls.


    As we gathered around the table, the sound ofughter and lively conversation flowed freely, as though all the bitterness from before had been swept away, leaving behind nothing but warmth.


    The following morning brought unexpected news. Connolly and Irene were being transferred to a distant, far-off prison.


    I hesitated for a moment, uncertainty gnawing at me, but I eventually decided to visit them again before they were transferred. Perhaps I could glean some useful information from the encounter.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice, clearly uneasy about me going alone, insisted on apanying me to the prison.


    When we arrived, we saw Connolly, Irene, and Jessica being herded into a van by soldiers in the distance.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Even in their wretched state, they refused to behave, thrashing and hurling curses like venom from a snake¡¯s fangs. Their voices pierced the air, vile and unrelenting.


    ¡°Makenna! You witch! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch Makenna¡¯s fault! She ruined me! Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    Alice, usuallyposed, finally snapped and stepped forward. ¡°Haven¡¯t you cursed enough? You got exactly what you deserve!¡± she shouted back, unable to contain her anger any longer.


    When Irene and Jessica caught sight of me, their faces twisted with fury, and their insults intensified.


    ¡°Makenna, you devil! I¡¯ll haunt you to the grave! Just wait and rot in hell!¡± Irene shrieked.


    I met their rage with an icy smirk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    ¡°Bitch! Filthy whore! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jessica screeched, her eyes wild with madness. She suddenly broke free from the soldiers¡¯ grip, charging at me like a beast unleashed, spewing venomous words as she lunged.


    But the soldiers were faster, tackling her to the ground. They kicked her, pinning her down while shouting, ¡°Calm down, or we¡¯ll beat you within an inch of your life!¡±


    Jessica screamed, her head buried in her hands, writhing in pain as the blows rained down.


    I spared her no more attention and walked toward Connolly, my focus sharp as a de.


    His eyes met mine briefly, then darted away as if my gaze burned him.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I began, my voice steady and direct. ¡°You¡¯re about to be taken away. Isn¡¯t it time to tell the truth?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:


    He blinked, pretending not to understand. ¡°What truth?¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady the storm brewing inside me. ¡°I want to know about my mother.¡±


    Connolly hesitated. ¡°Your¡­ your mother died after giving birth to you,¡± he stammered, the familiar lie tumbling awkwardly from his lips.


    I exhaled slowly, the frustration rising in my chest. ¡°Dad,¡± I said, my voice tinged with bitterness, ¡°I¡¯ve treated you as my father all these years, even though I¡¯m not your blood. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything? Can¡¯t you tell me the truth out of respect for the bond we once had?¡±


    For a moment, Connolly looked stunned, lost in thought. His eyes grew distant, as if sifting through memories buried underyers of guilt. Finally, he spoke, his voice heavy with reluctance. ¡°Makenna, your mother¡¯s death¡­ it was connected to me, yes. But it was also tied to her own choices.¡±


    His words struck like a sledgehammer to my heart. My mother¡¯s death had never been as simple as I had been told. I opened my mouth to press for more, but before I could, Connolly¡¯s voice came again, lower this time, full of an ominous weight. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t dig any deeper. If you do, you¡¯ll be walking straight into your ruin.¡±


    Connolly¡¯s words sent an icy shiver down my spine, the kind that crept slowly and lingered, refusing to fade.


    Why couldn¡¯t I keep digging into this? I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around it, and an urgent need gnawed at me, desperate for answers. ¡°What really happened?¡± I pressed, hoping he¡¯d finally let something slip.


    But Connolly closed his eyes and shook his head, as if to shut out the world. No matter how many questions I threw at him, he remained tight-lipped.


    ¡°Makenna, I don¡¯t know the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡± His voice grew quieter, trailing off like a candle flickering out in a cold wind. ¡°Everything I did back then was just to protect myself.¡±


    Anxiety wed at me, my thoughts racing like trapped birds searching for an escape. The truth was right there, close enough to touch, yet always slipping just beyond my grasp.


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Then, the moment of exile arrived. Soldiers stepped in, cutting off my questions and ushering Connolly, Irene, and Jessica away with no room for protest.


    Jessica and Irene were shoved into the van, their venomous curses fading into the background, a blurred hum of hatred that barely registered in my ears.


    Connolly¡¯s final words echoed relentlessly in my mind, refusing to give me peace.


    Alice, always the gentle presence, lightly touched my arm, her voice soft with concern. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    Dijiste:


    h chatgpt, quiero que corrijas un


    I bit down on my lip, forcing a fragile smile, but inside, fear and helplessness churned like a rising storm.


    Just as I felt despair creeping closer, ready to consume me, a firm handnded on my shoulder from behind.


    I turned, only to see Bryan, his face handsome and defiant, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± I greeted him, still dazed and lost in thought. Bryan immediately noticed my absent expression, his sharp eyes narrowing with concern as he frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you look so awful? Are you feeling unwell?¡± His voice carried a tone of urgency, and I could sense his worry cutting through my fog.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:


    I snapped myself back to the present, feeling a bit disoriented. Bryan¡¯s hand gently wrapped around mine, his fingers pressing against my cold skin. His eyes flickered with even more rm. ¡°Why are your hands so cold? I¡¯ll call the doctor¡ª¡± He spun around, ready to leave in a hurry.


    His concern made something stir in my chest, warming the cold corners of my heart. I quickly grabbed his arm, stopping him.


    ¡°No, Your Highness, I¡¯m alright,¡± I managed to say with a smile, hoping to ease his anxiety.


    He turned back, still unconvinced. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I nodded, eager to shift the focus. ¡°What brings you here?¡± I asked, trying to sound more present.


    Bryan¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his usually confident demeanor faltering. He seemed to struggle for words, like he was searching for the right way to exin his sudden appearance.


    I watched him closely, sensing something unusual about his behavior. ¡°Is there something you need, Your Highness?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued by his hesitance.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Bryan finally responded, his tone stiff, ¡°One of my men stumbled upon some rare herbs in a remote area. They¡¯re said to be especially good for¡­ pregnant women. I thought you might find them useful, so I brought them for you.¡±


    The moment those words left his mouth, Alice let out a soft chuckle, clearly amused. She stepped back, her eyes twinkling as she gave me a wink. ¡°Oh! I just remembered¡ªI have something important to do. I¡¯ll leave you two to it,¡± she said, disappearing before I could even protest.


    Left alone with Bryan, I followed him as he led me to his quarters.


    At the dining table, a servant carefully ced a steaming bowl of soup in front of me. The rich aroma filled the room, instantly awakening my appetite.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    I dipped the spoon into the broth, tasting the warmth of the soup as it hit my tongue. It was more than delicious¡ªit was soothing, almost like it was designed to calm both body and soul.


    ¡°This is incredible,¡± I said, savoring another spoonful.


    Bryan¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, an expression of pride crossing his face. ¡°It should be. The soup¡¯s infused with a rare, ancient herb. I went out of my way to get it for you.¡±


    I paused mid-spoonful, my surprise evident. ¡°You did that for me? Really?¡±


    He seemed to catch himself toote, and his face shifted back to his usual serious expression. ¡°Stop talking and eat while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll lose its vor if it cools down,¡± hemanded, his tone a bit too stern for the moment.


    His sudden shift in tone made me chuckle softly. I continued sipping the soup, letting myself savor this rare moment of peace.


    The warmth in the room grew palpable, with sunlight slipping through the curtains like a delicate veil, bathing everything in a soft, golden glow.


    But the tranquility shattered when Bryan spoke again, his voice cutting through the calm like a cold wind. ¡°Makenna,¡± he began, his tone measured but heavy. ¡°Do you really want to have this child?¡±


    His question hung in the air, leaving me momentarily stunned. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked, my mind struggling to catch up. Bryan¡¯s eyes held a seriousness that I hadn¡¯t seen before, and after a pause, he spoke with quiet determination. ¡°This child¡­ its arrival is more curse than blessing. Carrying the child of a Lycan is dangerous, Makenna. It drains the mother, and pushes her to the edge. You might not survive it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:


    I had heard whispers of this danger, but the way he said it now, with such intensity, confused me. If it turned out he was the child¡¯s father, it should have been vital for his future, for his im to the throne. Why would he want me to reconsider?


    But there was no mistaking the sincerity in his expression.


    Bryan sighed quietly, his normally dominant expression exhibiting a trace of vulnerability. He replied in a quiet voice, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die from physical weakness, just like my mother.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s voice was so low that it was almost inaudible, but each syble seemed to strike a chord in my heart, causing an uncontroble sadness.


    Bryan then began telling me a story about his history.


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    As I gazed at Makenna¡¯s gentle, attractive face, a flood of mixed emotions surged through me. Her presence seemed to stir up the ghosts of my past, dragging old memories out from where they had been quietly lurking.


    Unintentionally, I began to unburden the deep-seated sorrow that had been festering inside me, sharing it with Makenna as if she were the only one who could bear this emotional weight.


    ¡°My mother¡­¡± I began, my voice softer than a whisper. ¡°She was once in the same plight as you¡­ a sex ve. Fate smiled on her just enough for her to catch my father¡¯s eye, and she became pregnant with me. But that stroke of luck didn¡¯t bring her the joy one might hope for. After I was conceived, her health began to crumble like a house of cards. By the time I was born, she had depleted every ounce of her strength, and we could never bring her back to the vibrant person she once was.¡±


    My voice grew somber, as if my mother¡¯s pale, worn face was emerging from the shadows of my memory.


    ¡°My father had some genuine affection for her; he allowed her to keep me by her side and raise me. I was close to her, and those memories are as precious as gold to me. But as time wore on, her condition deteriorated. No matter how rare or costly the medicine was, nothing could halt her decline.¡± I paused, feeling my throat tighten with the weight of recalling those painful times.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    ¡°On my eighth birthday, she finally sumbed. I remember it vividly¡ªa stormy night, the rain hammering down as if the heavens were weeping. Shey in bed, her breath a mere whisper, yet she held me close, her eyes brimming with a mix of regret and apology.¡±


    At this point, sadness engulfed me. When my mother passed away, it felt as if someone had torn a piece from my very soul. I lost the one person who meant everything to me.


    I slowly closed my eyes, drawing in a deep breath, trying to calm the tempest of emotions swirling within.


    ¡°From that moment on, I came to understand a harsh truth. For a sex ve, pregnancy is nothing short of a death sentence. Unless you¡¯re blessed with the extraordinary healing powers of a white wolf, there¡¯s no escaping such a grim fate.¡±


    As I spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but sp Makenna¡¯s hand tightly, my voice trembling with earnest concern. ¡°I really don¡¯t want you to face this.¡±


    In that instant, the world seemed to contract around the pounding of my own heart, its rhythm quick and erratic. Makenna¡¯s gaze was distant, her eyes zed in a daze, and for the first time, I detected a flicker of pity within them.


    My pulse raced uncontrobly, as this was the very first time I witnessed anything in her eyes other than disdain or irritation. This unexpected emotion threw me off bnce, my heartbeat escting with a tumultuous force.


    I could sense my special feelings toward Makenna. A curious notion began to unfurl in my mind: had I fallen in love with her? The thought struck me with surprising rity, and as it took root, I sensed a peculiar resonance from Makenna. It was almost tangible, like a whisper of life¡¯s essence. Could it be¡­ the vitality of our unborn child?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:


    My eyes widened with astonishment, and I could hardly contain my excitement as I blurted out, ¡°Makenna, I can feel it! I can feel our child! This child is mine!¡±


    With that, I drew her into my arms, my voice echoing with fervor. ¡°The child is mine, it¡¯s mine!¡± But Makenna¡¯s reaction caught me off guard.


    She sat there, frozen, her face reflecting more disbelief than tion.


    A wave of destion swept over me, and I instinctively loosened my embrace, my voice dropping to a soft murmur. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d that the child growing inside you is¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    The moment Bryan imed he could sense the child¡¯s presence, my heart plummeted into darkness. No joy stirred within me¡ªonly a desperate hope that the baby growing inside me was yton¡¯s. Despite the uneasy truce between Bryan and me, not a shred of affection softened my feelings toward him. I lowered my head, the memories of his past cruelty still sending chills down my spine.


    Bryan, seething at my silence and unspoken rejection, erupted like a storm. His face darkened ominously as he surged to his feet.


    ¡°Listen well, woman!¡± he roared. ¡°That child in your belly is mine¡ªwhether you like it or not. Do you understand?¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Bryan, as if terrified of my refusal, gave me no chance. His hand mped around the back of my neck, his lips crashing against mine in a savage kiss.


    Panicked, I struggled, but his grip only tightened, his mouth iming mine with feral possession. What is he doing? I¡¯m pregnant! I shoved at his chest, but he hauled me onto the dining table with terrifying ease.


    Standing between my spread legs, he forced my chin up, his storm-gray eyes burning into mine. A shudder racked my body. The hard press of his arousal against my thigh through his pants made my blood run cold. With him this enraged, I feared what came next.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± My voice trembled, but Bryan cut me off.


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he growled, ¡°that child is mine. Not just this one¡ªbut the next, and every one after. You¡¯ll bear only my children.¡±


    As his body lurched forward, I flinched backward like prey cornered. But Bryan¡¯s iron grip on my waist yanked me back.


    ¡°Bryan, I¡¯m pregnant!¡± I gasped.


    Bryan ignored my plea, pressing me down against the dining table. He lifted my clothes, and his hot lips found my nipple, his agile tongue flicking over the stiff pink peak. A moan escaped my lips, which only seemed to intensify Bryan¡¯s rigid arousal.


    He unzipped his pants, revealing his throbbing, aching erection. The tip glistened faintly with desire. I instinctively tried to pull away, but Bryan swiftly grabbed my hand and yanked me back. With one hand gripping my slender waist and the other tugging down my pants, his long fingers danced over my clitoris with a relentless rhythm.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I gasped, wanting to push him away, but my mind was a whirlwind of confusion. I was paralyzed, unable to move, forced to endure whatever he chose to do.


    Bryan¡¯s fingers traced the entrance of my vagina for a moment before he raised his wet fingers to my face with a mischievous grin. ¡°See, you want it too.¡±


    I was momentarily at a loss for words, weakly rolling my eyes at him. His grin widened as he loosened his grip on my waist. Positioning himself between my legs, he carefully eased himself into me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:


    Seated on the dining table with my legs spread, I helplessly allowed him to thrust into me. To my surprise, his movements were far gentler than usual.


    I stared at Bryan in astonishment. He had always been rough and self-centered in our encounters, driven solely by his own pleasure. But now, he seemed unusually considerate of my body.


    As his thrusts grew steady and rhythmic, I braced myself against the dining table, my breasts swaying with each movement. Noticing the distance between us, Bryan pulled me closer, pressing me against his shoulder.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling my heartbeat steady, and let my moans flow freely.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After the night¡¯s passion had ended, the grand dining table bore the stains of our shared intimacy.


    Feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over me, I wanted nothing more than to retreat to my quarters. However, Bryan had other ns. He insisted I consume a significant amount of tonics before finally arranging for someone to escort me back, his satisfaction evident.


    Upon returning home, I was greeted by the sight of Lily emerging from my room.


    Her initial surprise quickly faded as she offered me a warm smile.


    ¡°Oh, Makenna. The day is so lovely that I decided to tidy up your room and air it out a bit,¡± she said with a gentle tone.


    I stepped into my room and indeed found it spotless. With a resigned frown, I took her hand gently and said, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t need to go through all this trouble. To me, you¡¯re always a friend, not a mere servant.¡±


    Her eyes softened, touched by my words.


    Our moment was abruptly interrupted by a series of urgent knocks on the door.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Both Lily and I descended the stairs, and upon opening the door, we were met with the sight of the servants from all three princes, standing at attention.


    Why were the three princes sending their servants here all at once? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, confusion evident in my voice.


    Bryan¡¯s servant stepped forward first, holding a beautifully crafted gift box with great respect. ¡°Miss Dunn, on Prince Bryan¡¯s orders, I am here to deliver this dress to you.¡±


    ncing at the other two servants, I noticed they too carried exquisite gift boxes, realizing that each prince was likely sending their own present.


    ¡°Thanks for the princes¡¯ kindness, but¡ª¡± I started to refuse but was cut off.


    Dominic¡¯s servant cast a scornful nce at Bryan¡¯s servant before stepping forward with a flourish, presenting his gift box with an air of superiority. ¡°Miss Dunn, this evening gown was custom-made for you by Prince Dominic, designed by the royal tailor himself. It¡¯s truly one of a kind.¡±


    yton¡¯s servant, not to be outdone, pushed his box forward with a derisive snort. ¡°Humph. That¡¯s nothing to write home about. This dress, chosen by Prince yton himself, is made from the finest silk with top-notch craftsmanship. Miss Dunn, it will not only tter your figure but also provide unmatchedfort.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s servant sneered disdainfully and proudly showcased his offering. ¡°The dress that will truly highlight Miss Dunn¡¯s elegance is undoubtedly the one from Prince Bryan. Those other so-called dresses hardly fit someone of Miss Dunn¡¯s stature.¡±


    The three servants exchanged sneers, each extolling the virtues of their respective princes¡¯ gifts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:


    ¡°Miss Dunn, His Highness sent this with heartfelt intentions. You must ept it,¡± they dered in unison, leaving no room for refusal.


    Resigned, I epted all threevish dresses. Only then did the three servants depart, their missionplete.


    Lily¡¯s gaze lingered on the opulent gowns, her thoughts visibly adrift.


    ¡°Lily? Lily?¡± I called her name softly several times before she seemed to snap back to reality.


    ¡°Makenna, these dresses are absolutely stunning. With your current status, now that you¡¯re pregnant, the princes¡¯ affections seem almost enviable,¡± Lily said, her voice tinged with admiration.


    I managed a bitter smile and replied earnestly, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t something to be envied.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes remained clouded with envy.


    Worried that Lily would be misled by the dazzling sight and make a terrible decision, I took her hand and carefully exined everything to her.


    ¡°Lily, you must realize that being a sex ve means having no freedom, and pregnancy can endanger your life. The prince¡¯s affection can sometimes be more of a curse than a blessing.¡±


    Lily pulled her hand away, her expression firm. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t worry. I have no desire to be a sex ve. I just think these dresses are really beautiful.¡±


    Seeing her response, my anxiety grew.


    Was Lily seriously contemting bing a sex ve?


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± I began, but she seemed weary of my attempts at persuasion. She picked up a basket of dirty clothes, saying, ¡°Oh, Makenna, I still haveundry to do. I haven¡¯t finished today¡¯s chores yet,¡± and walked away without looking back.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    The past few days had slipped away like water through my fingers, and before I knew it, the evening of the grand banquet had arrived.


    This was the first time I would be the center of attention at such an event. My heart raced with every beat, and the closer the moment came, the more anxious I felt.


    Early in the morning, the royal styling team arrived as promised. They meticulously prepared me, transforming my appearance with their expert touch.


    Out of the three dresses, I chose the one yton had gifted me. It was a deep blue gown, adorned with intricate silver patterns that mirrored the brilliance of the night sky, blending mystery and nobility.


    When I slipped into it and looked at my reflection, my heart raced even faster.


    I had never seen myself looking so beautiful before. yton seemed to have an uncanny understanding of what I would appreciate.


    I found myself eagerly anticipating yton¡¯s reaction upon seeing me in this gown.


    As night fell, I entered the grand hall of the banquet.


    The space was resplendent, filled with the werewolf elite, all dressed to the nines, their sses clinking in celebration asughter and conversation filled the air.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves.


    Just as I was about to step forward, I felt a hand settle on my waist.


    Startled, I turned to find Dominic standing beside me.


    His gaze swept over me with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the dress I gave you?¡± he asked, his tone tinged with irritation.


    ¡°I prefer this one,¡± I replied, attempting to free myself from his grasp. But Dominic¡¯s hold tightened, refusing to let go.


    He then guided me into the heart of the banquet, drawing the attention of everyone present. All eyes were suddenly on us as if we were under a spotlight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:


    Under the intense scrutiny, I felt more ufortable than ever and instinctively pulled at my dress.


    At that moment, Dominic¡¯s voice, clear and unexpected, whispered in my ear, ¡°Even though you¡¯re not wearing the dress I gave you, you still look beautiful tonight.¡±


    His unexpectedpliment took me by surprise, momentarily rendering me speechless.


    Just then, Leonardo made his entrance, surrounded by dignitaries and aristocrats. Theirughter and ttery filled the hall, and his smile broadened as he noticed me.


    ¡°Behold, Makenna Dunn,¡± Leonardo announced with pride. ¡°She is exceptional. In just a few short months since entering the pce, she is already pregnant with the Lycan¡¯s heir!¡±


    The surrounding dignitaries, hearing this, cast approving nces my way, their congrattions raining down upon me. ¡°Miss Dunn is young and promising; surely, she will bring forth a remarkable heir for the Lycan n.¡± ¡°Makenna, you are truly blessed!¡±


    Leonardo seemed particrly delighted, showering me withvish gifts and instructing the other sex ves to emte me to earn such rewards.


    I stood awkwardly at the center of the banquet, feeling like a mere vessel for pregnancy, with everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on my growing belly.


    My hands clenched into fists; I was embarrassed and eager to escape the spotlight.


    Thankfully, Dominic shielded me from the relentless flow of congrattions and inquiries, allowing me a moment to step aside and collect myself.


    Suddenly, a voice rose above the crowd, cutting through the chatter.


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°By the way, whose child is Miss Dunn carrying?¡±


    The question echoed through the hall, plunging the banquet into an immediate silence. All eyes turned back to me, including Dominic¡¯s, filled with eager curiosity.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    At that moment, my entire body went stiff as though an icy chill had swept over me, freezing my blood under the weight of those piercing eyes.


    I could feel the tension rising with every breath, and just when I thought I might crumble under the weight of that sensitive question, a warm hand grasped mine, pulling me back from the edge.


    It was yton. His tall frame stood resolute, shielding me from the sea of judgment. Gone was the usual gentle expression; his face had a stern edge. A rare me of anger flickered in his eyes as he spoke, his voice unwavering. ¡°No matter which prince fathered the child, it is undeniably a descendant of the Lycan n.¡±


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    The dignitary who had questioned me earlier fumbled with an awkward smile, attempting to patch up the tension. ¡°You are right, of course. It¡¯s just that, considering the matter of the throne¡¯s session, it naturally raises concerns for all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Leonardo nodded as if the dignitary¡¯s words made sense to him.


    After all, the choice of a sessor had a direct bearing on the future of the werewolf race. How could such a serious issue not get everyone¡¯s attention?


    The atmosphere at the banquet turned rather strained.


    I stood behind yton, feeling small and uncertain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:


    What should I do? Should I speak the truth and admit that the child was Bryan¡¯s?


    But¡­ what would yton think?


    I cast an anxious nce at yton¡¯s broad back, my mind a whirlwind of nerves and confusion.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Just then, a carefreeugh sliced through the tense silence like a sudden gust of wind dispelling a storm.


    Bryan¡¯s figure emerged from the crowd, his presence asmanding as ever. With an easy swagger, he walked straight through the onlookers, not bothering to acknowledge Dominic or yton as he shoved them aside. Without hesitation, he draped an arm around my shoulder, pulling me close with a sense of ownership.


    His boomingughter echoed through the room, and he addressed the crowd as though he were the star of some grand performance.


    ¡°No need to specte any further. The child is mine. I can already sense its strength. This will be an exceptional child, destined to bring pride to the Lycan n.¡±


    The shock in the room was palpable. All eyes swung toward Bryan and me, and a murmur of surprise spread like wildfire. Leonardo¡¯s face lit up with undisguised joy. It was as though he could already glimpse the future¡ªa future glittering with promise and power for the Lycan n.


    My eyes instinctively sought out yton¡¯s. He was watching me too, his gazeyered with emotions he wasn¡¯t voicing. I could see the storm of unspoken words swirling in his eyes, heavy and conflicted.


    A tremor ran through me, and an intense desire to break free from Bryan¡¯s possessive grip surged within me. I tried to push him away, desperate for space, but Bryan anticipated it. His arm tightened like a vise, his deep voice slithering into my ear,ced with a cold, unmistakable threat.


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯d better behave, or you¡¯ll regret it tonight.¡±


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    The chilling tone of his words cut through my resistance, and I knew my struggle was pointless. Defeated, I lowered my head, pain and shame burning through me. Every fiber of my being ached to disappear from this wretched ce.


    Bryan¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he felt my surrender. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± he whispered, his voice dripping with smug satisfaction.


    ¡°Congrattions, Prince Bryan!¡± came a voice from the crowd.


    ¡°An extraordinary child, no doubt,¡± another added, eager to tter him.


    The atmosphere shifted as the guests showered Bryan with praise, their earlier surprise now reced by sycophantic admiration. Leonardo¡¯s hopeful gaze rested on Bryan, clearly cing his expectations on the future of his child.


    But I felt like a marite, my strings pulled tight, forced to perform for an audience under Bryan¡¯s control.


    Every so often, I stole a nce at a distant corner of the hall. There, yton stood alone, his figure a quiet contrast to the chaotic celebration. He sipped his wine, his solitary stance painfully obvious amidst the buzzing crowd.


    Time and again, I felt the urge to pull away, to rush over and exin everything to yton, to somehow make him understand. But each time I moved, Bryan¡¯s arm would tighten, as if he were trying to fuse me to his side, never allowing me an inch of freedom.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice, tinged with mixed emotions, crept into my ear.


    I red at him, seething inside.


    He chuckled, clearly reveling in my difort, his smile smug and infuriating. ¡°Anger won¡¯t change a thing. The child is mine, and so are you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable,¡± I muttered, unable to contain the venom in my words.


    He merelyughed again, unbothered by my insult, replying with a malicious smirk, ¡°Despicable or not, I¡¯m still your child¡¯s father.¡±


    yton¡¯s POV:


    I sat in the dimly lit corner of the banquet hall, my gaze fixed on Makenna and Bryan, their closeness sending ripples of agony through my chest like a de that twisted deeper with every passing second.


    Makenna was carrying Bryan¡¯s child.


    The thought settled over me like an unbearable weight, and the wine in my hand felt like the only remedy, though its relief was fleeting and hollow. I drank deeply, hoping to blur the pain, but each sip seemed to sharpen the image of them together.


    My vision started to blur, the alcohol clouding my senses, but the scene in front of me remained vivid and haunting. The anguish that clung to me like a shadow was inescapable.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    Several women, their faces painted with false sympathy, tried to approach, but I waved them off, their presence only aggravating the solitude I couldn¡¯t escape.


    In the silence that followed, a ss suddenly appeared in front of me, clinking gently against mine.


    I looked up, irritation simmering just beneath the surface, only to see Dominic standing there.


    For once, the expression on Dominic¡¯s face, typically inscrutable, carried a hint of mncholy, an unusual vulnerability that I hadn¡¯t expected.


    Without a word, he downed his drink, his throat working as he swallowed before he spoke, his voiceced with a bitterness I hadn¡¯t heard from him before. ¡°I never imagined the child would be Bryan¡¯s.¡±


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    I forced a smile, though it was more a grimace, and clinked my ss with his, the sound hollow against the tension hanging between us.


    The wine burned as it slid down my throat, but it was nothingpared to the ache that hollowed out my chest.


    After finishing my drink, I couldn¡¯t help but let the bitterness spill into my voice. ¡°And who did you think the father would be?¡±


    Dominic turned his ss in his hand, his eyes heavy with thought. ¡°I thought it might be yours.¡±


    His answer caught me off guard. Iughed, though there was no joy in the sound. ¡°Why? Or perhaps the better question is, don¡¯t you wish it was yours?¡±


    ¡°Because when Makenna looks at you, it¡¯s different. Her smile, her eyes¡ªthey change around you. It¡¯s obvious she cares about you.¡±


    There was an odd certainty in his tone, a calm acknowledgment of something I hadn¡¯t fully recognized myself. His words, simple yet filled with weight, hung in the air between us.


    I was stunned, my ss frozen mid-air, unsure how to respond. Dominic¡¯s gaze wandered over to Bryan and Makenna, and for a brief moment, I caught a flicker of sadness in his eyes, something rare and unguarded.


    I managed a bitterugh, though it felt like a mask for the storm churning inside me. ¡°So what?¡±


    Even if Makenna and I had feelings for each other, it didn¡¯t matter now. She was already carrying Bryan¡¯s child, and that reality was a weight we couldn¡¯t escape.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:


    The child could very well be her undoing. Trying to convince her to give up on it now seemed an impossible task.


    Dominic didn¡¯t press the matter, just silently refilled his ss, the two of us drowning in alcohol and unspoken thoughts as the night wore on.


    By the time I could barely stand, drunk and muddled, I summoned thest shred of rity I had left and waved for a servant to help me home.


    When I reached for support, the hand I grabbed wasn¡¯t the calloused, familiar touch of a servant but something softer, more delicate.


    My eyes snapped open in confusion, and through the fog of intoxication, I recognized the woman standing beside me. It wasn¡¯t a servant. It was Molly, Kristina¡¯s former follower.


    Displeasure surged through me, and I quickly shook her off. Without hesitation, I gestured for a servant who passed by. ¡°You, take me home.¡±


    The servant obeyed, supporting me as I staggered back, each step feeling like I might copse. When we finally reached my bed, I sank into it, my body heavy with exhaustion, my mind swirling in a chaotic haze of alcohol and heartbreak.


    In my dreams, Makenna¡¯s figure flickered, her smile bothforting and agonizing, her gaze cutting through me like a de. I called her name in my sleep, my voice thick with sorrow. ¡°Makenna¡­ Makenna¡­ you are mine¡­¡±


    Even in the refuge of sleep, the pain and regret clung to me, refusing to let go.


    The door to my room creaked open, unnoticed in my drunken haze.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    A soft, feminine voice broke the stillness as a warm body nestled against mine.


    I tried to focus, to make out who it was, but my eyelids were too heavy, and the alcohol kept me from seeing clearly. But then, I caught the familiar scent that clung to the woman beside me.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Makenna¡¯s fragrance.


    Could it be her?


    I struggled to open my eyes, but in the dim light, I couldn¡¯t make out her face.


    Instinct took over, and I pulled her closer, clinging to her like a lifeline, my voice hoarse and pleading. ¡°Makenna¡­ I miss you¡­ please, don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    I held her tight, the desperation in my words a reflection of the longing that had gnawed at me.


    She gently stroked my back, her touch soothing and familiar. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she whispered, her voice like a balm to my frayed nerves, ¡°I will never leave you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The grand banquet hall, filled withughter and conversations, felt suffocating as I stood surrounded by high society, trying to y my part. Bryan chatted with dignitaries, smiling and holding a ss, but my attention wandered, and exhaustion gnawed at me.


    When would this charade end? I nced at a certain corner of the hall, only to find yton gone and Dominic in his ce.


    Our eyes met briefly across the room, and he raised his ss to me, a mysterious, almost knowing smile ying on his lips. I was surprised and about to look away when Bryan, who was alongside me, spotted it.


    Bryan¡¯s slender fingers grasped my chin, turning my face toward his. The pressure wasn¡¯t harsh, but it sent a sharp sting to my jaw.


    ¡°Are you deliberately trying to get yourself into trouble by flirting with another man while standing right next to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:


    His warm breath swept across my face, and the icy intensity in his eyes pierced through me, each word carrying a thinly veiled threat.


    I red back at Bryan, a spark of defiance igniting in my chest, unwilling to back down.


    To my surprise, my resistance only seemed to amuse him. A small, indulgent smile spread across his lips as he reached out and tousled my hair like one might do to a rebellious child.


    Time crawled at the banquet, each minute dragging on like an endless punishment. Finally, when the music faded away, the guests began to disperse, and relief washed over me like a wave.


    Eager to escape, I turned, ready to leave without another word. But before I could take a step, Bryan¡¯s hand mped around my wrist.


    ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t run off. I¡¯ll be taking you hometer.¡± Those words were thest thing I wanted to hear.


    My expression darkened instantly, but I turned away, hiding my disappointment from him. I refused to give him more fuel for his games, more reasons to make me suffer.


    As I debated how to slip away unnoticed, a group of well-dressed guests surrounded Bryan, eager to congratte him and engage in conversation.


    My heart leapt. Seizing the opportunity, I gently pulled my arm from his grip and slinked through the crowd.


    The cool night air greeted me outside the hall, and I quickened my pace, determined to leave the suffocating atmosphere behind.


    But my escape was cut short by a sleek ck car that pulled up silently in front of me.


    I paused. The back window slid down, revealing a handsome, enigmatic face. His eyes, usually sharp and calcting, now held a hint of something softer. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, his voice steady but carrying an edge.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    I pretended not to notice him and started to walk around the car, unwilling to deal with yet another problem.


    But Dominic wasn¡¯t the type to let go so easily. He swung open the car door and strode toward me, grabbing my arm and dragging me toward the vehicle with swift determination.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    I fought back, using every ounce of strength I had, but his grip was unyielding. My struggles were futile against his raw power, and before long, I found myself shoved into the car.


    Anger red inside me as I turned to face him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡± His voice wasced with the unmistakable slur of alcohol.


    I nced up at him, noting his dazed expression, flushed cheeks, and the messy ck hair falling over his forehead. The usual cold arrogance had melted into something softer, almost boyish in his drunkenness.


    The faint scent of alcohol clung to him, mingling with an allure I couldn¡¯t quite describe, and despite myself, I found my gaze lingering on him longer than I intended. Shaking off the thought, I protested, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can get home on my own.¡±


    Dominic simply gave azy smile, his lips curving slightly as if he hadn¡¯t even heard me. He waved his hand to the driver, signaling him to start the car.


    I sighed, knowing there was no winning tonight. Sleep would note easily, not with Dominic in this state.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:


    The car filled with the thick scent of alcohol, oppressive and stifling.


    I frowned, rolling down the window to let the cool night breeze clear the air, offering some respite.


    Just as the fresh wind began to ease the heavy atmosphere, Dominic reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    Caught off guard, I fell against his chest. As I struggled to pull away, his hand gently traced my cheek, his eyes clouded with a strange mix of emotions.


    ¡°My feelings for you¡­ they¡¯re bing something different,¡± he whispered, confusing me.


    I fought to get free, but he held me tightly, his hot, domineering lips pressing against mine, his tongue invading my mouth, consuming all of my groans and struggles. Panic surged through me as I twisted and turned with every ounce of strength I could muster, but it was like trying to escape a vice.


    The atmosphere inside the car was thick with tension, a storm waiting to break. Only when the vehicle rolled to a halt did Dominic¡¯s iron grip finally loosen, though his hawk-like eyes never strayed from my face, intent on catching every flicker of emotion.


    With a casual strength that seemed effortless, Dominic scooped me up and carried me toward the entrance of my residence, his steps decisive and unyielding.


    ¡°Your Highness, Makenna¡­¡± Lily appeared at the doorway, her voice tinged with concern after hearing the disturbance.


    Dominic swept past her without so much as a nce, his strides unbroken as he made for the stairs, leaving her standing there, unsure of what to do.


    He marched into my bedroom, his boot mming the door shut behind him with a force that echoed through the room. Before I could react, I was tossed onto the soft, inviting bed like a rag doll.


    Just as a scream began to rise in my throat, Dominic¡¯s towering form loomed over me, a force of nature impossible to ignore.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    I pinned Makenna beneath me, staring at her strikingly beautiful face.


    Her features, usually soft and enticing, were now hardened by a defiance that only stirred the bitterness festering in my chest. Those stubborn, aggrieved eyes of hers¡ªhow they seemed to pull at feelings I had tried to bury, like frost melting in the warmth of early spring.


    I found myself wondering, in a rare moment of vulnerability, if I was truly falling for this obstinate woman.


    What was I supposed to do with her? My throat felt like it was closing up, my voice trembling as I asked, ¡°Makenna, are you really so against being with me?¡±


    Her response was immediate, resolute. She turned her head away from me, the movement so sharp and deliberate that it cut like a knife. It was as if she refused to even acknowledge my existence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting or not wanting,¡± she said, her voice colder than ice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Her words pierced through me, like an unseen force tightening its grip around my heart.


    Why did she resist me so much? What was it about me that drove her to this edge of disdain?


    Unable to bear her cold indifference any longer, I impulsively grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet my gaze.


    But what I saw in her eyes was not the warmth I craved. Her stare was distant, cold, and hollowpletely void of the joy she disyed whenever yton entered the picture.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:


    The realization twisted in my chest like a dull de. yton owned her heart, and Bryan held her future with his child. But what about me? What role did I y in her life? Nothing?


    My control snapped like a fragile thread stretched too thin. All sense of reason copsed.


    Without thinking, I pressed my lips to hers, kissing her with a desperate intensity that bordered on madness. It was violent, raw, as if I could absorb her into myself and make her mine in the only way I knew how.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    A sharp, burning pain shot through me as her teeth sank into my lip, and the taste of blood filled my mouth. She had bitten me. Rage red within me. My hand moved on instinct, tearing her dress apart¡ªthe very one yton had gifted her, a symbol of his affection. I had wanted to destroy it from the moment I saw her wearing it at the banquet, unting his im over her.


    Makenna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her delicate features twisting with fiery anger. Was it because I ruined the dress yton had given her? She thrashed beneath me, her voice rising in fury.


    ¡°Dominic, you bastard! Get off me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Her rage echoed like a storm, but the thought that her mind was consumed with yton pierced me like a de. A heavy weight settled in my chest, sinking deeper with each passing second.


    Despite her desperate struggles, I pinned her legs beneath me, one hand capturing her wrists and pressing them above her head. My other hand roamed boldly over her chest, squeezing her breasts as if iming what I believed was rightfully mine.


    At this moment, there was only one burning desire within me: to possess herpletely and utterly. Makenna was mine, and I would leave no part of her untouched.


    Her body reacted involuntarily, her nipples hardening under my touch. I lifted her legs, my fingers finding the sensitive bud between her thighs.


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    ¡°Dominic, stop¡­ Ah¡­¡± she gasped, trying to push me away, but her strength faltered, her body betraying her with each touch.


    The wetness gathered easily at my fingers with just the slightest caress. But knowing she carried a child inside her, I tempered my aggression, not wanting to harm her. Still, I couldn¡¯t resist slipping my fingers inside her, thrusting gently but deliberately, until I withdrew them, now slick with her desire.


    Her body responded as though it was calling out to me, the folds of her vagina parting in the most wanton disy. Seeing her like this, my restraint shattered.


    I hastily stripped off my clothes, my erection throbbing with need. My thick tip pressed against her wet folds, teasing the entrance before I carefully pushed inside. It felt incredible¡ªthe tightness, the warmth, everything about her ignited something primal in me.


    Makenna¡¯s face, her body¡ªthey were crafted to drive me mad with lust. Because of the pregnancy, I didn¡¯t dare plunge too roughly, constantly gauging her expression, waiting for any sign of difort. But there was none. And so, I moved, slowly at first, but her body quickly sumbed, her vagina growing wetter with each thrust.


    Thrust, gripping me like a velvet vice. Her juices, though plentiful, stayed deep within her, pooling inside as I filled her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± she moaned, her breath hitching, her lips parting with each gasp.


    I loved her like this¡ªhelpless, her every sense focused solely on me.


    ¡°Can you feel it? Has it reached the entrance of your womb?¡± I whispered, leaning down to capture her lips with mine, silencing her sweet cries with a kiss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:


    Her body, once so defiant, seemed pliable now, like y beneath my hands. I shifted her easily, moving her into different positions, taking her in ways I knew would make her surrenderpletely. My relentless rhythm left her breathless, with no room for resistance.


    When I finally released, spilling hot seed deep inside her, it was meant to prove something¡ªto her, to me¡ªbut as the pleasure faded, I realized it had proved nothing at all.


    After countless rounds of passion, Makenna copsed in my arms, her exhaustion evident. She drifted into sleep, utterly spent.


    I stared down at her, this fragile, tired woman lying in my embrace, and I found I could no longer bear to torment her. I traced her serene face with gentle fingers, my mind a whirlwind of emotions too tangled to unravel.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I woke up feeling utterly drained, my body heavy with exhaustion. As my eyes adjusted to the light, I realized I was alone¡ªDominic was already gone.


    The faint scent he had left behind still lingered in the bedroom, mingling with the traces of the night before. My gaze fell on the kiss marks that dotted my skin, vivid reminders thatst night was far from a nightmare¡ªit was a brutal reality.


    I sat up, staring at the hickeys. A wave of shame and anger swept over me. Damn Dominic! Why did his need always feel like a storm, crashing in without warning, leaving chaos in its wake?


    Taking a deep breath, I forced the rising frustration back down and hurriedly changed into a high-necked dress to hide the evidence of his relentless desire.


    With the marks covered, I tried topose myself and headed downstairs, acting as though everything was normal.


    In the kitchen, Lily was busy with breakfast preparations. When she saw me, her face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°Good morning, Makenna. Come have some breakfast.¡±


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    I managed a weak smile in return and sat down, picking at my food without much interest. After a few bites, I stood, ready to leave.


    Noticing my haste, Lily stopped clearing the table, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Makenna, where are you off to so early?¡±


    ¡°I need to see Prince yton,¡± I said quickly. ¡°There are things I need to clear up with him.¡±


    Wait, I just recalled yton¡¯s token. As I stepped outside, I realized I hadn¡¯t brought the token with me. I dashed back into the bedroom and frantically searched for it everywhere, including under the pillow, in the wardrobe, and on the desk. But it was nowhere to be found. It was as if the token had vanished into thin air.


    I frowned, my heart racing. How could it just disappear? I had never let it out of my sight. Feeling more anxious by the second, I ran downstairs again and found Lily still washing dishes.


    ¡°Lily,¡± I called, trying to keep the urgency out of my voice. ¡°Have you seen the token Prince yton gave me?¡±


    Lily turned around, a confused look crossing her face. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± she replied innocently, shaking her head.


    Frustration gnawed at me as I tore through the bedroom, upending everything in a desperate search. The token was nowhere to be found. I had been so sure I left it under¡­


    The pillow. Overwhelmed by anxiety and feeling utterly helpless, I decided I needed to speak with yton first. It was time to clear up the tangled web of misunderstandings between us. Nervous yet determined, I made my way to yton¡¯s residence. This time, the guards did not stop me. Perhaps they were aware of our recent reconciliation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:


    ¡°Miss Dunn, His Highness is still resting. Please follow me,¡± a servant said, leading me through winding corridors until we reached yton¡¯s bedroom door. With a nod, the servant left me there.


    Knock, knock!


    I inhaled deeply and rapped on the door, my heartbeat quickening with each second. The minutes stretched out, and no one answered from within. I furrowed my brow, puzzled. Hadn¡¯t the servant said yton was resting? I knocked again, this time with more urgency.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out, smooth and unmistakably familiar.


    My heart skipped a beat. Before I could process my shock, I found myself pushing the door open.


    The scene that unfolded before me made my blood run cold. yton, the man I loved, was lying beside a bare woman¡ªMolly¡ªboth of them sprawled together in the same bed. The sight of them entwined under the sheets hit me like a thunderp, sending shivers through every fiber of my being.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Molly¡¯s startled scream pierced the silence as she clutched the nket in a desperate attempt to cover herself. Her face was a mask of fear and confusion.


    yton, roused by Molly¡¯s cry, rubbed his eyes and blinked in confusion. The shock of the scene slowly registered on his face as he took in the sight before him.


    I stood there, my mind a storm of questions, but the weight of my sadness rendered me speechless. Tears began to pool in my eyes, blurring the painful reality before me. I strained to hold them back, using all my strength to turn and leave.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Staggering, I ran out of yton¡¯s residence. My eyes were clouded with tears, and my heart hurt so much that breathing felt nearly impossible. Why did things have to end up like this? I had believed yton was different from the others.


    As I roamed without direction, even the breeze carried a cold sting that seemed to prate my soul. Remembering what I had just seen, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and sobbed aloud, ¡°Why? Why must you treat me like this¡­¡±


    My tears wouldn¡¯t stop, and suddenly, a firm grip yanked me back. The familiar scent made me tense instantly. I turned around to find yton there. He had chased after me. The desperation in yton¡¯s eyes only deepened my hurt.


    Noticing my struggles, he quickly tried to rify, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Hear me out,st night¡­¡±


    I saw panic written all over yton¡¯s face, revealing a vulnerability I had never seen before. My heart was torn, part of me desperate to believe him. However, my eyes were drawn to the hickeys ring on his neck¡ªthe marks left by Molly from their fervent night. Each mark felt like a dagger slicing through my heart.


    I closed my eyes, no longer able to listen. I tried to break free from yton¡¯s grasp, yearning to escape the pain of that moment. But yton clung to me tightly, refusing to release his grip. His handsome face was twisted in pain.


    ¡°Can you just hear me out, please?¡±


    My pain was no less than his. My voice choked up as I asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? I saw it all myself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, yton¡¯s desperation intensified, and he quickly tried to defend himself. ¡°Makenna, I honestly don¡¯t know what happened. You were the one who came to see mest night. I don¡¯t know why I woke up next to Molly!¡±


    Iughed bitterly, feigning indifference. ¡°Your Highness, you owe me no exnations. You can choose anyone you wish. I¡¯m merely a sex ve. I have no ce to question this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380:


    Before I could finish, yton drew me close, enveloping me in his arms. ¡°Makenna, that¡¯s not true! You¡¯re the only one I want!¡±


    His familiar embrace stirred a storm of mixed feelings¡ªlove and hate colliding within me. I writhed in his hold as tears streamed down my face onto his shoulder. ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡± I cried out, my voice cracking.


    Yet yton gripped me even tighter, as if his strength alone could anchor me to him permanently. Just when I was on the verge of giving in and hearing him out, an unexpected voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Makenna, what happenedst night was truly an ident.¡±


    I turned my head and saw Molly standing close by. Her clothes were disheveled and her hair a mess. The barely concealed hickeys beneath her cor plunged into my heart like a sharp dagger. My anger red up, destroying all rational thought, and I shoved yton away with all my might.


    He stumbled and nearly fell, but Molly quickly stepped forward to support him. This scene, like needles piercing my eyes, stung bitterly.


    I closed my eyes in pain and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, spare me any exnations. I have no right to meddle in your personal life.¡± With that, I turned and walked away.


    yton seemed to realize something and quickly attempted to pull me back, but I fought him fiercely. In our tussle, our clothes became slightly disheveled, yet I didn¡¯t care. My only thought was to escape this excruciating ce as quickly as possible.


    It seemed, though, that fate was against me. Molly¡¯s stunned voice pierced the air again. ¡°Huh, Makenna, why do you also have hickeys on you?¡±


    At her words, yton¡¯s grip loosened abruptly. Shock coursed through me, and I instinctively covered the cor of my neck, trying to hide the hickeys Dominic had left the previous night.


    Crushed by a wave of humiliation and heartbreak, a dizzying sensation overwhelmed me. Unable to bear it any longer, I copsed, fainting right there.


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    yton¡¯s POV:


    As I watched Makenna copse before me, her frail form resembling a butterfly with broken wings, my heart seemed to seize up in my chest. It felt as though the world hade to a screeching halt.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    I lunged forward, catching her just before she hit the ground. ¡°Someone, get the car ready! We¡¯re heading to the hospital!¡± Desperation wed at my insides as I barked orders to the nearby guards.


    Throughout the ride, I clung to Makenna, each second feeling like an eternity. The thought of losing her made my chest tighten with every passing moment.


    We reached the hospital in record time. Outside the emergency room, I paced like a caged lion, anxiety gnawing at me as I pleaded for Makenna¡¯s well-being. ¡°Makenna, please, stay with us! If anything happens to you, I will never forgive myself!¡±


    To my surprise, Molly, the woman behind this mess, appeared and timidly approached me.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Makenna will be alright,¡± she said, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    Her presence ignited my fury. I turned on her with a scowl. ¡°Why were you at my residencest night?¡±


    Tears streamed down Molly¡¯s face as she sobbed, ¡°I found something you dropped at the banquet and thought you might need it, so I brought it to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you enjoyed the new chapters, dear ones. Today, we also have a newlypleted novel. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:


    She handed me a small object¡ªit was my token. I stared in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give this token directly to Makenna?¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly exined, ¡°I saw your insignia on it and thought you might have identally left it. I brought it to you, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ you¡¯d mistake me for Makenna¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Just be quiet!¡± I roared, my anger bubbling over.


    Molly¡¯s tears flowed freely as she pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t be angry. I will exin everything to Makenna.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± I shouted, my frustration boiling over. If it weren¡¯t for her, Makenna and I wouldn¡¯t be in this dire situation.


    At that moment, Bryan and Dominic appeared at the end of the hallway.


    Bryan, his face a storm of anger, marched toward me and, without hesitation, threw a punch.


    The blownded squarely in my chest, sending me staggering back a few steps. Bryan grabbed me by the cor, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I bit my lip, the absurdity ofst night too humiliating to confess.


    Bryan¡¯s rage intensified as he warned, ¡°If anything happens to Makenna, believe me, this isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Dominic, equally grim, added, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything despicable that could cause Makenna to miscarry, did you?¡±


    The usation made my face drain of color. ¡°I¡¯m not that low!¡±


    Dominic sneered, his eyes shing dangerously. ¡°You¡¯d better not be. If you are, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    The atmosphere was thick with tension as we waited, time stretching into eternity until finally, the doctor emerged from the emergency room.


    ¡°Your Highnesses, Miss Dunn is stable. It was just a temporary fainting spell caused by emotional distress.¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    I exhaled deeply, relief washing over me.


    But the doctor¡¯s next words were like a cold p. ¡°Miss Dunn¡¯s health is declining. This fainting spell is a warning sign. You must take her condition seriously and ensure she gets proper care.¡±


    The gravity of his words hung heavy in the air as Bryan and Dominic made their way into the room to see Makenna.


    I hesitated, unsure if my presence would further distress her. I instructed the servants to look after Makenna and then turned away, my heart weighed down with worry.


    Molly tried to follow me, but a single icy nce from me was enough to make her stop in her tracks. ¡°Leave! If anyone finds out aboutst night, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    Watching yton¡¯s resolute figure receding into the distance, my fists clenched in frustration. It struck me as almost ironic that, even if yton believed we had shared a bed, he still treated me with such frigid disdain.


    I stood there, biting my lower lip, the sharp sting of pain helping me regain some semnce ofposure. As I mulled over the situation, doubts began to creep in. Was there something amiss in my meticulously crafted scheme?


    shback:


    Ever since Kristina¡¯s downfall, I had been trying to inch closer to yton, but to my dismay, his focus remained steadfastly on Makenna. It seemed I had no choice but to target Makenna first.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:


    I deliberately made my way into Makenna¡¯s circle and soon identified a chink in her armor. Her maid, Lily, was a simpleton¡ªhow could she dare to harbor feelings for Prince Dominic? Yet, this weakness became an opportunity for me.


    I began to weave my web, using every encounter with Lily to sow discord between her and Makenna. Jealousy began to fester in Lily¡¯s mind, and her resentment toward Makenna grew palpable.


    At the banquet, Lily approached me with the token that yton had given Makenna. ¡°I took this from Makenna. Please keep this secret and don¡¯t expose me,¡± Lily pleaded anxiously.


    I epted the token with a nod, though inwardly, I was grinning. Lily was nothing more than a pawn, easily manipted.


    The banquet was in full swing when I received shocking news¡ªMakenna¡¯s child was actually Prince Bryan¡¯s! This revtion meant I might still have a chance to be with yton.


    Watching yton from a corner of the banquet hall, I saw him drowning his sorrows in drink.


    My heart raced with anticipation¡ªmy moment was finally at hand! As expected, yton soon sumbed to drunkenness. I quickly moved to support him, but he brusquely pushed me away, instructing a servant to take him home.


    Unwilling to let the opportunity slip through my fingers, I quietly followed yton outside the banquet hall. The servant escorted him back to his residence, and the guards at the door were unusually vignt. I approached, worried they might turn me away. To my surprise, because of the incident in the cemetery, I had be a favorite of the king, and even the guards treated me with respect.


    ¡°Are you here to see His Highness?¡± one of the guards asked with a respectful nod.


    I nodded in response, preparing an excuse, but the guard¡¯s gaze fell upon the token in my hand. Noticing my anxious demeanor, they assumed I had urgent business and allowed me to pass without further questions.


    I found yton¡¯s room and gently pushed open the door. Hey on the bed, mumbling Makenna¡¯s name in his stupor. A wave of jealousy surged within me. Why could Makennamand such devotion from yton?


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. Fortunately, I hade prepared. I had sprayed myself with Makenna¡¯s signature perfume, obtained from Lily. The familiar scent filled the dim room as I crept closer to yton¡¯s bed.


    Under the influence of alcohol, yton¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he, mistaking me for Makenna, pulled me into his arms. His usually cold gaze softened with tenderness as he whispered, ¡°Makenna, I miss you¡­ Please don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    He held me close, his words a testament to his longing and love for Makenna. My jealousy was a burning me, yet I also felt a wicked triumph. This was my moment.


    I reached out, my fingers tracing his face, unbuttoning his clothes, and caressing his skin in a seductive dance. I had expected to spend the night with yton, but to my utter frustration, he suddenly halted. His eyes, momentarily clear, focused on me.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Pregnant. I¡¯m drunk, and I don¡¯t want to hurt you tonight. I just want to hold you,¡± he said softly.


    yton simply held me, offering nothing more. Damn it! All my scheming hade to naught! I continued to pull out every trick in the book to seduce him, but he remained resolute, his intoxicated state unable to be swayed. Eventually, the alcohol took its toll, and he sank into a deep sleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:


    Frustration surged through me. I could only manage to leave a few light kiss marks on yton¡¯s skin and pinch my own neck to create red hickeys, fabricating the evidence of our supposed encounter.


    End of shback


    Reflecting on it all, I knew my n had been meticulously crafted, yet I was left feeling utterly humiliated. For yton, I had sacrificed my dignity and reputation, only to be met with his indifference¡ªall because of Makenna!


    I hated that woman to the core. If not for her, how could I be so thoroughly disgraced?


    A fierce resolve burned in my eyes. ¡°Makenna, I will make you vanish from this world entirely! I will obliterate your existence from yton¡¯s heart forever!¡± I muttered under my breath.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Graduallying to, I opened my eyes to find Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s concerned faces looming over me.


    Their anxious expressions softened as they saw me awake. Bryan leaned closer, his voiceced with worry. ¡°You¡¯re awake atst. How are you feeling?¡±


    Despite the dull ache throbbing in my head, I managed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As I spoke, I instinctively scanned the room, hoping to catch a glimpse of yton¡¯s familiar presence.


    Unfortunately, besides Bryan, Dominic, and myself, the room was empty.


    A wave of destion washed over me like a chilling breeze.


    Was yton not here?


    With Molly now by his side, had he not even bothered to check on me?


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Noticing my somber mood, Bryan quickly picked up on something. His brows knitted together as he asked, his tone heavy, ¡°Makenna, did yton hurt you or treat you badly?¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it.¡± I shook my head quickly, not wanting yton to be med. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. He didn¡¯t hurt me. I just fainted, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I spoke vaguely, unwilling to go into details.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. ¡°The doctor said you copsed from emotional distress. Tell me what happened, and I¡¯ll make sure they pay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly nothing,¡± I insisted.


    Despite Bryan¡¯s persistent questioning, I kept my silence.


    I knew him well enough to understand that if he discovered yton was involved, he would confront him with the fury of a storm.


    Dominic then responded in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Seems like someone is still hopelessly in love with yton, defending him even now.¡±


    A twitch formed at the corner of my mouth; the someone he was referring to was undoubtedly me.


    Hearing those words, Bryan¡¯s face turned livid, his rage palpable.


    ¡°Dominic, get out!¡±


    But Dominic wasn¡¯t ready to back down. He scoffed, a cold smirk stretching across his face, clearly unwilling to leave.


    Bryan¡¯s patience seemed to snap like a taut wire. Rubbing his temples, he said with chilling finality, ¡°Makenna is carrying my child. Her safety is no concern of yours. If you want a child, find another woman to bear it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:


    Dominic¡¯s face darkened, his expression as grim as a stormy night. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± he spat, shooting Bryan a frosty re before storming out, mming the door behind him with a thunderous crash.


    After Dominic left, Bryan struggled to contain his anger. He gently pinched my face, his voice a mix of reprimand and concern. ¡°Makenna, do you have any idea how terrified I was? I thought I had lost you! I¡¯ll arrange for someone to guard you around the clock to keep you safe.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Your Highness. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    A flicker of displeasure crossed Bryan¡¯s face. He seemed about tounch into a scolding, but his gaze softened as it lingered on my tired, haggard face. Finally, he said, ¡°Alright, but you must get proper rest. If anything like this happens again, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    After adjusting my nket, Bryan left the room. The sound of his footsteps gradually faded, leaving me alone in the vast, silent room. The air felt as though it had frozen; the only sound was my breathing.


    As I stared nkly at the ceiling, tears blurred my vision. The thought of yton and Molly together, the memory of their intimacy, felt like a cruel twist of the knife. It was as if my heart had been torn out and soaked in a vat of bitter vinegar. Unable to hold back the tears any longer, I buried my face in my hands and sobbed.


    A gentle knock at the door jolted me from my grief. Quickly wiping my tears with the back of my hand, I tried to soundposed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Molly¡¯s familiar voice answered softly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Molly. May Ie in?¡±


    Before I could respond, the door creaked open, and Molly stepped hesitantly into the room.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment my eyesnded on Molly, a torrent of painful memories surged through me, as though the wounds in my heart were being torn open anew. I gripped the nket with desperate fervor, trying to keep myposure as I coldly instructed her, ¡°Please leave; I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Molly remained at the doorway, unmoved. Her voice was earnest as she replied, ¡°Makenna, I came here to exin.¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sardonicugh, muttering, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. The prince can choose any woman he wants, and I have no right to interfere.¡±


    Molly took a few steps closer, her expression a mix of innocence and grievance. ¡°I never meant to be yton¡¯s woman. He was drunkst night, he pulled me toward him, and wouldn¡¯t let me go. That¡¯s how the incident happened.¡±


    Though Molly¡¯s eyes seemed filled with sincerity, I struggled to believe her. The sight of the hickeys on her neck set my mind racing uncontrobly, reying their wild moments from the previous night. I shut my eyes tightly, willing away the painful images. My hands gripped the nket tighter, my nails digging into my palms as if to numb the ache in my heart.


    ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to hear about what happened between you two.¡± My voice was as cold as ice, each word stabbing through me like a shard of frost.


    Molly sighed resignedly. ¡°Makenna,st night was truly an ident; please believe me.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I could no longer bear it and barked out, the pain in my chest tightening like a vice.


    Molly seemed taken aback by my outburst, standing there with a look of pitiful vulnerability. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Biting her lip as if recalling something, Molly slowly retrieved a delicate token from her sleeve and ced it on my bedside table. Her voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Makenna, I also came to return this token.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:


    The token was the one yton had given me¡­ I stared at it in shock, my anger making it nearly impossible to breathe. Why was this token in Molly¡¯s possession?


    ¡°I found this token by ident at the banquetst night. Thinking yton had lost it, I went to his residence to return it to him. But then¡­ that incident happened¡­¡± Molly¡¯s eyes shimmered with a hint of tears, her expression one of feigned innocence.


    As I gazed at the token, my heart ached with agony. If I hadn¡¯t lost itst night, would any of this havee to pass?


    Molly¡¯s eyes lingered on my face, carefully scrutinizing my reaction as she gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Makenna, take good care of yourself, especially since you¡¯re carrying Bryan¡¯s child, the first of the royal line.¡±


    With that, Molly turned and left, but her words struck me like a needle, causing another sharp pang of pain. The incident with Molly had tarnished my rtionship with yton, and I was pregnant with Bryan¡¯s child. Was there no hope left for yton and me?


    Just as Molly had left, the hospital room door burst open, and Alice rushed in, her face etched with concern. She hurried to my bedside, her voice filled with anxiety as she asked, ¡°Makenna, what on earth happened?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice¡¯s face was etched with seriousness, her eyes brimming with concern.


    Her presence felt like a lifeline, and in that instant, my emotional barriers crumbled.


    The weight of injustice and heartache became too much to bear, and I threw myself into her arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Alice was momentarily taken aback, her body stiffening, but then she wrapped her arms around me with a fierce embrace. I could feel her soothing hand patting my back as she murmuredforting words. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here for you. Just spill it all out, and I¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡±


    My tears flowed like a river breaking through a dam, and I cried for what felt like an eternity, my throat burning from the effort. As my sobs began to ebb, I finally managed to gather myself enough to speak.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    ¡°Last night, Prince yton and Molly¡­ they were together,¡± I managed to say between choked breaths.


    ¡°What!¡± Alice¡¯s face transformed in shock, her eyes widening with a mix of disbelief and fury. ¡°How could that happen? It must have been Molly who lured Prince yton! I¡¯m going to have words with her right now!¡±


    She started to roll up her sleeves, ready to storm out.


    I quickly reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Despite my boiling anger, I knew I needed to stay rational. ¡°Alice, hold on. We don¡¯t have the full picture yet.¡±


    Alice was adamant, shaking her head. ¡°No way! I¡¯ve got my suspicions. That night at the banquet, Molly was wearing the same perfume you always use.¡±


    I stared at her, my eyebrows shooting up in surprise. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Alice was resolute. ¡°Absolutely. When Molly brushed past me, the scent was unmistakable. Plus, Molly¡¯s outfit and style were eerily simr to yours. I noted it at the time because it struck me as odd.¡±


    I was stunned. Could Molly really have done this on purpose?


    But what about the token?


    Alice and I exchanged puzzled nces.


    Could Molly have secretly entered my room to steal the token? I considered it, but quickly dismissed the idea.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:


    If caught, Molly would be ruining her own reputation. She wouldn¡¯t be reckless enough to take such a gamble.


    After much spection and reaching no conclusion, Alice half-jokingly suggested, ¡°Could it have been Lily? After all, only Lily and I had the opportunity to get close enough to you to snatch the token.¡±


    The idea hit me like a thunderbolt, leaving me momentarily dazed.


    It was a real possibility!


    ¡°Not long ago, I returned home and saw Lily leaving my room. She looked flustered at the time, but I didn¡¯t think much of it,¡± I said, frowning as I pieced it together. ¡°Now, I realize her panic could have been because she was searching for the token in my room, afraid of getting caught by me.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes grew wide with astonishment, and she stammered, ¡°Could it really be?¡±


    I bit my lip, a storm of emotions swirling inside me. ¡°Regardless of who took it, we need to be extra cautious from now on.¡±


    Alice nodded vigorously, her face a canvas ofplex emotions.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After a thorough check-up, the doctor prescribed me some mild medication to support my pregnancy and several rare, nourishing herbs, stressing the importance of taking them regrly to ensure the health of the baby.


    The next morning, feeling significantly better, I decided it was time to leave the sanitized confines of the hospital.


    Bryan had arranged for a car to take me back home as soon as he learned I was ready for discharge.


    As I stepped into my ce, the familiar surroundings embraced me.


    Lily had prepared a feast in anticipation of my return, and her concern was palpable as she hurried over upon seeing me.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re finally back! How are you feeling? Are you experiencing any difort?¡± Lily asked with genuine concern.


    I shook my head, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡±


    Lily¡¯s relief was evident as she smiled, her expression easing as though a heavy burden had been lifted.


    She ushered me to the dining table, her worry still apparent. ¡°I was so anxious about you. It¡¯s such a relief to see you well.¡±


    As I observed her, I noticed her concern seemed sincere, making it challenging to gauge her true intentions.


    So, I offered a subtle smile, keeping my thoughts to myself.


    Taking in the spread she had prepared, Iplimented her, ¡°Lily, your cooking skills have truly improved. Everything looks delicious.¡±


    As we ate and chatted, I casually mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ve been so swampedtely that I haven¡¯t had much time to check in on you.¡±


    I smoothly shifted the topic. ¡°Lily, how have you been settling into pce life? Are you adjusting well?¡±


    Lily paused for a moment while serving herself; she then smiled and ced a piece of my favorite beef on my te, replying smoothly, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re too worried. Everything¡¯s fine here in the pce.¡±


    I nodded slightly, continuing my meal while reflecting on her words.


    Lily looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°Makenna, what happened to you that you ended up in the hospital? I was so worried. You need to take care of yourself. You¡¯re my only support here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:


    Her eyes were clear and sincere, making me question whether I was overthinking things.


    Deciding to keep my doubts to myself, I continued enjoying dinner with Lily.


    As night fell, Alice quietly entered my room.


    ¡°How was Lily today? Did you notice anything off?¡± Alice asked. I recounted my attempts to probe Lily during lunch. After hearing everything, Alice¡¯s furrowed brow slowly rxed. ¡°It seems we might have been jumping to conclusions,¡± Alice said with a light chuckle.


    I nodded, feeling a wave of relief. Just then, we heard the faintest whisper of a door creaking open and shutting in the corridor.


    Could it be Lily?


    Alice and I exchanged a silent look of understanding and, without a word, we slipped toward the door.


    Peeking through the crack, we saw Lily stealthily descending the stairs and slipping out of the house. Where could she be heading at this hour?


    Alice and I were left in a state of confusion.


    Alice took a deep breath, her eyes gleaming with resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s search Lily¡¯s room. We might uncover something useful,¡± she proposed.


    ¡°Search Lily¡¯s room?¡±


    I hesitated, feeling a pang of unease at the thought.


    But Alice was unyielding. ¡°If we¡¯ve gotten it wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to Lily with all my heart.¡±


    With a deep breath, I reassured myself to trust Alice¡¯s instincts and, though reluctant, followed her to Lily¡¯s room.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Lily¡¯s room was unlocked, so we walked in with ease.


    As we pushed the door open, the sight of her meticulously arranged room greeted us like an old friend. Every item was in its ce, perfectly positioned.


    Alice wasted no time diving into a thorough search the moment she crossed the threshold.


    It was my first experience with such an intrusion, and I felt clumsy and nervous, standing awkwardly to the side, my mind a whirlwind of confusion.


    Alice¡¯s sudden gasp jolted me. My heart leapt into my throat. ¡°What happened? Did you find something?¡± I asked hurriedly, my concern evident.


    Alice was clutching a stunning ne, her expression a mix of bewilderment and curiosity.


    ¡°How could Lily afford such an extravagant piece?¡± Alice pondered aloud, her eyes fixed on the ne.


    I inspected it closely. It was undeniably beautiful and of considerable value¡ªfar beyond what one might expect from someone with a modest sry.


    ¡°Did you give this to Lily?¡± Alice questioned, her gaze sharp with suspicion.


    I shook my head emphatically.


    Seeing my denial, Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up. With Lily¡¯s earnings, this ne is out of reach.¡±


    I hesitated, weighing my words. ¡°Even so, can we jump to conclusions based on just a ne?¡±


    Alice maintained her calm demeanor. ¡°The ne is a red g. We need to keep a close watch.¡±


    Alice continued her search, but apart from the ne, nothing else caught our eye.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:


    Just then, we heard faint footsteps approaching from downstairs.


    Could Lily be back already?


    Alice and I exchanged worried nces, swiftly returning the ne to its rightful ce and carefully exiting Lily¡¯s room. We were almost at my room¡¯s door when we unexpectedly bumped into Lily.


    In that brief moment, I caught a flicker of panic in her eyes, quickly masked by her usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°Makenna, Alice, what are you doing up at this hour?¡± Lily asked with a hint of concern.


    I quickly crafted an excuse. ¡°Oh, I was feeling a bit hungry and came out to find a snack.¡±


    Alice chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t satisfied with dinner either.¡± Relief washed over Lily¡¯s face, her smile growing softer.


    ¡°I understand. I couldn¡¯t sleep either, so I went out for a walk. Let me prepare some snacks for you.¡±


    Lily turned and headed toward the kitchen, already bustling with activity.


    Alice and I settled at the dining table, waiting for her.


    Soon, the house was filled with the inviting aroma of freshly cooked food.


    Lily brought over several tes of delicious snacks and steaming soup.


    We gathered around the table, savoring the delectable food while keeping a watchful eye on Lily¡¯s expression.


    Sensing our scrutiny, Lily abruptly paused, touched her cheek, and half-jokingly asked, ¡°Is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Alice and I quickly shook our heads, eager to avoid any awkwardness.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Alice then put down her fork and decided to probe Lily.


    She asked casually, ¡°Lily, what have you been up totely? Anything exciting or noteworthy happening in your life?¡±


    Lily looked momentarily taken aback, her smile faltering slightly. She responded vaguely, ¡°Nothing much, just the usual in the pce. Just some minor matters.¡±


    Hearing this, I felt a mix of emotions. I said to Lily with sincerity, ¡°Lily, no matter what you¡¯re going through, whether it¡¯s difficulties or joys, remember you can always share it with us. We¡¯re your friends and will support you as best as we can.¡±


    Lily nodded softly, murmuring, ¡°I know.¡±


    She then excused herself, citing tiredness, and quickly left. Alice and I watched her retreating figure, our sighs a mix of frustration and worry.


    Something was off with Lily. We could only hope we were reading too much into things.


    The following month seemed to settle into a routine.


    yton visited me frequently, always bringing an assortment of tonics and treasures. However, I gently turned him down, iming I was unwell.


    Leonardo took a special interest in my well-being, arranging private pregnancy sses and a personal dietitian. He kept me separate from Alice and others during these sessions.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    In the ssroom, I found myself settledfortably on a soft mat.


    ¡°The nutritional needs during early pregnancy aren¡¯t extensive. It¡¯s best to choose light, easily digestible foods¡­¡±


    The instructor¡¯s voice, soft and reassuring, guided me through the dietary needs, rest requirements, and the unique physiological changes of pregnancy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:


    I listened with rapt attention, my hand instinctively resting on my slightly rounded belly. A cocktail of confusion and anxiety bubbled within me.


    Preparing for this child, particrly with the looming risks to my health, felt overwhelming.


    Yet, the notion that this child might be my only living blood rtive left me in a quandary about whether to keep it.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The instructor¡¯s respectful and surprised address jolted me from my thoughts.


    I looked up in shock to see Bryan stepping into the ssroom. What was he doing here?


    I gaped as Bryan walked over and plopped down next to me without ceremony. ¡°As the father, knowing you¡¯re attending this course, I felt it was my duty to oversee,¡± he said casually.


    I rolled my eyes at his nonchnce.


    The instructor, flustered by Bryan¡¯s unexpected presence, hurriedly sped through the lesson, clearly anxious about making any missteps.


    Despite my best efforts to concentrate, Bryan¡¯s mere presence felt like an invisible weight pressing down on me, impossible to ignore.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Bryan slyly reached under the table and began to tease my hand.


    I jumped, instinctively trying to pull away, but Bryan¡¯s grip was firm.


    ¡°How have you been feelingtely?¡± Bryan whispered into my ear.


    I replied tersely, ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    His face fell, and he reproached me, ¡°Try to speak more positively.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    I huffed, choosing to ignore him.


    Bryan extended his hand slowly to my abdomen, his fingertips stroking it with a gentleness that made his voice tender. ¡°It¡¯s incredible to think there¡¯s a little life growing inside you.¡±


    My cheeks flushed with a mix of shyness and irritation. How could Bryan be so brazen in front of the instructor? I tried to push him away to create some distance, but he was relentless, inching closer once more.


    His warm hands began to wander toward my chest. His fingers traced delicate circles and pinched asionally, causing my nipples to harden in response. Bryan showed no sign of stopping, continuing to tease me.


    Embarrassment and anger surged through me, and I desperately grabbed his wrist. Bryan seemed unfazed, his voice dripping with a teasing tone as he leaned in close, his breath warm against my ear. His other hand made its way to the space between my legs, where his fingertips eagerly explored my entrance, kneading mybia with a mix of curiosity and mischief.


    My heartbeat quickened, almost spiraling out of control. ¡°Mm¡­ you¡­¡± I nearly gasped, my voice a strained whisper as I tried to warn him, ¡°There¡¯s someone else here!¡±


    Bryan¡¯s breath tickled my ear as he murmured, his voice a blend of temptation and longing, ¡°But it¡¯s been ages since I felt you. I can barely hold myself back.¡±


    Smack!


    That was the breaking point. I pped his hand away with a swift, decisive motion. The sharp crack of the p echoed through the room, making the instructor pause mid-lesson.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:


    Flustered, she stammered, ¡°Um¡­ That wraps up today¡¯s session. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± With that, she bolted from the room.


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±


    I watched Bryan, who burst intoughter, clearly finding the whole scene amusing. Though I shot him a fierce re, he simply pinched my cheek with an affectionate grin. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve shed a few poundstely.¡±


    Hisment struck a chord, and a pang of worry surfaced. Indeed, I had noticed my body feeling weaker than before, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to carrying a Lycan child. Bryan must have seen the concern in my eyes, as hisughter faded abruptly.


    He gave my cheek a gentle pat, his expression turning serious. ¡°How about we grab a bite to eat? Something to cheer you up.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan and I stepped out of the ssroom side by side, and as luck would have it, Alice and the other women were just finishing their training as well.


    Alice, her face lit up with enthusiasm, darted toward me as she exited.


    But the moment she saw Bryan, her excitement faltered, and her words seemed to stick in her throat.


    On the other hand, the other sex ves were practically buzzing with excitement at the sight of Bryan.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Prince Bryan¡­¡±


    They gathered around him like moths to a me, each one trying to catch his eye and win his favor.


    Bryan, however, remained coolly indifferent. Ignoring their advances, he wrapped an arm around my waist and guided me away with a regal air.


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why these sex ves were bing bolder. They used to be more reserved, didn¡¯t they? Then I noticed their eyes asionally flicking toward my slightly rounded belly, and it hit me¡ªthese women were trying to get in Bryan¡¯s good graces because of my condition. Despite Bryan leading me away, the women stubbornly trailed behind, still trying to win his favor.


    As we made our way out of the building, we were enveloped by the throng of women.


    In the chaotic shuffle, I was jostled, lost my bnce, and stumbled forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A collective gasp filled the air. Just as I was about to hit the ground, a firm hand grabbed me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± a gentle, familiar voice asked.


    Opening my eyes, I was taken aback to see yton, someone I hadn¡¯t seen in days.


    The distance between us since ourst encounter had been palpable, leaving me momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Makenna, are you okay? What happened?¡±


    Molly¡¯s concerned voice came from behind yton, making me tense up involuntarily.


    What were yton and Molly doing together?


    To mask my unease, I quickly extricated myself from yton¡¯s grip and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little stumble.¡±


    yton¡¯s face shed with disappointment, tugging at my heartstrings. As Bryan pulled me back to his side, he checked me over for injuries, his expression darkening with anger. Turning his fiery gaze toward the group of sex ves, he bellowed, ¡°Who pushed her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:


    The women, who had been whispering amongst themselves, fell silent under Bryan¡¯s intense scrutiny. Heads bowed, none dared to speak. Seeing no one confess, Bryan¡¯s rage was palpable. ¡°Since no one is stepping forward, you¡¯ll all be punished until someone confesses.¡±


    The women quaked at his words. I frowned, about to plead with Bryan to let it go. But then yton, his eyes icy, joined in. ¡°Guards! Take these women away and give them a severe whipping!¡±


    Under thebined pressure of Bryan and yton, one woman, shaking and sobbing, finally stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Her tearful confession did little to soften Bryan¡¯s or yton¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°Guards, give this woman who attempted to harm the Lycan heir fiftyshes and expel her from the pce!¡± Bryan ordered sharply. His gaze swept over the remaining sex ves with a chilling warning. ¡°Anyone else who dares to plot against the Lycan heir will face death!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After the woman was ushered away, the remaining sex ves scattered like leaves in the wind, their hurried steps betraying their eagerness to escape.


    I could barely stomach the sight of yton and Molly together; it felt like a knife twisting in my heart.


    I averted my gaze and pushed past them, desperate to flee the stifling atmosphere.


    As I brushed by yton, his hand reached out and grasped mine.


    ¡°Makenna, Molly and I are together because¡ª¡±


    yton started, his voice urgent, but before he could finish, Bryan barged in and roughly shoved him aside.


    ¡°yton, you and Molly are a match made in heaven. Makenna and I won¡¯t intrude on your date,¡± Bryan said, his smile as tight as a drum.


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Before yton could utter another word, Bryan pulled me to his side, his grip unyielding as he led me away.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± yton called out after me, but Bryan¡¯s stride remained unbroken. He dragged me firmly out of the area.


    As we walked, I was overwhelmed by a suffocating sense of frustration, as if a heavy weight was pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    All I wanted was to retreat to my own corner of the world and find some solitude.


    But Bryan had other ns, steering us straight to his residence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the pce¡¯s top chefs to whip up a nutritious and exquisite meal just for you. You have to try it,¡± he dered with amanding tone that left little room for argument.


    Entering Bryan¡¯s opulent vi, I was greeted by a whirlwind of activity in the kitchen.


    When they spotted us return, they promptly and orderly served a variety of carefully prepared food. Each dish was a sensory delight, prepared with high-endponents.


    I took my seat at the dining table, but my gaze was faraway, preupied with yton and Molly. All I could think of was what yton and Molly were doing right now. Why were they together today?


    These thoughts danced in my mind, refusing to let me focus on the delectable feastid out before me.


    Bryan¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he drummed his fingers on the table, a rhythmic beat of frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so preupied?¡± he asked, his voice deep and resonant, like thunder rumbling in the distance.


    I quickly masked my turmoil with a forced smile, replying, ¡°Just mulling over what I need to keep in mind during pregnancy.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s sharp gaze cut through my pretense, his displeasure as clear as day. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. You¡¯ve been miles away ever since yton showed up. Are you still hung up on him?¡± His voice was tinged with jealousy, a storm brewing in his words.


    ¡°No,¡± I denied quickly, though my voice wavered as I scrambled to shift the topic. ¡°I was just lost in thought about other matters.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s frown deepened, his eyes locked onto my troubled face like a hawk honing in on its prey. Noticing that I had barely touched my meal, he suddenly rose from his seat, scooped me up with surprising ease, and made for the stairs.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I eximed in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s stern expression was a storm cloud, his words sharp and cold. ¡°Since you seem uninterested in eating, I¡¯ll feed you in a different way.¡±


    With that, he marched decisively toward the bedroom upstairs, each step echoing his determination.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Upon reaching his bedroom, Bryan quicklyid me on the bed. Before I could catch my breath, he loomed over me, his body pressing insistently against mine. The fire in his eyes was unmistakable, making me gulp nervously.


    ¡°Bryan, I¡­¡±


    Before I could remind him of my condition, his eager kiss swallowed my words. His lips moved with fiery hunger against mine, while his hands roamed over my body, teasing my nipples as if trying to stir something deep within me.


    I attempted to push him away, panic tightening my chest. My pregnancy was evident, and I feared the potential harm our actions could bring. As his hand slid lower, removing my pants and reaching for my most intimate area, I shivered and blurted out, ¡°Bryan, I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    At the sound of my words, he halted. He pressed his lips softly against my ear, causing a shiver to race down my spine. In the next moment, his warm breath brushed against my ear as he whispered, ¡°I know. If you weren¡¯t carrying our child, I¡¯d have taken you apart.¡±


    Despite his words, his hands continued to explore me, lingering over my most sensitive areas. The heightened sensitivity of my body since the pregnancy turned every touch into a jolt of sensation. I could feel the unmistakable dampness, a physical testament to his effect on me.


    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment as his fingers ventured deeper, causing my body to tighten instinctively around him. Bryan¡¯s smirk was taunting as he teased, ¡°You¡¯re such a wanton creature.¡±


    I red at him, turning my head away in defiance. Seeing my reaction, a flicker of displeasure crossed his features. He added another finger, and then a third, deepening his exploration. A soft moan escaped me; I was unable to resist the rhythm he set. His fingers moved in shallow thrusts, eliciting a string of involuntary responses from me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Breathless and on the edge, I could feel the impending climax.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    With a few more deliberate thrusts of his fingers, I shatteredpletely. Warm waves of pleasure crashed through me, my body trembling as release spilled onto Bryan¡¯s hand. The evidence of my climax dripped freely, leaving me convulsing and breathless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:


    I copsed limply onto the bed, gasping, hoping it was over¡ªbut then Bryan stepped back and began undressing. My heart sank. His erection stood rigid and glistening, already straining with need. He moved to the edge of the bed, thrusting his thick length toward my face.


    ¡°Suck me, or I¡¯ll tear you apart,¡± he growled, voice low and dangerous.


    Panic seized me. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to,¡± I whispered, shaking my head.


    His response was instant and brutal. He dragged me forward, his hand locking behind my head. The p of his hard flesh against my cheek sent a cold shudder through me.


    ¡°Open up.¡±


    I resisted, trembling, but Bryan forced himself between my lips. The stretch was overwhelming.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I whimpered, trapped by his grip.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± he urged, voice rough.


    Reluctantly, I wrapped my hand around his base, moving slowly, awkwardly. His broad head reached the back of my throat, veins pressing against my lips until my jaw ached. Bryan pushed deeper, craving more.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± My tongue traced the length of him as saliva escaped my mouth.


    Suddenly, he pulled away andy back on the bed, his fingers teasing me again. To my shame, my body responded instantly.


    Bryan smirked. ¡°Ever tried 69?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I moaned, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how,¡± Bryan said, his voice dark with promise.


    A suggestive grin yed on his lips as he guided me to straddle him, his hardened length pressing insistently against my thigh. The intimate proximity of my body to Bryan¡¯s face flushed me with a mix of embarrassment and restless frustration.


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    Then I felt it¡ªthe slow, deliberate stroke of his tongue against my most sensitive flesh. The sensation was electric, jolting through me until I shuddered uncontrobly. As shame gave way to raw need, I began to focus on him in return, while his mouth continued its skilled assault, drawing wave after wave of pleasure from deep within me.


    In that position, Bryan coaxed me to climax, his own release following swiftly after. I pulled back, breathless and suddenly empty, then coughed and spat before copsing against his chest, utterly spent.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As darkness fell, Bryan¡¯s ce was a beacon of light, making it clear he was reluctant to let me go.


    ¡°Stay here tonight,¡± he urged with an insistence that felt more like amand than a suggestion.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± I said firmly, my resolve as unyielding as stone. ¡°I need to get back.¡±


    Bryan, seeing that pushing me might put both my mood and the baby at risk, finally gave in. With a sigh, he gestured for the servants to get the car ready and escorted me to the door himself.


    Just as I was about to climb into the car, Bryan¡¯s hand snaked around my waist, pulling me back. With a teasing grin, he leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Your skills in oral sex have improved quite a bit.¡±


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I pushed him away, my embarrassment making me feel like a schoolgirl caught in a prank. This guy really had no shame!


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Bryanughed heartily, his amusement echoing as I nearly tumbled into the car, eager to escape his teasing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:


    As the car sped away, I finally began to cool down, especially when theforting sight of my little vi came into view.


    But my relief was short-lived. Stepping inside, I was taken aback to find Dominic lounging on my sofa, looking right at home. Lily was there too, serving him coffee in a pink off-the-shoulder chiffon dress with a bow at the waist¡ªthe same ne Alice and I had seen in her room glittering around her neck.


    Dominic¡¯s gazended on me with a flicker of irritation. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± he asked, his tone dripping with disdain.


    Lily, spotting me, shuffled backward, clearly ufortable.


    I tried to sound casual. ¡°Just went for a walk to get some fresh air.¡±


    Dominic eyed me skeptically, as if my exnation barely scratched the surface of his curiosity.


    Feigning calmness, I countered, ¡°And what brings you here at this hour, Your Highness?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s cold smile widened. ¡°What an ungrateful woman.¡±


    From his pocket, he produced a finely carved jade pendant, the surface smooth and gleaming under the lights. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, intrigued, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Dominic gestured for me toe closer. Reluctantly, I moved toward him, my mind racing with questions. What was he up to now? He ced the jade pendant around my neck with an unexpected tenderness.


    ¡°This jade pendant is very precious. It¡¯s said to have miraculous effects on health, especially for pregnant women.¡±


    His voice was softer than I expected, and it stirred something in my heart. The jade felt warm against my skin, as if it were flowing with a gentle,forting current.


    Despite my gratitude, I protested, ¡°This is too precious; I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Dominic¡¯s grip on my chin was firm, his gazemanding as he made me meet his eyes. ¡°Keep it well. If you lose it, the cost will be more than you can afford, even if you empty your pockets.¡±


    With that, he turned on his heel and left.


    I stood there, stunned, my fingers instinctively tracing the smooth surface of the pendant as I tried to make sense of what had just happened. When I came back to my senses, I noticed Lily¡¯s expression was anything butposed. Her smile was tight, her eyes betraying her difort.


    ¡°Lily, are you okay? Is anything wrong?¡± I asked, noting her odd behavior.


    She forced a smile and shook her head, quickly tucking the ne under her cor before making a hasty exit. My suspicions were piqued, but before I could ask, Lily mumbled, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going to rest upstairs.¡±


    She then darted up the stairs, her urgency adding weight to my growing unease.


    With no other option, I resolved to have a conversation with Lily the following day. Later that night, as I was drifting off to sleep, I heard the faint creak of Lily¡¯s door. Was she sneaking out again?


    Without a second thought, I sprang from bed, my determination as firm as steel. I was resolved to follow her and uncover whatever secrets she was hiding.


    Lily¡¯s POV:


    In the dead of night, I carefully opened the door, d in simple, nondescript clothes perfect for slipping through shadows. Fearing that Makenna might catch me sneaking out again, I crept over to her door to check. Inside, Makenna¡¯s steady breathing confirmed she was deep in sleep. I let out a sigh of relief, turned quietly, and slipped out of the vi.


    I made my way to a secluded spot, far from the vi. As I stood in the darkness, anxiety gnawed at me while I waited for Molly. I instinctively clutched the ne around my neck, a gift from her in thanks for my previous theft of yton¡¯s token. But as valuable as that ne was, it paled inparison to the jade pendant Dominic had gifted Makenna.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:


    The thought of it filled me with a seething jealousy. I tightened my grip on the ne, my frustration nearly making me want to tear it apart. I wasn¡¯t ready to ept this reality. My envy was consuming me.


    Just then, a slender figure emerged from the darkness. Molly approached, a smug smile ying on her lips. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s got you so worked up? You look like you¡¯ve swallowed a bee.¡±


    I took a deep breath, tucked the ne back into my shirt, and replied with forced calmness, ¡°I¡¯m ready to do what you wanted me to dost time.¡±


    Molly raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°Lily, I remember you were quite hesitantst time. What made you change your mind all of a sudden?¡±


    I bit my lower lip, struggling to keep my voice steady. ¡°You need to promise me that after Iplete the task, you¡¯ll give me a chance to get close to Prince Dominic.¡±


    My hands clenched into fists, my eyes shing with resentment. It should be me by Dominic¡¯s side, not Makenna!


    Molly¡¯s gaze turned knowing, her smile widening. ¡°Oh, Lily, don¡¯t fret. We¡¯re best friends, after all. Your worries are mine too. I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Her straightforward reassurance and bright eyes seemed to pierce through my deepest desires. It wasforting to know Molly truly understood me.


    Gently patting my shoulder, Molly said with a serious tone, ¡°Lily, as long as our n goes off without a hitch and Makenna loses the Lycan child, she won¡¯t have that protection anymore. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s driven out of the pce. Then, I¡¯ll introduce you to Prince Dominic and help you win his favor.¡±


    I nodded, though doubt still lingered in my mind. Could Molly really drive Makenna out on her own?


    Seeing my skepticism, Molly leaned in close, her voice a whisper. ¡°You know what? I have a secret weapon.¡±


    Confused, I stared at her as she whispered the details in my ear. When she finished, I looked up in disbelief, instinctively ncing at her belly.


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    Seeing my reaction, Molly¡¯s lips curved into a mysterious smile. I felt a sudden reassurance and nodded firmly at her.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As the moon concealed itself behind dark clouds, shadows consumed the surroundings. Hiding in a dim corner, I witnessed a ndestine meeting between Molly and Lily, my heart fracturing with each passing second.


    Lily had indeed betrayed me! The trust I had once ced in her shattered into pieces as I discovered their plot to induce my miscarriage. The weight of the betrayal was suffocating, making each breath feel like an ordeal. The sting of my friend¡¯s deceit left me paralyzed, the chill of her betrayal rendering me almost immobile.


    I wanted to confront Lily, to unleash my fury, but reason held me back. Alone and outnumbered, I stood no chance against theirbined forces. I clenched my teeth, enduring the painful revtion until their secretive discussion ended and they quietly departed. Only then could I force myself to straighten up and stumble out of my hiding ce, my mind spinning in a daze.


    Why would Lily do this? I had to confront her! I had to know!


    As I made my way back to my vi, my path seemed to blur, my mind consumed by the night¡¯s revtions. Suddenly, I nearly collided with someone. Startled, I stumbled back, but a firm hand caught me.


    Looking up, I met yton¡¯s concerned eyes, his expression gentle and full of worry. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    His soft voice seemed to pierce through the fog of my thoughts. I quickly nodded, pulling my arm from his grasp and putting some distance between us.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:


    yton¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you out here? Why did you cry?¡±


    I awkwardly wiped the tears from my cheeks and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just the wind got in my eyes.¡±


    Lowering my head, I added, ¡°What about you? Why are you out here?¡±


    yton¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came out for a walk.¡±


    I nodded, unable to muster any more words. The air was thick with awkwardness, and I couldn¡¯t bear the tension. I tried to make an excuse to leave. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    But as I turned to go, yton¡¯s arms wrapped around me from behind, his face buried in my neck. I felt his tears against my skin, stirring something deep within me.


    ¡°Makenna, I really miss you. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    His words crashed over me like a wave, stirring a tumult of sorrow. Despite my inner turmoil, I forced myself to push him away, my voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have someone new? I saw you with Molly today¡­¡±


    yton cut me off urgently. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Makenna, it¡¯s always been only you in my heart.¡±


    I froze, my silence hanging heavily between us. yton grasped my hand tightly, his grip firm with the fear of losing me. His eyes, earnest and sincere, held my gaze as he exined, ¡°Molly came to me today because she said she left something at my ce.¡±


    A glimmer of hope flickered in my heart, slowly reviving it. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.


    yton didn¡¯t answer immediately but pulled me closer, his steady heartbeat a reassuring rhythm against my chest. ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s always been you. I don¡¯t remember anything from that night, and if I had known it was another woman, I would rather die than have done what I did.¡±


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Unable to contain my emotions any longer, tears streamed down my face, blurring my vision. Finally, I relinquished all my defenses, wrapping my arms around yton tightly, as if trying to release all the pain and longing I had carried for so long.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton and I clung to each other as if we were the only two souls in existence, our embrace sealing out the rest of the world. Tears flowed down my cheeks like unbidden rivers. yton drew me closer, his sigh a breathless whisper of surrender.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Makenna, for all the pain I¡¯ve caused you,¡± he murmured, his voice brushing against the most tender parts of my heart.


    My resolve melted away, and the tears continued their journey. In an instant, yton lowered his lips to my cheek, the coolness of his touch mingling with the warmth of his kisses as he gently wiped away my tears.


    ¡°Sorry, Makenna. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    His repeated apologies were like a soothing balm to my wounded soul. Words escaped me. Instead, I rose on my toes and pressed my lips to his. yton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in surprise, his breath a heated whisper against my face. His hand found its way to the back of my head, and our kiss deepened into a whirlwind of passion, tongues dancing in an embrace of wild fervor.


    In the midst of our reunion, joy bubbled up from within, and I held him tighter, my arms wrapping around his neck as if our kiss could erase the scars of past misunderstandings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:


    Suddenly, the distant footsteps of the patrolling soldiers broke the spell. We snapped back to reality. yton¡¯s reflexes were swift as he expertly concealed us beneath a sprawling tree. With my back pressed against the tree¡¯s sturdy trunk, my heart raced, cheeks flushed with a mix of nervousness and embarrassment.


    yton¡¯s soft chuckle at my reaction was like a secret shared between us. We exchanged a knowing smile and dived back into our passionate kiss, savoring the stolen moments as if the world had paused just for us.


    yton captured my lips with a fierce determination, his tongue sweeping through my mouth as though staking his im.


    The heat between us intensified, desire thickening the air until it felt heavy and electric. I could feel the hard length of his arousal pressing insistently against my thigh, and before I realized it, his hand had slipped beneath my clothes, setting my skin aze. His fingers kneaded my breast with a soft yet deliberate pressure, pulling a low, helpless moan from deep within me¡ªa sound swallowed by the ferocity of our kiss.


    I clung to yton like a moth drawn to a me, each moment fueling the fire between us. Then his other hand drifted downward, gliding over my legs before tugging my pants down with effortless skill. A wave of shyness washed over me, and I instinctively squeezed my legs together, but the moment our eyes met¡ªhis golden gaze locking with mine¡ªI felt myself yielding, slowly parting them once more.


    It was an invitation he couldn¡¯t refuse, a spark that ignited something primal in him. yton¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed hard, as if wrestling with the depth of his own hunger. His hand was scorching against my skin, his touch featherlight yet intentional as his fingers brushed against my clitoris. A shiver raced down my spine, and I could only gasp softly.


    ¡°Mm¡­ yton¡­¡± The words escaped my lips in a breathless whisper as he leaned in, his mouth grazing my ear, inhaling my scent. His voice was rough, thick with restrained need. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Pleasure surged through me, so intense it stole all coherent thought. My body answered for me; I nodded weakly, leaning heavily against his chest for support. By now, I was drenched from his touch, my body betraying me with every passing second. Though his movements remained gentle, the intensity left me breathless, my mind racing with the fear that patrolling soldiers might hear.


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    Desperate to stay quiet, I bit down on my lip, stifling the sounds fighting to escape.


    With slow, deliberate movements, yton slid off his pants, his thick, hard length springing free. It pulsed in my hand as I reached out to touch him, growing even harder under my caress. Without a word, he lifted one of my legs, aligning himself at my entrance. His eyes, dark with barely leashed desire, flickered as if he were on the verge of surrenderingpletely. Yet he held back, teasing me by rubbing the tip of his cock against my wetness, slickening himself with my arousal.


    Slowly, deliberately, he pressed forward, his cock parting my folds. His voice was a low, ragged whisper, filled with promise and restraint. ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    In that moment, desire coursed through me as well, and I gave a slow nod. Almost immediately, yton eased into me with a gentleness that made me ache for more. His concern was evident in every cautious movement, his focus entirely on not hurting me, especially knowing I was pregnant.


    His hands never left my body, one caressing my breast, adding to the intoxicating sensation that made my knees weak. I leaned into him for support, barely able to stand as waves of pleasure washed over me. yton¡¯s arm wrapped around my waist, drawing me closer, deepening our connection in ways I had never imagined.


    Every movement he made was filled with tenderness, his sole purpose seemingly to please me, and he did¡ªagain and again, until I lost track of time, lost in the ecstasy he gave me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:


    Afterward, we made our way to his home, a sense of peace settling over us. As I stepped inside, I was met with an unexpected sight. The room he once shared with Molly was now a chaotic mess, filled with old junk and discarded items. It was as if every trace of her had been erased, her presence wiped clean from the space.


    I stood there, stunned by the change, unable to hide my surprise. yton noticed my reaction and gently took my hand, his expression one of firm resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll move out of here as soon as possible,¡± he said, his voice steady and sure.


    His words stirred something deep within me, and I responded softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I understand how you feel.¡±


    Yet yton¡¯s determination didn¡¯t waver. He shook his head, his voice unwavering. ¡°No, I have to. I need to move to a ce that¡¯s just ours.¡±


    His seriousness touched me deeply, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, thest bit of uncertainty in my heart fading away.


    yton led me to a new bedroom, exining, ¡°That old room is nothing more than a storage space now. I¡¯ve been staying in this one.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t the master bedroom, I felt at ease there,forted by the simplicity of the space and the closeness of yton¡¯s presence. Late at night, we drifted into sleep, wrapped up in each other¡¯s arms like two vines entwined, and didn¡¯t stir until the first light of dawn brushed against the curtains.


    When the morning finally nudged me awake, I reached out instinctively, only to discover the space beside me was empty. yton was gone.


    Still groggy, I quickly freshened up, curiosity gnawing at me as I padded downstairs. To my surprise, there he was, already bustling around, havingid out breakfast as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    I slid into my seat, and we sat close to each other, exchanging casual conversation over warm tes of food. As we ate, yton ced a steaming cup of milk in front of me, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he began, his voice soft but steady, ¡°when I move out of here, I¡¯d love for you to design our new home. How does that sound?¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    I froze mid-bite, the fork hovering awkwardly in the air as a wave of heat surged to my cheeks. Embarrassment bloomed across my face, leaving me speechless. yton¡¯s grin only widened at my silence. He leaned in slightly, repeating his words gently.


    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡±


    My head bobbed in agreement, though my face burned so fiercely I was tempted to hide behind the te. The meaning of his words was clear as crystal. This wasn¡¯t just about designing a house. No, his words carried the weight of something much deeper¡ªa quiet hope that I would share his future, and be a part of his life in a way that felt both thrilling and overwhelming.


    We talked more, our conversation turning to house styles and design, painting pictures of the future as easily as if it were already in our hands. But just as we were swept up in that cozy warmth, a servant rushed in, his face tight with anxiety.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°Molly is here and asking to see you.¡±


    The atmosphere, once so light and tender, shattered like ss hitting the floor. I felt yton tense beside me, his whole demeanor shifting in an instant. A flicker of anger sparked in his eyes, as sharp as a knife. His voice came out cold, almost biting.


    ¡°Tell her to leave.¡±


    The servant hesitated, clearly caught between a rock and a hard ce. He fidgeted, and then tried again, his voice pleading. ¡°But she insists. She says it¡¯s something urgent, Your Highness.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± yton¡¯s voice was firm, like iron forged in fire. He turned to the servant with a sharpness that left no room for negotiation. ¡°Send someone to drive her away. Tell the guards that from now on, if Molly shows up, there¡¯s no need to inform me. I won¡¯t see her, no matter what.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:


    The servant, caught in the crossfire, gave a resigned nod and scurried off to carry out themand.


    But the warmth from moments ago had already slipped through our fingers, and the silence that followed felt like a heavy cloud hanging over us. We finished breakfast without another word.


    Afterward, yton suggested we go for a walk, hoping perhaps the fresh air might lift the heaviness that had settled between us. But fate seemed to have other ns. The moment we stepped outside the courtyard, there she was¡ªMolly. She hadn¡¯t left. She¡¯d been waiting, lurking like a shadow.


    Molly approached, her voice dripping with sweetness as she greeted yton. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±


    She practically purred, her tone syrupy and thick. Then her gaze found me. For just a second, a flicker of surprise darted across her face, but it vanished as quickly as it came. Still, I caught it.


    Molly¡¯s expression shifted into one of exaggerated cheerfulness, her voice ringing with false joy. ¡°Makenna, Your Highness, congrattions on reconciling!¡± she chirped, her eyes glinting like a snake sizing up its prey.


    I gave her a forced smile, masking my disdain with politeness. ¡°Thanks to you,¡± I said sharply.


    Molly sighed, her expression now morphing into one of helpless regret. ¡°Makenna,¡± she began, her voice tinged with what seemed like genuine remorse, ¡°what happened back then was a terrible ident. I never imagined it would cause such a rift between you and Prince yton. I¡¯ve been wracked with guilt these past few days. But seeing you both together now, it really makes me happy.¡±


    Inside, I was sneering, though my face stayed calm. If I hadn¡¯t overheard her scheming with Lilyst night, plotting to harm me, I might¡¯ve been duped by this whole act, thinking she was genuinely innocent.


    What a waste Molly wasn¡¯t on the stage! She would¡¯ve been a star performer.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    My mood darkened, suspicion creeping in. By now, I was even starting to wonder if she had a hand in that token mess.


    yton was listening to Molly ramble on, her exnations never-ending, until his patience finally wore thin. His voice turned cold as he cut her off mid-sentence. ¡°That incident was an ident. No point dragging it up again. Didn¡¯t I ask the servant to tell you to leave? Why are you still here?¡±


    Molly bit her lip, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she fumbled for words. ¡°Your Highness, I have something really important to tell you. I couldn¡¯t leave without speaking to you, so I waited.¡±


    yton¡¯s irritation was clear as day. ¡°Then spit it out already.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Molly¡¯s eyes flickered nervously, darting from yton to me, as if she couldn¡¯t quite figure out how to start. She hesitated, casting helpless nces in my direction, which only made her seem more flustered.


    Amused, I raised an eyebrow, ying along with her theatrics. ¡°Do you need to say something in private to Prince yton? Should I give you some space?¡±


    Feigning nonchnce, I made as if to leave, but yton saw right through me. Without hesitation, he pulled me back, his hand gripping mine firmly. His eyes locked onto Molly, his expression set. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Molly¡¯s face as she saw him pull me close, but she quickly changed her tune. Her eyes welled up, and her head drooped like a wilted flower. Her voice dropped to a tremble, barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­ that what I have to say might upset Makenna.¡±


    Her words sent a jolt through me, an ominous feeling gnawing at my gut. My heart pounded in my chest. yton must¡¯ve felt the tremor in my hand because he squeezed it, a quiet reassurance, even as his patience wore thin with Molly. His voice cut through the tension like a de. ¡°Stop dragging this out. If you have something to say, say it now. I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    ?Chapter 400:


    Molly drew in a shaky breath, her eyes bouncing between us before settling on yton. She looked like she was about to drop a bomb. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she said slowly, every word sinking like a stone in water.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Molly was pregnant.


    The words hit me like a bolt of lightning. I stood there, staring at Molly in utter disbelief, unable toprehend what I had just heard.


    yton¡¯s expression mirrored my own. Shock was etched into every line of his face as he looked at her, muttering under his breath, ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Tears sprang to Molly¡¯s eyes almost instantly, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling off for days now. So I went to the hospital, and¡­ they told me I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Molly pulled a medical report from her bag, her hands trembling slightly, and handed it over to yton. He snatched it without hesitation, his movements a little too quick, betraying his anxiety.


    We both scanned the report, our eyesnding on the date. It matched. Molly¡¯s pregnancy lined up with the day she and yton had been together.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Makenna¡­¡± Molly¡¯s voice was fragile, barely above a whisper, her eyes pleading with yton. ¡°I never meant to cause harm. I just¡­ I thought you should know. This isn¡¯t something that can be brushed aside.¡±


    yton¡¯s hand quivered as he gripped the report, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Makenna, I¡­¡± He turned to me, desperation clouding his face, but what could he say? The truth was right there, undeniable and irreversible.


    Words, in that moment, seemed utterly useless. He opened his mouth as if to exin, but all that came out was a heavy sigh,den with defeat.


    A cold numbness washed over me. My skin felt pale, my gaze distant, yet I forced myself to stayposed. The joy I had felt just moments ago, of being reconciled with yton, vanished like smoke, reced by an overwhelming pressure that squeezed my chest tight. The heavy air felt like it was closing in, suffocating me.


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    The words barely escaped my lips, quiet and strained, as I spun around, desperate to escape.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    yton¡¯s hand shot out, his grip strong and firm around my wrist, halting my steps. I struggled to pull away, but he held on tighter, his nails biting into my skin. His golden eyes were wide with helplessness, pleading silently with me. But I knew¡ªsome things, once set in motion, could never be undone.


    I took a deep breath, forcing the rising tide of tears back, and slowly, methodically, I pried his fingers from my wrist, one by one. Each release felt like a crack in my heart, splintering with every loosening grip. As his hand finally fell away, my chest tightened with a dull ache, but I couldn¡¯t linger.


    I spun on my heel and ran, unable to look back.


    ¡°Makenna! Makenna, wait!¡±


    yton¡¯s desperate shouts echoed behind me, but I refused to hear them, my steps quickening as tears blurred my vision. I ran blindly, no sense of direction, just an overwhelming need to escape the suffocating reality behind me¡ªuntil I crashed into something solid.


    For a brief, surreal moment, time froze. I stumbled, barely managing to stay upright, and looked up into the concerned, startled eyes of the person I had collided with.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:


    Dominic.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± His voice was sharp, but my vision wavered. His face grew blurry as the world around me began to tilt. Before I could even register what was happening, darkness swallowed me whole. His frantic voice echoed in my ears as I fell into the void.


    In that endless ckness, I was no longer tethered to the world. A dreamlike scene unfolded¡ªsmall arms clung to me, fragile and warm. A child¡¯s innocent eyes gazed up at me with pure, unwavering trust. Their tiny arms wrapped around my waist, and they whispered in a voice so soft, yet so full of emotion, ¡°Mommy, I almost left you forever. I don¡¯t want to leave. Please take care of yourself, promise me?¡±


    It was strange, like a memory I never had. I wanted to ask¡ªwas this child mine? But before I could utter a word, another voice broke through the dream, pulling me back to reality.


    ¡°Makenna! Wake up!¡±


    The fog began to lift. Slowly, I opened my eyes to see Alice¡¯s tear-streaked face hovering above me. Her cheeks were wet, her voice shaking as she cried out, ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Her relief was palpable, and without warning, she flung herself at me, wrapping her arms tightly around me. Her sobs shook us both as she cried out, ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d lost you!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What happened to me? Why was I lying in a hospital bed? My head spun as if I had been yanked from a fever dream. A few disoriented shakester, things began to clear, though the room still tilted slightly.


    My voice came out ragged, as though I hadn¡¯t spoken in years. ¡°Alice¡­ what happened?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her voice breaking as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days, Makenna. We thought¡­¡± She swallowed hard, holding back a sob. ¡°We thought we¡¯d lost you.¡±


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Two days? I had been out for two days? Panic surged in my chest, apanied by a flood of memories¡ªdisjointed but vivid. Every agonizing moment from before I cked out came rushing back, clenching at my heart. My chest tightened. The pain¡­ it was unbearable.


    But Alice¡¯s tear-streaked face made me force a smile I didn¡¯t feel. I couldn¡¯t let her see how shaken I was. ¡°Hey,¡± I croaked, trying to sound nonchnt, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, right? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Just as the words left my lips, a cold, sharp voice cut through the air. ¡°Fine? Makenna, do you even realize you almost died?¡±


    I flinched. Bryan¡¯s voice hit me like a p, and my eyes darted past Alice to see him sitting in a chair beside the bed. Dominic was there too, his expression t but no less intense.


    ¡°I just fainted¡­¡± I stammered, blinking at them in confusion. ¡°How could it be that serious?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s face was unusually grim. His voice dropped low. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just fainting. You were too emotionally unstable, and your body was already weak. You almost had a miscarriage, Makenna. It could have killed both you and the baby.¡±


    His words hit me like a freight train. A miscarriage? The severity of my condition sank in, chilling me to the core.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I whispered, my voice small, fear curling in my chest. How could I have let things get this bad?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Bryan¡¯s chair scraped against the floor as he stood, his anger radiating in every word. ¡°You don¡¯t take care of yourself, Makenna! How could you be so careless with¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:


    ¡°Your health?¡±


    My mouth opened, but no words came. How could I defend myself when even I didn¡¯t have the answers? Before I could find something to say, Alice sprang to her feet.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Makenna¡¯s fault!¡± she shouted, ring up at Bryan, her fists clenched tight at her sides. The fear she once held for him was gone. ¡°Your Highness, if it weren¡¯t for Makenna carrying your child, she wouldn¡¯t be in this state! Her body wouldn¡¯t be deteriorating like this! What right do you have to me her now?¡±


    The room fell into stunned silence. Bryan¡¯s face darkened, his icy gaze locking onto Alice. Dominic¡¯s expression mirrored his cold fury.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Bryan demanded, taking a step forward.


    Alice froze. She must have realized she had touched upon a dangerous truth. Panic flickered across her face. ¡°I¡­ I¡ª¡± She faltered under their cold stares, the words dying on her tongue.


    I couldn¡¯t let her bear the brunt of their anger. Forcing myself to sit up despite the pain searing through me, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to my side.


    ¡°It was me. I told Alice. If you want to punish someone, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alice protested, her voice breaking with desperation. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, it¡¯s mine!¡± She gripped my hand as if refusing to let me take the me.


    I held her gaze, shaking my head slightly. Then I turned back to Bryan and Dominic, my chin lifted in defiance, daring them to challenge me.


    Finally, Bryan let out a weary sigh, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered, the fire in his tone dimming to embers. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, Makenna. Just¡­ take better care of yourself.¡±


    I lowered my head, emotions tangled in knots, my voice barely a whisper. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his eyes. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then Dominic broke his silence, his voice cutting straight to the heart. ¡°Makenna, what caused this emotional breakdown? What upset you so much that it led to this?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    His question struck hard, freezing me in ce. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp as des, studying my face as if he already knew the truth.


    ¡°Was it¡­ because of yton?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The denial slipped from my lips instinctively, but it felt hollow, unconvincing. I couldn¡¯t even look him in the eye.


    Dominic didn¡¯t waver. His gaze pierced through me. ¡°The day you fainted, word spread across the pce¡ªMolly is pregnant with yton¡¯s child.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The revtion that Molly was carrying yton¡¯s child hit me like an ice-cold wave, a stabbing pain tearing through my stomach. A strained groan slipped from my lips as I clutched at my abdomen, my face draining of all color.


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice¡¯s voice trembled on the verge of tears as she darted around me anxiously, desperate to help yet helpless.


    ¡°Dominic, shut your mouth! Enough!¡± Bryan¡¯s roar cut through the tension like a de, his fury aimed at silencing Dominic.


    But Dominic was unmoved. His eyes darkened as he fixed his gaze on me, piercing through every fragile wall I had left, cutting straight into the rawest part of my soul.


    ¡°Makenna, does yton matter that much to you?¡±


    His question hung in the air like a cruel challenge. Even Bryan, who had just tried to silence him, froze. His gaze grew heavy with the same unspoken demand, both of them waiting for my answer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:


    I lowered my eyes, unable to face either of them. The weight of their stares pressed down on me, suffocating in the silence. Atst, after what felt like an eternity, I spoke, my voice low and weary.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I need to rest.¡±


    For the briefest moment before they left, I thought I saw a flicker of sadness in both Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s eyes. They lingered on me intently, but said nothing more, turning away in quiet defeat. Their shoulders seemed to sag as they slipped from the room.


    The moment the door clicked shut, the dam inside me broke. The tears I had fought so hard to hold back spilled freely, soaking the pillow beneath me as I curled into myself on the hospital bed. Silent sobs wracked my chest, leaving me trembling.


    Alice sat close, her hand patting my back gently, her expression mirroring the pain etched in my heart.


    ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    I shook my head, my chest aching, my vision blurred by endless tears. ¡°Alice, it feels like my heart is being ripped apart. This pain is worse¡ªso much worse¡ªthan what I felt when Frank betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± Alice¡¯s voice cracked, her own eyes reddening. She clutched my hand tightly, as though trying to share the burden of my grief. ¡°Don¡¯t cry over those men. They aren¡¯t worth it. They¡¯re just scum.¡±


    Alice¡¯s words slowly soothed the chaos within me, reminding me that at least I wasn¡¯t facing this alone. I wiped away my tears and gave her a grateful smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Alice. You always stay by my side when everything falls apart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re friends,¡± Alice replied with a soft, warm smile, though her expression soon darkened with concern. ¡°But Makenna, what are you going to do? The Lycan¡¯s descendants¡­ they¡¯re dangerous. This fainting spell is only the first sign.¡±


    Her words brought back the memory of that dream¡ªthe fragile child¡¯s embrace, the warmth that clung to my heart like an unshakable bond. My conviction about not carrying the child began to waver. Could it be possible to protect this tiny life without sacrificing my own?


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    Alice seemed to sense the storm in my thoughts. She squeezed my hand gently, her expression filled with quiet understanding. ¡°Makenna, if there were a way to have the baby safely, don¡¯t you think the princes¡ªwho clearly care about you¡ªwould do everything they could to find it?¡±


    I bit my lip and nodded faintly, my heart weighed down with defeat. ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    Just then, a gentle knock interrupted the moment, followed by Lily¡¯s soft voice outside the door. ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s me, Lily.¡±


    The memory of that night¡ªLily and Molly plotting together¡ªrushed back like ice water down my spine, sending a cold shiver through me. I didn¡¯t want to see her. I feared what she might try to do. But with Alice beside me, I summoned the strength to face her.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, bracing myself.


    The door creaked open, and Lily stepped inside. A bright smile lit her face, but for a fleeting instant, I caught a flicker of disappointment in her eyes¡ªa shadow that quickly vanished, though I could not ignore it.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The brief flicker of disappointment in Lily¡¯s eyes sent a cold wave through me. Was she upset that I hadn¡¯t lost the baby? As I wrestled with the turmoil inside, Lily had already closed the distance between us, her expression filled with feigned concern.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:


    ¡°Makenna, you have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been these past few days! I¡¯m so relieved to see you awake.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± I mumbled absentmindedly, barely acknowledging her words. Now that she saw I was fine, what would her next move be? How would she try to force a miscarriage? Poison? Something more subtle?


    The thought gnawed at me. Why did Molly want Lily to ensure I lost my baby? I carried Bryan¡¯s child, and she had yton¡¯s. What possible threat could I pose to her? No matter how I turned it over in my mind, nothing added up.


    And then, something even stranger crept into my thoughts¡ªMolly had once been one of Kristina¡¯s followers, and with the Harrison family close to the king, they surely knew the risks of carrying a Lycan¡¯s child. If Molly understood how dangerous this pregnancy could be, why would she go to such lengths to conceive?


    These unanswered questions left me frowning deeply.


    Lily waved her hand in front of my face, breaking my focus. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    I snapped back to the present. I couldn¡¯t afford for Lily to realize I was onto them. If she caught even the slightest hint, they¡¯d grow more cautious, and my chance to expose them would vanish.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, forcing a small smile. I kept my tone light, as if the weight of the world hadn¡¯t justnded squarely on my shoulders. ¡°Thank you for being here, Lily. Really, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Lily smiled back, nodding earnestly. ¡°Makenna, we¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Friends? I found the word bitterly ironic. I gave her a strained smile and let the conversation die there.


    Alice, sitting nearby, noticed something odd in my demeanor. Picking up on the tension, she spoke up politely but firmly. ¡°Lily, I think you came at the wrong time. Makenna just took her medicine, and she needs to rest now. I¡¯ll stay with her and make sure she¡¯sfortable. You¡¯ve been running yourself ragged thesest few days. You should get some rest too.¡±


    Your next story begins at  .


    Lily hesitated, her eyes flicking over to me. I cooperated, stifling a yawn and making a show of being overwhelmingly tired.


    ¡°Alright, Makenna,¡± Lily finally said, adjusting my nket before leaving the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Alice leaned in close, her face tight with concern. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on? Things between you and Lily seemed off.¡±


    With a sigh, I ryed the entire conversation I had overheard that night. When I finished, Alice¡¯s eyes zed with fury. She shot up from her chair, mming her fist against the edge of the bed. ¡°That conniving snake! I can¡¯t believe her! I need to confront her¡ªright now!¡±


    I grabbed her arm before she could storm out. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t. You can¡¯t act on impulse,¡± I warned, my voice firm. cing a hand on my abdomen, I spoke slowly. ¡°If they want me to miscarry, I think¡­ I can use this chance to let go of this child.¡±


    Alice stared at me, horrified. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t seriously be thinking of going through with it? That could¡ªcould kill you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. They won¡¯t risk my life. If I die, it raises too many suspicions. They can¡¯t afford that kind of fallout.¡± I swallowed hard, forcing my voice to stay steady. ¡°Besides¡­ this pregnancy already puts my life in danger, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alice fell silent, her face stricken.


    ¡°This could be my only chance to expose Molly and her plot,¡± I continued softly, ¡°and catch them all in one go.¡±


    But even as Iid out my n, a dull ache gripped my heart. That dream¡­ it was only a dream, right? And yet, the idea of letting go of this baby tore at something deep inside me. For the first time, I wasn¡¯t sure what the right thing to do was. I felt utterly lost.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    When I first heard that Makenna had copsed and been rushed to the hospital, I couldn¡¯t hide my delight. I quickly sent Lily to check on her, silently hoping that Makenna would just die there, saving me the trouble of doing it myself.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Lily returned from Makenna¡¯s room, and I signaled to her from the shadows. Lily hurried over, and I wasted no time. ¡°How is she?¡± I dragged her into a secluded corner, my voice betraying my anxious need for answers.


    A glint of frustration crossed Lily¡¯s face before she replied, ¡°Makenna is fine, and so is the baby.¡±


    Makenna had made it through unscathed! I felt a brief stab of disappointment, but it quickly shifted into smug satisfaction. Her health was clearly on a decline, just as the rumors had suggested. Carrying a Lycan¡¯s child was weakening her¡ªit was only a matter of time.


    But Lily¡¯s next question snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Molly, you¡¯re pregnant with Prince yton¡¯s baby now. Why do you still want Makenna to lose hers?¡±


    Why? My fists clenched, rage surging through me. Because even though Makenna carried Bryan¡¯s child, yton still cared for her! If she gave birth, even if Makenna died, I couldn¡¯t be sure yton wouldn¡¯t show some twisted affection for the child. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Everything about Makenna needed to vanish if I was to have peace.


    Besides, the child¡¯s existence posed a threat to yton¡¯s path to the throne. If I could clear the way for him, eliminating Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s heirs in the process, I knew yton would owe me everything. A smile tugged at my lips as I relished the thought.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t about to share these ambitions with Lily. She was too naive, too easily led by others. She wasn¡¯t worthy of knowing my true motives.


    I softened my expression and gave her a warm smile. ¡°I have my reasons, Lily. Your job is simple: find a way to mix the medicine I gave you into Makenna¡¯s food. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes hardened with determination as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You can count on me, Molly.¡±


    Pleased with her obedience, I gave a satisfied smile. With everythingid out, I decided it was time to leave before anyone spotted us together.


    ¡°Molly,¡± Lily called out, her voiceced with hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Makenna¡¯s health has been declining ever since she got pregnant, but she was perfectly healthy before. Do you know why?¡±


    Her question made me pause. My mind shed back to what I had learned from the Harrison family¡ªhow the Lycan¡¯s genes were so potent that carrying one of their offspring could drain a mother¡¯s life force, leaving her weak or even killing her.


    I unconsciously ced a hand on my own abdomen. I was different. My child wouldn¡¯t harm me because the baby I carried wasn¡¯t yton¡¯s. I loved yton, yes, but not enough to risk my own life. A coldugh escaped my lips. My baby wasn¡¯t his, but I had ways to make him believe it was.


    I looked at Lily and offered a casual excuse. ¡°Lily, pregnancy can make ady weak. Do not overthink it. I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Before departing, I gave Lily one more look. After Makenna was dealt with, Lily would be next. She had been useful, but she knew too much, and if she ever betrayed me, it would ruin everything.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After days of rest, my strength had returned, but the doctor remained insistent on keeping me for observation. Lying in that sterile hospital bed, the monotony was unbearable. My mind kept drifting to thoughts I tried hard to push away.


    I couldn¡¯t stand being cooped up any longer, so I slipped out of the ward to clear my head, wandering through the garden beneath the hospital. The air was fresh, the greenery soothing, but my mind was elsewhere.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:


    As I strolled along the flowerbeds, letting the trees¡¯ shadows brush over me, I overheard a faint conversation, catching fragments that piqued my curiosity. Drawn in, I followed the voices and found two nurses huddled together, whispering.


    It wasn¡¯t until they mentioned ¡°Prince yton¡± and ¡°Molly¡± that my steps faltered. I crept behind a nearby tree, straining to hear them.


    ¡°I heard His Majesty was thrilled when he learned Molly¡¯s pregnant. He rewarded her with heaps of gold and jewels and even allowed her to move into Prince yton¡¯s vi,¡± one nurse said, her voice tinged with envy.


    The other nodded eagerly. ¡°I know, right? Who would¡¯ve guessed Molly would get so lucky? She¡¯ll probably be the royal family¡¯s darling now.¡±


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Molly was moving into yton¡¯s home? My chest tightened painfully, the weight of those words pressing deep into my bones. The world seemed to spin as my knees threatened to give way.


    Then one of the nurses chuckled maliciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t Makenna also pregnant with Prince Bryan¡¯s baby? Why doesn¡¯t she get the same treatment?¡±


    I flinched at the mention of my name, every muscle in my body tense.


    The other nurseughed mockingly. ¡°Are you stupid? Makenna¡¯s just a lowly sex ve, while Molly caused a miraculous sign to appear at the cemetery. How could they evenpare?¡±


    Her disdain stung like a p across the face, leaving me trembling with anger.


    Yes, I was nothing more than a sex ve¡­ The harsh truth echoed inside my head, relentless and bitter. I closed my eyes, willing the words to fade, but they clung to me like a curse.


    The other nurse seemed toe to an understanding, nodding as if confirming an unspoken agreement. ¡°Even though Molly¡¯s family doesn¡¯t carry much weight among the nobles, they¡¯re still aristocrats. Not like Makenna, she¡­¡±


    Their conversation drifted away with their footsteps, voices growing faint until they disappeared entirely. I remained frozen behind the tree, caught in the web of emotions tightening around me. Was it anger that stirred in my chest? Sorrow, perhaps? Or that bitter twinge of self-pity?


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Time felt like it had stalled, each second stretching on until I lost track of how long I stood there. A passing cleaner eventually noticed me, paused, and asked with gentle concern, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Do you need help?¡±


    Her words pulled me back to reality, though my mind remained elsewhere. I shook my head in response, offering no real answer, and resumed my walk, still in a daze. My thoughts spiraled into a chaotic mess as I made my way back to the ward, feelings tangled and frayed like threads in a storm.


    By the time I became aware of my surroundings again, I was already at the door. Without thinking, I pushed it open, only to collide with something firm and unyielding¡ªa broad chest. Startled, I looked up and found myself staring into yton¡¯s unwavering eyes.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton¡¯s weary face came into focus, shadows clinging to his eyes like dark clouds. He looked utterly drained, his gazecking the usual spark, and a faint bitterness lingered on his lips. Though his clothes were crisp and tidy, they did little to mask the fatigue radiating from him. The weight of yton¡¯s recent struggles seemed to surpass anything I could fathom, and seeing him like this sent a sharp ache through my heart. Yet, I fought to keep my indifference intact, taking a small step back to create distance between us.


    In a distant tone, I asked, ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±


    Hurt flickered in yton¡¯s eyes as he spoke, his voice thick with pain. ¡°Makenna, please don¡¯t be so cold. I just wanted to check on you, to see if you¡¯re alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:


    I dropped my gaze, avoiding the sorrowful depths of his eyes, and replied with feigned indifference, ¡°Your Highness, you should return to Molly. She needs you more than I do right now. I¡¯m fine, truly.¡±


    With that, I attempted to sidestep him and walk into my room, but yton¡¯s hand shot out, grasping my wrist in an earnest attempt to pull me into his embrace. Instinctively, I sidestepped him, causing him to halt mid-motion. In a hoarse whisper, he said, ¡°Makenna, I don¡¯t love Molly at all. My heart belongs solely to you. I don¡¯t want this child.¡±


    He didn¡¯t love Molly? I couldn¡¯t help the bitter smile that crept onto my face, sarcasm threading my words. ¡°Molly is already pregnant with your child and has moved into your home. And you im you have no feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± yton insisted urgently, desperation evident in his tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been preupied with Molly¡¯s situation these past few days, even arguing with my father about it. My heart is yours, and I don¡¯t want this child, but my father is insistent¡­¡± He shut his eyes tightly, his voice growing heavy with bitterness. ¡°My father was furious at my defiance and forced Molly to move in with me. This decision was his, not mine. Makenna, please believe me!¡±


    I fell silent, letting his words linger in the air. yton studied me anxiously, seeking my belief in his exnation. Looking up into his vulnerable eyes, I found myself asking with a trembling voice, ¡°Can you¡­ can you sense that child¡¯s presence?¡±


    The light in yton¡¯s eyes dimmed at once. He didn¡¯t answer, the silence stretching painfully between us and confirming my fears.


    I closed my eyes, feeling as though all warmth had been swallowed by his unspoken truth. ¡°In that case, you should take good care of Molly. After all, it¡¯s your child, and it concerns your future as the heir.¡± I took a deep breath, striving for calm, but every word felt like a knife to my heart.


    Suddenly, yton pulled me into his arms, his voice morphing into a tortured growl. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I care about, Makenna. I only love you!¡±


    I struggled against his hold, but his grip was unyielding, pinning me in ce. With a sigh of defeat, I mustered thest of my strength to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the throne at all?¡±


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    His body tensed, as if my question had caught him off guard. Though I knew I could never rival the throne in his heart, his reaction made my heart plummet. His grip loosened slightly, and seizing the moment, I pushed him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and need to rest. Please leave, Your Highness.¡± I summoned all my strength to say those words, masking my turbulent emotions beneath a facade of calm.


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± yton started, reaching out to grasp my hand, but at that moment, a servant burst in, flustered and breathless. ¡°Your Highness, Molly is not feeling well. Please go and see her.¡±


    yton hesitated, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. In his heart, the child Molly carried still held greater significance. With resolve, I pushed yton toward the door. ¡°You should go see Molly. I don¡¯t need you right now.¡±


    After saying that, I turned and firmly closed the door behind me, leaving him on the other side.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As the door clicked shut, I leaned weakly against it, tears finally breaking free in a torrent of grief. Covering my face, I let the sobs wrack my body, a painful release I could no longer contain.


    ¡°Makenna! Open the door! Let¡¯s talk about this!¡± yton¡¯s voice came from the other side,ced with anxiety as he knocked intermittently.


    I ignored him, sinking onto the bed and burying my head in the quilt, allowing my tears to soak the fabric beneath me.


    ¡°Your Highness, Molly is still waiting for you,¡± a servant urged from outside. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, His Majesty will be displeased.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:


    Eventually, the knocking faded, and I sensed that yton had left. I wrapped the covers tightly around myself, silent tears continuing to fall onto the pillowcase.


    Perhaps exhaustion had taken over, for the tears mingled with fatigue and carried me into a dream.


    In that dream, I met the child again. His lips curled into a pure, innocent smile, and heforted me in a childlike voice. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I stared at him, surprise washing over me as a strange warmth filled my heart. ¡°Are you my baby?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask gently.


    The child nodded, his smile growing even brighter. So adorable! In that moment, he felt like the sweetest being in the world, and the warmth in my chest momentarily chased away the bitterness of reality.


    But then the weight of my worries crashed back¡ªwhat if I died after he was born? My mood soured again.


    The child seemed to sense my turmoil and spoke in his innocent voice. ¡°Mommy, you won¡¯t die. You just haven¡¯t restored your strength yet.¡±


    Restored my strength? That phrase tightened my heart with unease. I was about to ask more when the dream abruptly shattered, pulling me back to wakefulness.


    Opening my eyes, I found darkness enveloping the room, leaving me alone in a silence so profound I could only hear my breath.


    I mulled over the child¡¯s words, confusion swirling in my mind. Suddenly, I felt an odd difort in my hand. Looking down, I was startled to see that I had involuntarily shifted into my wolf form. How could this happen? I noticed the fur on one of my paws had begun to turn white. What was going on?


    While I was lost in a haze of thoughts, a knock on the door jolted me from my reverie. Who could be visiting me at this hour? I quickly shifted back to my human form and asked calmly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s us,¡± came the voices of Alice and Lily from outside. Relief washed over me. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and Lily stepped in, a fancy food container in hand and concern etched on her face as she approached my bedside. Alice followed closely behind, silently indicating that they had crossed paths on their way here.


    I nodded almost imperceptibly, trying to appear calm, and turned to Lily with a smile. ¡°Lily, what delicious food have you brought me?¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile brightened as she deftly opened the food container. ¡°I made chicken soup for you today.¡±


    The rich aroma of the soup wafted through the room, tempting yet unsettling.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been on a special diet these past few days, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to make you something nourishing. Today, I asked the doctor, and he said you can eat this now, so I cooked it for you,¡± Lily said, her concern genuine on the surface.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. If I hadn¡¯t known that Lily had already betrayed me, I might have been deeply moved by her thoughtfulness. But now, gazing at her innocent smile sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Lily, thank you so much!¡± I said with feigned enthusiasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replied, her smile shy yet bright as she ced the food container on the table, arranging it carefully. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot; it won¡¯t be good if it gets cold.¡±


    I nodded, slowly sitting down at the table and reaching for the spoon. Just then, Alice eximed, ¡°Oh no! My earring is missing!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:


    As Alice¡¯s words hung in the air, I set down my spoon and asked with genuine concern, ¡°What happened? Did you lose it somewhere?¡±


    Alice looked visibly anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I know it was still on my ear before I left the house. I must have lost it on the way.¡±


    Seeing her distress, I quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡± As I spoke, I prepared to rise.


    Lily frowned instantly, a flicker of panic crossing her face as she hurried to stop me. ¡°Makenna, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Let Alice and me handle it. You stay here and finish your chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Makenna. Lily and I can manage,¡± Alice chimed in quickly. With that, Alice grabbed Lily¡¯s hand, and they dashed out of the room to search for the lost earring.


    Before leaving, Lily nced back at me, concern etched on her features. ¡°Makenna, make sure to finish your chicken soup. I made it especially for you, with special herbs that are really good for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded with a smile, masking my intentions.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Alice winked at me, signaling that I could go ahead with my n. As the door closed softly behind them, I sprang into action. I grabbed a clean bottle from the bedside table and carefully poured some of the soup into it, hiding it quickly. Then, I poured the rest down the toilet, ensuring no trace remained.


    I nced at the bowl of chicken, expertly shredding it with my fork and discarding the pieces, leaving just a few bones behind to create the illusion that I had finished my meal.


    Not long after, I heard footsteps approaching. Alice and Lily were back. They entered, and I casually asked Alice, ¡°Did you find the earring?¡±


    Alice smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it fell on the road, and we found it.¡±


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Lily looked at me eagerly. ¡°Makenna, did you finish the chicken soup?¡±


    I pointed to the bowl, now containing only bones, and smiled. ¡°Of course, it was delicious. Thank you, Lily.¡±


    Lily visibly rxed when she realized I had finished the soup, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    ¡°Lily, your cooking is amazing,¡± I eximed. ¡°I hope I can have it again next time.¡±


    Lily smiled at my words. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you again tomorrow. You should eat more to recover faster.¡± With that, she thoughtfully cleared away the food container and prepared to leave, while Alice lingered behind, saying she wanted to stay with me.


    Once Lily was gone, Alice asked in a hushed tone, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    I stifled a smile and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it in the bottle.¡± I carefully retrieved the hidden bottle of soup from under my pillow and handed it to Alice. ¡°Please take this for testing. If it turns out there¡¯s a drug in the soup, but it¡¯s not fatal, I n to turn this to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but¡­ do we really have to do this?¡± Alice¡¯s voice sounded hesitant as she epted the bottle. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way?¡±


    Her words plunged me into gloom, pulling back the memory of that dream. I didn¡¯t want to give up this child; he was my only family in this world. Yet, the fear of not surviving the pregnancy loomed over me. Only the white wolves could safely bear Lycan descendants. Unfortunately, I was just a weak, lowly werewolf, incapable of oveing the power of such a bloodline.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me, widening my eyes in shock. I looked down at my hands, recalling the strange appearance of white fur on my paw and the miraculous healing I had experienced during the hunt of the brown bear. It felt as if a light had switched on in my mind, and my heart began to race.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410:


    I joyfully grabbed Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Alice, I want to go to the library to look for some information. For some reason, I¡¯m unsure about my own identity. Could I truly be a descendant of the white wolves?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    This idea wasn¡¯t without merit. Piecing together my recovery from injuries, the scattered clues, and Connolly¡¯s cryptic words before his exile, a sense of unease crept in. I had a nagging feeling that my identity was moreplex than it appeared. The white wolf n was a taboo subject in royal circles, so if I wanted to delve into this mystery, discretion was essential.


    Alice was taken aback by my sudden interest. She tilted her head, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Makenna, what sparked your desire to head to the library all of a sudden?¡±


    I hesitated, the truth weighing heavily on my tongue. Alice was a trusted friend, and deceiving her felt wrong, but the significance of this matter was too great for her to bear. Noticing my internal struggle, Alice chose not to press further. She reached out, her fingers wrapping around mine, offering a gentle pat as aforting gesture. ¡°Makenna, if you prefer to keep it to yourself, I understand. Just know, if you run into any trouble, you can count on me.¡±


    I nodded gratefully. ¡°I will, thank you.¡±


    The next morning, after notifying the doctor of my ns and assuring him I would return in time for my medication, I dashed to the library. I scoured the public sections but found no tomes on the white wolves. It seemed that the secrets of the white wolvesy hidden beyond the reach of the general collection. I remembered the secluded spot on the third floor where Dominic had previously taken me. That was where the elusive information must be stashed.


    Determined, I made my way alone, but at the threshold of the third floor, the librarian blocked my path. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go up there.¡±


    I stood dumbfounded. Why had I been allowed ess before with Dominic? Noticing my hesitation, the librarian stepped closer, exining, ¡°Only nobles are permitted on the third floor. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t qualify with your current standing.¡±


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    Refusing to back down, I pleaded, ¡°Please, I have something urgent to look into. I promise I won¡¯t linger.¡±


    But the librarian remained steadfast. ¡°Miss, rules are rules. I can¡¯t make exceptions. Please don¡¯t make this harder for either of us.¡±


    Frustrated, I stomped my foot. How could this be fair? Wasn¡¯t the library meant for everyone to use? Realizing the librarian¡¯s resolve, despair began to wash over me as I prepared to turn away in defeat.


    As I turned around, I heard a careless and condescending voice behind me say, ¡°Let her in. She is with me.¡±


    I spun in shock, catching sight of Dominic lounging at the corner of the staircase. His rxed posture suggested he had been there longer than I realized. When our eyes met, he raised an eyebrow, a knowing smirk ying on his lips. His gaze made me ufortable, prompting me to look away quickly.


    The librarian nodded respectfully and let me pass, with Dominic trailing behind like a shadow. This had just gottenplicated. With Dominic beside me, my chance to investigate the white wolf n¡¯s secrets was slipping away. What if he caught wind of what I was really after?


    Resigned to my situation, I feigned interest in the books, slowly weaving through the shelves, hoping Dominic would tire of my presence and walk away. From what I had gathered, the Lycan n and the white wolf n were likely at odds. If I truly belonged to the white wolf n and he discovered it, I had no doubt he would not take it lightly.


    Yet Dominic kept following me, observing me closely. Feeling cornered, I ventured, ¡°Thank you for bringing me in, Your Highness. You can go handle your affairs now.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy lovely Friday, dear people. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:


    Dominic shed a teasing grin and replied slowly, ¡°What exactly are you up to in the library?¡±


    I had my excuse ready. ¡°I want to look into the history of Lycan descendants. With my current situation, it feels prudent to prepare myself mentally for what lies ahead.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I exined, striving to keep myposure as calm as a still pond in a storm. I knew Dominic was a master of cunning. When dealing with him, I had to guard my secrets fiercely; one wrong move could spell my downfall. From the moment I had crossed paths with him in the library, I maintained an unruffled facade.


    Dominic¡¯s sharp gaze lingered on my face for a few moments before he gave a slight nod, speaking in a tone both knowing and patronizing. ¡°Yes, you ought to learn more about it. Otherwise, you might not even take your own health seriously.¡±


    With that, he turned away, casually thumbing through other books, dismissing me as though I were nothing more than background noise.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief. Atst, he had lost interest. This was my moment. Yet I dared not drop my guard. Carefully, I moved through thebyrinth of bookshelves, scanning the titles as if they held the keys to my fate.


    But there was little to be found about the white wolf n. My hope dwindled as I uncovered almost nothing of worth. Just as I was on the verge of giving up, something caught my eye¡ªa weathered, tattered book lurking in the corner. I hesitated for a heartbeat, then, almost instinctively, stepped closer and reached for the tome, its cover cloaked in a thickyer of dust.


    The pages, delicate and ancient, whispered as I turned them. After a few flips, I stumbled upon details about the white wolf n hidden within this forgotten volume. Holding my breath in anticipation, I pressed on.


    The descriptions left me in awe.


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°The white wolves, a breed of werewolves endowed with remarkable healing abilities, can swiftly recover from grave injuries and even mend the wounds of others. Most astonishingly, until their miraculous healing powers fully awaken, white wolves resemble ordinary gray wolves. In fact, while their powers lie dormant, they are even weaker than typical wolves. Only as their inherent strength begins to manifest does their fur transform into pure white.¡±


    The more I absorbed, the more my astonishment grew.


    My astonishment deepened. My own situation mirrored the white wolves¡¯ tale in uncanny ways. Could it be that I truly belonged to their lineage? I bit my lip, fingers trembling with uncertainty, and turned the yellowed pages with renewed fervor. Suddenly, a line struck me like lightning.


    ¡°White wolves excel in healing, while the Lycan wolves are celebrated for theirbat prowess. The union of these two ns births offspring of remarkable strength. These children possess intelligence even before birth, capable of perceiving the world and forming a telepathic bond with their mothers.¡±


    My thoughts drifted back to those hazy yet vivid dreams, where the child seemed tomunicate with me on an unspoken level. I clutched the book tightly, the weight of its revtions heavy in my hands. Could I truly be of the white wolf lineage? But how could that be? Weren¡¯t the white wolves believed to be long extinct? If I was indeed a white wolf, how had I ended up in the Dunn family? And if I truly carried their blood, why was I so feeble during my pregnancy?


    These questions swirled in my mind like leaves caught in a whirlwind, leaving me disoriented.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    Just as my thoughts spun wildly, Dominic¡¯s sharp voice sliced through the air behind me. I jumped, the book slipping from my grasp and hitting the floor with a solid thud. I held my breath, quickly bending down to retrieve it, but Dominic was faster, snatching it up before I could react. His eyes raced over the pages, and then he looked at me with an air of casual curiosity, asking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you searching for books on Lycan offspring? Why are you delving into a book about the white wolves?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My heart raced in my chest as I faced Dominic¡¯s piercing gaze. Struggling to maintain myposure, I said, ¡°Oh, I just stumbled upon it while searching for other books¡ªjust out of curiosity.¡± I stole a nce at him, gauging his reaction.


    ¡°Really?¡± He chuckled softly, a slow smile creeping across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you bore a striking resemnce to the legendary white wolves.¡±


    His deep, lingering voice sent a shiver through me. I forced a smile, replying casually, ¡°The legendary white wolves¡¯ fur is as white as snow, while I¡¯m just an ordinary gray wolf. There¡¯s no resemnce between us at all.¡±


    Nervously, I twisted the hem of my shirt, trying to project calm while tension built inside me. Dominic raised an eyebrow, his eyes shing as if he could see right through me.


    ¡°I recall you were bitten by a bear on the hunt, yet the scar on your arm was barely visible. Such remarkable healing ability is something only the legendary white wolf n would possess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your spection,¡± I countered, hiding my unease. ¡°You didn¡¯t witness the bite firsthand. Can you really use the scar on my arm as proof?¡±


    Though my argument was solid, Dominic¡¯s keen gaze remained fixed on me. Feeling the weight of his stare, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°If I were truly a white wolf, why have I felt so weak since I became pregnant?¡±


    His expression softened slightly, the darkness in his gaze deepening as he looked down at me. He reached out, gently ruffling my hair¡ªa surprising tenderness contrasting his usual demeanor. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I would much prefer it if you were a white wolf.¡±


    I blinked in surprise, uncertain if I had misheard. ¡°What did you say? Could you repeat that?¡±


    But Dominic seemed to dismiss my question, a teasing smile ying on his lips.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Heat flooded my face as Dominic¡¯s touch grew bolder, his mischievous smile never wavering. My breath hitched, my body betraying me as I tried to hold on to myposure.


    ¡°Dominic, stop!¡± I hissed, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and humiliation.


    But he only leaned closer, his lips brushing my ear as he whispered, ¡°You say no, yet your body tells me otherwise.¡±


    I clenched my fists, fighting to keep control as I tried once more to shove his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable!¡± I spat, ring at him with all the strength I could muster.


    Dominic finally withdrew, his hand retreating with infuriating leisure. His grin lingered, shameless and triumphant, as if he had won some unspoken battle.


    With a casual shrug, he leaned back in his chair, flipping open the book he had pulled earlier as though nothing had happened. ¡°Rx, Makenna. I promised I wouldn¡¯t push you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I turned away, my chest heaving, trying to steady the storm inside me. My thoughts were a tangled mess of outrage, shame, and a flicker of something I refused to name.


    Desperate to regain control, I stood abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve read enough for today. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Dominic nced up at me, his expression unreadable, though that same teasing glimmer still danced in his eyes. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± he said smoothly, returning his gaze to the pages as if dismissing me entirely.


    I walked away as quickly as I could, my legs unsteady beneath me, vowing never to let him corner me like that again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:


    A soft gasp escaped my lips, caught off guard by the intensity of the feelings he stirred in me. Against my will, I found myself leaning instinctively into his warmth.


    ¡°Keep your voice down; we¡¯re in a library,¡± Dominic murmured, his breath brushing against my skin and sending shivers racing down my spine.


    I bit my lip, the heat rising between us clouding my thoughts. My reaction only seemed to amuse him, his satisfaction evident in the glint of mischief in his eyes. Wrapping an arm around my shoulders, he drew me closer, his touch deepening as the tension in the secluded corner thickened.


    Breathless, I leaned against him, my emotions in chaos, sensations surging like a tide I could barely withstand. A gasp escaped me, my body betraying my struggle to resist.


    ¡°You¡¯re really feeling it now,¡± he said with a knowing smile, his voice low and teasing.


    Exhausted, I slumped lightly against his shoulder, my chest rising and falling as I tried to steady myself. ¡°You are infuriating¡­¡± I whispered, the words escaping between ragged breaths.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Dominic finally allowed me to leave the library. He personally escorted me to the hospital, and just before he departed, he gently pinched my cheek, reminding me, ¡°Take care of yourself during this time and try not to wander around.¡±


    I rolled my eyes inwardly but nodded obediently, eager to send him off as quickly as possible.


    No sooner had Dominic left the ward than Alice arrived. Her expression was heavy as she approached and whispered, ¡°Makenna, the results are in!¡±


    I was taken aback; this was faster than I anticipated. ¡°Really? How did you manage that?¡± I asked, curiosity sparking.


    Alice blushed, fidgeting with the hem of her clothes. ¡°Last night, I ran into Amon. He asked a few questions and kind of let it slip. When he realized I needed to test the liquid in the bottle, he offered to help.¡±


    Amon? I could sense something was going on between them, and I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°Oh, so it was Amon.¡±


    Alice¡¯s cheeks turned crimson, and she looked mortified. She quickly shoved the report into my hands, urging, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t tease me. Just look at this!¡±


    As I took the report, a wave of unease washed over me. Amon was Bryan¡¯s man. Would he spill everything to Bryan?


    Alice seemed to sense my anxiety and quickly reassured me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Amon isn¡¯t one to gossip. I only mentioned needing to test some samples; I didn¡¯t go into details, and he¡¯s smart enough not to pry.¡±


    I nodded, choosing to trust Alice. Taking a deep breath, I began reading the report, but my expression slowly froze, turning grim.


    The report clearly indicated that the chicken soup contained harmful substances that could induce a miscarriage and weaken a woman¡¯s body.


    My eyes stayed glued to the paper, unable to look away. Heartbreak and disappointment weighed heavily on me, sinking deep into my chest. I was utterly disillusioned with Lily.


    Noticing my reaction, Alice sighed deeply. ¡°Makenna, what do you n to do? Are you still considering using this chance to end the pregnancy?¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯ve had a change of heart. Maybe I want to keep this child.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock as I struggled to find the right words to exin myself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:


    ¡°Makenna, you need to think this through! Your life is what matters most!¡± Alice urged, anxiety creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Alice, I know this seems sudden to you, but I have a feeling that this child might not be my demise.¡± I ced my hand on my abdomen, trying to convey my reasoning. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not someone who would gamble everything for a mere fetus.¡±


    Though Alice was concerned, she chose to trust my judgment and didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she shifted the conversation, asking, ¡°So, what will you do about Lily?¡±


    My gaze turned colder than ice, and my tone wasced with frost. ¡°Since Lily doesn¡¯t value our friendship, I see no reason to show her mercy. I will take her and Molly down together.¡±


    Alice nodded gravely, her expression serious.


    After Alice handed me the report, she slipped away, leaving the ward draped in silence once more. I sat alone on the bed, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. I felt like a tightrope walker, teetering between the fear of being shunned by other werewolves and the hope that I truly was a white wolf who could survive the pregnancy.


    Suddenly, a bright idea sparked in my mind, cutting through my confusion like a lighthouse in the fog. If I was a white wolf, then my mother must have been one as well. This would exin why my father had always been so private about her, even warning me that investigating the truth about my mother would bring me nothing but disaster.


    With that realization, I sprang out of bed. I needed to see my mother¡¯s belongings right away! Ignoring Dominic¡¯s warning about wandering, I hurried back to my residence.


    Lily was lounging in the living room, engrossed in a book. When she caught sight of me, her smile felt as genuine as a paper flower.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°Makenna, what brings you back?¡±


    I brushed past her, heading straight upstairs to my bedroom. Once inside, I quickly unearthed the box filled with my mother¡¯s treasures. My fingers grazed the cold lock, and my heart raced, a mixture of anxiety and anticipation swirling within me. With a click, the lock yielded.


    I lifted the lid, revealing a handful of paintings created by my mother, mostlyndscapes that seemed ordinary at first nce. I flipped through them, frustration mounting as I found no clues. Just as despair began to settle in, a sliver of light filtered through the window, illuminating a corner of one of the paintings.


    Leaning closer, I realized the scene in the painting mirrored the mountains where the previous hunting event had taken ce. Examining it more intently, I spotted a faint depiction of a white wolf lurking among the trees.


    My heart quickened as I continued to explore. Holding my breath, I scrutinized the other paintings and was astonished to uncover that each one concealed a hidden white wolf¡ªsome cloaked in mountain fog, others reflected in the stream.


    Could this be my mother¡¯s secret message to me?


    Joy washed over me like a warm tide. This meant I had the power to bring this child into the world! I carefully tucked my mother¡¯s paintings away, bubbling with excitement from my new discovery, and headed downstairs, eager to return to the hospital.


    Lily approached, concern etched on her face. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on? Why the rush?¡±


    Caught in her worried gaze, I snapped back to reality, recalling her and Molly¡¯s schemes against me. A surge of anger and determination welled up inside. I had to bring them down before they stirred up any more trouble!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:


    When I didn¡¯t respond, Lily asked cautiously, ¡°Makenna, why are you looking at me like that? Did I do something?¡±


    To keep her suspicion at bay, I offered her a smile and replied casually, ¡°Nothing major, just remembered something. By the way, Lily, your chicken soup was fantastic. Could you whip up another batch tomorrow?¡±


    Her face brightened with surprise and delight, as if I had just handed her a bouquet. ¡°Of course! It would be my pleasure.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I stepped back into the ward, darkness enveloped me. After the rollercoaster of the day, an unexpected calm washed over me. The anxiety that had once gripped me melted away. Lying in bed, I gently caressed my slightly swollen belly, feeling the baby stir within me and genuinely anticipating the arrival of this child. Tonight held no fear, no anxiety. I surrendered to a deep, long-awaited sleep and didn¡¯t stir for the entire night.


    The next afternoon, Lily arrived promptly at the door with the soup. Seated at the hospital table, I watched her bustling figure, grappling with the question of why she would want to harm me. We had once been such good friends! Lost in my thoughts, I barely noticed when Lily set the chicken soup before me, her tone filled with concern.


    ¡°Come on, eat while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s good for your recovery.¡±


    I picked up the bowl, my gaze lingering on her face for a moment. I decided to give her onest chance toe clean.


    ¡°Lily, what have you been up totely? Have you run into any trouble? If something¡¯s bothering you, please tell me¡ªdon¡¯t keep it all inside, okay?¡±


    My voice was gentle, but a tinge of sadness flickered in my eyes.


    At my question, Lily¡¯s eyes darted for a moment, surprise shing across her features, but she quickly regained herposure and replied casually, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve been home all this time. Everything¡¯s been pretty normal.¡±


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    I nodded, my heart sinking as thest glimmer of hope shattered. It seemed Lily was set on harming me. I studied her familiar yet now unsettling face and said, ¡°Lily, you know I¡¯ve always regarded you as a friend. If you¡¯re in any kind of trouble, you cane to me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Her surprise was evident, and she nodded quickly, urging, ¡°Oh, Makenna, just eat the soup before it gets cold.¡±


    In that moment, thest remnants of reluctance faded away, reced by a chill of indifference. I gave a cold smile, my voice steady.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve given you a chance. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    With that, I pped my hands, and the ward door swung open. Amon entered with a team of people, the atmosphere thickening with tension. Lily jumped, her eyes wide with confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Makenna, what do you mean?¡±


    I sneered, turning to Amon. ¡°Amon, this bowl of chicken soup has been drugged. The person responsible is Lily. Take it for testing; the results will speak for themselves.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, her voice turning sharp and hysterical. ¡°Impossible! Makenna, why are you framing me? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Lily, stop pretending!¡± I interrupted coldly, enunciating each word. ¡°The chicken soup you sent before has already been tested; the results showed that it contained toxic substances that could cause a miscarriage. And this bowl is probably the same, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I locked eyes with Lily, offering her no escape.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:


    Staring at me in disbelief, she murmured, ¡°So you already knew?¡±


    Her slip revealed her panic, her body trembling like a leaf caught in a gust of wind. In a desperate move, Lily lunged for the table, attempting to spill the deadly soup and erase the evidence. But Amon was quicker. He darted forward, his strong frame blocking her path, and delivered a swift kick to her stomach. The impact sent Lily crashing to the floor.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily let out a piercing scream of pain, curling up on the floor.


    ¡°Take Lily away!¡± Amon ordered coldly to the soldiers behind him.


    The soldiers quickly pped handcuffs on Lily¡¯s wrists, showing no mercy. Amon then looked over at the bowl of hot chicken soup andmanded firmly, ¡°Take this soup and have it tested!¡±


    As the soldiers held Lily down, she finally realized the severity of her plight. Dropping all pretense, she began to hurl insults at me wildly.


    ¡°Makenna! You bitch! I won¡¯t let you get away with this! I¡¯ll kill you, you bitch! Ah! Bitch!¡±


    Lily¡¯s face twisted with fury, and as I looked into her eyes, I caught a flicker of bitterness. I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Her eyes burned with fierce contempt, as if she were ready to tear me apart. She exploded in a furious outburst, releasing all her pent-up anger.


    ¡°Makenna, this is your fault! You stood in my way, stopping me from being with Prince Dominic. I could only be a servant in this pce! And you even tried to cast me out!¡±


    Hearing Lily¡¯s wild usations left me both distressed and confused. With a heavy heart, I responded, ¡°Lily, I did this to protect you.¡±


    When she heard my words, Lily¡¯s lips twisted into a scornful sneer. ¡°Protect me? Makenna, your concern is nothing but a facade!¡±


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Seeing Lily¡¯s continued stubbornness filled me with profound sadness, and I lost the desire to argue further. I cut straight to the point and asked, ¡°Lily, who put you up to this?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered, showing hesitation, but she quickly hardened her expression and snapped defiantly, ¡°No one put me up to it. It was my own idea!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I pressed, my gaze sharp. ¡°The poison you used is only avable outside the pce, and you can¡¯t leave these walls. So, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily faltered, stumbling over her words. Eventually, she could only reiterate weakly, ¡°I did it on my own. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    I let out a coldugh, leaning closer to her. In a near whisper, I said, ¡°Lily, I saw you plotting with Molly in the garden. I heard every word you two exchanged.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression changed dramatically, a brief flicker of panic shing across her eyes before she quickly masked it.


    I tried onest time to persuade her. ¡°Lily, if you¡¯re honest with me, I might still be able to advocate for you.¡±


    After all, Lily had once been a dear friend of mine. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch her downfall.


    But Lily only sneered, turning her head aside as she murmured so that only I could hear, ¡°Makenna, you have no proof. Besides, Molly actually values me as a friend, unlike you.¡±


    Just as her words faded, the door swung open, and Alice entered, nked by several soldiers. In her hand, she held a delicate ne, her eyes zing with fury. She eximed heatedly, ¡°Makenna, we found this ne in Lily¡¯s room, and we¡¯ve confirmed that it was Molly who purchased it for her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:


    Lily¡¯s face drained of color at the sight of the ne. It was clear she hadn¡¯t expected us to investigate it so thoroughly.


    Alice fixed a stern gaze on Lily, who was restrained by the soldiers, and demanded angrily, ¡°Lily, exin yourself! Why would you do this?¡±


    Lily averted her eyes, remaining silent, dismissing our presence entirely.


    Seeing her firm resolve to keep her lips sealed, I sighed, realizing that further questioning would be futile. I then turned to Amon and said sincerely, ¡°Amon, thank you so much for your help.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Amon nodded with grave formality. ¡°Miss Dunn, this is my duty. Trying to harm Lycan¡¯s descendants is a serious crime. I¡¯ll report this to Prince Bryan immediately and ensure a thorough investigation.¡±


    He gestured for the soldiers to escort Lily away. Just as he turned to leave, he paused, letting out a soft, almost deliberate cough¡ªjust enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    I frowned, puzzled. Amon¡¯s eyes flicked toward Alice, and in a low, almost sheepish tone, he added, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t forget our dinner tonight.¡±


    Without another word, he quickly left the room, as though escaping the moment.


    The second he was gone, I rushed over to Alice, curiosity bubbling over. ¡°Wow! Spill it¡ªwhat¡¯s going on with you and Amon? You have to tell me everything!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my grin as I watched Alice¡¯s cheeks burn red. She fiddled nervously with the hem of her dress, her fingers twisting the fabric as though debating whether or not to confess.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± she began, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When you told me the n this morning, the reason I thought of Amon was¡­ well, he helped test the chicken soup yesterday. I figured if he¡¯s willing to testify, we¡¯ll have solid evidence to expose Lily and Molly.¡±


    ¡°So you went to him, huh?¡± I covered my mouth to stifle augh. ¡°No wonder Amon was on your mind first thing this morning!¡±


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    When Alice suggested his help earlier, I hadn¡¯t questioned it¡ªI trusted her instinctpletely.


    Alice nodded slowly, her face practically glowing with embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to agree so quickly¡­ He even lent me soldiers to search Lily¡¯s room. But¡­ there was one condition.¡± Her voice dropped to a murmur. ¡°Dinner. He insisted on having dinner with me tonight.¡±


    I burst outughing, unable to resist. ¡°Alice, it sounds like someone¡¯s in love! Amon¡¯s not just capable; he¡¯s charming too. That dinner¡¯s going to be something special.¡±


    ¡°Makenna, stop!¡± Alice managed a shy smile, though I caught a trace of sadness in her eyes. She shook her head slowly, her voice softening. ¡°You and I both know¡­ once we enter the pce, we belong to the princes. With Amon¡­ there¡¯s no future for us.¡±


    The vulnerability in her voice was unlike anything I had ever heard from Alice.


    She was always the strong, confident one. Seeing her like this¡ªdoubtful and uncertain¡ªmade my heart ache for her. It wasn¡¯t fair. We were all just pawns in the game of royalty. I wanted tofort her, but what could I say? We both knew the truth of it.


    Alice seemed to sense my concern. She straightened her back, shaking off the moment of weakness as if it had never happened. The light in her eyes returned, quick as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it,¡± she said. ¡°Once Amon reports this to Prince Bryan, he¡¯ll uncover the truth. Lily and Molly will get exactly what they deserve.¡±


    I nodded, though unease still churned in the pit of my stomach. Would things really go that smoothly? Could we trust that justice would be served?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I murmured, though a sliver of doubt lingered.


    Alice gave my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Molly¡¯s clever, but she won¡¯t slip through this time. Prince Bryan will see to that.¡±


    Her words should have been reassuring, but the heaviness inside me only grew. She squeezed my hand again, this time tugging me toward the door. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get some air.¡±


    Just as we stood, the door flew open with a loud bang. Bryan stormed in, looking frantic, his eyes wild with urgency.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stood there, too shocked to form a coherent thought. Before I could even react, Bryan appeared in front of me, moving so quickly it felt as if he had materialized out of thin air. His hands gripped my arms tightly, his sharp gaze scanning me for any sign of injury.


    ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    I blinked, still trying to process everything. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mumbled, confused by the intensity in his eyes.


    The tension in his shoulders eased slightly at my response, but his expression remained stormy. His brows furrowed deeper, the lines of frustration etched firmly across his forehead.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me something this important directly?¡± he demanded.


    It struck me then¡ªAmon must have already reported everything to Bryan. Amon was so efficient. The man did his job almost too well.


    When I didn¡¯t respond, Bryan¡¯s frustration only grew. His voice hardened. ¡°Amon is going to pay for this. How could he withhold something so serious from me?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t me him!¡± I cut in quickly, rushing to defend Amon. ¡°I made him do it. This has nothing to do with him.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Before I could finish, Alice stepped forward, her voice trembling as if she were close to tears. ¡°It was my fault too. Your Highness, please don¡¯t me Amon.¡±


    Bryan let out a coldugh. ¡°You really think the two of you could manipte Amon like that? The only reason he helped you was because I ordered him to assist you whenever you needed it.¡±


    His words rendered me speechless. Amon had been acting under Bryan¡¯s orders from the very start?


    ¡°Then why punish him?¡± I asked, my voice betraying the confusion I felt. ¡°If he was just following yourmand, why are you still angry?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face remained hard, his voice cutting through the air like steel. ¡°Because that fool let you get into danger. He stood by and watched you act recklessly, and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t tolerate.¡±


    His protective words struck me deeply, melting away the unease in my chest. Maybe Bryan wasn¡¯t as ruthless and unfeeling as I had once believed.


    Still, I continued to plead for Amon¡¯s sake. ¡°It was all me, Bryan. Don¡¯t hold him responsible. He¡¯s innocent in all this¡­¡±


    Bryan sighed, his handing up to ruffle my hair in a rare gesture of affection. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re asking, I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡±


    Alice let out a breath of relief, drawing Bryan¡¯s gaze to her. His expression immediately shifted to one of irritation, as if her mere presence was a nuisance he could do without.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said quickly, offering a small smile before scurrying out and closing the door behind her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:


    Once she was gone, Bryan turned back to me. He gently pressed a hand against my shoulder, guiding me to sit on the bed. He settled down beside me, his deep eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about any of this? What if something had happened to you?¡± His voice softened, almost as if he were questioning himself more than me.


    I dropped my gaze, my fingers nervously twisting together in myp. What could I say? In truth, I had never felt like our rtionship was strong enough for me to lean on him. It wasn¡¯t that simple.


    My silence only made the atmosphere heavier, and I could sense the hurt in his eyes, the storm brewing just beneath the surface. He was close to losing his temper, but then his gaze flickered down to my stomach, and the anger vanished in an instant. He took a deep breath, clearly struggling to keep his emotions in check.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The question made my heart soften, and I looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m much better, thank you.¡±


    Bryan nodded, but a tense, awkward silence followed. His eyes grew distant, as if he were wrestling with something deep inside. Finally, he broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡­ I spoke with the doctor. Your body has grown weaker because of the pregnancy. For your health, I¡¯ve decided¡­ we need to terminate the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to keep this child!¡± The words shot out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    Bryan looked at me, confusion shadowing his face. ¡°Makenna, you need to understand¡ªthis child could put your life in danger.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, doubt creeping in. Was he truly more concerned for me than for the child¡¯s role in his destiny? To Bryan, this wasn¡¯t just any baby¡ªit was his bloodline, his future. This child was crucial to securing his session to the throne. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one fighting for it?


    A wild thought tugged at the back of my mind. My voice came out small, almost disbelieving. ¡°Your Highness¡­ are you willing to give up the throne just for my health?¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    His face tightened, and silence settled between us. A silence so heavy it felt as if time itself had stopped. When he finally spoke, his voice carried a weight I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself that question over and over. If ascending to the throne means losing you¡­ what kind of man would I be?¡±


    He met my gaze with sincere, almost pleading eyes. His words left me speechless. I blinked, searching his face for any cracks, but his expression remained raw and unguarded.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re carrying my child,¡± he continued, calmer now. ¡°It means you won¡¯t be caught in the vicious game for the crown.¡±


    His concern felt genuine. For the first time, I saw the battle waging behind his eyes¡ªthe guilt, the conflict.


    I rested a hand on my belly, emotions swirling inside me like a storm. This child wasn¡¯t just his heir¡ªit was ours. A fragile life, yet powerful all at once. Bryan¡¯s first child.


    For a fleeting moment, I nearly confessed the truth¡ªthe secret that lingered at the tip of my tongue. That I might be a white wolf. But the words tangled inside me, and I swallowed them back.


    Shaking my head, I let my hand trace the curve of my growing belly and said, firmer this time, ¡°I want to keep this child.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 420:


    ¡°Why?¡± Bryan¡¯s confusion was in.


    I pressed my lips together, feeling the weight of my answer. ¡°Because this child is my only family.¡±


    Bryan suddenly reached out, grabbing my hand with an urgency that startled me. ¡°I can be your family too, Makenna. You can always rely on me.¡±


    His grip tightened, warmth seeping into my skin, and for a moment I was caught off guard. His face¡ªso cold and harsh when we first met¡ªwas now etched with concern. Memories of his cruelty and ruthlessness flickered through my mind like ghosts, but they were slowly being drowned out by something else¡ªhis kindness, his protection. The walls around my heart, built brick by brick over time, had begun to crumble under the weight of his care.


    Thinking of this, I gradually calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± I said softly. This child¡­ this was different. It was the one part of me no one could ever take away. My blood. My bond.


    ¡°Makenna¡ª¡± he began again, but I raised my hand, cutting him off gently. ¡°Do you remember how your father cherished your mother? She was frail, yes, but he gave her the chance to stay by your side and raise you into the man you are. I believe you can help me do that too. Please, Bryan¡ªgive us a chance.¡±


    His chest rose with a heavy sigh, and for a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if I had swayed him. The silence stretched before he reached out, covering my hand with his. When he spoke again, his voice carried a firm resolve.


    ¡°If this is what you want, then I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll have my people search for every possible solution, make sure you can bring this child into the world safely. But if ites to the worst¡­ if there¡¯s no other way¡­ we¡¯ll have to let go. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded, barely trusting my voice. ¡°I understand.¡±


    A small smile touched the corner of his lips, the tension easing just a fraction. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s get you something to eat. You need to stay strong.¡±


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    As we rose from our seats, hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway. The door flew open, and Leonardo¡¯s personal servant rushed in, bowing deeply before addressing Bryan. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has requested Miss Dunn¡¯s presence in the grand hall.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Why does His Majesty want to see me all of a sudden?¡± I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. Bryan squeezed my hand gently, offering quiet reassurance. He turned to the waiting servant. ¡°Did he mention anything specific?¡±


    The servant dipped his head respectfully. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty wishes to speak to Miss Dunn. It seems to concern Molly and Lily.¡±


    A knot tightened in my chest. Bryan¡¯s grip on my hand grew firmer, his thumb brushing soothingly across my knuckles. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    I gave a small nod and let the servant guide me to the grand hall, Bryan following closely behind.


    The vast room glittered with an ostentatious array of gold and gemstones, every inch of the space designed to dazzle. Sunlight streamed in, bouncing off the polished walls and bathing the hall in an almost ethereal glow.


    But my attention was quickly drawn to the figures before me¡ªLily and Molly, both crumpled on the floor, their faces streaked with tears as they knelt in submission. Amon stood just behind them, a stone-like presence.


    Bryan and I bowed deeply before Leonardo, who sat at the head of the room.


    His gaze was sharp, like a hawk circling its prey, and itnded squarely on me. ¡°Makenna, how is your health?¡±


    I straightened, keeping my tone respectful. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m recovering well.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:


    He gave a brief nod and then shifted the topic without warning. ¡°Now, to the matter at hand. What is this business about the poison? And why is Molly involved?¡±


    My lips twitched, unsure of where to begin. My eyes instinctively darted toward Amon, who, sensing my hesitation, leaned slightly forward and spoke in a hushed tone to Bryan and me. ¡°After gathering evidence that Molly purchased the ne, I was ready to make the arrest. However, His Majesty was informed, and he has chosen to address this personally.¡±


    The pieces were starting to fall into ce. Molly, pregnant with yton¡¯s child,plicated everything.


    I straightened my shoulders, drawing a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, it was Molly who conspired with Lily to drug my chicken soup¡­¡±


    My voice wavered at first, but I steadied myself. I recounted every detail to Leonardo,ying bare the deception that had entangled us all.


    As I spoke, my eyes drifted to the ne clutched in a soldier¡¯s hand. It was the proof I needed. ¡°That ne is the evidence. Molly bought it for Lily.¡±


    The hall fell deathly silent. All eyes turned to Molly, still kneeling, her body trembling under the weight of the usation. Leonardo frowned as he shifted his gaze to her. ¡°Molly,¡± hemanded, ¡°exin yourself!¡±


    Tears pooled in Molly¡¯s eyes, spilling over as she sobbed softly. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve always been kind to everyone in the pce. How could I ever harm Makenna¡¯s child?¡± She sounded too desperate.


    But her tears did nothing to sway me. The irony of it all hit like a bitter wave. ¡°Molly, what about the ne? How do you exin that?¡±


    She sniffled, wiping her tear-stained face. ¡°Makenna, yes, I bought a ne. But it wasn¡¯t for Lily. It was a gift for my sister, Hayley, for her birthday. There are guests from the party who can confirm this. I don¡¯t know how Lily got a simr ne. I swear.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to soften. ¡°What a coincidence. You and Lily just so happen to have the same ne? And tell me, Molly, where would Lily¡ªa maid in the pce¡ªget the money for such an expensive piece of jewelry?¡±


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Before she could answer, the doors to the hall swung open, and a servant hurried in, bowing low before Leonardo.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said breathlessly, ¡°upon inspection, the ne Lily possesses is a counterfeit. The real one was indeed gifted to Molly¡¯s sister, Hayley.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A counterfeit? My eyes shot wide open as I stared at Molly, who knelt on the floor like a fallen saint.


    Her face, painted with innocent softness, gave little away, but I caught it¡ªthe flicker of pride and sly mischief dancing in her eyes. It all clicked in that moment. Molly had nned everything, each stepid out with careful precision.


    Two nes. One real, one fake.


    The real one¡ªperfect and pristine¡ªshe¡¯d gifted to her sister Hayley, parading it proudly in front of their friends at the party. The counterfeit? That had gone to Lily, her reward for helping harm my baby.


    But Molly¡¯s brilliance wasn¡¯t in the act¡ªit was in the escape. Even if the truth came out, she could wash her hands clean, shrugging off suspicion with a practiced smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her cunning. Molly was a genius in deception.


    Lily, still on her knees, absorbed the blow like a thunderp. The color drained from her face as her mouth opened in a soundless gasp.


    Fury soon followed. She snapped at Molly. ¡°You! How could you do this to me? I trusted you¡ªyou gave me a fake? I thought we were friends!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:


    Molly kept her doe-eyed act. Her lips even trembled as if she were the one wronged.


    ¡°Lily, we¡¯ve only met a handful of times. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Why would I give you a ne?¡± Lily¡¯sposure cracked. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! You know you gave it to me!¡± Her scream bounced off the walls, her hands trembling as she pointed at Molly.


    Unbothered, Molly simply turned her gaze to Leonardo, eyes wide with the feigned confusion of amb in the ughterhouse. ¡°Your Majesty, I swear, I know nothing of this. Lily and I aren¡¯t even close.¡±


    And then, with a sideways nce, she flung the mud in my direction. ¡°Besides, Lily is Makenna¡¯s maid. Could this all be Makenna¡¯s doing? Maybe the two of them conspired against me. After all, I¡¯m carrying Prince yton¡¯s child now. Perhaps Makenna doesn¡¯t want my baby to be born.¡±


    Bryan, standing beside me, let out a low, coldugh at those words. His sharp eyes locked onto Molly. ¡°Are you implying¡­ that I would use Makenna to harm you? For what? The throne?¡± He tilted his head slightly, his smirk cutting through Molly¡¯s defenses. ¡°You vastly overestimate your importance.¡±


    Molly¡¯s face went pale. Her lips mped shut as if her very breath would betray her. The defiance that once flickered in her eyes dimmed, snuffed out by fear.


    Bryan turned to Leonardo. ¡°Father, Makenna has no reason to conspire. If it weren¡¯t for her sharp instincts today, she and the baby might have been killed. This needs to be investigated properly.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Molly burst out desperately. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I swear!¡±


    Both sides stood their ground, and Leonardo¡ªcaught in the middle¡ªlooked thoroughly drained.


    He nced between me, pregnant, and Molly, equally so, as if weighing the future in his mind. Finally, he sighed, his gaze hardening as itnded on Lily. Poor, trembling Lily. His decision was swift, final.


    ¡°Lily¡¯s treachery cannot go unpunished. She will be flogged one hundred times and banished from Lycan territory. From this day forward, she will live as a rogue!¡±


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As Leonardo¡¯s words sank in, all color drained from Lily¡¯s face. Her lips quivered, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± she whimpered, trembling like a leaf in the wind. Her sobs grew louder, frantic, as if the world were crumbling beneath her feet.


    Suddenly, her tear-streaked gaze locked onto mine, desperate and pleading, the look of someone clinging to thest thread of hope. ¡°Makenna! Please, save me! I didn¡¯t mean it! Please, help me beg His Majesty for mercy!¡±


    With a burst of energy, she crawled to my feet, her fingers clutching the hem of my dress, her voice breaking with every word.


    But I stood there, cold and unmoving, watching her with a detached calm. Her pleas, her tears¡ªnone of it stirred me. I had given her more than enough chances. Each time, she¡¯d squandered them. My mercy was spent.


    The heavy sound of boots echoed across the hall as the soldiers entered, their faces set in stone. They seized Lily, dragging her away with the ease of men used to enforcing such orders.


    ¡°No! No, please! Don¡¯t cast me out! I don¡¯t want to be a rogue!¡± Lily¡¯s screams tore through the air, filling the hall with her terror until the sounds faded into the distance, leaving an eerie silence in their wake. The chill of it crawled up my spine, though my face remained impassive.


    Leonardo shattered the quiet with hismanding tone. ¡°Remember this¡ªno matter what you do, you are not to harm the child in the other¡¯s womb. If anything happens to either child, I will hold the other ountable. Do you understand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:


    A shiver ran down my back, and I bowed my head, my hands instinctively resting on my stomach.


    I understood perfectly. Leonardo didn¡¯t care about the squabbles between us, only the bloodline growing inside us. As long as the children remained unharmed, the rest would be overlooked.


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, he sent us away.


    Bryan gently took my hand and guided me out of the hall. I cast onest nce over my shoulder, catching a glimpse of Molly also rising to leave.


    The sunlight outside the shadowy hall hit me like a wall of heat, its harsh re making me squint as I tried to adjust.


    Before I could regain myposure, yton appeared before me. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, Molly darted forward, a look of desperate eagerness lighting up her face. ¡°Your Highness, why are you¡ª¡±


    yton didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. His focus was entirely on me. ¡°Makenna, did my father punish you?¡± His voice trembled slightly, betraying his worry, and I could see the toll it had taken on him. His usual calm demeanor was reced with fatigue, and his face was a little more drawn than usual.


    I gave him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said softly, hoping to ease the concern etched into his handsome face. His tense posture rxed.


    ¡°I came as soon as I heard, but I was still toote.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Molly¡¯s voice rose in a pout. She stomped her foot, her eyes wide and tear-filled. ¡°I was terrified just now! If I hadn¡¯t had proof of my innocence, I could¡¯ve been med for trying to harm Makenna!¡±


    Her performance was almost impressive. Even her tears were always on cue.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound cold and sharp as I turned to her. ¡°Is that so, Molly? Tell me, was it really your evidence that saved you? Or was it the child in your womb that made the king turn a blind eye?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    Molly¡¯s face paled. Her confidence evaporated in an instant.


    yton threw her an icy stare. ¡°I only believe Makenna. And Molly, if you ever try to harm her, there will be no saving you.¡±


    Molly staggered back under yton¡¯s death stare. Tears spilled over, and she pped a hand over her mouth to muffle her sobs.


    Then, with a final broken nce, she turned and fled into the pce corridors.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    How could yton do this to me? My chest felt like it was shattering with every step as I fled, tears streaming down my face. I kept hoping¡ªdesperately¡ªthat he¡¯de after me, if not for me, then at least for our child. But nothing. No footsteps, no voice calling out. Against my better judgment, I nced back.


    What I saw made my blood boil. yton was gazing at Makenna with tenderness in his eyes, the kind of look I once thought was meant for me. Jealousy burned through me like wildfire, threatening to break whatever remained of my sanity.


    The moment I stormed into my house, I unleashed my fury on the room, sweeping everything off the table with one furious motion. The crash of porcin against the floor echoed through the walls, sharp and jarring¡ªjust like the pain tearing through me.


    Hayley was already there, standing by the window. Seeing my outburst, she rushed over. ¡°Molly, calm down. What happened? Did you manage to fix it?¡±


    I was too angry to speak at first. My chest was heaving, my fists balled hard. After a long, shaky breath, I forced myself onto the sofa, trying to regain some control.


    ¡°Makenna thinks she can outsmart me with a ne? She has no idea who she¡¯s dealing with.¡± I let out a coldugh. ¡°She¡¯s a fool if she thinks I¡¯m Kristina¡ªimpulsive and reckless.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:


    Hayley exhaled, visibly relieved. She sat beside me and ced a reassuring hand on mine. ¡°Good. I was worried, but you nned this well, Molly. Two nes¡ªone real, one fake. Even if she uncovered something, you¡¯de out clean.¡±


    I smirked, my eyes narrowing with contempt. ¡°What did she expect? I¡¯d hand over an expensive ne to Lily? Please. Lily¡¯s nothing more than a pawn in this game.¡±


    Hayley chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°So, what¡¯s the next move?¡±


    I absentmindedly ran a hand over my slightly swollen belly, the anger slowly giving way to calcted calm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no question about it. Makenna has to go. The sooner I get rid of her, the sooner Prince yton will be mine¡ªentirely mine. And no one will stand in the way of what¡¯s best for me and my child.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s smile faltered, and she leaned in, lowering her voice. ¡°But¡­ the baby isn¡¯t his, Molly. And we¡¯re nearly out of the magic potion. What if yton couldn¡¯t sense his connection with the baby? What if he finds out the truth?¡±


    Her words struck me like ice water, and I shot to my feet, pacing the room. ¡°We just need to make it until the baby is born. Once the baby is born, everything will fall into ce, won¡¯t it?¡±


    But Hayley wasn¡¯t convinced. Her nervous eyes followed my every movement. ¡°And¡­ what if that man¡ªwhat if hees back? What if he finds out the truth?¡±


    The mention of him made my blood freeze, my heart darkening with hate.


    ¡°Him?¡± I scoffed bitterly, clenching my fists so hard my nails dug into my palms. ¡°I belong to Prince yton now. Even if Antoni Harrison is the eldest son of the Harrison family and future Beta, who cares? Does he dare defy a Lycan prince?¡± But even as I spoke, memories I had long buried wed their way back, refusing to be silenced.


    Back then, I was nothing¡ªjust a servant to Kristina, trying to keep my family afloat in desperate times.


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    To the world, she was a vision of beauty and poise, but behind closed doors, she was cruel. If she wasn¡¯t ordering me around, she was hitting me. I took it all¡ªthe beatings, the insults, the endless torment¡ªbecause I believed, foolishly, that enduring her wrath would somehow save my family.


    I had no idea how wrong I was.


    The real nightmare began the day I met her brother, Antoni. On the surface, he was charming, a perfect heir. But behind that polished exterior, he was a monster¡ªa sadist who reveled in others¡¯ pain.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. I wouldn¡¯t be carrying a child I wish had never existed.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    shback:


    It was three years ago, just after Kristina¡¯s birthday party. Once the festivities ended, everyone retreated to their rooms, leaving me alone downstairs to clean up. I had just finished clearing thest of the dishes when I turned and bumped straight into Antoni, who had juste in from outside. I gasped. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± I bowed my head, almost stumbling in panic.


    Antoni didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes trailed down to my slightly open cor.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized it¡ªKristina had tugged it earlier when I helped her drunken self stumble back to her room. In my rush to get back downstairs, I hadn¡¯t bothered to fix it.


    Heat rushed to my face as Antoni¡¯s gaze lingered. Embarrassment, frustration, and fear swirled inside me, but I didn¡¯t dare to speak. Not to him. Not with who he was. Quickly, I adjusted my cor, gave a small, stiff bow, and made a move to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:


    ¡°Wait.¡± His voice stopped me in my tracks. His tone was casual, but his eyes told a different story, scanning me with a look that made my skin crawl. ¡°You¡¯re Kristina¡¯s friend, right?¡±


    I nodded, barely meeting his gaze. I felt small under his scrutinizing stare.


    It only made his smirk wider. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kristina to have such a pure, beautiful friend.¡±


    The tantment sent a shiver down my spine. I felt like I was shrinking.


    I dropped my head, my heart pounding. ¡°Th-thank you, Mr. Harrison,¡± I stammered, desperate to leave. ¡°It¡¯ste. I should go back.¡±


    I turned to flee, but before I could take another step, Antoni¡¯s hand shot out and mped around my wrist. The grip was rough, and I stumbled as he yanked me toward the nearby sofa. Panic seized my chest, but the words I wanted to scream got trapped in my throat. He threw me down, tearing through my clothes as though I was nothing more than an object to satisfy his lust. I tried to fight, but his strength overpowered mine effortlessly.


    He raped me.


    Antoni took everything from me that night. I lost my virginity to a man who only saw me as a vessel for his twisted desires. The pain was unbearable¡ªboth physical and emotional¡ªas he used me. He didn¡¯t care about my tears and cries. When it was finally over, I was left broken, discarded like a piece of trash.


    I returned home in a daze, my body aching and my spirit crushed. I wanted to call the police, to scream for justice. But his parting words echoed in my head¡ªhis threat. If I dared to report him, he woulde for me. And he made it clear that the next time, it would be worse.


    Fear wrapped around me like a suffocating nket. I had no choice but to endure. I thought, hoped, that it would end with that night, but Antoni had other ns. From then on, whenever the mood struck him, he would force himself on me again¡ªwhether at the Harrison estate or in the most unexpected ces. He left bruises that ran deeper than just my skin.


    And Kristina? She would beat and berate me for no reason at all. It was as though they took turns torturing me¡ªone physically, the other emotionally.


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    The siblings didn¡¯t see me as human. I was nothing to them.


    I hated them with every fiber of my being! I couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Revenge was the only thing that kept me going. I swore I¡¯d make them pay.


    Secretly, I began gathering evidence of Antoni¡¯s crimes, biding my time. I had someone present it all to Cody, the family¡¯s current Beta.


    The moment he saw the evidence, he was furious. He knew Antoni¡¯s actions, if exposed, would bring disgrace to their family. Fearing Leonardo¡¯s wrath, Cody went to the border with Antoni, disguised as a training mission.


    When I heard the news, I was ted. Antoni was finally leaving! No more nights spent in fear, no more being preyed upon.


    But of course, the vile man couldn¡¯t leave without onest act of cruelty. Before he left, he forced himself on me again. Hisst words slithered through my mind: ¡°Wait for me to return. And don¡¯t you dare be with another man. If you do, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    I nodded meekly, ying the part. But inside, I was already nning my next move. With Antoni gone, Kristina was my next target. I would make sure both of them met their end. I used Makenna to bring Kristina down, making her pay for all the times she humiliated and hurt me.


    And I thought it was finally over. I thought I could finally breathe. But then I discovered I was pregnant. The child¡­ it was Antoni¡¯s.


    I was horrified. What would I do if Antoni found out? What if he forced me to keep the baby? Then I¡¯d be wrapped under his finger forever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:


    There was no way I¡¯d let that happen.


    From the moment I firstid eyes on Prince yton, I admired him. I couldn¡¯t let this child ruin my ns for a future by his side.


    I considered getting rid of the baby, but when the family doctor warned that it could leave me unable to conceive again, doubt crept in.


    The fear of the child being discovered weighed on me, so I forced the magician, who was imprisoned in the dungeon by my family, to brew a potion to slow the fetus¡¯s growth. Then fate smiled on me. Thanks to Makenna¡¯s ne, I gained Leonardo¡¯s favor. Suddenly, I had ess to the pce, even a ce to live there! It was the opportunity I needed.


    So, I used Lily to obtain yton¡¯s token. I sneaked into his residence and staged the perfect deception. With the magic potion, I manipted his senses, making him believe the child growing in my womb was his. Atst, I secured my position.


    End of shback


    ¡°Molly?¡± Hayley¡¯s voice snapped me back to the present. I blinked away the memories, the bitter taste of hatred still fresh on my tongue. My lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Makenna first, and then I¡¯ll make sure Antoni dies.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment Molly ran off, tears staining her face, yton reached for my hand. ¡°Makenna, please¡­ listen to me¡ª¡± But before his fingers even brushed mine, Bryan shoved him back with a force that sent a ripple of tension through the air.


    Bryan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he shot yton a look dripping with irony. ¡°yton, maybe you should gofort Molly. After all, she¡¯s carrying your baby. Makenna? Well, she¡¯s carrying mine.¡±


    His voice was smooth, but the venom beneath it was unmistakable. ¡°Thanks for your concern, but you don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes red with anger. He took a step forward, his jaw clenched tight. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± His voice was harsh, desperate. ¡°I need to talk to Makenna.¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    But Bryan didn¡¯t budge. He nted himself firmly between us, his stance like an unmovable wall.


    yton¡¯s expression shifted, and his gaze found mine. ¡°Makenna,¡± he pleaded softly, ¡°just let me exin.¡±


    I lowered my head, unable to face him. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the hurt in his eyes or the truth in mine.


    I loved him¡ªdeeply¡ªbut the weight of another woman between us was crushing.


    yton seemed to understand. A bitter smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he dropped his gaze to the ground. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯lle see you another day. Take care of yourself.¡± And then he turned away, his shoulders heavy with the burden of words left unsaid.


    I watched him go, his silhouette dissolving into the distance like a dream slipping through my fingers. The sight cut me deep, and before I could stop them, hot tears rolled down my cheeks.


    My silent tears seemed to strike a nerve in Bryan.


    Without warning, he grabbed my chin, his fingers digging into my skin. His voice was cold and sharp. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    I jerked my face away from his grasp, quickly wiping my tears. ¡°I just got something in my eye,¡± I lied, my voice barely a whisper.


    Bryan¡¯s lips parted as if he were about to say something, the anger shing in his eyes, but then he stopped, his jaw tightening. He let out a huff of frustration, clearly dissatisfied with my answer but unwilling to press further.


    After a tense beat of silence, he muttered, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re having dinner.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:


    Without waiting for my response, he grabbed my arm and practically dragged me toward his car.


    We ended up at an extravagant restaurant, the kind where the chandeliers probably cost more than most people¡¯s yearly sries. Bryan had booked the entire floor, leaving just the two of us surrounded by an array of gourmet dishes that would¡¯ve impressed any chef.


    But all I could do was push the food around my te, barely tasting anything.


    Bryan watched me, clearly growing more irritated by the second. His voice wasced with annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Do you have any idea how rare these delicacies are?¡±


    I mumbled a quiet ¡°thank you¡± under my breath and forced myself to take a few bites, though each one felt like swallowing sand.


    My stomach churned as memories of yton¡¯s dejected figure and the image of Lily being dragged away by soldiers swirled in my mind, refusing to let me focus.


    Bryan¡¯s patience finally snapped. He yanked the te away from me, the sound of porcin scraping against the table jarring.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then stop pretending,¡± he snapped.


    Startled, I stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t having it. His hand shot out, gripping my face so tightly it hurt. ¡°Makenna,¡± he growled, his eyes darkening with rage, ¡°I¡¯ve been too lenient with you. I¡¯m done watching you pine over another man.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡ª¡± I began, but the words died on my lips.


    His jealous gaze burned into me, making my throat tighten. Bryan¡¯s anger was like a storm gathering, his towering figure looming over me, suffocating.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about yton, huh?¡± he spat, his voice harsh. ¡°You love him that much?¡±


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    I bit my lip, turning my head away in shame. But inside, I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    yton had always been the gentle one, the one who knew how to make me feel safe. Perfect, or so I thought.


    Bryan¡¯s fury exploded. ¡°yton is nothing but a weak, pathetic fool!¡± His voice rose, each word dripping with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve been blind¡ªhe might¡¯ve acted sweet, but he still slept with Molly. You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My voice shook as I cut him off. ¡°You have no right to talk about yton that way.¡±


    That was it. I¡¯d lit the fuse. Bryan¡¯s face twisted with rage. His fist shot up, and I flinched, bracing for the blow.


    My heart pounded in my chest, my entire body trembling as I squeezed my eyes shut.


    But instead of feeling the impact, I heard a loud thud. Bryan¡¯s fist had mmed into the wall behind me, leaving a dent in the ster. He was breathing hard, his chest heaving as he red down at me, his teeth clenched. ¡°You ungrateful woman,¡± he growled.


    Before I could react, he grabbed me, his lips crashing onto mine in a furious, possessive kiss. The anger was still there, burning between us.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Bryan¡¯s kiss was so intense it stole my breath. I fought to break free, but his grip only tightened as he devoured my lips and tongue with savage hunger. The relentless suction left my mouth throbbing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± My struggles were useless. His hand shoved beneath my clothes, roughly groping my breast. When he finally released my mouth, his words were brutal: ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to fuck you to death!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:


    ¡°Ah¡­ No¡­¡± Tears blurred my vision as I resisted, but my defiance only inmed him. He ignored my protests, tearing off my clothes until I stoodpletely exposed.


    Horror seized me. This is a restaurant! Has he gone mad? Even alone, the shame and fear were overwhelming. I trembled, trying to cover myself as tears threatened to fall.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Toote!¡± Bryan snarled, sweeping the dishes from the table with one violent motion. He dragged me onto the polished surface, pinning me down. His tongue traced the tear tracks on my cheeks, his voice rough and threatening: ¡°You belong to me! I won¡¯t let you think of anyone else!¡±


    I cried harder, helpless beneath him. But then his hand slid between my legs, fingers finding my clitoris with cruel precision. He pressed and twisted inside me, draining all strength from my limbs until Iy limp on the table.


    Soon, my body betrayed me¡ªwetness slicked his fingers. With a dark grin, Bryan smeared the moisture over my nipples. His voice dripped with lust: ¡°You want this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shame burned through me, but I managed to re before turning my face away in disgust.


    Bryan sneered, yanking down his pants to free his erection. The tip glistened, menacing and ready. As he rubbed against my entrance, poised to thrust, I kicked desperately at his stomach.


    My voice shook as I screamed: ¡°Bryan! I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    My words actually worked¡ªhe paused for a moment. Just as I thought I might have a chance to breathe, he forcefully spread my legs, brushed his fingers over my vagina, then began probing my asshole.


    What is he nning?


    Bryan let out a low, sinisterugh and pped my buttock. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried this yet. Today, I¡¯m going to indulge myself¡ªand punish you, you shameless woman!¡±


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°You pervert!¡± I tried to kick him away in terror, but he caught my legs and draped them over his shoulders.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± I realized the danger and struggled desperately, but Bryan¡¯s fingers were already exploring, gently moving in and out of that tight hole. Unexpectedly, a surge of pleasure shot through me, so intense it left me gasping. My mouth fell open, my neck arching back helplessly.


    The next instant, I felt the thick warmth of Bryan¡¯s cock pressing against me. Knowing his size, I trembled in fear. I wanted to fight back but felt utterly powerless.


    Bryan intensified his actions, inserting a second, then a third finger into my asshole. Under his relentless teasing, my resistance began to soften. When I met his burning gaze, I could only tremble and plead, ¡°Let me go¡­ I don¡¯t want this¡­¡±


    With a sneer, Bryan spread my legs even wider. He pulled his wet fingers from my now-yielding entrance and positioned the thick head of his penis there.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Bryan murmured, his voice breathless. He patted my hip as sweat beaded on his forehead.


    Rx? That was easier said than done. I clenched my teeth as he began pushing slowly inward.


    Without warning, Bryan thrust forward, burying his thick cock fully inside my tender hole.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts¡­ It¡¯s too big¡ªget out! Pull it out!¡± I cried out, a sharp, tearing pain ripping through me as I tried desperately to escape.


    ¡°Just endure it,¡± Bryan panted, continuing with shallow, controlled movements. Once I had somewhat adjusted to his overwhelming size, he pushed deeper, filling mepletely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:


    ¡°Rx more!¡± he urged in a rough, strained whisper.


    Then Bryan pushed one of my legs aside, exposing mepletely. He adjusted his position and began thrusting slowly, relentlessly.


    Gradually, the tightness eased, and his motions became smoother. I was surprised by the sensation. Once the initial agony began to fade, a wave of inexplicable pleasure welled up from deep within me, sending tingles across my entire body.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah¡­¡± I moaned involuntarily, my voice trembling with both pain and overwhelming desire.


    Bryan seemed to find my most sensitive spot, pressing against it with deliberate thrusts. My body trembled under the force of his movements, my muscles tightening uncontrobly. My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, my hips rising to meet his rhythm as waves of orgasm surged through me again and again.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After our intense sex, that asshole Bryan insisted on feeding me a hearty meal before he was satisfied enough to take me back to the hospital. Before leaving, he pressed a stern kiss on my lips and warned, ¡°Stay here and rest. Don¡¯t even think about other men, or you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± With that, he gave my butt a cheeky p and strutted out.


    As soon as Bryan was gone, I mmed the door in frustration, desperate to shut out his exasperating face. ¡°Bastard! I thought you had changed, but you¡¯re just as terrible as ever!¡± In a fit of rage, I pounded a pillow, imagining it was Bryan.


    Suddenly, a knock interrupted my fury. I quicklyposed myself and masked my emotions before opening the door. The doctor entered with my medical record book and began the daily check-up.


    When he concluded the examination, he expressed his astonishment. ¡°Miss Dunn, your recovery has been unexpectedly rapid!¡±


    Curious, I arched an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡±


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    He patiently exined, ¡°Typically, women who experience a close call with miscarriage remain bedridden for a long time. Some may even lose the baby. But here you are, recovering so quickly.¡±


    I pondered his words, wondering if my rapid healing was further evidence that I was a white wolf.


    As the doctor perused the report, his initial concern softened, reced by relief as he flipped through the pages. ¡°Miss Dunn, since you became pregnant, your body has been more fragile, but your recuperation has been impressive. With that in mind, I believe you¡¯re ready to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± I eximed, my spirits instantly lifted. The hospital stay had been dreadfully boring.


    The doctor offered a reassuring smile but cautioned, ¡°Once you¡¯re home, it¡¯s important to follow medical guidance and take excellent care of yourself. Emotional fluctuations could endanger both you and the baby. Try to maintain a calm and stable mind.¡±


    I acknowledged his advice with a nod, asked a few questions about what to do and what to avoid, and then began to pack my belongings, thrilled about the prospect of returning home.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m back,¡± I called out instinctively as I swung open the door.


    However, the silence that met me upon entering the house extinguished my joy like a cold ssh of water. I suddenly remembered that Lily had been taken away. I stood there, feeling lost. The furniture and decorations were the same, but her familiar presence was missing.


    Reflecting on our past, I felt a surge of sorrow. Despite Lily¡¯s betrayal, she had been my close friend. Beneath myposed exterior, I was deeply shaken by her actions. Subconsciously, I found myself walking toward Lily¡¯s room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:


    As I opened the door, I saw her belongings just as she had left them. The pens scattered across the desk, the ink stains, and the dolls on the bedside table¡ªall seemed to still carry her scent. My nose tingled, and tears filled my eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, I managed to restrain my tears and quietly shut the door. I turned the key and locked the room.


    As night fell, I was restless in bed. Moonlight slipped through the slight opening in the curtains, casting a cold glow across the bedsheet. My mind raced, swirling with thoughts, reying past events like scenes from a movie. I found myself continuously wondering how everything hade to this point.


    Only as the first streaks of sun appeared on the horizon did I sumb to an exhausted sleep.


    However, my rest was short-lived. Before the morning sun could fully brighten the room, urgent knocking at the door roused me. From outside, a servant¡¯s respectful voice announced, ¡°Miss Dunn, Lily would like to talk to you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Lily wanted to talk to me? I had mixed feelings about seeing her. I assumed this would probably be thest time we crossed paths. After this, we wouldn¡¯t see each other again. After some hesitation, I decided to go ahead and see her.


    As I approached, the prison¡¯s heavy metal gate made a harsh sound as it was opened to let me in. I inhaled deeply and walked through.


    I found Lily in a dim corner. She appeared frail under the yellowish lighting, her body marked with bruises and wounds. The spark that once lit up her eyes seemed reced by a veil of hopelessness.


    As soon as Lily spotted me, she broke down in tears. Her voice choked with sobs as she said, ¡°Makenna, I was wrong, so very wrong, please forgive me¡­¡±


    She moved toward me, reaching out to clutch at my pants.


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    I stepped back from her grasp and said softly, ¡°Lily.¡± Gazing down at her crying in agony, I continued, ¡°Everyone must endure the consequences of their actions. You¡¯re not a child anymore; I believe you understand this.¡±


    At my words, Lily seemed to turn to stone. Her crying ceased, leaving her cheeks wet with the marks of her tears.


    She said nothing more and just looked at me with eyes full of regret and despair.


    I shut my eyes briefly, and upon reopening them, anyst traces of hesitation had vanished. With a decisive turn, I walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really sorry!¡± Lily¡¯s distraught voice echoed as I neared the gate of the prison.


    I closed my eyes and continued walking, without turning back or responding.


    Before stepping out for good, I quietly gave some money to a guard. ¡°Please get Lily some medicine. Try to ease her pain, and make sure she¡¯s not mistreated,¡± I instructed.


    The guard nodded in agreement, and I walked away, not once looking back.


    From that moment on, I washed my hands of any involvement with Lily.


    Upon reaching my home, the morning sun cast a warm glow over the stone pathway.


    From afar, I noticed Alice waiting at the door of the small house, seemingly waiting for me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice,¡± I called out, a smile ying on my lips as I approached.


    Bathed in sunlight, Alice¡¯s smile bloomed brightly, and her voice rang with joy. ¡°Good morning, Makenna.¡±


    Noticing her bubbly demeanor, I yfully scanned her from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s got you in such high spirits? Did something special happen between you and Amon?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:


    At my words, a blush tinted Alice¡¯s cheeks. She smiled bashfully and responded, ¡°Oh, stop making wild guesses. Even if you¡¯re right, I¡¯m not spilling the beans.¡± Saying this, Alice gently nudged me.


    We shared augh and enjoyed a yful moment at the door. Then suddenly, a voice called from behind.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, please wait!¡± I turned to find a man dressed in a dark tailcoat. His posture reflected the elegance of a seasoned butler as he stood a short distance away.


    A royal emblem adorned his chest. He addressed me with a respectful tone. ¡°Miss Dunn, hello. I am the pce butler, charged with overseeing all pce affairs.¡±


    Taken aback, I responded, ¡°Sir, how may I help you today?¡± The butler bowed formally and said softly, ¡°Miss Dunn, given your condition as the expectant mother of Prince Bryan¡¯s child, His Majesty is deeply concerned for your well-being. He has sent me to apany you in choosing a suitable servant to ensure you receive the best care possible.¡±


    The proposal caught me off guard. My immediate reaction was to decline. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s really not necessary. I can manage myself, and with the Lily situation just settled, I¡¯d rather not stir up more issues.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the butler¡¯s demeanor grew stern. ¡°Miss Dunn, this is about the future of Lycan¡¯s lineage. We must not take it lightly. Please, consider His Majesty¡¯s concerns.¡±


    Realizing there was no room for debate, I sighed deeply and gave a reluctant nod.


    Under the butler¡¯s guidance, Alice and I made our way to the servants¡¯ quarters.


    A diverse array of servants, both young and old, stood arrayed in neat rows, each disying a disciplined demeanor, ready for selection.


    But to my dismay, I noticed Molly was also present, choosing servants.


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What a coincidence, Makenna.¡± Molly, apparently unaware of my irritation and unaffected by my frosty attitude, greeted me with a radiant grin. ¡°Are you here to pick servants as well?¡±


    I paid her no attention and focused solely on the servants arranged neatly before us. Alice, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold back her feelings. She detested Molly¡¯s attitude and snapped back with biting sarcasm, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. If it weren¡¯t for someone scheming with Lily and sneaking into Prince yton¡¯s room, she wouldn¡¯t even have the privilege of picking servants.¡±


    Molly¡¯s expression stayed calm. Her slight smile suggested that she regarded Alice¡¯s sharp words as nothing more than a gentle breeze.


    ¡°Makenna, you go ahead and select your servant first.¡± She dismissed Alice¡¯s remarks and turned to me with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, so it¡¯s important you choose an excellent servant to look after you.¡±


    I barely acknowledged Molly. My only goal was to quickly pick a servant and leave this annoying ce.


    The servants stood rigid. Their posture reflected their meticulous training and education.


    Among them, a tall, strong servant with ck hair caught my eye. Her demeanor exuded a unique calm that felt just right for me.


    However, when I approached her, she shot me a disdainful look. What did that mean?


    I frowned, troubled by her expression. It was clear from her eyes that she had no desire to serve me.


    The same servant quickly turned her attention to Molly and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve heard about your fondness for sweets now that you¡¯re pregnant. I can prepare a variety of desserts. Please, pick me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:


    That was when I noticed that nearly all the servants were fawning over Molly.


    The reason was clear to me. Molly, hailing from a noble family, had risen to prominence within the werewolf pack through her ability to conjure divine light at the ancestral cemetery and also her current pregnancy. Inparison, I was just a lowly sex ve. Naturally, who among them would wish to serve me? With this realization, I kept myposure, while Molly wore a smug smile.


    She cocked her head and asked innocently, ¡°Makenna, why haven¡¯t you picked any of them?¡±


    I let out a derisive snort and said coldly, ¡°Molly, we¡¯re alone here. You can drop the act.¡±


    ¡°Makenna, I really don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Molly adopted a look of distress and let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is, I suppose I¡¯ll have to make my selection first.¡±


    Her voice, though not raised, was enough to catch the attention of all the nearby servants. ¡°Molly, choose me!¡±


    ¡°Pick me, pick me¡­¡± The servants clustered around her in a flurry, each eagerly demonstrating their skills and vying for her favor.


    Alice, seeing the scene, grumbled under her breath, ¡°Such shameless snobs!¡±


    I maintained a stoic facade, simply watching themotion, unfazed. People naturally flock to those in power, and that did not bother me.


    It was then that my eyesnded on a young maid, isted and curled up in a corner by herself.


    Her fiery red hair, vibrant like mes, stood out starkly in the dim corner. Her eyes, a matching shade of red, were filled with deep wariness and unease.


    She hadn¡¯t approached Molly to ingratiate herself like the others, and I noticed that the rest of the servants seemed to deliberately or inadvertently shun her.


    The prejudice against her color among the werewolf pack could very well be the reason she was so isted.


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    I made my way through the throng, heading directly toward the lonely figure.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked softly. ¡°And how old are you?¡±


    The red-haired servant looked up in rm as I approached. Her red eyes flickered with a hint of panic.


    ¡°My¡­ My name is Evie Hampton, and I¡¯m seventeen.¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, and she looked at me with a timid expression.


    Seventeen? She was barely an adult.


    The realization took me aback. To begin working as a servant at such a tender age must indeed be challenging.


    I gently asked, ¡°What are you skilled at?¡±


    Hearing my question, Evie straightened up quickly. ¡°I can cook, clean, doundry, and care for people. I¡¯m eager to learn and willing to undertake any task!¡±


    She still had a baby face, and her red eyes shone with a sincere and clear resolve.


    Looking at her, a wave of sympathy washed over me.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I turned to address the butler who had been following me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will take Evie as my servant.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My choice caused quite a stir among the servants, leading to hushed tones and surprised murmurs.


    ¡°Why would she pick Evie? It¡¯s rare for anyone to choose a red-haired werewolf; they¡¯re usually seen as the humblest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:


    ¡°Somebody as unimportant as Makenna, a mere sex ve, should be content with someone like Evie for a servant.¡±


    Alice was also caught off guard. She leaned in and softly asked, ¡°This Evie seems too frail. Is she really capable of caring for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Evie quickly interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all! Miss, I promise to take care of you well. Please give me a chance.¡±


    Iforted Evie with a gentle pat on her shoulder, encouraging her not to worry. Turning to the butler with resolve, I affirmed my decision. ¡°I choose Evie.¡±


    ¡°Miss Dunn¡­¡± He hesitated, as if wanting to object, but the resolve in my eyes convinced him to ept my choice with a nod. The servants nearby sported derisive grins.


    Molly feigned concern and suggested, ¡°Makenna, are you sure about this? Perhaps you should pick a more capable maid. Any mistakes could lead to problems.¡±


    Such hypocrisy! I shot her a sharp nce before turning to Evie with a warm smile. ¡°I believe in you, Evie.¡±


    Tears welled up in Evie¡¯s eyes as she responded with a vigorous nod. ¡°Thank you for believing in me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to serve you well.¡±


    Meanwhile, Molly had made her choice too. With a touch of arrogance, she selected the ck-haired maid I had previously taken an interest in, named Gwyn Fairclough.


    Gwyn was ecstatic to be picked by Molly and quickly started tovish her withpliments.


    Molly soaked up the attention and asionally shot me a smug look.


    I disregarded her antics and was about to leave with Evie when the butler suddenly called out to me.


    He respectfully said, ¡°Prince yton has specifically ordered that, to better support the maid you selected in caring for you, he will offer her an extra bonus.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    He then pulled out an exquisite money bag from his pocket and handed it to Evie. ¡°Evie, this is a special gift from Prince yton. Ensure you look after Miss Dunn well.¡±


    Evie was clearly startled by the gift. Her bright red eyes widened with astonishment. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take such a valuable gift¡­¡±


    However, the butler insisted, cing the bag firmly in her hand. ¡°This is an order from Prince yton. You must take it.¡±


    The other servants, particrly Gwyn, watched with wide eyes, both shocked and envious. I caught a hint of regret in Gwyn¡¯s gaze.


    Alice leaned in and said delightfully, ¡°Look at their faces. They¡¯re almost bug-eyed with jealousy. They probably wish they had been more eager to be your maid earlier.¡±


    Seeing the butler¡¯s firm stance, I resigned and advised Evie, ¡°Since it¡¯s what Prince yton wants, you should ept it.¡±


    Evie paused briefly, still uncertain, but then respectfully nodded and epted the hefty bag.


    Once we were out of the courtyard, Alice couldn¡¯t resist gloating. ¡°Did you see Molly¡¯s face? She was fuming!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly and yfully tapped her on the head. ¡°You naughty girl.¡±


    Back at my residence, I took the time to detail the daily responsibilities to Evie.


    She paid close attention, nodding asionally andmitting every instruction to memory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:


    With that, Evie officially became my maid.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment Evie stepped into my house, she immediately began tending to the chores. Once she left, Alice moved closer and muttered cautiously, ¡°Makenna, be wary of Evie. What if she¡¯s just like Lily?¡±


    I responded with a light smile, ¡°I can¡¯t let one betrayal stop me from trusting others.¡±


    Alice still seemed perplexed by my choice. ¡°Makenna, out of everyone, why pick Evie? Her red hair and eyes are quite unusual, and we werewolves typically shun such traits.¡±


    I looked toward the kitchen where Evie was busy cooking and replied with a smile, ¡°Of all the servants, only Evie stood alone, looking lost and guarded. It struck me that someone like that wouldn¡¯t be swayed easily.¡±


    My gaze softened and my voice lowered as I continued, ¡°Moreover, Evie¡¯s presence brings back memories of my early days here in the pce. I was bullied and constantly on edge, wary of everything and anyone around me.¡±


    At that, Alice let out a deep sigh and ceased her attempts to change my mind.


    My decision soon proved to be a wise one, as Evie demonstrated outstanding skills and dependability as a maid over the next several days.


    Her attention to detail, thoughtfulness, kindness, and gentle nature brought mefort.


    However, for some reason, Alice maintained her bias against Evie. She treated her with coldness whenever she visited and saw Evie around.


    Feeling powerless, I did my best to soothe Alice¡¯s concerns.


    A few dayster, I sent Evie to collect some nutritional supplements provided by Leonardo. However, she was gone longer than expected and hadn¡¯t yet returned.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    I wondered, could the young girl have lost her way in the pce? Anxious, I set out with Alice to search for Evie.


    As we navigated the pce¡¯s corridors, the distant, muffled sounds of a disturbance reached our ears. It was as if some people were arguing. Alice and I exchanged nces and hurried toward the source of themotion.


    Approaching the scene, we saw a circle of maids bullying a slim figure at its center, pushing and hitting her.


    That slim figure was Evie! She was encircled by the maids, clutching the package of supplements tightly, determined not to surrender them to those maids.


    ¡°Evie, I suggest you hand over those supplements now, or I will be forced to snatch them!¡± dered Gwyn, the maid Molly had chosen, with a tone of arrogance. ¡°Dying Molly¡¯s nutritional supplements could spell trouble for you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since Gwyn¡¯s asking for it, you better hand it over! Those supplements are for Molly after all,¡± one of the other maids taunted confidently.


    However, Evie clung to the supplements even tighter, pressing them against her chest.


    The maids¡¯ frustration boiled over, and Gwyn lifted her hand high, poised to hit Evie.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Furious and unable to bear it any longer, I stormed toward them and shoved Gwyn back with force.


    My sudden appearance caught the maids off guard, and their smug expressions dissolved into shock.


    ¡°Miss Dunn¡­¡± When Evie caught sight of me, tears streamed down her cheeks. A stark red mark from a p marred her face, fueling my rage beyond control.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:


    ¡°How dare you!¡± I shouted, my re fixed on the maids. In my fury, I pped Gwyn and another maid who had hit Evie. The sharp sound of the ps rang through the air, yet my anger remained high.


    ¡°Apologize to Evie!¡± I yelled at Gwyn.


    Gwyn, hand on her cheek, shot back defiantly, ¡°Why should I? His Majesty cares more about Molly¡¯s child. She should get the supplements first!¡±


    No sooner had Gwyn¡¯s words left her mouth than a flurry of rapid footsteps approached from a distance.


    Molly arrived in haste, nced at Gwyn, and then turned a frowning face to me. ¡°Makenna, how could you hit my maid?¡±


    I sneered and shot back sharply, ¡°Perhaps you should ask about what your maid did to my Evie first.¡±


    Molly¡¯s frown only deepened, and without addressing the issue, she brazenly shifted the me onto me. ¡°No matter what, hitting people is wrong!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Oh, the nerve of some people.¡± I had no desire to engage in a fruitless argument with Molly. Our rtionship had deteriorated ever since the incident with Lily. Any further interaction with her was pointless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I gestured to Evie, signaling her toe with me. However, Molly was not ready to drop the matter and clutched at my sleeve.


    ¡°Makenna, you can¡¯t just walk away! You owe me an exnation!¡± she said, her eyes filled with confusion and hurt. ¡°What did I do to deserve this? Why are you always targeting me?¡±


    ¡°And who do you think you are? Do you really believe you¡¯re so important that I would bother targeting you?¡± I replied, shrugging off her grip. ¡°Just leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Molly cried out as she stumbled backward, falling down. I was startled; I hadn¡¯t pushed her at all. Why had she fallen?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    In that instant, a blurred figure raced by me like a gust of wind and caught Molly just before she could make contact with the ground. The figure then faced me, revealing a handsome, gentle face.


    yton released Molly, walked toward me, and asked gently with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± I was still reeling from the surprise. ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, Molly, looking visibly distressed, interrupted, ¡°Makenna, how could you push me? What have I done to you? Why do you insist on targeting me?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever push you?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Was it when I waved my hand?¡±


    ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Molly wiped her tears and cried softly. ¡°If you won¡¯t admit it, let¡¯s just say I tripped. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    I straightened up and dered without flinching, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, yton took my hand and offered me a warm, reassuring smile. ¡°Makenna, I believe you.¡±


    His affirmation touched me deeply. I had braced myself for


    yton not believing me was a possibility I had considered, given how it must have looked, as if I had indeed pushed Molly. Also, considering that Molly was expecting his child, it seemed only logical that he would side with her.


    But he believed me instantly, without a shadow of a doubt. That was surprising.


    Molly, on the other hand, was both stunned and furious. Her eyes widened in utter disbelief as she processed yton¡¯s unwavering support for me in such a contentious moment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:


    After speaking, yton turned a frosty gaze toward Molly and said firmly, ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, I trust Makenna. Should I discover you troubling her again, I won¡¯t be lenient with you.¡±


    Then, yton looked down at me and said softly, ¡°Makenna, would you like me to take you home?¡±


    A blush warmed my cheeks, and I nodded shyly. We had not gone far, however, when the voices of the maids, led by Gwyn, reached us. ¡°Molly! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I instinctively halted and turned around, only to see Molly on the ground, clutching her stomach with a pained look. yton tightened his hold on my hand. He said resolutely, without even a nce back, ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gwyn called out anxiously from behind us, ¡°Your Highness, please remember Molly is carrying your child. If anything were to happen to her, His Majesty would be furious!¡±


    At her words, a flicker of hesitation crossed yton¡¯s stern expression.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I noticed yton¡¯s conflicted expression. ¡°Your Highness, you should take Molly for treatment first.¡±


    My voice wavered slightly as I spoke. Despite my words, a wave of bitterness swept through me.


    yton looked over at Molly, his brows knitting together. He was clearly conflicted. After a brief pause, he tightened his grasp on my hand and said gently but resolutely, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    The deep warmth in yton¡¯s eyes momentarily made my heart tighten.


    I desperately wished to leave with him at that moment, to leave behind all the chaos and petty issues. But, I knew I couldn¡¯t. My impulsive desires shouldn¡¯t put yton in trouble.


    mping my jaw, I withdrew my hand from yton¡¯s hold.


    ¡°I can manage on my own. You should attend to Molly first.¡± Under my firm insistence, yton let out a heavy sigh and, with a reluctant turn, lifted the unconscious Molly and hastened toward the hospital.


    As I watched yton¡¯s figure fade into the distance, a pang of heartache surged through me, and my eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Swallowing the bitterness rising in my heart, I led Evie and Alice back home.


    The moment we stepped inside, Evie approached me and apologized with a guilty expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dunn.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, puzzled. ¡°Evie, why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Evie looked utterly remorseful, and her voice faded into a whisper. ¡°Miss Dunn, if not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have nearly been wrongly used. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she sniffled, clearly distraught.


    Seeing her so upset, my heart softened. I took her hand earnestly. ¡°Evie, none of this is your fault. You¡¯ve handled everything exceptionally.¡±


    Evie gazed at me, stunned, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was hearing.


    I let out augh and yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°Next time you¡¯re in danger, you have to tell me. Even if you can¡¯t share it immediately, make sure you keep yourself safe and don¡¯t let anyone push you around. And another thing¡­¡±


    I added with a serious tone, ¡°I really see you as a friend. No need for formalities; just call me by my first name from now on.¡±


    Tears filled Evie¡¯s eyes as she nodded emphatically in response. At that moment, even Alice, who usually held reservations about Evie, unexpectedly voiced her approval. ¡°Evie, you did well. Knowing you¡¯re there for Makenna gives me peace of mind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:


    The three of us exchanged smiles, feeling a newfound closeness.


    I assumed that Molly¡¯s incident would soon be forgotten, but just a few hourster, Leonardo¡¯s servants arrived at our doorstep.


    The head servant addressed me with a grave expression. ¡°Miss Dunn, your actions nearly resulted in harm to Molly. His Majesty insists that you personally apologize to her.¡±


    A rush of anger surged through me. ¡°Molly¡¯s issue was none of my doing. Why should I be the one to apologize?¡±


    The servant replied seriously, ¡°Miss Dunn, nobody risks their child¡¯s safety just to frame someone. His Majesty has said that without giving you a proper punishment now, this kind of incident can repeat itself.¡±


    The anger I felt made me tremble. ¡°I refuse to apologize.¡±


    The head servant scoffed and said coldly, ¡°Miss Dunn, this is amand from the crown. You don¡¯t have the luxury to refuse.¡± Then, he waved his hand, and the soldiers stationed outside came in to take me away.


    They grabbed my arms with force and began to drag me to the hospital.


    ¡°Let go of me! I won¡¯t go,¡± I protested, struggling against their firm grip, but it was futile. I stood no chance against their strength. Evie and Alice were ready to intervene, but fearing they might get hurt, I steeled myself and allowed the servants to lead me to the hospital.


    In the hospital room, Mollyy frail in the bed, her face ghostly pale. The soldiers pushed me into the room, and upon seeing me, Molly¡¯s eyes welled up, and she began to cry.


    The servant¡¯s voice cut through the tense air. ¡°Miss Dunn, please apologize immediately!¡±


    Lifting my chin defiantly, I stood my ground. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize,¡± I dered with an unwavering tone. ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I will not apologize for something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Due to my pregnancy, the servants were careful not to cause me physical harm, choosing instead to control me by threatening to involve the king.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, if you don¡¯t abandon this stubbornness, we will inform the king, and he will deal with you.¡±


    I met the gaze of the head servant with unwavering calm and dered, ¡°I refuse to confess to a crime I did notmit. There will be no apology from me.¡±


    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Suddenly, the sound of rapid footsteps approached. Before I could even turn, aforting hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me slightly back.


    yton stepped in front of me protectively.


    ¡°This issue has nothing to do with Makenna.¡± His striking features hardened with displeasure, his golden eyes slicing sharply through the assembled group. It was a stark contrast to his usual gentle demeanor. His gaze was now cold, almost menacing. ¡°If you bother her further, I won¡¯t hold back in making you regret it!¡±


    With that, he grasped my hand firmly and led me past the servants, who tried in vain to block our path.


    Once outside the hospital, yton¡¯s expression softened and he spoke with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makenna. It seems Molly informed my father of the incident the moment I left.¡±


    I gave a slight nod to show I understood. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. How is Molly doing, though? Is she okay?¡±


    My question seemed to baffle yton. His brows knitted together as he answered, ¡°Molly hasn¡¯t shown any weakness from her pregnancy. The doctor thinks her fainting might have been caused by a surge of emotions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:


    Molly wasn¡¯t weakened by her pregnancy?


    Surprised, I couldn¡¯t help but specte aloud, ¡°Could Molly possibly be a white wolf?¡±


    yton immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°Absolutely not. White wolves are forbidden creatures. If Molly were one, my father would have had her executed.¡±


    The mere thought of such a possibility sent a chill through me, yet I maintained myposure and pressed on. ¡°If Molly isn¡¯t a white wolf, then why hasn¡¯t she shown any weakness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted. yton massaged his forehead, looking troubled. ¡°This fact is exactly why my father holds Molly in such high regard. It¡¯s also¡­¡±


    ¡°Why he demanded that you apologize to her without looking into the details?¡± I nodded, understanding the situation better now.


    Indeed, a woman carrying the child of a Lycan prince and showing no signs of weakness would be invaluable to the Lycan lineage. It made sense why Leonardo held Molly in such high esteem.


    Engrossed in our conversation, we had unknowingly reached my home.


    Standing at the entrance, I hesitated, unsure if I should invite yton inside. After a brief pause, I muttered, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Perhaps it¡¯s time for you to return.¡±


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± yton¡¯s voice trailed. His silver hair fell softly across his forehead, and his eyes reflected a touch of loneliness and vulnerability. ¡°Makenna, why must we keep this distance between us?¡±


    His question left me speechless, unsure of what to say. Suddenly, yton pulled me close into his arms and said emotionally, ¡°Makenna, I miss you terribly. Please, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± My heart raced, and, ovee with my own longing, I wrapped my arms tightly around him.


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Just then, Alice¡¯s voice came from inside the house. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Makenna back yet? No! I must go find her!¡±


    Immediately after she said this, the door burst open with a loud ¡°bang.¡±


    Startled, I instinctively stepped back from yton. My cheeks burned red, and my hands fidgeted nervously. yton, equally taken aback, cleared his throat softly.


    Alice, standing at the doorway, appeared utterly shocked to find yton and me in an embrace. Her eyes were wide, and she looked even more embarrassed than us.


    There we stood, frozen, exchanging awkward nces.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­ um¡­¡± Alice finally reacted, bursting into a nervous giggle. ¡°I just remembered I have something I need to sort out¡­ I¡¯ll leave you two alone. Carry on, please.¡±


    As she spoke, Alice grabbed Evie, who was still bewildered, and they both hurried away. I watched them go, feeling my cheeks heat up in embarrassment, unsure of what to do next.


    yton caught my gaze and let out a chuckle. He affectionately ruffled my hair and asked softly, ¡°Makenna, would you like to invite me in? I can cook for you.¡±


    It felt like ages since yton and I had shared a meal just between us. With that thought, I bashfully agreed and weed yton inside.


    Once in the kitchen, yton effortlessly began to prepare our meal. I busied myself by lending him a hand. Looking at his tall, attractive form, I felt my heart brim with warmth. As the kitchen¡¯s temperature gradually rose, I noticed sweat forming on yton¡¯s forehead. I immediately rose on my tiptoes and gently wiped the sweat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:


    Just then, yton turned to face me. ¡°Makenna, help me with¡ª¡± His words trailed off as we found ourselves just inches apart, locked in each other¡¯s gaze. The world around us seemed to still.


    Slowly, the space between us closed. yton leaned in. His warm hands cradled my face as he kissed me softly. My heart fluttered wildly, and I naturally shut my eyes. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer to deepen our kiss.


    All that filled the kitchen was the soft sound of our lips meeting. yton¡¯s hands, initially cradling my face, began to slowly descend. Through the fabric of my clothes, his touch grazed my breasts, sending a shiver through my body. He then turned me around and pressed my back against the countertop.


    Breathless, I looked into yton¡¯s intense eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly.


    ¡°I want you, Makenna¡­¡±


    yton¡¯s hands gripped my waist firmly and his body radiated an intense warmth. His eyes, usually so gentle, now shimmered with unspoken desire.


    I smiled, cupped his face, and sucked his lips softly, letting my actions convey my feelings. yton kissed me again, his hands never still. One slipped under my clothes, gently teasing my nipples until they hardened under his touch. The other carefully lifted me onto the countertop amidst the scattered ingredients. Then he positioned himself between my legs.


    I bit my lower lip and instinctively spread them, feeling yton¡¯s hard penis press against my vagina, teasing me. His fingers traced along mybia, caressing my most sensitive spot.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Argh¡­¡± A moan escaped me as I leaned into him, my body alight with longing. I silently pleaded for him to extinguish the fire inside me. Lowering my head, I unzipped his pants and freed his erect penis, its tip glistening.


    ¡°Makenna, are you ready?¡± he whispered.


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I panted, my eyes fixed on him as his penis pressed against my entrance, promising sweet relief. I squirmed impatiently.


    yton smiled tenderly, stroking my hair before gently thrusting into my wet vagina. Perhaps because I was pregnant, he was exceedingly gentle, careful not to go too deep. His voice, deep and husky, carried concern. ¡°If you feel ufortable, tell me immediately.¡±


    I nodded, craving to bepletely filled by him. My inner walls clung tightly to his shaft, heightening every sensation.


    Then, suddenly, the smell of burning snapped me back to reality. The food! Anxiety surged through me, and my body clenched around the tip of yton¡¯s penis, making him gasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he murmured, pressing a calming kiss to my lips. With one hand, he reached over and switched off the stove, never faltering in his rhythm as he continued to thrust in and out.


    A wave of tingling pleasure washed over me as I sat on the countertop. Instinctively, I moved my hips in sync with his, my legs wrapping tightly around his waist to draw him closer. Soft moans slipped past my lips as the pleasure built to an overwhelming peak.


    We clung to each other, utterly lost in the heat of passion.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After our tender moment, yton didn¡¯t hesitate to take over the mess in the kitchen. The burnt food was gone, and in its ce, he prepared a sumptuous dinner that made my mouth water. As we sat at the dining table, the delicious aroma of the dishes filled the air, making my stomach rumble. yton, ever so attentive, asionally picked up food for me, his gaze warm and affectionate, causing my heart to flutter each time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:


    ¡°Try this pan-fried squid roll. Do you like it?¡± he asked, cing a neatly rolled piece on my te, his golden eyes shining with pride. ¡°I know you love spicy food, so I added extra chili.¡±


    I smiled, warmth spreading through me as I took a bite. ¡°Thank you, I love it. It¡¯s perfect,¡± I replied softly, savoring the burst of vors as we continued to chat casually.


    My gaze kept drifting back to him¡ªhis face somehow even more captivating under the soft glow of the lights. His golden eyes were deep, almost hypnotic, and the way his lips curved slightly upward made my heart skip a beat. He looked so charming, so impossibly perfect that I found myself wishing, if only for a moment, that time would freeze.


    If only this couldst forever.


    After dinner, we moved to the sofa, loungingfortably as we exchanged stories andughter. But then, his expression shifted¡ªserious, almost pensive. yton turned to me, his voice low and sincere.


    ¡°Makenna, I want to stay here.¡±


    I blinked in surprise, not sure I¡¯d heard him right. ¡°Stay here? Don¡¯t you need to go back? What about Molly?¡±


    yton reached for my hand, holding it gently between his own. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home in a while, Makenna. To be honest, I¡¯ve been avoiding Molly from the very beginning.¡±


    I studied him for a moment, my thumb gently brushing against the roughness of his jawline. He looked worn out, like he hadn¡¯t slept well in days. A pang of sympathy hit me hard.


    ¡°If you stay here, won¡¯t that cause problems? What if your father finds out and mes you?¡±


    Although I wanted yton to stay, I was still worried.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    His arms wrapped around me, pulling me close as he spoke softly into my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve already done what my father wanted by¡­¡±


    Letting Molly move into my house, but where I live? That¡¯s still my decision.¡±


    For a moment, I could barely speak, my throat almost choking with emotion. I hugged him back, giving him silent permission to stay. It felt like the right thing to do.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and Evie stepped in, her eyes widening at the sight of us locked in each other¡¯s embrace. She froze, her hand halfway to the doorknob, looking like she was about to bolt out of the room. I quickly released yton, chuckling softly as I called out to her.


    ¡°Evie, you¡¯re just in time. Go ahead and prepare a room for Prince yton. He might be staying with us for a while.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Evie looked confused, but she nodded obediently. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± she muttered, hurrying off to get things ready.


    I watched her disappear down the hall before another thought struck me. ¡°Wait, Evie!¡± I called again. ¡°Prince yton will need a study. Can you prepare that too?¡±


    But when I turned back to yton, I noticed a slight frown. His gaze was filled with mild disapproval.


    ¡°Makenna, I want to share a room with you.¡±


    My cheeks immediately flushed, the heat rushing up to my ears as Evie giggled from the hallway.


    ¡°No way!¡± I stammered, feeling my face burn under his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s¡ªno! You can¡¯t!¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:


    He leaned in and gently squeezed my hand. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, clearly amused. ¡°But I can alwayse to your room to find you. I¡¯m already happy just being here.¡±


    And so, yton moved in.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Night after night, he found his way into my room. Even when we didn¡¯t make love, he¡¯d curl up beside me, holding me close until we both drifted off.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of resignation and sweetness whenever he snuck in. It was just¡­ yton. Impossible to say no to.


    However, those blissful days were short-lived. Before long, our peace was shattered by an unexpected visitor. Gwyn¡ªMolly¡¯s maid¡ªshowed up.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    It was early morning, and I was still lost in sleep when the distant sound of shouting from downstairs jolted me awake. I blinked groggily as I nced around, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I murmured.


    My hand instinctively reached for the empty space beside me. Cold sheets. yton had already been gone for hours. Of course. He was always up early, already attending to his duties by this time of the morning.


    I stretched out with azy yawn, ready to roll over and drift back into sleep, but the noise downstairs grew louder, more persistent.


    With a sigh of irritation, I pushed myself up, the remnants of sleep clinging to me. Reluctantly, I slid out of bed, throwing on a robe as I made my way downstairs.


    The staircase faced the front door, and as I reached the top of the stairs, a scene unfolded that instantly snapped me to attention. Through the front doorway, I could see Gwyn¡ªher usual arrogance on full disy¡ªattempting to force her way into my home. Evie stood in her path, fiery and defiant, arms outstretched to block Gwyn¡¯s advance. From the looks of it, they were seconds away from tearing into each other.


    Frowning, I strode forward, my voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Both women froze at my words, but Gwyn recovered quickly. She arrogantly tilted her chin up as she met my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here to take Prince yton home!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the sneer that curled my lips. ¡°Gwyn,¡± I said, folding my arms, ¡°what right does a maid like you have to decide where Prince yton goes?¡±


    Her nostrils red in defiance. ¡°Molly is carrying Prince yton¡¯s child,¡± she spat. ¡°Her nerves are frail, and not seeing him makes her uneasy. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    The words hit me like a de, but I kept my expression impassive, refusing to let her see the sting. Instead, I shrugged, feigning nonchnce. ¡°If Prince yton doesn¡¯t want to go back, what makes you think you can force him?¡±


    Gwyn hesitated, clearly frustrated by my words. Her eyes shed with anger, and she red at me with unrestrained venom. ¡°You already carry Prince Bryan¡¯s child. How can you cling so shamelessly to Prince yton? Have you no decency?¡±


    I let out a low, mockingugh, folding my arms tighter. ¡°What¡¯s a mere sex¡­


    ve like me to do if the prince insists on staying?¡± My voice was cold, my gaze unwavering as I met her anger head-on.


    Her face flushed red with rage, and she nearly screamed my name. ¡°Makenna Dunn! You vile woman! You know Molly is carrying his child, yet you still dare to seduce him! You¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, she shoved Evie aside and charged into the house to find yton.


    Evie, caught off guard, stumbled, and Gwyn¡ªforgetting, or perhaps not caring, that I was pregnant¡ªlunged toward me. For a split second, I froze. Just as her hands reached for me, Evie¡¯s voice pierced the air. ¡°Makenna!¡± she screamed, rushing to intercept. She shoved Gwyn away with surprising strength, sending the woman flying across the courtyard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:


    ¡°Argh!¡± Gwyn¡¯s scream echoed as shended about twenty feet away, hitting the ground with a sickening thud.


    I stood there, wide-eyed,pletely stunned. What just happened?


    I turned to Evie, who looked equally shocked, though her stance was firm, protective. How did she get so strong?


    Before I could process it, a familiar, calm voice broke through the tension. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I turned to see yton approaching swiftly.


    He barely spared Gwyn a nce as he made a beeline for me. ¡°Makenna.¡± His golden eyes scanned me with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I nodded, my heartbeat beginning to settle. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured him, exining the situation as briefly as I could.


    His jaw tightened as he listened, and a sh of anger darkened his eyes.


    Gwyn¡¯s eyes darted nervously at yton¡¯s growing anger. ¡°Your Highness, please, don¡¯t listen to Makenna! She¡¯s just¡ª¡± yton didn¡¯t bother to listen. With a single dismissive wave, soldiers appeared from outside, storming in and pinning Gwyn to the ground before she could utter another word.


    ¡°Take this unruly maid and punish her with tenshes,¡± yton ordered.


    Gwyn¡¯s face turned ashen. She fell to her knees, her eyes wide with terror. ¡°Please, Your Highness!¡± she cried. ¡°Spare me, I beg you¡­¡±


    But it was toote. The soldiers dragged her away, her desperate pleas fading into the distance until only silence remained.


    yton turned back to me, his expression softening as he took my hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makenna. I should have been here sooner. This won¡¯t happen again, I promise. I¡¯ll station guards here to make sure no one unauthorizedes near.¡±


    I smiled gently, squeezing his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Still, guilt flickered in his eyes. Determined to make up for it, yton showered me with gifts over the following days¡ªjewels that sparkled like the sun, rare herbs that were worth more than gold.


    Soon, my room overflowed with the evidence of his affection, a constant reminder that despite everything, he cared deeply. And though the jewels meant little to me, my heart warmed. He did truly care.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    I paced restlessly across the room, my thoughts spiraling. It had been days since ytonst came home, and the longer he stayed away, the heavier the weight of worry settled in my chest. My only hope now rested on Gwyn bringing him back.


    Hayley, ever the gentle voice of reason, noticed my distress and tried to soothe me. ¡°Molly, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re pregnant now. Prince yton will return for the sake of his child.¡±


    Her words were meant tofort, but they only stoked my frustration. The resentment I had been swallowing boiled up inside me, and my thoughts twisted toward Makenna. I spat her name like a curse. ¡°It¡¯s all that damned Makenna¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t thrown herself at him, Prince yton wouldn¡¯t be holed up at her ce for days, ignoring everything and everyone.¡±


    I clenched my fists, teeth grinding as memories of yton¡¯s cold indifference washed over me. How could he treat me like this? If Makenna hadn¡¯t slithered into his life, there was no way he¡¯d be so heartless, so distant. I was so furious.


    Just then, Gwyn stumbled through the door, her limp catching my attention.


    My heart sank, and I met her with a scowl. ¡°Where is he? Where is Prince yton?¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s face crumpled, and she shook her head. ¡°He refuses toe back. And Makenna¡ª¡± Her breath hitched, and tears welled in her eyes. ¡°She insulted you, and¡­ and Prince yton punished me because of her!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:


    My chest tightened, dread creeping in. ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded. ¡°Why did he punish you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that woman!¡± Gwyn cried, her sorrow spilling out. ¡°Makenna poisoned his mind, provoking him into punishing me.¡± As she recounted everything, I felt something snap inside. Rage surged, hot and violent. ¡°That vile, wretched bitch!¡± The words tore from me, and I nearly bolted for the door, ready to confront her myself. How dare she? How dare she ruin everything?


    Hayley grabbed my arm before I could act on impulse. ¡°Molly, stop! You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t just rush off like this.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? You want me to calm down?¡± I shot back, my voice rising. ¡°I¡¯ve finally moved into Prince yton¡¯s house. I thought I¡¯d finally get closer to him, but that¡­ that wretched Makenna has destroyed everything!¡±


    Hayley frowned, looking deep in thought. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe you could go to the king. Report Makenna. He cares about the child you¡¯re carrying¡ªhe¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, dismissing the idea immediately. ¡°yton¡¯s still his son. If I go to the king over this, it¡¯ll only make matters worse. He¡¯ll think I¡¯m stirring trouble, and Prince yton will hate me even more.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she lowered her head, clearly disappointed.


    I stood still, my mind racing for another way out, until suddenly, an idea struck. Alice. Makenna¡¯s friend.


    A slow smile crept across my lips as I turned to Hayley. ¡°Hayley,¡± I said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a sex ve named Alice, the woman close to Makenna? Do you know anything about her?¡±


    Hayley hesitated, frowning in thought. ¡°Alice¡­ she¡¯s good. Obedient. Nothing to fault her on in her daily training. Why?¡±


    My smile turned cold, my anger finding a new target. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how wless she is,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Find something. Anything. If Makenna¡¯s untouchable, then I¡¯ll break her by going after her friend.¡±


    Hayley squinted her eyes. ¡°You have a n, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a sly grin, then leaned closer to her ear to whisper the details.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Evening settled in as yton left for official business, leaving me alone to unwind at home. I lounged on the sofa in the living room, watching Evie flit around like a busy little bee. My mind wandered back to the events of the morning, still struck by the memory of Evie¡¯s raw strength.


    She had managed to push Gwyn so far¡ªsomething that would have been impossible for most trained soldiers.


    Suddenly, Evie appeared beside me, offering a ss of orange juice with a shy smile. ¡°Here, Makenna. Freshly squeezed¡ªgood for replenishing your vitamins.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, touched by the gesture. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful.¡± I took a sip, letting the cool citrus wake me up a bit before my curiosity got the best of me. ¡°Evie, how are you so strong?¡±


    The question hit her like a gust of wind. Her face paled, and she fumbled for words, looking as though she wanted to disappear. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her, so I quickly jumped in. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. Whatever the reason, you don¡¯t need to be scared. I won¡¯t judge.¡±


    At that, she exhaled softly, like a weight had been lifted. Her eyes met mine with a hesitant glimmer. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve been this way since I was a kid,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Strong since you were a child? Then why do you let people push you around?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:


    Evie¡¯s voice dropped to barely a murmur. ¡°Werewolves with red hair¡­ we get treated unfairly. If anyone found out I wasn¡¯t like the others¡­ they¡¯d hurt me even worse.¡±


    My heart clenched. The pain in her voice was undeniable, and I could feel the weight of all the suffering she had endured. I took her hand in mine and looked at her with every ounce of sincerity I could muster. ¡°Evie, you don¡¯t have to hide who you are here. You¡¯re safe with me, always.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she smiled, nodding with a fierce determination.


    Just then, the door burst open with a resounding bang.


    Both Evie and I jumped at the sudden intrusion.


    Bryan stormed in, looking like a pissed bull. ¡°Makenna, what the hell is going on with the guards at the front gate?¡±


    His fury hit me like a wave, and I shrank back instinctively, nervousness bubbling up inside me. I avoided his gaze, unsure how to exin. If I told him the truth about yton moving in, there would be no end to his rage.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Bryan growled, grabbing my chin with his rough fingers, forcing me to meet his burning gaze.


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡± The words failed me. I was too nervous to utter a single word.


    Evie, ever the loyal protector, jumped in. ¡°Your Highness, please¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Get out! This doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Bryan snapped, his eyes shing with anger. He turned back to me, squinting hard. ¡°Those guards¡ªthey¡¯re yton¡¯s men, aren¡¯t they? Tell me what this is about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because Prince yton has moved in,¡± I stammered.


    The moment the words left my mouth, his face twisted with rage. ¡°Makenna! I was only away for a few days, and you¡¯re cheating on me with yton, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The usation cut through me, and my anger red just as quickly. ¡°I belong to all three princes, Bryan, not just you! You can¡¯t use me of cheating when this is the life I was forced into!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    His eyes widened, caught off guard by my bold response. But after the shock wore off, his fury only deepened. ¡°Makenna, you unfaithful woman! You¡¯re carrying my child, which means you¡¯re mine! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just yours!¡± I snapped, the heat rising between us. We were toe to toe now, voices raised, neither of us willing to back down.


    After a moment, Bryan, still fuming, stormed over to the sofa and copsed onto it, arms crossed and chin raised defiantly. ¡°Fine. If yton¡¯s moved in, I¡¯m moving in too.¡±


    His words made my stomach churn. ¡°What? No!¡± The protest left my lips before I could stop it. ¡°You can¡¯t move in!¡± If Bryan stayed here, it would be chaos. There was no way yton and Bryan under the same roof would end peacefully. Bryan was ice-cold.


    ¡°Why is it fine for yton to move in, but not me? I¡¯m staying whether you like it or not.¡±


    Without waiting for my reply, he called out to the servants, ordering them to bring his things in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± I cried, trying to block the door, but it was pointless. The servants obeyed him without hesitation.


    I could feel my frustration building to a boiling point. I stomped my foot in anger and turned to Evie, who had quietly returned. ¡°Makenna, what do we do now?¡±


    I sighed, pressing my fingers to my temples. ¡°What else can we do? Get another room ready.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:


    Finally, after all the noise and movement, Bryan¡¯s belongings had overtaken the living room, boxes and bags strewn everywhere. I stood off to the side, watching the chaos unfold as the servants carried in more things, but I felt powerless to stop them. My hand instinctively went to my forehead as if that would somehow make it all go away. It was real¡ªBryan had officially moved in.


    By the time dinner rolled around, I was so embarrassed that I found it almost impossible to stay seated at the table.


    Bryan sat on my left, yton on my right, their faces dark as thunderclouds. The tension between them was suffocating, like a storm on the verge of breaking.


    My home had transformed into a battleground, and I was caught in the middle, fidgeting in my seat. Desperately, I wished I could call Evie to join us and lighten the atmosphere, but, of course, that girl was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± I cursed under my breath, forcing a tight smile to smooth over the awkwardness. ¡°Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold,¡± I suggested, trying to sound cheerful.


    My words seemed to work¡ªsomewhat. Bryan and yton, after exchanging a cold nce, finally started eating, each one moving with a level of grace that only made their rivalry more evident.


    Just as I allowed myself a breath of relief, they both reached out simultaneously, cing food onto my te.


    I froze mid-bite. Seriously? Now?


    Their eyes locked onto me, as if this was yet another unspokenpetition, waiting to see which offering I would choose. I swallowed nervously, ncing down at the neatly arranged food. My hand moved toward the food yton had given me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s low, dangerous voice rumbled through the space, freezing me in ce. His gaze held a clear message¡ªchoose wisely.


    I quickly retracted my hand, my heart racing as I reached for the fish Bryan had ced on my te instead. But before I could pick it up, yton¡¯s soft sigh echoed in my ear,ced with disappointment.


    My hand hovered in mid-air, torn between the two of them. I felt like a puppet in some absurd drama, helplessly stuck between their quiet power struggle.


    Before I could decide, the door burst open with a loud thud. Alice stormed in, looking furious.


    ¡°Makenna! You won¡¯t believe what that goddamned Hayley just did¡ª¡± she started, obviously wanting to vent about something, but then she noticed the steely pair of princes and froze.


    ¡°Oh. Uh¡­ ha-ha¡­ I, uh, just remembered I have something else to do¡­¡± Her awkwardugh rang out as she backpedaled toward the door, clearly eager to flee the tense atmosphere.


    No way. Not today. She wasn¡¯t getting away that easily. ¡°Alice!¡± I jumped up and grabbed her arm before she could escape. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. Join us for dinner!¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°No, no! I¡¯m good, I¡¯ve already eaten!¡± She waved her hands frantically, trying to wiggle out of my grip, her smile as strained as a tightrope about to snap.


    ¡°Nonsense. Evie¡¯s cooking is amazing. You should have more.¡± I wasn¡¯t giving her a chance to protest. I practically dragged her to the table, forcing her into a seat. I handed her a te, then a knife and fork for good measure, my determination to make her stay irond.


    With Alice now stuck beside me, I finally rxed a little. At least I wasn¡¯t alone in this awkward mess.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:


    Alice eyed the tension still lingering across the table. She leaned in close and whispered, ¡°What the hell is going on here? Why are they both here? This feels like a scene from a horror movie.¡±


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Bryan moved in today.¡±


    Alice was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± I groaned, shooting her a look that screamed help. ¡°Just eat, okay? Maybe if we finish fast, they¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Alice gulped down her nerves and buried her face in her te, clearly not wanting to attract any more attention.


    She wasn¡¯t alone in her panic. I was praying just as hard for this bizarre dinner to end before anything else happened.


    Thankfully, Alice¡¯s presence seemed to diffuse some of the tension. Bryan and yton, though still stiff and brooding, finally took a few more bites before excusing themselves, each retreating to their respective bedrooms.


    As soon as they disappeared down the hallway, I let out a long, exhausted sigh, slumping back in my chair like I had just survived a hostage situation.


    Alice nced at me, her lips twitching with amusement. ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯ve got some fun times ahead.¡±


    I shot her a deadly re. ¡°Keepughing and I swear I¡¯ll make you move in with me.¡±


    Her smile vanished instantly. ¡°No thanks.¡± She was clearly horrified by the thought.


    I rolled my eyes, remembering the fiery look on her face when she first came in. ¡°What¡¯s got you so mad? You stormed in here like a tornado.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment I asked, Alice¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Hayley!¡± she bit out through clenched jaws.


    I frowned, leaning in. ¡°What happened? Did Hayley give you a hard time?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what her problem is!¡± Alice snapped, letting out an exasperated huff. ¡°This afternoon, she kept picking on me. That would¡¯ve been bad enough, but then she made me clean the toilets¡ªover the tiniest mistake!¡±


    Hearing that, I felt some guilt. I thought back to the events of this morning. It didn¡¯t take much to figure out why Hayley made things difficult for Alice. Her younger sister, Molly, had failed to get yton to return earlier, and now Alice was the scapegoat. I sighed and gave my friend an apologetic look. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry. You got caught in the middle of this because of me.¡±


    She blinked at me, clearly puzzled. ¡°Why are you apologizing? Makenna, what does this have to do with you?¡±


    I sighed again, deeper this time, and started recounting everything that happened that morning.


    By the time I finished, the guilt sat like a boulder in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Hayley¡¯s taking her anger out on you because of Molly.¡±


    Alice became even more furious. Her hands balled into fists again. ¡°That Hayley is insufferable! And Molly!¡± She threw her arms up in exasperation. ¡°She deserved to get bullied by Kristina before. None of them are any good!¡±


    The fact that Alice didn¡¯t me me only made the guilt gnaw harder at my conscience.


    I couldn¡¯t just sit by and let her suffer because of me. An idea sparked, and without a second thought, I jumped to my feet. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to ask the two princes for help. They can stop Hayley froming after you.¡±


    But before I could take a step, Alice grabbed my arm, yanking me back down onto the sofa. ¡°Makenna, no! You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Hayley punished me under the guise of poor training performance. She¡¯s got a legitimate reason on paper. If you go to the princes and plead for me, it¡¯ll look unreasonable. Worse, if the king finds out, it could create more trouble.¡±


    Alice¡¯s exnation hit like cold water, leaving me deted. I slumped back against the cushions, head hanging.


    Was there really no way to fix this?


    Seeing the look on my face, Alice softened, leaning in to offerfort. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Makenna. I¡¯ll just be more careful from now on so she won¡¯t find any excuse toe after me.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t ease my worry. ¡°But I still don¡¯t feel right about this. How about I talk to Hayley tomorrow?¡±


    Alice¡¯s gaze dropped to my slightly swollen belly, and her voice softened with concern. ¡°Makenna, you really shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re pregnant¡ªyou need to take care of yourself and your baby.¡±


    Every n I came up with crumbled before my eyes. Frustration bubbled up, and I felt utterly helpless. I couldn¡¯t even protect my friend.


    Alice put on a brave smile, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t feel so bad. Here¡¯s a deal¡ªif you really feel guilty, let mee over every day and enjoy Evie¡¯s cooking. She makes amazing food, and that¡¯ll make up for everything.¡±


    Her sudden change in tone surprised me, pulling augh from my chest. I teased her right back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of Prince Bryan and Prince yton?¡±


    Alice grinned, licking her lips like she could already taste the food. ¡°With those two princes around, I bet the meals will be even better. I¡¯ll risk it for the good stuff!¡±


    Her yful attitude broke through my cloud of guilt, and I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed. Soon, we were both giggling like schoolgirls.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    The night had swallowed the world, draping everything in silence. After Alice returned to her quarters, Evie and I lingered in the kitchen, tidying up thest remnants of the evening. Only then did I drag my exhausted body back to my room, craving rest.


    Once under the sheets, Alice¡¯s words from earlier kept circling in my mind. I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of how to help her.


    She might have shrugged it off, but I couldn¡¯t let her struggle alone. What kind of friend would I be if I allowed her to endure this injustice without lifting a finger?


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a faint noise broke through the silence¡ªfootsteps, soft but distinct, right outside my bedroom door.


    My heart started to race, my eyes fixed on the door. Could it be yton?


    A momentter, the door creaked open slowly. Bathed in the dim light of the moon, a tall figure stepped inside, a roguish grin spreading across his handsome face.


    ¡°Bryan!¡± I sat up, suddenly alert. My throat went dry, but I managed to choke out the question. ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±


    Bryan, still wearing that infuriatingly smug expression, closed the door behind him without saying a word. With almost maddening slowness, he began to unbutton his shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I blurted out, panic shing through me as I clutched the quilt to my chest. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Bryan. You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    He cut me off with a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some kind of animal in heat? Always ready to pounce?¡± He shrugged off his shirt and slid into bed beside me, pulling me effortlessly into his arms. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to find you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:


    ¡°No¡­¡± I started to object, but Bryan didn¡¯t give me a chance. His tone turnedzy, but there was a dangerous edge to his words. ¡°Keep nagging, and I might just take you right here.¡±


    I swallowed my retort, too unnerved to push him further. ¡°Fine. You can stay. But just sleep, Bryan. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He waved me off. ¡°I¡¯m not some beast, thinking about sex all the time.¡±


    ¡°You are a beast,¡± I mumbled under my breath.


    His eyes shed. In an instant, his hand was on my chin, tilting my face toward him.


    ¡°What was that? Care to repeat?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± My heart thudded, and I quickly averted my eyes, biting back any furtherment.


    He softened, pressing a light kiss to my lips. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡±


    But the unease tightened in my chest. Bryan had never just slept next to me without wanting more.


    He must have noticed the tension in my body because he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t shared a bed before. Why shy?¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, and I turned my face away. His teasing words only made me more self-conscious.


    His tone dropped, huskier now. ¡°You know, you¡¯re even more tempting when you act like this.¡±


    His hand drifted down my body, his fingers grazing my breast through the thin fabric of my nightgown. My nipple instantly hardened under his touch. I wanted to pull away, but fear rooted me in ce. Bryan¡¯s moods were unpredictable, and defiance could ignite something in him I wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± His approval felt like a trap. He leaned in, kissing me again, his lips brushing mine with increasing intensity. The room thickened with an intimate heat as he pressed his body close to mine.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Before I could think, I felt his hard dick against my leg. Panic surged, and I pushed him away.


    ¡°No! I really need to rest tonight.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s lips found my ear, his voice a seductive rasp. ¡°What? I can¡¯t even kiss and cuddle you?¡±


    But his hands betrayed his words. They wandered further, slipping under my nightgown, brushing against my bare skin.


    ¡°Bryan,¡± I whispered, but he ignored me, his hand moving further down my thigh, aiming for my most vulnerable ce.


    Just then, sharp, intrusive footsteps echoed outside the door. My body tensed in an instant.


    yton?


    I held my breath, silently pleading for the footsteps to fade. But they didn¡¯t. They stopped right outside the door.


    My heart dropped.


    As the door creaked open, the face I least wanted to see appeared.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± yton¡¯s voice broke the silence as he walked in, his silhouette illuminated by the pale glow of moonlight. Our gazes locked, and my breath caught in my throat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± My voice trembled, but Bryan, the audacious scoundrel, showed no sign of stopping. His hands continued their brazen exploration over my body, ignoring the world around him. As if to mock my helplessness, his fingers grazed a sensitive spot, sending an involuntary gasp slipping past my lips.


    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± Bryan¡¯s whisper was like poison in my ear, heedless of yton¡¯s presence. ¡°You¡¯re dripping wet!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I snarled, heat flooding my cheeks from both humiliation and fury. With all the strength I could muster, I shoved Bryan away and scrambled to adjust my nightgown.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I stammered, desperately trying to exin to yton, but the words wouldn¡¯t form. Where could I even begin?


    ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯re still awake. Enjoying the performance, are we?¡± Bryan leaned back on the bed, speaking as if it were all just a casual affair. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had such tastes.¡±


    Mortification washed over me, and I wished for a hole to swallow me whole. ¡°Bryan, stop it.¡±


    But he showed no signs of shame, pulling me back into his arms and kissing me fiercely right in front of yton. Then, he shot yton a daring nce. ¡°Tastes pretty good.¡±


    yton¡¯s expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Bryan, you¡¯re utterly shameless!¡±


    Unyielding, Bryan red back, not backing down an inch. He raised his chin defiantly, replying, ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t forget, Makenna is carrying my child. I can take care of her just fine. As for you¡­¡± He sneered and added, ¡°You should leave and stop causing trouble.¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes sparked with anger. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even like you. The one who should leave is you!¡± he said coldly.


    At that, Bryan shot to his feet, ring daggers at yton. Neither was willing to yield, locked in a stare-down, like two wolves ready to sh over territory.


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    In a panic, I clutched my belly, groaning softly, ¡°Oh, my stomach¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    The moment they heard my feigned distress, their confrontation evaporated.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Bryan asked, concern flooding his voice.


    ¡°Should we call a doctor?¡± yton chimed in urgently.


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary!¡± I quickly stopped yton, casting a helpless nce at Bryan before lowering my gaze. ¡°I just want to sleep. You both should head back to your rooms.¡±


    But neither Bryan nor yton moved an inch.


    ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m not leaving until he does. Who knows if he¡¯lle back to disturb you?¡± yton said, his voice softening.


    At being criticized, Bryan couldn¡¯t sit idly by. He shot back, ¡°I¡¯ll leave once I see yton leave.¡±


    My tongue tied in knots, and I found myself trapped in the stalemate until yton suddenly chuckled. ¡°Alright, in that case, I guess I¡¯ll stay here tonight too.¡±


    With that, he gracefullyy down on the other side of me.


    I froze like a deer in headlights. How on earth did ite to this? It was utterly absurd!


    Bryan was clearly taken aback too, growling, ¡°yton, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    yton remained unfazed, coolly replying, ¡°As a Lycan prince, is there any issue with me sharing her bed?¡±


    Momentarily silenced, Bryan could only scoff, ¡°Fine. Then I won¡¯t leave either.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:


    With that, he flopped back down in his original spot.


    I sat stiffly, caught between the two of them, and suddenly wondered if I was still dreaming. Otherwise, how on earth could things have ended up like this?


    Bryan and yton had both imed they were going to sleep, and from the looks of it, that was all they truly intended. But here I was, sandwiched between the two of them, my mind a whirlwind of nerves and confusion. Gradually, I felt the pull of sleep, but just as I was about to drift off, a broad hand rested gently on my chest, giving it a soft squeeze.


    Startled, I twisted my head and realized it was yton. He shed a mischievous grin, and I could feel my face warming with a flush as I instinctively nced over at Bryan. Bryan, however, seemed fast asleep.


    Letting out a faint sigh of relief, I turned back to face yton, whispering, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He kissed me softly, his lips tender and full of warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he murmured.


    Blushing, I replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Bryan¡¯s still right here.¡±


    yton snorted quietly, an amused look dancing in his eyes. ¡°Bryan doesn¡¯t concern me. If it weren¡¯t for wanting to spare you the hassle, I¡¯d have kicked him out by now.¡± He chuckled low in his throat before pressing his lips to mine once more.


    What started as a gentle kiss soon deepened, his tongue mischievously tangling with mine, pushing boundaries I hadn¡¯t quite anticipated. I squeezed my eyes shut, nervous that Bryan could wake up, my body surrendering to yton¡¯s insistent passion. His hand, warm and slow, began its descent, slipping beneath my nightgown, finding my breast with familiar ease.


    Panicked, I caught his wrist, my breaths growing shallow. ¡°yton¡­ please¡­¡±


    He chuckled, ignoring my weak protest, his kisses bing more demanding. His hand roamed freely, squeezing and teasing my breasts until I could feel my desires rising, every touch leaving its mark. My nipples stiffened under his skillful fingers, the sensation sending shivers through me, and I could feel a subtle heat gathering deep within me, growing wetter by the second.


    .c¨®m is the source


    Then, without warning, another hand joined the fray, this one caressing my hips with rougher intent.


    ¡°You two are seriously doing this right in front of me?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice,ced with irritation, jolted me, freezing every muscle in my body.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is,¡± he sneered, ¡°I might as well join in.¡±


    Iy there, tense and motionless, caught between the two of them as if they were locked in a silent, possessivepetition¡ªneither willing to back down. yton lowered his head, his lips closing around one of my nipples, suckling gently as his hand continued its exploration of my other breast. Behind me, Bryan¡¯s hand slid down to my core, his fingers parting me, discovering the slickness pooling there. He spread the wetness, smearing it across my skin with deliberate strokes.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress the moan, their hands setting me alight, my senses overwhelmed by thepeting sensations. I could feel yton¡¯s hardened length pressing against my thigh, while Bryan, from behind, rubbed his stiff shaft against the cleft of my buttocks. I whimpered involuntarily, caught between the two of them, desire flooding through me like a river breaking its banks.


    yton¡¯s lips found mine again, swallowing my soft cries, his kiss iming me. Before I knew it, his hand guided mine to his throbbing length. The heat of it seared my palm, but my fingers instinctively curled around it, stroking him under his gentle instruction.


    As I worked my hand along yton¡¯s hard shaft, Bryan, growing impatient, spread my legs apart, his cock nudging against the entrance to my wetness. Shocked, I instinctively snapped my legs shut. Bryan let out a groan, his hands roughly kneading my chest. To my surprise, though, he didn¡¯t thrust inside me. Instead, he began rubbing between my thighs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:


    Meanwhile, my hand continued its rhythmic movements along yton¡¯s length. Then, I tilted my head up to kiss him. Bryan, seemingly displeased at being ignored, quickened his movements, his cock slick with my arousal as it slid back and forth between my legs, teasing me endlessly. His constant prodding of mybia caused unrestrained juices to flow, mingling with him as he pressed harder against me.


    Time seemed to stretch, the minutes blurring as desire overtook reason. Before long, yton¡¯s cock twitched in my hand, his breath hitching as his climax neared. Clear fluid oozed from the tip, and momentster, his release came, hot and sticky, spilling onto my hand and abdomen.


    Not long after, Bryan¡¯s cock jerked violently between my legs, his release coating my thighs in a warm, wet mess. I thought this would be the end of it, but to my dismay, yton¡¯s cock began to stir once more in my hand. Behind me, Bryan, undeterred, pressed his rigid length again against the aching need between my legs¡­


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The wild night had stretched on until dawn. By morning, I waspletely drained, sluggish from the previous night¡¯s events. Evie noticed my state and asked with genuine concern, ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Her question stirred the memories ofst night, and I awkwardly touched my nose. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just had a nightmare and didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Hearing my response, Evie offered kindly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you some herbal soup tonight to help with your sleep quality.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡± I smiled and thanked her. Then I suddenly remembered Alice¡¯s n. ¡°Oh, and make a few dishes that Alice likes. She¡¯sing over for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Evie responded with a smile.


    By dinnertime, Bryan and yton had gone out to attend to business matters. After Evie finished preparing the meal, she realized Alice was still not around and said, ¡°Alice should have been done with her training by now. Why isn¡¯t she here? The food is getting cold.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    I was also baffled. ¡°Maybe something dyed her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her,¡± Evie suggested. ¡°I¡¯m worried she might have encountered some problems.¡±


    A wave of concern washed over me. Was it possible that Hayley was causing trouble for Alice again? ¡°Evie,¡± I stood up quickly and called out to her, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Together, we made our way to the training room, only to find it empty. Alice was nowhere in sight. A chilling sense of foreboding swept over me without any clear reason.


    Next, Evie and I dashed to Alice¡¯s quarters, only to find she wasn¡¯t there either. Feeling a growing sense of anxiety, I knocked on the door of the room next to hers. After several persistent knocks, the door finally opened. The sex ve inside, upon seeing me, looked at me with contempt and then attempted to m the door shut.


    Luckily, Evie was quick and strong enough to hold the door, preventing it from closing. Frustrated, the sex ve stomped her foot and snapped, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I urgently asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Alice?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and responded with impatience, ¡°Alice messed up during today¡¯s training, and Hayley told her to clean the Royal Animal Farm as her punishment.¡±


    The Royal Animal Farm? My mind reeled at the mention of it. It was notorious for housing Leonardo¡¯s collection of rare and dangerous creatures. What if Alice got hurt there?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:


    Acting on impulse, I immediately headed toward the Royal Animal Farm. Evie followed closely and asked anxiously, ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    As we hurried along, I quickly filled her in on the dangerous nature of the farm.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Evie suddenly grabbed my arm and said decisively, ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s too risky for you to go inside. You stay here, and I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    How could I possibly let Evie go alone into such danger? I immediately shook my head, refusing. ¡°No way!¡±


    But Evie was surprisingly firm. She fixed an intense gaze on me and said, ¡°Makenna, think about your unborn child. What if something happens to you?¡±


    Her words struck me hard. Right, I was pregnant¡­ My resolve wavered for a moment.


    Just then, a piercing scream erupted from inside the Royal Animal Farm. My heart clenched instantly. It was unmistakably Alice¡¯s voice, mingled with the terrifying roars of wild beasts.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice was in danger! Nothing else mattered, and I charged into the Royal Animal Farm without a second thought. My frantic heartbeat was the only sound in my ears. A single, relentless thought pulsed through my mind: Alice must be safe!


    Her terrified screams and the roars of a wild beast guided me through the chaos. Desperately, I followed, searching everywhere, until finally, in a corner where lions were kept in captivity, I found her. There she was, locked in a hopeless battle with a monstrous lion. Blood covered her, and she looked moments away from being torn apart.


    My heart froze at the sight. In the next horrifying moment, the lion overpowered her, flinging her to the ground with terrifying force. Alice¡¯s scream of agony echoed, her body crumpling like a rag doll on impact. The lion was closing in, its jaws opening wide, ready to tear her apart.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Without thinking, I sprinted toward her, but before I could even get close, a shadow dashed past me. Evie, in her wolf form, lunged at the lion, intercepting it just as it was about to strike. A wave of relief washed over me, and I rushed to Alice¡¯s side, hands trembling as I knelt beside her.


    ¡°Alice! Are you alright?¡±


    Her strength was fading fast. Her breath was shallow¡ªso fragile it made my heart ache.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ why are you here?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was strained, her gaze struggling to stay focused. ¡°You¡­ you need to go¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡±


    Tears blurred my vision, threatening to spill over. I clutched her hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°No way, Alice! I¡¯m not leaving you. Stay with me. Please!¡±


    But then, from behind, the lion roared once more. With clenched teeth, I gentlyid Alice back down, then turned to help Evie.


    But Evie, locked in a fierce struggle with the lion, shouted breathlessly over her shoulder, ¡°Get Alice out of here! Now!¡±


    I hesitated, my eyes darting to the deep bite marks on Evie¡¯s body. Fear gripped my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon you! You¡¯re my friend!¡±


    Evie¡¯s eyes shed with frustration, but I couldn¡¯t care. My heart pounded as I transformed into my wolf form, ws sinking into the earth as I charged at the beast. I sank my teeth into its flesh with a ferocity that matched its own. But this lion, this ruthless predator, was no ordinary beast. It was savage, each swipe of its ws aiming for the vital points in our bodies.


    I narrowly dodged its deadly bites but still felt the sting of its ws. Seeing me struggle, Evie threw herself at the lion again, drawing its attention away from me. The lion roared in fury, its jaws snapping open, ready to strike Evie down. She moved like lightning, dodging its attacks as we circled it together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:


    We attacked again, but it was clear we were outmatched. The lion¡¯s strength was overwhelming, forcing us back again and again. Blood soaked the ground beneath me, and Evie was covered in wounds too, but neither of us was willing to back down.


    The fight grew more desperate. Enraged, the lion¡¯s fury escted. It bared its fangs, intent on tearing us apart. In a wild surge, it lunged toward me with a speed I couldn¡¯t anticipate. Before I could react, Evie pounced on it, sinking her teeth deep into its neck. The lion thrashed violently, but after a brutal struggle, it finally copsed, its life extinguished by ourbined efforts.


    Panting heavily, I reverted to my human form and copsed beside the fallen beast, every muscle in my body trembling from exhaustion. Evie staggered over, her voice rough with pain. ¡°Makenna, are you okay?¡±


    I nodded weakly, my throat dry, my words barely audible. ¡°I¡¯ll live¡­ but Alice¡­¡±


    Dragging myself up, I stumbled toward Alice, dread tightening around my heart like a vice. Fate seemed cruel. Alicey on the ground, her breathing perilously shallow.


    ¡°Alice! Alice!¡± I cried, my voice breaking as I knelt beside her. ¡°Stay with me, Alice! I¡¯ll get you help, I swear!¡±


    Evie knelt beside me, urgency sharp in her voice. ¡°We need to get her to a hospital, now!¡±


    But Alice¡¯s trembling hand reached up, stopping us.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Her voice was so faint, like a fragile leaf caught in the wind, barely holding on to thest moments of autumn.


    She shook her head weakly, her dull eyes clouding as she spoke.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ I feel¡­ like I¡¯m slipping away¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Check new chapters at


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t leave me! You have to fight, Alice! I¡¯ll get you to a doctor!¡± Tears streamed down my cheeks as I clutched Alice¡¯s hand, my heart racing with determination.


    But Alice, using what little strength remained, tightened her grip. ¡°Makenna¡­ I don¡¯t think I have much time left. The bite on my neck¡­ it¡¯s bad. I can feel myst hour slipping away¡­¡±


    It was only then that I noticed the horrific wound on her neck¡ªa gaping bite from which blood flowed like a river. Despair clouded my mind, leaving me adrift in a sea of anguish and pain.


    ¡°Alice! No, please!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking with heartache as tears blurred my vision, making it difficult to see her face slowly fading of life.


    I frantically wiped my tears away, crying out in despair, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Alice¡¯s voice, though weak, still carried a soothing warmth as she clung to my hand, trying tofort me even as she teetered on the edge. ¡°Makenna¡­ please don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently, my heart heavy with sorrow, unable to utter anything else. At that moment, I longed for nothing more than to join Alice in her eternal slumber.


    A fragile smile flitted across Alice¡¯s lips, as delicate as a wilting flower. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have a friend like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, Alice¡­ me too¡­¡± I nodded desperately, my throat tight with emotion, my words barely escaping as I fought to keep myposure.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself. I may not be by your side anymore, but you have to find your happiness¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Alice¡¯s voice faded. Slowly, her eyes fluttered closed, and her grip on my hand loosened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:


    Alice was gone.


    ¡°Alice!¡± I cried out, my voice raw with grief, my heart drowning in a tidal wave of sorrow. I despised my powerlessness, hating myself for not being able to save her. If only I could trade my life for hers!


    Just as I began to spiral deeper into despair, a sudden surge of power ignited within me. It felt as though I had been struck by a bolt of lightning, my body trembling under its intensity. Then, without warning, a brilliant white light erupted from within, enveloping both Alice and me in a protective cocoon.


    But at that moment, I could think of nothing but Alice. ¡°Alice! Please, stay with me!¡± I cried out, my voice a desperate plea, tears flowing endlessly like a relentless river.


    Amidst my despair, the power inside me surged, growing stronger and stronger, rushing through me like a tidal wave. It was almost too much to bear, the pressure so overwhelming it felt as if I might burst.


    Then, to my astonishment, I saw that power streaming visibly into Alice. In an instant, color returned to her deathly pale face, and her lips, once drained of life, began to show a faint blush.


    Joy flooded my heart, a fragile glimmer of hope piercing through the suffocating darkness. Alice could be saved. She wouldn¡¯t die.


    But the power coursing through me only intensified, a roaring storm far too great to withstand. The pain grew unbearable, and as the darkness threatened to consume me, I lost consciousness.


    Evie¡¯s POV:


    I witnessed with my own eyes as a dazzling white light erupted from Makenna, engulfing both her and Alice in an otherworldly glow.


    What on earth was happening?


    I stood frozen, a statue of shock, confusion swirling in my mind like a storm. When the blinding light finally dimmed, Makennay copsed on the ground, her eyes shut tight, her fate hanging in the bnce.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Makenna!¡± My heart leapt into my throat as I dashed over, desperate to assess her condition.


    Relief washed over me when I realized she seemed only to have fainted, her breathing steady. But then my thoughts turned to Alice.


    I turned quickly to check on her, and to my astonishment, Alice looked perfectly fine. Her breathing had steadied, a rosy glow recing the pallor of fear, and the ghastly wound on her neck was nearly healed. This was nothing short of unbelievable. Did that just happen?


    As I stood there, still reeling, hurried footsteps echoed behind me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± My nerves were on high alert as I whipped around, throwing a punch at whoever was approaching.


    But the figure moved with the speed of a striking snake, easily catching my fist and shoving me aside. I stumbled a few steps before realizing it was Prince Dominic.


    His expression was a storm cloud as he rushed to Makenna¡¯s side. Upon seeing her unconscious form, his face darkened, and he turned to me, his eyes sharp as daggers.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡±


    The powerful aura radiating from him sent my heart racing, and I almost spilled the truth right then and there. But Makenna was my friend; I couldn¡¯t risk putting her in danger by revealing what had truly happened.


    I steadied my voice, forcing myself to exin, ¡°Your Highness, we were fighting a lion. Makenna just got too tired and fainted.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto mine, brimming with suspicion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:


    But after a nce at Makenna lying there, he seemed to decide not to pry further. He scooped her up and strode away briskly.


    Worry gnawed at me for Makenna, so I quickly hoisted Alice onto my back and followed him. To my surprise, he took Makenna back to his residence.


    Standing at the entrance of hisvish vi, I hesitated, Alice still on my back, unsure whether to follow him inside. Luckily, Dominic caught sight of me.


    He frowned, impatience evident in his tone as he asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks, my embarrassment palpable. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Makenna¡­¡±


    His frown deepened, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he relented. ¡°Fine,e in. Otherwise, Makenna will surely be upset with me for turning you away.¡±


    Relieved, I quickly carried Alice into Dominic¡¯s vi, setting her down gently on a nearby sofa. Dominic called for a doctor to examine Makenna and Alice, while I stood off to the side, anxiety coiling in my stomach as I prayed fervently for their well-being.


    After a thorough examination, the doctor reported back to Dominic, ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯ve merely fainted from exhaustion. They¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    At those words, the weight pressing down on my heart finally lifted.


    Dominic nodded, dismissing the doctor with a wave. Once we were alone, his gaze returned to me, his voice icy as he questioned, ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened? Did you kill the lion at the Royal Animal Farm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stammered, desperately trying to keep Makenna¡¯s mysterious power surge under wraps. ¡°Makenna and I saw Alice being attacked by the lion, so we teamed up to fight it. We barely managed to take it down, and Makenna just copsed from exhaustion, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Dominic believed me; his narrowed eyes fixed on Makenna as he murmured, ¡°Makenna, you really do have so many secrets.¡±


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    My heart pounded in my chest at his words. I could only hope I hadn¡¯t let anything slip, for if my words put Makenna in jeopardy, I would regret it for the rest of my days.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I blinked against the soft light, my eyes adjusting to the unfamiliar surroundings. The bed beneath me was plush, its silk quilt carrying a faint, soothing fragrance. Everything about the room screamed luxury, but a wave of disorientation washed over me.


    What happened? Where was I?


    The questions swirled in my head, but before I could grasp any answers, I noticed Evie curled up in a chair by the bed. She looked utterly spent, dark circles shadowing her eyes, her brow furrowed even in sleep.


    I shifted slightly, and the movement must have stirred her. Her eyes fluttered open, blinking in confusion before theynded on me. Instantly, her face lit up, surprise and joy shing across her tired features.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± She took my hand in hers. ¡°Do you feel okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    I shook my head, but the effort sent a wave of dizziness crashing through me. My mind felt foggy.


    ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± My voice was hoarse, cracked as if it hadn¡¯t been used in days.


    ¡°This is Prince Dominic¡¯s residence,¡± Evie exined.


    Dominic? The name triggered a flicker of confusion. How did he get involved?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:


    I looked at her, baffled. ¡°Why am I here? What happened?¡±


    Evie¡¯s eyes darted away, her fingers twisting in herp. She seemed uncertain, her lips pressing together. ¡°Makenna¡­ you fainted at the Royal Animal Farm. Prince Dominic was there, and he brought you back here.¡±


    ¡°The Royal Animal Farm?¡± Memories crashed into me¡ªAlice, the chaos, the lion¡¯s attack. My body tensed as every muscle remembered the terror of that moment.


    ¡°And Alice?¡± I managed to choke out. ¡°What¡­ what happened to her? Is she¡­¡±


    Evie shifted her gaze to the floor, a strange shadow crossing her face. ¡°Alice, she¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡±


    I felt my stomach drop, fear gripping me like a vice. Was Alice dead?


    The thought hit me like a punch to the gut, my hands clutching the bedcovers as I braced myself for the worst.


    ¡°Evie,¡± I rasped, my heart racing, ¡°just tell me. I can handle it.¡±


    Evie hesitated before lowering her voice to a whisper, as if sharing a forbidden secret. ¡°Alice¡­ she¡¯s recovered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The disbelief burst out of me before I could stop it. I stared at her, searching for any sign that I had misheard. ¡°She has recovered? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Evie nodded, her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, but her wounds¡­ they¡¯ve healed. Almostpletely.¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief, my mind racing back to that awful scene. I had seen the gaping wound on Alice¡¯s neck, seen the blood. There was no way she could have survived something like that.


    ¡°What on earth happened¡­¡± I murmured, more to myself than to Evie.


    But as the words left my mouth, a memory flickered in my mind. I remembered the strange surge of power that had exploded from within me, the rush of energy that had consumed me in that moment. My heart pounded.


    Did my power heal her?


    If that was true¡­ then it meant I really was a white wolf.


    Just as the realization struck me, Evie leaned in, her curiosity sharp. ¡°Makenna¡­ do you remember the white light? The one that came from your body? What¡­ what was that? How did Alice get better after it appeared?¡±


    I froze, panic coursing through me. Should I tell her? If she knew the truth, would she keep it a secret¡ªor would she tell someone else?


    Sensing my hesitation, Evie quickly ced a hand on my arm. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about the white light. I swear. I won¡¯t even ask you again.¡±


    Her promise brought a rush of relief. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I needed to hear that.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I whispered.


    But before I could say more, the door creaked open and Dominic stepped in. Evie stiffened, casting a quick nce at me before muttering, ¡°Be careful, Makenna. I think he¡¯s starting to notice¡­ something about you.¡±


    My heart lurched, and I swallowed hard, nodding in acknowledgment.


    I watched as Evie slipped out of the room, leaving me alone with him. Dominic stood there, his sharp gaze locked onto me. His expression was unreadable, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa mix of curiosity and concern.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for your help, Your Highness.¡± Even though my heart hammered with unease, I forced a casual smile, trying to mask my anxiety. My voice sounded steady enough, but inside, everything felt off-kilter.


    Dominic, however, didn¡¯t bother acknowledging my words. Instead, he strolled over to the chair beside my bed, sitting down with deliberate calm. His eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, fixed on me, unblinking. The weight of his gaze sent a chill down my spine, making it impossible to rx.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stayposed. Desperate for a distraction, I changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Your Highness, why did youe to the Royal Animal Farm so suddenly?¡±


    Dominic leaned back slightly, his expression still stone-faced. ¡°One of my servants saw you heading there. I was concerned for your safety, so I followed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I murmured, grateful but still wary.


    He waved off my thanks with an indifferent shrug. ¡°No need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± His brow lifted slightly as he added, ¡°But I do have a few questions for you.¡±


    My heart skipped, tension coiling in my chest. The sudden shift in his tone sent a ripple of panic through me. I cleared my throat, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± I said, forcing a weak smile. ¡°Maybe we could discuss thister?¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t even flinch. In a slow, deliberate move, he reached out and lightly gripped my chin. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was firm enough to keep me from pulling away.


    ¡°I had a doctor check on you.¡± His eyes bored into mine, leaving no room for escape. ¡°You¡¯re fine. Or¡­ is there something you¡¯re trying to hide from me?¡±


    A chill ran through me. There was no avoiding this now.


    ¡°Hide something?¡± I managed augh, though it came out strained. ¡°What could I possibly hide? Ask whatever you want.¡±


    Dominic released my chin, but his piercing gaze remained locked on me, scrutinizing every flicker of emotion. ¡°Why did you go to the Royal Animal Farm?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    I sighed, resigned. ¡°Hayley punished Alice by sending her to clean the animal farm. I was worried about her, so I went to check on her.¡±


    He frowned, his sharp features darkening as he leaned forward slightly. ¡°The Royal Animal Farm is heavily guarded. The beasts are always caged. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. What exactly is going on?¡±


    His words made something click in my mind. The unease I had been feeling now had a name. I bit my lip, ncing away for a moment before confessing, ¡°I suspect Hayley had something to do with it. She¡¯s the one who sent Alice there, and right after that, this whole mess happened.¡±


    Dominic squinted hard, his lips pursed in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. But first, was it you who killed the golden lion?¡±


    My stomach twisted into knots. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me,¡± I said, coughing lightly to steady my nerves. ¡°The three of us worked together.¡±


    ¡°The three of you?¡± His eyes shed with skepticism, a mocking smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You really expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°Evie is strong,¡± I countered quickly. ¡°With her help, we managed to bring it down.¡±


    Even as I spoke, my hands clenched into tight fists beneath the nket. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Dominic wasn¡¯t buying it.


    He let out a low, sardonicugh, shaking his head. ¡°No matter how it was done, I find it curious that you walked away without a scratch. After all¡­¡± He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°That golden lion was no ordinary beast. It was one of the fiercest creatures in the kingdom. Even we wouldn¡¯t dare challenge it and expect to escape unscathed.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:


    My pulse raced, each word of his tightening the noose around my chest. I tried to keep my expression neutral, but my breathing gave me away.


    ¡°We¡­ we were lucky,¡± I said, though the words felt hollow.


    Dominic tilted his head and shed a smile again. ¡°Lucky? Are you sure that¡¯s all there is to it? Or are you still holding back the truth?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, not now. I looked away, swallowing his relentless questions.


    He chuckled softly. ¡°If thest encounter with the brown bear was an ident, then tell me¡­ how do you exin this time?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic¡¯s stare bored into me, so piercing it felt like he could read every hidden corner of my mind. My pulse quickened, but I held my ground.


    ¡°I told you, Evie¡¯s strong. It was her strength that helped us kill that lion.¡±


    A cold smile curled on Dominic¡¯s lips, his voice icy enough to send a chill rippling down my spine. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have someone test her. Let¡¯s see if Evie really has what it takes to take down a lion.¡±


    His tone left no room for doubt, and without waiting for my response, he stood and strode toward the door. Panic surged in my chest as I watched him leave. He wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    I scrambled out of bed, my legs unsteady beneath me, but I forced myself to follow. We arrived at the vi¡¯s garden, where Dominic quickly summoned a soldier. The man loomedrge, a tower of muscle, and my heart sank at the sight of him.


    I lingered behind Dominic, dread wing at my chest. My lie had spiraled out of control, and now Evie was about to pay for it. My lips parted, ready to confess everything. I would take the fall¡ªeven if it meant death. I couldn¡¯t let her get hurt because of me.


    But just as I was about to speak, Evie gently ced her hand on my wrist. Her touch was calm, steady, and when I looked into her eyes, I saw nothing but quiet determination. She gave the smallest shake of her head.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°I can do this,¡± she mouthed.


    Her confidence shook me. I swallowed hard, watching as she stepped forward. Though petite, she radiated a quiet strength. Her jaw clenched with determination as she faced the hulking soldier.


    My stomach twisted with regret. What had I done? Evie was only here because I lied. Now, because of me, she was about to fight a trained warrior.


    The fight began swiftly. The soldier lunged first, a blur of muscle and speed. But Evie moved like a sh of lightning, her body nimble as a cat, dodging his strike effortlessly. I blinked, astonished.


    I had expected her to falter, to struggle. But she danced around his attacks as if she had been training for this her whole life. Every movement was fluid and precise. I could only watch in stunned disbelief as she held her ground.


    The soldier, frustrated by her agility,unched a powerful punch aimed straight at her. Time seemed to slow as his massive fist barreled toward her. But in a blink, Evie sidestepped, and with surprising force, she struck back. Her small fist connected with the soldier¡¯s chest, the thud of impact echoing in the air.


    I gasped as the soldier staggered backward, stunned. But instead of retreating, he lunged again, furious and determined to overpower her. Evie¡¯s eyes narrowed with focus. She waited, patient as a predator, and when the opening came, she unleashed her full strength. Her next punch sent the towering man crashing to the ground, his body curling in pain as he groaned in defeat.


    I was shocked to witness this scene. Even Dominic¡¯s usual stoic mask cracked¡ªhis eyes narrowed, studying Evie with new interest. ¡°Her strength is¡­ indeed extraordinary.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:


    I beamed, my heart swelling with pride. ¡°See?¡± I said, turning to him with a triumphant smile. ¡°Evie is really strong.¡±


    Dominic remained quiet, his gaze flicking from Evie to me. His expression gave nothing away, but the tension in the air was unmistakable. Wasn¡¯t he convinced?


    My pulse quickened as I anxiously waited for him to speak. But without a word, Dominic turned and left the garden, seemingly uninterested in digging deeper into the matter. Relief washed over me like a tidal wave. I exhaled deeply, realizing I had been holding my breath. We had survived this¡­ barely.


    After the test, my thoughts immediately turned to Alice. I needed to see her, to make sure she was alright. Her room was next to mine, and I hadn¡¯t even had the chance to check on her properly.


    I made my way to her room, my heart pounding again, though for different reasons. I gently pushed the door open, half-expecting to find her still unconscious. But there she was¡ªawake, lying quietly in bed. Her face was pale, but her eyes shone with life.


    ¡°Alice!¡± I rushed to her side, grasping her hand tightly. ¡°How are you feeling? Any pain? Anything at all?¡±


    She gave me a small smile, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her gaze sharpened with curiosity as she studied me. ¡°Makenna¡­ what happened exactly? I remember I was so close to dying.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. I was unsure how to exin it to her. Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock as she looked at me.


    ¡°Makenna, I remember¡­ I saw a white light emanating from you.¡±


    I panicked, ncing around the room, half-expecting someone to be listening. I leaned in close, pressing a finger to her lips. ¡°Shh,¡± I whispered urgently, my eyes darting to the door. ¡°Not so loud. Someone could hear us.¡±


    Alice¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, but she nodded, lowering her voice. ¡°What was that light? It felt like¡­ it healed me.¡±


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    I hesitated. I had kept this secret for so long, but Alice was my closest friend. If anyone deserved the truth, it was her. I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Alice¡­ I¡¯m a white wolf. I have¡­ powers, abilities I don¡¯t fully understand. That light was from me. Somehow, it healed you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°A white wolf?¡± Alice looked confused. Her scrunched-up face showed it. Leonardo had kept all news of the white wolf n frommon knowledge, leaving the younger generation ignorant of its significance¡ªAlice included.


    I softened my tone, knowing this was unfamiliar territory for her. ¡°The white wolf n is a legend among the werewolves. It¡¯s said to hold extraordinary powers, but the white wolf n was wiped out by the Lycans a long time ago. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m a white wolf myself¡­¡±


    I shared what little I knew, everything I had read about the white wolves from the book. Alice listened closely, her eyes growing wide with shock. She swallowed hard, her voice shaky when she finally asked, ¡°Has anyone found out you¡¯re one?¡±


    I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, only Evie¡¯s seen the white light.¡±


    Her worry deepened, and she bit her lip. ¡°Evie¡­ What if she betrays you?¡±


    A sigh escaped me. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Evie, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive. She fought with me when the lion attacked us. We¡¯d both be dead if not for her.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face softened, though her brows still knitted together in a struggle to ept the situation. After a long, thoughtful pause, she nodded. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll stop keeping my guard up against her.¡±


    But even as she said this, her brows remained furrowed. She took my hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s your n? The pce is dangerous. If you really are a white wolf, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    ?Chapter 460:


    I looked down, feeling a sudden wave of helplessness. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Alice. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    She squeezed my hand again, this time more gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe your identity as a white wolf will protect you. At least you won¡¯t die because of being pregnant with a Lycan¡¯s child.¡±


    Her words were a smallfort. I nodded slowly, one hand absentmindedly caressing my stomach. A faint smile tugged at my lips¡ªit was a sliver of good news in the chaos.


    As we chatted, a sudden uproar sounded from downstairs. We nced at each other, confused, just as Evie burst into the room, breathless and wide-eyed.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± she gasped. ¡°Prince Bryan is here! He¡¯s demanding to take you back, but Prince Dominic isn¡¯t letting him. They¡¯re about to fight!¡±


    My heart leapt into my throat. Without a second thought, I rushed downstairs, and there they were¡ªBryan and Dominic, ring at each other like two predators ready to tear each other apart.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze softened the moment he saw me, his arm stretching out toward me. ¡°Makenna,e back with me.¡±


    But Dominic was faster. He grabbed my arm and yanked me behind him. ¡°Bryan, is it such a problem if the sex ve stays with me?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s tone was mocking, his eyes zing with defiance. Bryan¡¯s face contorted with fury. ¡°Makenna is carrying my child. She¡¯s my woman.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s lip curled in a sneer. ¡°Father hasn¡¯t assigned her to you.¡±


    Bryan looked ready to pounce, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°But I chose her first!¡±


    Dominicughed, cold and taunting. ¡°Oh, really? Is that how it works now? Well, she¡¯s with me now.¡±


    To emphasize his point, he lifted our entwined hands, waving them in front of Bryan¡¯s face with a smirk so arrogant I wanted to disappear. His grip was tight, possessive. I winced, trying to pull my hand free, but his hold only tightened.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Bryan was furious. He clenched his fists so hard I could see his knuckles whitening. The air between them was electric, charged.


    Caught between them, my mind raced, trying to find a way to diffuse the situation. But before I could speak, Bryan turned his piercing gaze to me. ¡°Makenna, do you want toe with me?¡±


    I froze, my eyes flicking between them. A headache threatened to overwhelm me. No matter who I chose, I¡¯d be crossing a line with one of them. What was I supposed to do?


    Just then, Dominic leaned in, his breath hot against my ear as he whispered, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know how you killed that lion and survived, would you? I might¡¯ve stopped questioning you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I buy your story.¡±


    His words sent a chill through me, and my heart sank again. He was threatening me. This bastard was always one step ahead, always manipting the situation to his advantage.


    I red at him, my fists balling at my sides. But what could I do? With no other option, I had to y along. I lowered my head and murmured, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I had barely finished my sentence when Bryan froze, his entire body stiffening as he stared at me in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± My voice faltered, eyes darting away, but the weight of his gaze pinned me down, leaving no escape from the guilt twisting inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:


    I opened my mouth, wanting to find words that might calm him, but before I could, Dominic¡¯s hand shot out, yanking me into his embrace.


    ¡°She said it herself, didn¡¯t she?¡± Dominic¡¯s lips curved in azy, almost taunting smile as he nced at Bryan. ¡°You should leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Great, actually,¡± Bryan spat, a bitterugh escaping him. His gaze flickered back to me, sharp with hurt. ¡°Makenna, I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response. With a curt turn, he stormed out, his footsteps ringing with anger.


    As his silhouette retreated, something deep within me tugged¡ªan urge to run after him, to exin that this wasn¡¯t what I wanted. It wasn¡¯t supposed to end like this. I took a step forward, but Dominic¡¯s arms locked around me like iron. His grip was firm, immovable, keeping me anchored where I stood.


    I watched helplessly as Bryan¡¯s figure grew smaller, swallowed by the distance, until he waspletely gone. This was all Dominic¡¯s fault!


    Only when Bryan had vanished did Dominic loosen his hold, his hands sliding away as if he had won some silent victory.


    My anger boiled over, and I spun to face him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement, his lips quirking into that infuriating smirk. He spoke with a mocking ease. ¡°You really think I¡¯d let Bryan take my woman away, right in my own home? I¡¯d be theughingstock of the entire pce.¡±


    My teeth clenched, and I shot him a venomous re. ¡°You¡¯re impossible. Aplete jerk!¡±


    But my words barely seemed to register. Dominic reached up and tapped my cheek lightly, as if I were a sulking child. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll have the servants prepare a special dinner tonight to make up for it.¡±


    Did he really think a dinner would make up for it?


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    I crossed my arms, my face cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m not staying. I want to leave. Now.¡±


    He chuckled,pletely unfazed, before pushing me onto the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    With a snap of his fingers, he signaled to the servants who had been lurking nearby and ordered them to make sure I stayed put. No matter how much I protested, it was clear Dominic wasn¡¯t budging.


    By the time dinner rolled around, I found myself forcibly seated at thevish dining table, staring at an array of meticulously prepared dishes. The aroma filled the air, tempting, but I couldn¡¯t taste a thing. My appetite had drowned beneath the frustration.


    I barely picked at my te before standing abruptly, desperate to escape this suffocating environment. But the sharp ng of silverware mming against the table cut through the air, freezing me in ce.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes were cold as steel, pinning me where I stood. ¡°Makenna, do you really want to leave that badly?¡±


    I bit down hard on my lower lip, refusing to back down. ¡°This isn¡¯t my home. Of course I want to leave.¡±


    He scoffed, a cruelugh slipping from his lips. In an instant, his hand shot out, grabbing my chin with a punishing grip that made me wince. His fingers pressed hard, as if he wanted to crush the very bones beneath.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± he sneered, his voice low and venomous. ¡°Bryan and yton are both staying at your ce. Is that why you¡¯re so desperate to get out of here?¡±


    Pain shot through my jaw, tears pricking at the corners of my eyes, but I held my ground. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:


    Dominic¡¯s grip tightened, and his expression darkened, the glint in his eyes more dangerous now. ¡°Nothing to do with me, huh? You must¡¯ve forgotten, Makenna¡ªI¡¯m not just anyone. I¡¯m a Lycan prince, too, and you also belong to me.¡±


    Before I could protest, he pulled me closer, his lips crushing mine in a kiss that felt like a punishment, suffocating any resistance I had left.AdChoicesADVERTISING


    A wave of fury surged through me, eclipsing every other emotion. Without thinking, I bit down on his lip, hard.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Dominic groaned as my teeth pierced his skin. Seizing the moment, I shoved him away with all my strength and dashed for the door, my heart hammering with fear and rage.


    But he was faster¡ªtoo fast. In a sh, he caught me, lifting me off the ground as if I were weightless. Before I could struggle, he was already carrying me up the stairs. Panic surged through me¡ªI knew exactly what he intended.


    ¡°Let me go! You lunatic!¡± I screamed, thrashing and kicking with every ounce of strength I had. But it was useless. Dominic¡¯s grip was iron, my blows meaningless against his strength.


    He threw me onto the bed effortlessly. ¡°Dominic! You mad¡ª¡± I began, but his mouth crashed onto mine, swallowing my words. The kiss was savage, suffocating¡ªas if he meant to devour me whole.


    His hands roamed ruthlessly, sliding under my shirt, gripping my breast with bruising force. I shuddered beneath him, my eyes locked with his¡ªthey burned with a feral, primal hunger I¡¯d never seen before.


    In seconds, he tore my top away. His fingers scraped over my bare skin, greedy and possessive. Before I could react, my pants were gone too. I gasped, horrified, as he stripped off his own clothes.


    His hardened length pressed hot and demanding against my thigh. Tears welled in my eyes, but a traitorous warmth pooled low in my belly¡ªa shameful, unwee response.


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    His cock brushed against my entrance, teasing the wetness I hadn¡¯t asked for. A soft moan escaped me before I could choke it back. My mind screamed in protest, but my body¡­ my body betrayed me.


    Suddenly, something soft and furry grazed my back.


    I froze.


    Terror iced my veins.


    What was that?


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    I whipped my head around in horror and saw Dominic¡¯s wolftail¡ªlong and menacing¡ªtwitching as it dangled between my hips. My heart nearly stopped. What the fuck? Then it became more than a fleeting touch; it was real now, firm and dangerously close to my asshole.


    ¡°Dominic! What the hell are you doing?¡± My voice cracked as I struggled to break free.


    He only grinned, a wicked, twisted smile. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m going to fuck you!¡±


    With that, he grabbed a pillow and shoved it under my hips, lifting me higher. I tried to squirm away, but his hands mped down, pinning me in ce.


    ¡°Dominic! You bastard!¡± I spat, but my fury seemed to fuel his perverse pleasure.


    He spread my legs wide, leaving me utterly exposed. His fingers plunged into me without warning, driving deep into my wetness. My body went limp, strength draining away as it betrayed me once more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:


    Dominic withdrew his fingers, now glistening with my arousal. His eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction as he smeared the moisture over my anus, his grin widening.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­¡± I gasped, still struggling weakly. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    But my pleas were ignored. Dominic only grew more determined, more eager. Without warning, his tail pushed between my hips and slipped into my asshole. At the same time, his cock thrust into my vagina, filling mepletely.


    ¡°No¡­ Dominic¡­¡± My voice broke as I raised my hands to push him away, but he was relentless. He spread my legs wider, his head dipping to bite my nipple¡ªa sharp painced with horrifying pleasure shooting through me.


    His tongue flicked over my breast as his cock and tail moved in unison, their dual rhythm pushing me toward surrender. Slowly, my resistance crumbled.


    Now both my asshole and vagina dripped with cum.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± I whispered, faltering at the overwhelming intensity of it all.


    The thought of his tail inside my ass twisted my stomach into knots. Yet the sound of my own voice seemed to spur him on. His cock swelled even harder within me, stretching me to the brink. Just as I felt I might shatter, he pulled out¡ªboth his dick and his tail¡ªleaving me trembling and exposed. My release coated him, glistening under the dim light.


    For a fleeting moment, I believed it was over.


    But then Dominic flipped me onto my stomach, pressing my face into the mattress until I was forced onto my hands and knees. He gripped my hips, lifting them toward him.


    ¡°Lift your hips,¡± hemanded, punctuating his words with a sharp spank to my left cheek.


    I hesitated, defiance flickering within me, but my body obeyed almost instinctively. His cock and tail pushed back inside me in one brutal motion, stretching me until pain and pleasure blurred into one unbearable sensation. The bed groaned beneath us, protesting each frantic thrust as he drove into me harder, faster, pushing me toward the edge of sanity.


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    The wet, rhythmic p of his body against mine echoed in the room, drowning out my thoughts until my mind went numb. I was utterly trapped, powerless beneath him, unable to escape the relentless pace he set. Overwhelmed, I came endlessly, my body convulsing with waves of pleasure I could no longer control.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The dawn crept through the curtains, dragging me into consciousness. My body felt like lead, muscles aching, my head swimming in a dull fog¡ªclear remnants of a whole night of sex. It had drained every ounce of my energy.


    My back protested as I shifted in bed, and with a sharp inhale, I forced myself to nce around. The space beside me was cold and empty. Dominic was already gone. That bastard!


    A low groan slipped from my lips as I cursed and pushed my weary self upright. My body screamed in protest, sore from more than just fatigue, but I had to get up. With a sigh, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and padded downstairs, each step like wading through msses.


    A servant approached me the moment I reached the bottom of the staircase, her head bowed respectfully. ¡°Good morning, Miss Dunn.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Where¡¯s Prince Dominic?¡±


    Her smile never wavered. ¡°He had urgent business to attend to. He left early this morning and said you could stay or leave whenever you wish.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips. Finally. The thought of lingering in Dominic¡¯s domain made my skin crawl. Without another word, I nodded, eager to make my escape.


    I gathered Alice and Evie, and the three of us returned to my residence as quickly as possible.


    The moment I stepped through the doors of my home, my stomach tightened at the sight of yton. He sat at the dining table, casually enjoying breakfast. My heart hammered in my chest, guilt seeping into every corner of my mind.


    I hesitated in the doorway, rooted in ce, torn between running away or facing him.


    He looked up at me, calm as ever, a gentle warmth in his eyes. ¡°Makenna, have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    I shook my head, my guilt gnawing at me, making me feel small, like a child caught sneaking cookies from the jar.


    yton gave me a soft, knowing smile and gestured toward the servant standing nearby. ¡°Set another ce for Makenna.¡±


    He then gestured for me to sit down and join him.


    His calm demeanor only deepened my guilt. I wanted to invite Alice and Evie to join us, but they had vanished, leaving me alone to navigate this awkward situation.


    Biting my lower lip, I walked over and sat beside him. The servant quickly arranged a ce for me, and I picked at the food on my te, each bite tasting like lead.


    And then, just as I was starting to feel the weight of yton¡¯s unspoken thoughts, his voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°Makenna, did you spend the night at Dominic¡¯s?¡±


    My throat went dry. I forced a small nod, unable to find my voice. To my surprise, he didn¡¯tsh out in anger. Instead, his face softened with genuine concern.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    ¡°Did he hurt you while you were there?¡±


    His question caught me off guard, and my heart bloomed with warmth. Tears pricked the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away, offering a quick shake of my head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    He looked relieved. He reached out, his hand brushing lightly against my hair. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Eat up. You need to take care of yourself, especially in your condition.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, feeling the weight of his care settle over me, a stark contrast to Dominic¡¯s cold indifference.


    Just as I lifted my fork to take another bite, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hallway. The door burst open, and a group of soldiers stormed in, their armor nking with every step.


    ¡°Miss Dunn,¡± one of them barked, his tone leaving no room for dy, ¡°His Majesty requests your presence, along with Alice and your new servant, Evie.¡±


    My stomach twisted in knots, dread pooling in the pit of my belly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    yton stepped forward, shielding me with his broad frame. His brow furrowed, and his voice dropped an octave, brimming with authority. ¡°Why does my father need to see them?¡±


    The soldiers snapped to attention, offering yton a salute before one of them replied, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has summoned Miss Dunn and herpanions in rtion to the death of the lion at the Royal Animal Farm.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. My heart pounded against my ribcage as the gravity of their words sank in. I had heard whispers about how much Leonardo adored that lion. It was his prized possession. If he knew what happened yesterday, his wrath would be inevitable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:


    yton, unaware of what had happened yesterday, was only more confused. ¡°The lion at the Royal Animal Farm is dead? What does that have to do with Makenna and her friends? Could they have killed it?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s slight nod was all the confirmation he needed.


    ¡°What happened exactly? How did you get mixed up with the lion at the Royal Animal Farm?¡± yton¡¯s confusion was written all over his face.


    My stomach churned, and I lowered my voice. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everythingter, when there¡¯s time.¡±


    Before I could say more, a soldier stepped closer, his tone firm but respectful. ¡°Miss Dunn, His Majesty is waiting. We must move quickly.¡±


    yton¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist and pulling me behind him. ¡°No, Makenna. You can¡¯t go.¡±


    The soldiers exchanged uncertain nces. One of them, braver than the rest, dared to advise, ¡°Your Highness, resisting like this will only provoke His Majesty.¡±


    But yton stood his ground, his voice edged with defiance. ¡°Then let my fathere to me. I¡¯ll answer for it.¡±


    A wave of gratitude rushed through me, but I couldn¡¯t let him face this alone. Stepping out from behind his protective stance, I caught his eye and smiled softly. ¡°I appreciate it, Your Highness. But I need to go. This has to be dealt with.¡±


    yton¡¯s brow furrowed, worry etched in every line of his face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen¡­¡±


    I squeezed his hand, hoping to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He hesitated but finally relented, though he insisted oning along.


    We soon arrived at the grand hall. The atmosphere was stifling, thick with tension. Towering stone pirs loomed overhead, casting long, heavy shadows, and the dim light barely pierced through the solemn gloom. Each step made my heart race faster.


    Soon, Evie and Alice were ushered into the hall by another group of soldiers. Their faces were ashen, their hands trembling with fear. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for them.


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    Leonardo sat upon his throne, his face carved into a grim mask, like a storm ready to break.


    His eyes, cold and calcting, narrowed when theynded on me. The weight of his gaze alone sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°How are you?¡±


    I dipped into a respectful bow. ¡°Your Majesty, I am well.¡±


    His face darkened further at my response. ¡°Then exin what happened yesterday,¡± he demanded.


    Evie and Alice flinched at the sound of his voice, their fear more pronounced now under his scrutiny.


    I took a steadying breath, stepping forward to meet the king¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I began, keeping my voice calm, ¡°if you summoned us here, you must already know about the incident at the Royal Animal Farm.¡±


    His eyes narrowed even more, as if daring me to continue. ¡°Hayley has already informed me,¡± he said icily. ¡°Yesterday, she punished Alice by ordering her to clean the farm. Due to Alice¡¯s ipetence, the lion escaped¡­ and died.¡±


    So, it was Hayley. She had her hand in this after all. My fists clenched at my sides, but I kept my voice steady as I spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, Alice is a timid she-wolf. She¡¯s far too scared to even approach a lion, let alone release one.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes shed with anger, his voice rising with indignation. ¡°Are you implying she didn¡¯t dare? Then how do you exin the lion¡¯s death?¡±


    He mmed his fist down on the armrest of his throne, the sound reverberating through the hall like a thunderp. The impact made everyone jump.


    ¡°I¡¯m astounded by your audacity,¡± he snarled, eyes flicking between Alice, Evie, and me. ¡°That lion was a rare treasure, a gift from the former king! Its worth far exceeded your lives. Even if you died a hundred times over, it wouldn¡¯t repay the loss!¡±


    His gaze settled on Alice and Evie, colder and more menacing than before. ¡°But Makenna, since you carry the Lycan heir, I will spare you¡­ for now. However, Alice and Evie will not be so fortunate. They will face execution immediately!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this decision a bit too harsh?¡± My voice rose in disbelief, the sting of injustice cutting deep. I couldn¡¯t hold back. I stepped forward, determined to make Leonardo see reason. ¡°You can¡¯t just punish them without knowing the truth! They¡¯re the real victims here!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze remained icy, his tone colder still. ¡°I don¡¯t care who the victims are. What matters is that the lion is dead, and it was killed by you¡ªweak female she-wolves. That in itself is suspicious. I will investigate this, and those two lowly creatures will share the lion¡¯s fate!¡±


    His ruthlessness struck like a whip, causing a surge of anger to re within me. I shouted, defiance in every breath, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! You can¡¯t decide their fate so hastily, Your Majesty!¡±


    But my protests fell on deaf ears. No matter how furious or unwilling I was, the oue was already written in stone.


    Leonardo, in his fury, bellowed, ¡°Makenna, if you say another word, I will have you confined to your quarters¡ªpermanently!¡±


    The threat wrapped itself around my chest, squeezing the air from my lungs. Despair crept in, pulling me down into a cold abyss.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    Just as my world began to spiral, yton stepped forward, his presence steadying me. He bowed slightly, addressing the king with sincerity. ¡°Father, please¡­ investigate this thoroughly. Makenna and her friends aren¡¯t capable of such an act.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s anger swelled again, and his fist mmed against the armrest with a resounding thud. ¡°yton, you know that lion was irreceable! The only golden-maned lion in existence, gifted to me by my father! Whatever the cause, it is their fault. Makenna and her people will pay for this!¡±


    yton was left speechless. His eyes flickered with frustration, but still, he stood his ground beside me. ¡°Please, Father, reconsider.¡±


    But Leonardo, unmoved by his son¡¯s pleas, remained resolute. Tension hung heavy in the air, thick enough to choke on, when the rhythmic sound of footsteps echoed through the hall.


    All heads turned as Dominic entered. He offered a respectful bow to the king. ¡°Father, I have something to report.¡±


    Leonardo, still simmering with rage, waved him off with a flick of his hand. ¡°Not now, Dominic. Whatever it is can wait.¡±


    But Dominic didn¡¯t budge. His sharp eyes locked with¡­


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes locked on Dominic as he spoke, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll want to hear this now. It concerns the lion.¡±


    At that, Leonardo¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Dominic straightened, clearing his throat before continuing. ¡°After my investigation this morning, I¡¯ve uncovered new information. The lion¡¯s food was drugged. The cause of its death wasn¡¯t the attack from Makenna and her friends, but the effects of that drug.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:


    Leonardo¡¯s reaction was instant¡ªhis face flushed with fury as he mmed his hand down on the armrest once more. ¡°What in the hell is going on?¡±


    Dominic, ever calm, handed over a report. His voice remained measured as he exined, ¡°The drug was administeredst night. It caused the lion to lose control, break free from its cage, and attack Alice, who was cleaning the Royal Animal Farm. It had also been severely weakened by the drug. That¡¯s why Alice and the others were able to kill it.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s brows knitted together, confusion and anger battling for dominance. ¡°How could the lion have been drugged?¡±


    I, too, waspletely puzzled. The lion hadn¡¯t seemed out of sorts the night before. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it all, when a glint of something cunning flickered in Dominic¡¯s eyes. Then came his cool voice.


    ¡°The drug in question is only avable from Hayley¡¯s family.¡±


    The room fell silent, everyone absorbing the weight of Dominic¡¯s words.


    Leonardo, deep in thought, finally broke the quiet. ¡°Summon Hayley immediately!¡±


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    Inside yton¡¯s vi, Hayley and I lounged across from each other, leisurely sipping our coffee. The sunlight streamed through the ornate windows, casting a warm glow on the polished table between us. yton hadn¡¯t returned for some time, so Hayley often came over to keep mepany.


    With her cup cradled in both hands, Hayley blew gently on the steam rising from her drink, a smug smile curling her lips. ¡°Makenna and Alice are doomed this time, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    I nodded slightly, a satisfied grin spreading across my face. ¡°I never thought Makenna would get herself tangled in this mess.¡±


    Our initial n was straightforward: eliminate Alice to throw Makenna off bnce and give us an edge. Unexpectedly, when Makenna discovered that Alice was at the Royal Animal Farm, she rushed over herself, and in a shocking turn of events, they ended up killing Leonardo¡¯s favorite lion. No matter the circumstances, Leonardo would surely exact revenge for such a loss.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    As the weight of this reality settled in, Hayley frowned. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°How on earth did Makenna and her friends manage to kill the lion?¡±


    I mulled over her question, setting my cup down and resting my chin on my hand. ¡°Logically speaking, they¡¯re just ordinary she-wolves. Makenna is even pregnant. How could they possibly have pulled that off?¡±


    Hayley took a delicate sip of her coffee, analyzing the situation. ¡°Could there have been someone secretly helping them?¡±


    I shook my head, dismissing the thought. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. The situation was urgent, and you had already diverted the soldiers from the Royal Animal Farm. It¡¯s improbable that anyone could have intervened.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s brow furrowed in contemtion. ¡°Still, I think Makenna and her friends must have some special advantage. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have killed that lion.¡±


    I nodded, agreeing with her assessment. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the only logical exnation. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. As long as Makenna and her bothersome friends are punished, and Makenna loses favor, I¡¯m one step closer to my goal.¡±


    Just thinking about it filled me with immense satisfaction. I was thrilled.


    Hayley rxed, chuckling softly. ¡°Once Makenna falls from grace with the king, Prince yton will definitely take a shine to you.¡±


    We both basked in the confidence of our impending victory, but I still had some concerns. I furrowed my brow and asked, ¡°Hayley, did you ensure the scene at the Royal Animal Farm was cleaned up? We can¡¯t afford any loose ends.¡±


    She lifted her chin, a gleam of confidence in her eyes. ¡°Rx. I had the guards chasing after the Rainbow Deer I released on the other side of the farm. That creature is as valuable as the lion, and far enough away that no one will trace it back to us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:


    Finally, I exhaled, a weight I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been carrying slipping from my shoulders. ¡°Hayley, I can always count on you,¡± I said,ughter bubbling up from my chest. This was going to work. Even if Makenna had managed to catch the prince¡¯s eye, her luck was about to run out. My trap was solid.


    I could already see the moment of her disgrace¡ªhow sweet it would be to see her fall. As I reveled in the thought, imagining Makenna pleading with the king, the smug look wiped off her face, my heart surged with joy.


    But just as I allowed myself to relish the fantasy, the door burst open, and the rhythmic stomp of boots echoed through the hall. A group of stern-faced soldiers entered. A sudden wave of panic washed over me, and I straightened in my seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    One of the soldiers stepped forward, saluting me with rigid formality before speaking. ¡°Miss Molly White, His Majesty requests Hayley¡¯s presence immediately.¡±


    Hayley and I exchanged a shocked nce. Why would the king want to see her now? Could he know? Could the lion¡¯s death have led him to us? My heart hammered as the realization hit me¡ªthis was far from over.


    Hayley was led into the grand hall, nked by soldiers. She lookedpletely lost, her wide, panicked eyes darting around the room as if searching for answers she couldn¡¯t find. She had no idea what storm had just descended on her.


    As soon as she crossed the threshold, Leonardo¡¯s fury ignited like a me. He snatched a cup from a servant¡¯s tray and, with a roar, hurled it at her. The cup struck her head and shattered beside her, shards scattering across the floor as hot coffee sshed onto her skin. A thin line of blood trickled down her cheek.


    She stumbled, her face pale, lips quivering with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, please, calm down!¡± she cried, dropping to her knees, trembling.


    ¡°Calm down?¡± Leonardo¡¯s voice thundered through the hall, shaking the walls with its intensity. ¡°How dare you ask me that? Do you think I should be calm after what you¡¯ve done? What the hell happened to the lion in the Royal Animal Farm?¡± He barked the words, fists clenched. ¡°How did it die? Speak the truth, now!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I¡­¡± Hayley¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor. ¡°It was Makenna and her group. They¡­ they killed it after I sent Alice to clean the farmst night!¡±


    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes zed with renewed fury. He had not expected her to lie so shamelessly. Without a word, he snatched the documents Dominic had handed over and flung them at her. The papers smacked against her face.


    ¡°Read them!¡± he demanded.


    Hayley¡¯s hands shook as she picked up the documents from the floor. Her eyes scanned the pages, and with each word, her expression shifted¡ªfrom shock to disbelief, then to horror. She blinked rapidly, as though trying to process the nightmare unraveling before her.


    ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know anything about this! I had no idea there were drugs involved!¡±


    Standing silently to the side, I studied the look on her face. Her shock seemed genuine, almost too real. Could it be she hadn¡¯t drugged the lion after all?


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Dominic, who was watching the scene with a smug smile. He caught my gaze and let his lips curl into an even wider grin.


    That was when everything clicked into ce. This was his doing. But why? Why go through the trouble of framing Hayley? What game was he ying?


    A thousand questions swirled in my mind, but now was not the time for answers. I forced the thoughts down, focusing on the scene before me.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t interested in Hayley¡¯s defense, no matter how hard she begged. His face twisted with anger. ¡°If you didn¡¯t drug the lion, then how do you exin the poison found in its body? That substance onlyes from your family¡¯s storehouse! What more do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:


    Hayley¡¯s face crumpled. She looked pale, her eyes wide with fear as tears welled up. ¡°I swear, I had nothing to do with this! I didn¡¯t do it! Please, Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t dare harm the lion!¡±


    At that moment, Dominic stepped forward, cool andposed as ever. ¡°ording to my investigation, Hayley, you recently obtained that very drug from your family¡¯s stores. Care to exin what you intended to do with it?¡±


    His gaze was cold, slicing through Hayley like a knife, as if daring her to defy him. For a split second, she looked stunned, as though she hadn¡¯t expected the usation toe from him. Then she shook her head fiercely. ¡°No! That¡¯s not true. This is a setup!¡±


    Her words rang hollow in the vast hall, drowned by the mountain of evidence stacked against her. Leonardo had heard enough. His face contorted with disgust as he raised his hand in final judgment.


    ¡°For the murder of the sacred lion, your crime is unforgivable. Guards! Execute her immediately!¡±


    Hayley copsed to the floor in a heap, her eyes hollow and lifeless, drained of any fight she had left.


    ¡°Take this criminal away!¡± Leonardo ordered, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her face again!¡±


    The guards moved to carry out hismand, but before they could reach her, Hayley suddenly sprang to her feet, her face twisted with desperation. She lunged toward me, her voice shrill with rage.


    ¡°Makenna! You framed me! You nned this!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Hayley charged at me like a storm on legs. My mind went nk, and I froze, unable to process the suddenness of her attack. Before I could react, yton yanked me behind him, his arm forming a protective barrier. Dominic wasn¡¯t far behind¡ªhe stepped forward with a swift kick, sending Hayley sprawling across the floor.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??


    The guards were on her in seconds, dragging her away as she struggled helplessly against their firm grips.


    As the chaos settled, Leonardo¡¯s cold, piercing eyes fixed on us. His voice carried a stern finality. ¡°Makenna, you bear responsibility as well. But since you¡¯ve been wronged, Alice and Evie will face the consequence¡ªone month of cleaning the garden.¡±


    What? Alice and Evie were victims too. They didn¡¯t deserve this! I felt my blood boil. ¡°Your Majesty, wait¡ª¡± I burst out, but Dominic quickly squeezed my hand, leaning close to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t. This is as good as it gets.¡±


    I swallowed hard, biting back my frustration. As much as I hated it, Dominic was right. Challenging the king could only make things worse. I had to let it go, even though every fiber of me wanted to protest.


    Outside the hall, Alice¡¯s eyes were already rimmed with red, her voice heavy with guilt. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all because of me.¡±


    Evie was still trembling, struggling to hold back her tears. ¡°It was so terrifying¡­¡±


    I reached out and gently squeezed Alice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s over. As long as we¡¯re all safe, that¡¯s what matters. Don¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    As I tried to reassure them, I caught sight of a familiar figure approaching quickly¡ªBryan. He rushed over, worry etched across his handsome face. ¡°Makenna, are you alright? I came as soon as I heard Father summoned you.¡±


    Just behind him, Amon followed, his eyes locked on Alice, his concern impossible to miss. He was subtle, but I saw it clearly¡ªa silent, protective worry.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470:


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly. Alice noticed his nce too, blushing deeply before awkwardly shifting the subject. ¡°We should go home.¡±


    We didn¡¯t waste any time. The moment we reached my residence, the questions came flooding.


    ¡°What happened back there?¡± Bryan asked.


    yton, still piecing things together, added, ¡°What on earth happened at the Royal Animal Farm yesterday?¡±


    Their anxious faces made me sigh. Where did I even start? After a moment of collecting my thoughts, I began. ¡°Yesterday, Hayley punished Alice by making her clean the Royal Animal Farm. Somehow, the lion got out, and the three of us had to subdue it.¡±


    I left out the more important details¡ªhow Alice had been gravely injured, how I had healed her. When I finished, both Bryan and yton looked stricken, horror written all over their faces.


    Before they could respond, I turned to Dominic. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Hayley? Did she actually drug the lion?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a self-satisfied smirk. ¡°Oh, she was involved, all right. I investigated. She had indeed been to the Royal Animal Farm, but there was no solid proof. So, I gave her a little nudge. Since her family is in pharmaceuticals, I injected one of their drugs into the lion, making it seem like their fault. It was a perfect setup.¡±


    Everything clicked into ce then, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire his cunning. He had turned the tables with wless precision.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Bryan let out a low grunt. ¡°Not bad. You handled it well this time.¡±


    yton nodded in agreement. ¡°Dominic¡¯s quick thinking saved Makenna and her friends. Father treasures that lion like a jewel.¡±


    Dominic, however, wasn¡¯t finished. His smirk deepened, and a glint in his eyes set me on edge. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it out of goodwill. I have a condition.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Condition?¡±


    His gaze locked onto mine. ¡°I¡¯m moving in too.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment Bryan heard Dominic¡¯s condition, his anger erupted like wildfire. ¡°No! I won¡¯t stand for it!¡±


    yton¡¯s face darkened too. His eyes narrowed in obvious disapproval as he calmly stated, ¡°This is a decision for Makenna to make.¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a subtle smirk. ¡°Fine then, Makenna, the choice is yours.¡±


    As his words echoed, all eyes fell on me. My pulse quickened, and my fingers instinctively interlocked in nervous tension.


    ¡°Hurry up and decide!¡± Bryan snapped, his voice dripping with impatience.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± yton¡¯s tone was gentle, attempting to soothe the rising tension. ¡°Don¡¯t let fear cloud your judgment.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s smirk lingered, though his voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°Think it through, Makenna. Consider what could happen if you make the wrong choice.¡±


    Damn it, Dominic was clearly holding a de to my throat! Memories of the previous day shed before my eyes. He had leverage over me, forcing my hand intopliance. Frustration welled up inside, drowning me in a sense of helplessness.


    Just as I was about to give in, a servant burst in, panic written all over her face. ¡°Your Highness, something terrible has happened! Miss Molly White has copsed!¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy beautiful Friday, dear readers. Between yesterday and today, there are 2 novel premieres that you chose in the gal no vels WhatsAppmunity, and tomorrow there will be 3 premieres ofpleted novels. God loves you, and Noa loves you very much. (?? ? ??)?


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:


    At the mention of Molly, yton¡¯s expression hardened like stone. His voice was cold and distant. ¡°Molly¡¯s affairs are no concern of mine.¡±


    The servant, visibly sweating, stammered nervously, ¡°It¡¯s about the child she¡¯s carrying. If His Majesty finds out you¡¯re indifferent, there will be consequences.¡±


    yton¡¯sugh was hollow, bitter, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°How convenient. She copses now, just when her sister Hayley is facing a death sentence. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s putting on an act.¡±


    The servant wiped her forehead anxiously, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full details, but no matter what, it¡¯s best if you see her. The child¡¯s well-being is crucial.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t go. Leave!¡± yton¡¯s tone was final, brooking no argument.


    As I looked at the cold set of his features, I could see the weight of his own helplessness pressing down on him. Though it pained me to think of him leaving for Molly, I softly suggested, ¡°Your Highness, maybe you should go and check. This isn¡¯t something to take lightly.¡±


    He pressed his lips together, his eyes betraying a flicker of doubt. For a moment, I thought he might relent, but then his gaze hardened again, and he shook his head resolutely. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    The servant, shoulders slumped in defeat, bowed before leaving. Once the door closed behind him, yton turned back to me, his voice soft but firm. ¡°To me, Makenna, you are the only one that matters.¡±


    His gaze held mine, filled with such affection it felt as if I were the center of his universe. My heart stuttered in my chest, warmth flooding through me, leaving me both ted and deeply moved.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m still here, you know. Don¡¯t you two think this is a bit much?¡± Bryan¡¯s sharp voice shattered the moment.


    Feeling awkward, I snapped back to reality and nced between yton and Bryan. Both looked irritated, as though ready to pick up the earlier argument right where they had left off.


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Desperate to defuse the tension, I quickly said, ¡°How about we eat? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Evie seized the chance to speak up. ¡°Yes, Makenna¡¯s expecting. She must eat regrly, or it won¡¯t be good for the baby.¡±


    At the mention of the baby, the tension between the three princes softened, and the air in the room grew noticeably lighter. Evie quickly stepped forward, reaching out to guide me toward the kitchen.


    But just as I rose from the sofa, a wave of dizziness struck me like a crashing tide. My vision blurred, my legs gave way, and the world went ck as I fell into unconsciousness.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    After Hayley was taken away, I found myself anxiously pacing the floors of the vi. With every ticking minute, it felt as though an invisible grip tightened around my heart, making it almost unbearable.


    ¡°Hayley, you must return safe and sound!¡± I murmured to myself, casting frequent nces toward the door, praying for her return.


    Atst, Gwyn, whom I had sent out to gather information, returned. Her face was shadowed with a grim expression, as if she had just received devastating news. I couldn¡¯t contain my urgency and rushed to ask, ¡°Gwyn, what happened to my sister?¡±


    Her voice quivered as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just found out that Miss Hayley White¡­ she¡¯s facing execution!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:


    The shocking news hit me like a thunderp, and I copsed to the floor in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how can this be happening?¡± My voice trembled with despair.


    Gwyn, herplexion pale, urged, ¡°Please try to stay calm¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly urred?¡± I clutched her arm tightly, frantic with questions. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Makenna and her despicable friends who should face punishment?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Prince Dominic found out your sister had drugged the lion¡­¡± Gwyn recounted the story, fearcing her words.


    Fury ignited in my chest as I listened. ¡°This is undoubtedly Makenna¡¯s twisted scheme to frame her!¡± I shouted, my voice burning with rage. ¡°I need to see His Majesty! I have to save my sister!¡±


    Struggling to rise from the floor, I leaned on Gwyn for support as we made our way toward Leonardo¡¯s pce. With every step, my heart burned with anger and hatred, each stride feeling like I was trudging through msses. Hayley was my closestpanion; I could not simply stand by while she faced execution.


    However, before we reached Leonardo, the guards stationed outside the royal chambers halted us.


    With an impassive demeanor, one guard said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Molly White, but His Majesty is not seeing anyone.¡±


    My heart sank like a stone. It seemed Leonardo had set his mind on executing Hayley. I returned to the vi in utter destion, as if my spirit had evaporated. I sank into a chair, staring nkly into space. What was I supposed to do? How could I save my sister?


    Suddenly, a spark of realization struck me¡ªPrince yton! A flicker of hope ignited within me. Yes! yton believed I was pregnant with his child. If I could just see him, I could surely persuade him to intervene for my sister.


    So, I feigned excruciating pain, contorting my face and clutching my stomach tightly. Weakly, I instructed a servant, ¡°Quick, send someone to Makenna¡¯s residence to find Prince yton! Tell him I¡¯m feeling very unwell.¡±


    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????


    Soon enough, the servant returned, but my heart plummeted when I learned yton had refused to see me. I broke down at the news, my voice rising in despair. ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t he see me?¡± I shouted, losing control in a fit of rage, hurling objects around the vi. Vases, cups, and trinkets shattered into countless pieces.


    Gwyn anxiously tried to calm me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let your anger take over. If Makenna has a miscarriage, your child will be of utmost importance. We can¡¯t let anything happen to it.¡±


    At her words, a light sparked in my mind. Yes! The presence of two Lycan descendants in the pce had made Leonardo indifferent to my sister¡¯s fate, choosing instead to prioritize a mere lion over my pregnancy with yton¡¯s child.


    With this realization, I turned to Gwyn with urgency. ¡°Hurry and find out how Makenna is doing! I need to know if her health has taken a turn for the worse!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gwyn replied.


    Before long, she returned, her face alight with joy. ¡°I just found out that Makenna fainted and was taken to the hospital!¡±


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Is it true? Has that wretched Makenna been sent to the hospital?¡± I asked with eager anticipation, and Gwyn nodded vigorously in response.


    Joy washed over me, but I quickly stifled my excitement, reminding myself that this was only the beginning. Makenna had to lose her child before Hayley faced execution.


    As I contemted this, my expression darkened. Typically, the wheels of justice turned slowly, taking about a week to execute a criminal. If I could orchestrate Makenna¡¯s miscarriage within this timeframe, surely Leonardo would attach great importance to me and my unborn child. Perhaps he might even spare Hayley to ensure my child would be born safely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:


    With that thought, a surge of energy coursed through me. However, I knew I wasn¡¯t capable of taking Makenna¡¯s life on my own. I needed to return to my family and consult someone.


    I dashed back to my family home, making a beeline for the basement as soon as I stepped inside. The basement exuded a damp chill, and the flickering light cast eerie shadows around me. I was ustomed to the atmosphere, hiking up my skirt as I ventured deeper into the darkness.


    In the farthest corner, I found him: a skeletal man. He sat in silence, enveloped in an aura of mystery. Even in his middle age, his handsome features were striking, with deep-set eyes and a prominent nose that only added to his enigmatic allure.


    Seeing him stirred a sigh from my lips. It was no wonder he was the most elusive wizard around. Thanks to his potions, I had managed to deceive yton into believing my child was his.


    At that moment, the man sat still, eyes closed, seemingly oblivious to my presence, as if I were nothing more than a wisp of smoke. I frowned slightly, a touch of displeasure creeping in, but I understood his peculiar temperament. I couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    ¡°Jett.¡± I coughed lightly. ¡°How have you been holding up down here?¡±


    Still, Jett Armstrong ignored me. A wave of frustration washed over me, but I forced myself to rein it in. Taking a deep breath, I stered on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to ept your earlier request. If¡­¡±


    ¡°You can whip up a potion that leads to a pregnant woman¡¯s demise without raising suspicion, I will set you free.¡±


    At that, Jett finally opened his eyes. His gaze was frigid, and he smirked. ¡°What¡¯s suddenly gotten into you? You never epted this condition before, despite all your threats and bribes for other potions. Why the change of heart now?¡±


    His sharp eyes seemed to pierce straight into my thoughts. A sh of resentment flickered in my eyes as I clenched my fists, biting my lip to restrain the surge of anger and defiance.


    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls


    ¡°Because I want a woman dead! Once she is gone, I will have everything I desire.¡±


    Jett mulled over my request, the silence stretching unbearably between us. For my sister¡¯s sake, he had toply! With that conviction, I steeled myself and threatened, ¡°If you refuse, I will ensure you remain locked up forever!¡±


    His expression shifted, and I could tell my words were swaying him.


    ¡°Fine, I will agree, but you must keep your end of the bargain.¡± Jett¡¯s voice was slow and deliberate as he added, ¡°You need to gather some ingredients for the potion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I exhaled, realizing I had been holding my breath, a triumphant smile spreading across my face. With the wizard¡¯s assistance, Makenna was as good as finished!


    Savoring the thought of her tragic end, I set off to collect the necessary ingredients for Jett.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been out, but eventually, I came to and opened my eyes, still hazy. The stark white walls and the beeping medical equipment felt all too familiar. A bitter smile tugged at my lips. It seemed that since stepping foot in the pce, I had be a regr at the hospital.


    This time, the ward was unusually quiet, and I found myself alone. With great effort, I tried to sit up, an overwhelming heaviness weighing me down. I clutched the edge of the bed with one hand for support while stretching the other toward the water cup perched on the bedside table. But I was so weak that the cup slipped through my fingers. With a sharp clink, it fell to the floor.


    Almost immediately, the door burst open, and the three princes stormed in like a gust of wind. Their anxious faces revealed a flood of concern the moment they saw me awake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:


    ¡°How are you feeling? Any difort?¡± Bryan was the first to speak, worry creasing his usually carefree and handsome features.


    yton rushed forward, reaching out to help me sit up. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Dominic hovered nearby, his eyes wide with unspoken worry, though he remained silent.


    Their evident anxiety warmed my heart, but embarrassment crept in. I managed a sheepish smile and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m okay; it¡¯s just that my belly is growing bigger, so it¡¯s a bit tough to move.¡±


    Their gazes shifted from my face to my belly. At that moment, I caught a flicker of bitterness in their eyes, as if they were wrestling with thoughts they couldn¡¯t voice. A sense of unease settled over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to me?¡± I asked urgently, my heart racing.


    The three of them exchanged nces and quickly shook their heads, as if to dispel my concerns.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Bryan assured me, his voice steady.


    ¡°Yeah, just focus on resting,¡± yton added, his tone soothing.


    Despite their reassurances, a knot of anxiety twisted in my stomach. I sensed they were holding something back. yton poured another cup of water, gently urging, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just take it easy.¡±


    I took the cup and sipped, but the unease only deepened. ¡°What¡¯s really going on? You¡¯re hiding something from me,¡± I pressed again, anxiety creeping into my voice.


    No matter how many times I questioned them, they continued to offer reassurances, insisting everything was fine. Seeing them united in their concern¡ªa rare sight¡ªonly heightened my worry.


    ¡°What on earth happened? Please, tell me!¡± I insisted, my voice rising with urgency as I nced between them, searching their faces for answers.


    They exchanged nces again, their expressions calm, but the worry that flickered in their eyes betrayed their true feelings.


    ¡°Makenna, just rest. We have some matters to discuss, but we¡¯ll be back soon,¡± yton said softly, affectionately ruffling my hair before he left with Bryan and Dominic.


    I narrowed my eyes, watching their retreating figures, a nagging feeling gnawing at me that they were heading off to discuss something significant. What had really happened? Why did it feel like they were deliberately keeping secrets from me?


    Fortunately, not long after they left, Alice and Evie entered the room. Their heavy expressions and furrowed brows mirrored my concern.


    ¡°What took ce? Why are all of you looking so serious? What is happening?¡± I asked eagerly.


    Alice spoke with a gravity that made my stomach drop. ¡°Makenna, the doctor said your body seems to have weakened.¡±


    What? My body had weakened? How could that be? Alice¡¯s words hit me like a thunderbolt, leaving me speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± I shook my head vigorously, stating firmly, ¡°I am a white wolf. How could I be weak?¡±


    Alice pondered my reaction, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°It is indeed strange. This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±


    I was so stunned at the time that I paid no attention to Evie, who was sitting next to me. She seemed even more astonished than I was when she heard me, her voice quivering slightly. ¡°You¡­ are you a white wolf?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:


    I found myself at a loss for words, realizing it was far toote to take back what I had just said. How would Evie react? Would she reveal my secret? After wrestling with my thoughts, I ultimately decided to trust her. In a voice barely above a whisper, I confessed, ¡°Yes, I am a white wolf.¡±


    As the words left my lips, I looked at Evie, confusion knitting my brow. ¡°Evie, how do you know about the white wolves? The king has kept that information locked away tighter than a vault to keep anyone from discovering it.¡±


    Evie nervously bit her lip, her eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. She spoke softly. ¡°My grandmother once served a white wolf, so I know a little about it.¡±


    Her words stunned me. Evie¡¯s grandmother served a white wolf? My eyes widened in disbelief, and I fell silent in astonishment.


    Evie seemed to drift into her own memories, murmuring, ¡°Makenna, it makes sense why you have such remarkable healing abilities. I thought the white wolves had been eradicated by His Majesty, but it appears¡­¡±


    I snapped back to reality, grasping Evie¡¯s hand with urgency. ¡°Evie, how much more do you know about the white wolves? Please, share with me!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Evie returned to the moment. ¡°Makenna, I don¡¯t know much. I just remember my grandmother saying she was mistreated for her red hair, and it was the saint of the white wolf n who saved her and allowed her to work for her.¡±


    As she spoke, a flicker of regret passed through her eyes. ¡°But not long after, the white wolves faced extinction. It¡¯s such a shame.¡±


    My heart raced with anxiety, and I pressed, ¡°Evie, do you¡­ know someone named Mnie Barnes?¡±


    Evie furrowed her brows, deep in thought, then shook her head. ¡°Makenna, I haven¡¯t had any contact with the white wolves. The only name thates to mind is the saint, Josie Guerrero.¡±


    Disappointment washed over me like a cold wave, and I lowered my gaze, my spirits dimming.


    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Makenna¡­ who is Mnie?¡± Evie¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, pulling me from my gloom.


    Aplex mix of emotions bubbled within me, and I replied softly, ¡°She is my mother.¡±


    At my words, Evie¡¯s face shifted into an apologetic expression, and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I shook my head, forcing a bitter smile despite the sorrow in my heart. ¡°I have actually never met my mother. I only know her name. I don¡¯t even have a single photograph of her.¡±


    For a moment, the air thickened with the weight of unspoken grief. Evie looked at me withpassion and slowly reached out to hold my hand. ¡°Makenna, I know a little about the pregnancy of the white wolves.¡±


    My eyes brightened with hope, and I eagerly asked, ¡°Please, tell me!¡±


    ¡°My grandmother once mentioned that white wolves can safely give birth to Lycan offspring because they can heal themselves. No matter how much nourishment the fetus draws from the white wolf mother, she can continuously regenerate.¡±


    As Evie spoke, she held my hand tightly, offeringfort. ¡°So, your current weakness is likely temporary. You will soon be able to heal yourself.¡±


    Joy surged within me at this revtion. If that were true, I could safely bring this child into the world! With tears of happiness glistening in my eyes, I gripped Evie¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, thank you for sharing this with me.¡±


    Just then, a nurse entered the room, interrupting our moment to let me know it was time for a drip to replenish my energy. Noticing Alice and Evie in the ward, the nurse gently reminded, ¡°Could you please step outside? Miss Dunn needs to rest now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After Alice and Evie stepped out of the ward, the nurse efficiently switched my IV drip with practiced ease.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voiceced with gratitude.


    She responded with a warm smile and gently advised, ¡°Miss Dunn, make sure to rest well.¡± Leaning forward, she carefully tucked me in, ensuring I wasfortable.


    Just as she turned to leave, a peculiar, almost enchanting fragrance wafted through the room, wrapping around me like a soft embrace. It was so distinctive that I felt an undeniable urge to indulge in its sweetness. But before I could lean in for a closer breath, the aroma dissipated into thin air.


    Once the nurse was gone, Iy in solitude on the hospital bed, waves of drowsiness crashing over me like a gentle tide. Before long, I sumbed to the pull of deep sleep.


    In that haze, I dreamed of the child within me again¡ªa small white wolf pup, straight out of a fairy tale, appeared, undeniably adorable. I longed to reach out and cradle him, but as I focused, I noticed he was crying, his tiny face filled with sorrow.


    What had happened? Why did he weep so sadly?


    The sound of the pup¡¯s cries pierced my heart like a knife, flooding me with anguish. Overwhelmed with concern, I called out, ¡°Baby, why are you crying?¡±


    Through sniffles, he replied, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going to die. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Hearing this, I jolted awake, sitting up in bed, only to find my body had be even weaker. What was happening? Why did it seem like all my strength had been siphoned away, making even the slightest movement feel Herculean?


    I wanted to shout, to summon the doctors and nurses, but my throat tightened, rendering me mute. Exhaustion enveloped me, as if I were teetering on the edge of death itself.


    A wave of intense fear surged within me. With great effort, I trembled and reached for the bell by the bed, managing to ring it atst.


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Before long, the medical staff burst into the room, their faces painted with shock. Iy there helpless, listening to their incredulous exchange.


    ¡°How did her condition take a turn for the worse so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Everything seemed fine during thest examination¡­¡±


    Soon, the three princes rushed into the ward, their faces etched with anger and worry. Bryan was the first to push past the doctor, urgencycing his words as he asked, ¡°Makenna, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feelpletely drained, as if I¡¯m lingering on the brink of death¡­¡± I managed to say, my voice weak, every word draining thest ounce of strength from my body.


    yton, usually calm and collected, now wore a serious expression. He whipped around to face the doctor, his voice sharp with demand. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    The doctor shook his head, fear evident in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t have the answers. This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±


    In a sh of anger, Bryan clenched his fists and struck the doctor to the floor. ¡°Failure! If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Amidst the tense atmosphere of the ward, Dominic stood somewhatposed. He frowned slightly, his gaze fixed on me in confusion, as if grappling with the weight of the situation or pondering some deeper mystery. Then he diverted his gaze from me, his voice calm and measured.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s proceed with the n we discussed earlier.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:


    As he spoke, darkness enveloped me once more, and I slipped into unconsciousness again.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I was dazed when I awoke, no longer surrounded by the ward¡¯s stark white walls and the sharp scent of disinfectant. Instead, I found myself in a cozy room with warm, inviting d¨¦cor.


    Where was I? Confusion swirled in my mind like a storm.


    Before I could piece together my surroundings, a gentle voice drifted into my ears.


    ¡°Makenna, are you feeling any better now?¡±


    I turned my head sharply at the sound, my heart racing. Sitting by my bedside was yton. He wore a crisp white shirt, his eyes brimming with concern, and beneath that worryy a deep tenderness that tugged at my heart.


    In his hands, he held a bowl of fragrant soup. Seeing I was awake, he carefully helped me sit up, his movements delicate, as though I were a precious treasure. Then he scooped some soup with a spoon and brought it to my lips.


    ¡°Come on, have some soup. It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    But I felt no desire to taste it. My heart was heavy with unease, a weight that had lingered since before I lost consciousness.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Just have some soup first,¡± yton replied, sidestepping my question as he tried again to feed me.


    Turning my head away, I snapped, ¡°Stop with the soup! Just tell me what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    yton sighed softly, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. ¡°Makenna, please, just be good. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Something in his demeanor felt off, and my unease deepened. I fixed him with a piercing stare, refusing to back down.


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    ¡°What¡¯s really happening? I won¡¯t feel at ease until youy it all out for me.¡±


    yton fell silent, his eyes clouding over before he finally spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided to let you have an abortion.¡±


    The words struck me like a thunderp. Abortion? How could that even be considered? I would never agree to it!


    In a surge of fury, I knocked the bowl from his hands. With a crash, the soup sttered across the floor, and the porcin shattered into countless pieces.


    My voice trembled with fury as I demanded, ¡°Are you all out of your minds? That¡¯s my baby!¡±


    yton¡¯s brows drew together in concern. ¡°Makenna, that¡¯s not a baby. It¡¯s a curse that could bring you harm!¡±


    I shook my head violently, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s my baby. I can feel it inside me¡ªquiet and calm. How could it possibly hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Makenna, just listen¡­¡± yton tried to persuade me, but I no longer had the strength to hear him.


    I shoved him away, rising unsteadily from the bed, and staggered toward the door. In my haste, I nearly stumbled, but my resolve was too strong to let me fall. Somehow, a surge of strength coursed through me, as if an unseen force were holding me upright.


    I reached the door and yanked it open with trembling hands, only to collide with a solid figure. I staggered again, but a powerful arm caught me before I could fall.


    Lifting my gaze, I saw Dominic. Dressed in somber attire, he radiated an aura of dominance. His brows were furrowed, his eyes filled with reproach. ¡°Why are you running around instead of resting?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:


    They were all monsters! They wanted to take my baby! I had to get out of this ce immediately.


    I pushed Dominic away with all the strength I could muster, shouting hoarsely, ¡°I want to leave here! I will not have an abortion!¡±


    Dominic seized my arm with ease, his expression darkening as he cast a sharp nce at yton, who had followed me out. ¡°yton, what¡¯s happening here? Why didn¡¯t you persuade her to agree?¡±


    yton looked at me, his face heavy with helplessness. ¡°She became agitated the moment she heard about the abortion. I couldn¡¯t do anything to calm her.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Listening to the conversation between yton and Dominic, I pressed myself into the corner, feeling as if the very air around me had turned to ice. Their heartless words cut through me like des, sending shivers racing down my spine. Monsters! They were nothing but soulless fiends! I would never let anyoney a finger on my child!


    My emotions spiraled into a storm as I frantically wrestled to free my arm from Dominic¡¯s iron grip, desperate to escape this living nightmare. Sensing my panic, Dominic tightened his hold on my arms and snarled, ¡°Makenna, if you don¡¯t get rid of this child, you will die. Do you even grasp that?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s my child!¡± I cried out in anguish, my heart tearing at the seams.


    ¡°Do you know why you even have the strength to run right now?¡± Dominic drew in a deep breath, his voice dropping to a cold whisper. ¡°Makenna, if yton hadn¡¯t given you that rare pill¡ªthe one that can pull someone back from death¡¯s doorstep, a gift from our father¡ªyou might already be gone.¡±


    I had taken such a pill? I stood frozen, stunned, the pieces falling into ce. No wonder I had bounced back from my previous weakness. The truth left a bitter taste in my mouth. Deep down, I knew they were saying this for my survival.


    yton stepped closer, his gaze piercing yet soft as he looked into my eyes. ¡°Makenna, this isn¡¯t what we want either, but it¡¯s the only way to keep you alive.¡±


    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    I stayed silent, but then Dominic¡¯s voice cut through the air like a sharp de, pitched low so only I could hear. ¡°At first, I thought you were a white wolf, but your weakness proved me wrong. Since that¡¯s not the case, we have no choice but to end this pregnancy to save your life.¡±


    My eyes widened in disbelief, locking onto Dominic¡¯s face, which wore an unsettling mix of righteousness and cruelty. He already suspected? For a fleeting moment, I felt the urge to unveil the truth.


    But the thought of the feud between the white wolves and the Lycans made me bite my tongue. If I confessed now, would I still have a chance at surviving? Besides, Dominic was as slippery as they came. If he knew I was a white wolf, would he pass up the chance to turn me in for a hefty reward? Could I trust him even a little?


    Countless thoughts ricocheted through my mind, and I let out a bitter chuckle, wondering if Dominic¡¯s insistence on the abortion was because the child wasn¡¯t his, but Bryan¡¯s. Then a question crept into my mind. Had Bryan agreed to this too? After all, this child was his golden ticket to securing the throne.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªI asked, ¡°Did Bryan also agree to get rid of the baby?¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°Yes, he agreed. All for your health.¡±


    Hearing that, I felt as if their so-called good intentions were crushing me, like a boulder pressing down on my chest. I knew arguing with them now would be like trying to hold back the tide.


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± yton began, his tone soft, as if trying to sway me onest time.


    But I waspletely drained. I turned my head away, my voice as cold as the room itself. ¡°Just leave me alone. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:


    yton and Dominic exchanged a look, but they didn¡¯t push further. They simply advised me to rest before quietly slipping out of the room.


    Once they were gone, I copsed onto the bed, my body and mind weighed down by a thousand questions. None of this made sense. Why had I suddenly be so fragile if I was a white wolf?


    Then, like a bolt from the blue, the image of that nurse shed through my mind¡ªalong with the memory of that strange, almost intoxicating scent. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. After breathing in that scent, my strength had started to fade¡­


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I suddenly pieced it all together¡ªa sharp instinct cut through the haze, whispering that my sudden weakness must be tied to that nurse. The thought gnawed at me, and a surge of desperation followed. I had to tell Dominic and the others before it was toote.


    I rushed to the door, my fingers tightening around the doorknob as I twisted it with every ounce of strength I had, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. It felt like someone had bolted it from the other side, trapping me inside.


    ¡°Is anyone out there?¡± My voice echoed through the empty room, bouncing back at me, but there was no response. Just silence.


    What now? My mind was a whirlwind of anxiety. I paced the floor, my heart thudding loudly in my chest. I had to find a way out. My eyes darted around the room, scouring every corner. But the windows were all shut tight, locked as if they were sealing away any hope of escape.


    Then it hit me¡ªDominic and the others wanted me locked up here. They had nned this.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted the bathroom window. It wasn¡¯t locked. My heart leapt into my throat. Could this be my way out?


    Maybe if I told Dominic and the rest about the nurse, they wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. They didn¡¯t know who I really was, and for all I knew, they would decide to get rid of the child just to keep me safe. And I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth about me. Trusting them with that would be like walking into the lion¡¯s den.


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    I sucked in a deep breath, my decision already made¡ªI would escape first and sort everything else outter.


    I dashed to the bathroom, sizing up the window. It was small, but just big enough for me to squeeze through. Climbing onto the toilet, I gripped the window frame tightly and peered outside.


    My stomach sank. This was Dominic¡¯s residence. The garden below belonged to his vi. I knew it all too well.


    That my room was only on the second level and not too high up gave me a small sense of relief. I could make it out if I was careful enough.


    The night had settled in, thick and heavy like an unrelenting fog. My pulse quickened under the weight of what I was about to do, but I pushed down my fear and forced myself to stay steady. I had to move now, under the cover of darkness.


    Using every skill I had ever learned, I clung to the crevices of the wall, my feet finding holds as I slowly inched my way down. Just as my feet touched the ground, I heard voices nearby.


    ¡°Did you hear something? Let¡¯s check it out!¡±


    The guards were close¡ªtoo close. My heart stopped. I froze, barely breathing, then dove into the nearest bush, pressing myself t against the ground. I prayed with every fiber of my being that they wouldn¡¯t see me.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t search too hard and moved along. I waited until the coast was clear and, relying on my knowledge of the grounds, slipped past the patrols, moving swiftly and silently until I was finally free from Dominic¡¯s prison of a home.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480:


    I ran¡ªran like the night itself was chasing me. One thought pounded in my mind: I had to leave. I had to protect my child.


    My feet carried me toward my own ce, where I knew Evie and Alice could help. But as I neared home, another wave of weakness hit me like a punch to the gut. My legs gave out, and I copsed, sitting helplessly on the ground.


    The feeling only grew worse. I could sense it happening¡ªmy wolf ears, my tail¡­ they were growing uncontrobly.


    No!


    I was so weak, I couldn¡¯t stop my wolf form from taking over. Panic gripped me like a vise. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see me like this. If they found out I was a white wolf, everything would be over.


    I wed at the earth, dragging myself closer to safety, but my strength was slipping away. My vision blurred, and I felt the transformation take hold before I lost consciousness.


    Just before the darkness imed me, I saw a figure moving toward me¡­


    yton¡¯s POV:


    After Dominic and I left Makenna¡¯s room, we walked side by side down the stairs, the air between us thick with unspoken thoughts.


    At that moment, Bryan was seated on the sofa, his expression dark as thunderclouds gathering before a storm. His posture was rigid, tension radiating from him, and his hand on the armrest was clenched into a fist, the veins standing out like roots wing their way to the surface. His mood was clearly far from pleasant.


    The second he saw us descending, his head shot up, his voice sharp with urgency.


    ¡°How is Makenna?¡±


    I sighed, a heavy mix of emotions pressing on me, and spoke with resignation.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Makenna¡¯s not giving in. She refuses to even consider aborting the baby.¡±


    Dominic rubbed his temples, frustration etched across his face, his voice edged with irritation.


    ¡°She¡¯s determined to keep the child for reasons we can¡¯t quite grasp. It¡¯s going to be a battle to get her on board with the n anytime soon.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep my questions bottled up any longer. Doubt gnawed at me until I finally blurted out,


    ¡°By the way, why were you so against it this morning when I mentioned aborting Makenna¡¯s child?¡±


    Dominic tensed at my words, falling silent.


    I frowned, suspicion creeping in. Did Dominic know something the rest of us didn¡¯t?


    ¡°We¡¯re all worried about Makenna¡¯s health,¡± I pressed. ¡°If there¡¯s something going on, we need to know. Keeping us in the dark won¡¯t help anyone.¡±


    Bryan, hearing this, couldn¡¯t keep calm either. He red coldly at Dominic and demanded harshly,


    ¡°Dominic, at this point, are you still going to keep things secret from us?¡±


    Under the weight of our questioning, Dominic finally spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hide it¡­ It¡¯s just that what I think is only spection.¡±


    Spection? If that alone had him so hesitant, then this was no ordinary matter.


    My patience frayed.


    ¡°Stop stringing us along and just say it!¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes flickered with doubt as he looked at us, weighing his next words carefully.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:


    ¡°In your opinion, what¡¯s more important¡ªMakenna, or the throne?¡± he asked, his voice low, but the questionnded like a stone in a still pond.


    Bryan and I froze, the atmosphere suddenly thick and suffocating, as though the very air had turned to lead. But soon, I looked directly into Dominic¡¯s eyes without flinching and responded decisively, ¡°In my eyes, Makenna is more important. Without her, I would rather give up the throne.¡±


    Bryan spoke slowly, with a determination that surprised me. ¡°She and the throne are equally important to me, but if it means sacrificing her life, then I would rather give up the throne.¡±


    Hearing this, Dominic exhaled deeply, as though a weight had been lifted. ¡°I¡¯ve suspected for a while that Makenna¡­ might be a white wolf.¡±


    His words fell like a hammer in the silence that followed. The room was so still you could hear a pin drop.


    I blinked, disbelief flooding me as I growled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first either,¡± Dominic replied, his expression as serious as I¡¯d ever seen. Then he recounted the events, and with each word, my heartbeat quickened with shock. ¡°During the hunting test, a brown bear attacked her, and she was gravely injured, yet somehow she managed to heal on her own. Not only that, she, Alice, and Evie killed the lion¡ªa beast so fearsome that even a Lycan warrior would struggle, and yet the three of them managed it without a scratch.¡±


    Dominic asked us, his tone slowing, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever suspected anything with all these incidents?¡±


    How was it feasible for this to happen? I found it utterly absurd. ¡°This is too unbelievable¡­¡±


    Bryan¡¯s brows furrowed, his voice barely more than a murmur. ¡°But if Makenna really is from the white wolf n, why is she so weak? She nearly died.¡±


    Dominic looked equally perplexed by Bryan¡¯s point. ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s only spection.¡±


    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    I fell silent, piecing together Makenna¡¯s recent behavior, and a thought struck me. ¡°We should ask her directly. I think she knows more than she¡¯s letting on.¡±


    After a brief exchange, we agreed to confront her. The three of us hurried toward the room where Makenna was resting, our footsteps quickening with purpose.


    But when we arrived, we were met with an empty room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered in disbelief, ncing around. ¡°Where¡¯s Makenna?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s run away,¡± Dominic said, eerily calm.


    Panic began to set in as we scattered, searching the room desperately. Suddenly, Bryan¡¯s voice boomed from the bathroom,ced with fury. ¡°She went out through the window! Damn it!¡±


    I pped my forehead, cursing my own negligence. ¡°Ipletely forgot to lock the bathroom window.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Dominic, normally the picture ofposure, was nearly frantic as he ordered us to start searching.


    We quickly sent out our most trusted aides to scour the area quietly and headed straight for her residence, knowing full well that despite the size of the pce, there was only one ce she would likely go¡ªhome.


    It waste, nearly midnight by now, when we arrived at Makenna¡¯s residence. The house was shrouded in darkness, not a single light inside. I frowned. ¡°Is it possible she hasn¡¯t made it back yet? If not here, then where?¡±


    With no other leads, we decided to investigate further. After checking the first floor and finding nothing, we moved cautiously up the stairs, determined to find her.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:


    I felt a warm flow of liquid trickling down my throat, bringing a small sense of relief to my aching body, and slowly, the fog in my mind began to lift. With great effort, I forced my eyes open, and the first thing I saw was Alice¡¯s face, loomingrge in my vision.


    Before I could even gather myself to react, Alice threw her arms around me, her voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re awake! I was terrified¡­ I thought you might die!¡±


    I was barely clinging to strength, my voice frail as I whispered, ¡°Alice, where am I? Why are you here?¡±


    The moment I asked, Alice¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her voice breaking as she cried even harder. ¡°This is your room. Evie and I went to the hospital to see you, but you were gone. We searched every corner of the pce, but you were nowhere to be found. We were losing our minds with worry.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Alice continued, ¡°We never imagined that, on our way back, we¡¯d find you copsed in your wolf form, not far from your home.¡±


    At that moment, she wiped away more tears, looking at me with deep concern. ¡°Makenna, your body is so fragile that it seems you can only hold your wolf form.¡±


    It hit me then. I nced down at myself, noticing my fur¡ªonce gray¡ªhad arge patch turned stark white. A wave of panic swept through me. No! If anyone saw me like this, everything would be over!


    I desperately tried to shift back to my human form, but no matter how hard I fought, I couldn¡¯t summon the strength to change back. What was I going to do? My secret and forbidden identity as a white wolf couldn¡¯t be revealed. If anyone saw this¡­


    Alice stared at my snow-colored fur, her face a mix of confusion and worry. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on? Why are you like this?¡±


    Evie, standing nearby, mirrored Alice¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°Because my body has been weakening, the princes wanted to force me into losing my baby¡­¡± I struggled to keep my voice steady as I exined everything to them.


    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°What!¡± Alice¡¯s eyes grew wide, disbelief and fury sparking within them. ¡°How could they do that to you? It¡¯s your child!¡±


    But soon, that fiery anger melted into concern, her voice cracking with fear. ¡°Makenna, what are you going to do now?¡±


    What was I going to do? I shook my head weakly, my eyes lost in confusion, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even understand why my body is this frail. I shouldn¡¯t be this weak¡ªespecially not as a white wolf.¡±


    As we were all drowning in confusion, the sudden sound of footsteps echoed from outside. The three of us froze, our bodies stiff with rm, ready to flee if it came to that.


    Evie, who had been stationed by the door, was the first to spring into action. She grabbed the nearest object¡ªa kettle¡ªand quietly positioned herself behind the door, prepared for anything.


    The footsteps drew closer, each step hammering our nerves like a countdown to disaster. Finally, the footsteps stopped at the door, and the doorknob slowly turned.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Evie sucked in a sharp breath, growled softly, and the moment the door cracked open, sheunched the kettle forward without hesitation.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I held my breath, feeling as if my heart had leapt into my throat. I whispered a silent prayer, hoping that whoever wasing, Evie would knock them out cold before they could even blink.


    But in the span of a blink, Evie¡¯s slender wrist was caught in an iron grip, and she was shoved aside with startling force. Bryan stormed in first, his expression as icy and forbidding as a winter storm, his presence enough to freeze the blood in my veins. Behind him, Dominic and yton followed, both cloaked in an air thick with menace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:


    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re really hiding here.¡± Bryan¡¯s sharp eyes cut through me like an eagle spotting prey, his tone cold andced with authority.


    My heart plummeted, sinking as if I were falling into a bottomless pit. Alice moved swiftly, throwing a quilt over me, but Bryan shoved her aside without a second thought, as if she were little more than a nuisance. His cold gaze swept over me, then paused, a look of shock crossing his face.


    He growled, ¡°Makenna, what on earth is happening?¡±


    Dominic and yton, their faces mirroring Bryan¡¯s surprise, stared at me, frozen.


    At that moment, I wished more than anything that I could vanish, but it was far toote¡ªthey had already seen me in my wolf form. My lips curled into a snarl as I tried to frighten them away, but the weakness in my body betrayed me. I appeared less like a threat and more like a fragile creature clinging to survival.


    They moved closer, step by step, their expressions shifting from shock to something I couldn¡¯t quite name. In the midst of my despair, Alice and Evie positioned themselves in front of me, arms spread wide, daring them to take another step.


    Atst, they seemed to notice the raw fear in my eyes, and they stopped advancing.


    Swallowed by sorrow, my voice trembled as I asked, ¡°Now that you know what I am, what do you n to do? Kill me? We¡¯re enemies, after all.¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes clouded with confusion and a touch of sadness. ¡°Makenna, is that what you really think? That we would harm you?¡±


    I forced a hollow smile, my voiceced with bitterness. ¡°I believe you might care for me. But I can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªam I more important than your throne?¡±


    As soon as the words left my lips, yton stepped forward, his eyes unwavering, filled with a rity that scattered the shadows of my doubts. ¡°Makenna, you are far more important. You have never been just a choice to me.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned, unable to believe what I was hearing.


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    Bryan, his face caught between resignation and anger, demanded, ¡°Is that why you ran?¡±


    I lowered my gaze, unable to meet his eyes, shame weighing me down. Bryan¡¯s frustration boiled over, his voice thundering through the room. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so desperate for the throne that I would need a woman to risk her life for a child, or capture a white wolf to gain favor with my father?¡±


    I stayed silent, pressing my lips together as my emotions churned in an endless storm.


    yton approached the bed, gently taking my white-furred paw in his hand, his eyes soft yet unyielding. ¡°To me, you are what matters most,¡± he said with quiet conviction.


    The weight on my chest finally lifted, a flood of long-buried grief rising to the surface, threatening to break free. But in my wolf form, the onlyfort I could find was burying my face in my paws, the tears trapped inside me as my body trembled with unspoken sobs.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Iy sprawled on the bed, overwhelmed by a mix of embarrassment and disbelief at my own predicament. The princes, grasping the absurdity of the situation, exchanged amused nces.


    Dominic, his expression tinged with both confusion and curiosity, stared at me in my wolf form. ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± he asked, clearly puzzled. ¡°As a white wolf, you should be able to heal yourself with ease. So why do you appear so frail, teetering on the edge of death?¡±


    His words ignited a spark of confusion, like a sudden storm cloud darkening the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:


    Bryan responded, ¡°Do you know anything about your current condition?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± I took a slow, measured breath, trying to steady the tempest of worry swirling inside me. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± I admitted, ¡°but I have a suspicion. Earlier, in the ward, a nurse came in to switch my IV. I caught a strange scent from her, something I couldn¡¯t ce, and after that, I started to feel incredibly weak¡­¡±


    The mood shifted instantly, the air thickening with concern. Bryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face darkening like a gathering storm. ¡°I¡¯ll have Amon look into that nurse immediately. Do you recall any of her features?¡±


    I furrowed my brow, delving into my memory. ¡°She had short ck hair and a mole near the corner of her mouth¡­ that¡¯s about all I remember.¡±


    yton frowned, his mind racing. ¡°Could it be poison?¡±


    Dominic shook his head slowly, as if sifting through possibilities. ¡°Poison usuallyes with other symptoms. This seems different.¡±


    Just then, I noticed Evie standing oddly still, her gaze cast downward, as though she was wrestling with some hidden thought.


    A knot tightened in my chest. ¡°Evie,¡± I pressed. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Evie bit her lip, ncing nervously around the room, her hesitation betraying the weight of whatever knowledge she held. Bryan, his voice sharp withmand, cut through her indecision. ¡°If you know something, speak!¡±


    Evie flinched at his tone, visibly unsettled. After a long, tense pause, she finally spoke. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I think Makenna might have been affected by a magical potion.¡±


    The room fell into an ominous silence as we processed Evie¡¯s words. A magical potion? What could that possibly mean?


    I had never encountered anything like this before, but the shift in the three princes¡¯ expressions was undeniable. Their faces darkened, as though a storm was brewing above us, hinting at the seriousness of the situation.


    Alice softly reminded us, ¡°The ones constantly butting heads with us werewolves are from the Wizard n. They may not be as strong or fast as we are, but they have a knack for brewing special potions. Those potions have already imed the lives of many brave werewolf soldiers.¡±


    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Her words struck me like a thunderbolt, and I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. ¡°How can that be? Are there any wizards hiding among us?¡±


    The three princes immediately shook their heads.


    Bryan spoke up, his tone firm and unwavering. ¡°No way. Security around our territory is tighter than a drum. No wizard could slip past unnoticed.¡±


    Dominic nodded, his brow furrowed. ¡°Exactly. Our defenses are rock solid. No wizard would be able to breach them easily.¡±


    yton remained quiet, his gaze lingering on me, as though he was turning something over in his mind.


    We all turned back to Evie.


    Scratching her head, Evie shrugged awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. All I know are some old stories my grandmother used to tell me about wizards.¡±


    Desperation gnawed at me, and I pressed her for more. ¡°Evie, think harder. Are there any other details? What else did your grandmother say?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± Bryan raised his chin, his tone cold andmanding. ¡°Hesitate any longer, and you¡¯ll have only yourself to me for whates next.¡±


    yton interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Bryan.¡± He turned to Evie with a softer expression. ¡°Whatever you have to say, we won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:


    Evie seemed to findfort in his words, her nerves settling. She began to speak steadily.


    ¡°I overheard my grandmother once mention something about the white wolf n¡¯s saint. Apparently, a wizard was always by her side. This wizard wasn¡¯t just skilled; he was fiercely loyal and could brew potions like no one else. But his potions always had a strange scent to them, something that stood out.¡±


    A strange scent¡­


    I furrowed my brows, trying to piece it all together. It was right after I noticed that odd smell that I felt my strength fading. Evie nced at me, her expression filled with concern. ¡°Makenna, if you trulye from the white wolf n, it would make sense that only a magical potion could weaken you like this.¡±


    The three princes exchanged nces, disbelief etched on their faces. They couldn¡¯t swallow the idea that the werewolf territory¡¯s defenses were flimsy enough for a wizard to slip in unnoticed.


    Dominic pressed his fingers to his temples, clearly frustrated. ¡°If a wizard¡¯s already inside our territory, how safe are any of us? The threat would be enormous.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, deep in thought. ¡°Something still doesn¡¯t make sense. If a wizard managed to sneak in so quietly, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to target someone important¡ªlike our father or the three of us? Why waste all that effort on Makenna?¡±


    His question hung in the air, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off as well. I was nothing more than a mere sex ve. Why would anyone go to such great lengths to target me?


    Just then, yton¡¯s expression darkened, his face shadowed as if a bitter memory had wed its way back to the surface. Worried, I asked softly, ¡°Prince yton, is something troubling you?¡±


    yton rubbed his forehead, clearly trying to jog his memory. After a pause, his gaze met mine, his voice slow and measured. ¡°The day I first sensed the presence of Molly¡¯s¡­¡±


    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Child, I caught a faint whiff of a strange fragrance. It vanished almost instantly, so I brushed it off at the time.¡± His words stunned everyone.


    A thought bubbled up in me, and I couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Could Molly have some connection to this wizard? Do you remember any other details from that day?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression shifted sharply, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint, as though he¡¯d just stumbled onto something infuriating.


    ¡°I never epted that Molly was carrying my child,¡± he said, his tone ice-cold. ¡°But Molly went straight to Father and insisted that I would sense it. Father forced my hand, so I tried. That was when I caught that fleeting scent. Right after, I could feel the child inside her.¡±


    Alice let out a sharp gasp, her hands flying to her mouth. ¡°Could it be¡­ that the reason you sensed the child at all was because of the magical potion?¡±


    yton¡¯s eyes shed with sudden rity. His fists clenched as he growled, ¡°It¡¯s possible. I need to dig deeper into this.¡± Bryan and Dominic exchanged wary nces. Bryan was the first to speak.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send a team to investigate Molly¡¯s house immediately. If she¡¯s in bed with a wizard, there¡¯s bound to be evidence there.¡±


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    The moment Jett handed me the potion, my heart leaped. I wasted no time, sending someone to infiltrate the hospital and deliver the deadly brew to Makenna. A rush of adrenaline coursed through me as I awaited the news.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:


    Before long, the person I sent returned, breathless but triumphant. She dropped to her knees, her head bowed low. ¡°Miss Molly White, I¡¯ve used the potion on Makenna.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily stunned by how smoothly my n went. Then, a slow, incredulous smile spread across my face.


    A shakyugh escaped me, quickly building into something fuller, something wild. I was thrilled. I clutched the armrest of my chair as the uncontrobleughter bubbled up. Finally, that wretched bitch Makenna was going to meet her end. The pce, my rightful domain, would be mine!


    Momentster, Gwyn burst into the room, her face lit up like dawn. ¡°Miss White, I¡¯ve just heard¡ªMakenna¡¯s condition has taken a sharp turn for the worse!¡±


    My heart surged with triumph, and I couldn¡¯t hold back a wicked grin. ¡°Let her die then,¡± I hissed, relishing every word. ¡°With her gone, I¡¯ll have the leverage I need to save Hayley!¡±


    There was no time to waste. I needed to act quickly. Armed with this new advantage, I set out to meet Leonardo.


    No doubt, he was already aware of Makenna¡¯s failing condition¡ªnothing ever escaped his watchful eye.


    I arrived at the king¡¯s chambers, requested an audience, and this time, he agreed to see me.


    The heavy doors creaked open, and I stepped inside. The air was thick with authority. I stumbled forward deliberately, adopting a mask of sorrow, my lips quivering as I knelt before him. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ you finally granted me an audience.¡±


    Leonardo, perched on his throne with regal indifference, fixed his cold gaze on me. ¡°Are you here to plead for Hayley?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please!¡± I cried, my voice cracking as I forced out a sob. ¡°Spare my sister! She¡¯s my closest family, and I can¡¯t bear to live without her.¡±


    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Not yet. Theatrics were key here. I lunged forward, making a desperate attempt to fling myself against one of the grand pirs, as if ready to end my life in anguish. Leonardo barked with urgency, ¡°Guards, stop her!¡±


    The servants rushed to restrain me, and I allowed it, using the moment to further my performance.


    With tears still streaming down my face, I met Leonardo¡¯s gaze, broken and pleading. ¡°If Hayley dies, so will I! I beg you, Your Majesty. If you must take her life, then take mine too!¡±


    His expression hardened, frustration evident in the crease of his brow. He leaned forward slightly, his voice as cold as steel. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your sister is responsible for the death of my cherished lion.¡±


    There it was. A sliver of hope in his words. Perhaps there was a chance to negotiate.


    Seizing the moment, I quickly wiped away the tears, keeping my voice urgent but soft. ¡°Your Majesty, my sister acted without intent. It was a terrible mistake.¡±


    I let out another sob, ensuring I looked fragile, vulnerable. ¡°Look at me,¡± I continued, resting a hand over my abdomen, ¡°I¡¯m carrying Prince yton¡¯s child. A future heir, a healthy descendant for the royal bloodline. Please, give us a chance. Let my sister live.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s cold exterior softened just a fraction, his expression one of reluctant contemtion.


    He exhaled a long, tired breath. ¡°Very well. Hayley will be spared the death penalty¡ªbut she cannot go unpunished. For your sake, I will not take her life, but she will serve ten years in imprisonment.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:


    Ten years. It wasn¡¯t freedom, but it was life, and for now, that was enough. I fell to the floor, bowing low in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Your mercy will never be forgotten.¡± He waved me off and ordered me to leave.


    I rose to my feet, backing away from the throne with a deep bow. As I turned to leave, a strange sensation enveloped me¡ªa soft,forting light, as delicate as a whisper. It brushed over me, and then vanished just as quickly.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    Upon seeing the light, Leonardo was momentarily taken aback, his expression a mix of disbelief and wonder.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    What on earth was happening?


    I was just as astonished, my mind a jumble of confusion. Then, Leonardo¡¯s face transformed, bursting into a radiant smile, and he eagerly inquired, ¡°Molly, did you catch any mystical signs?¡±


    Any mystical signs¡­


    Panic surged through me like a tidal wave because the ne in my pocket felt as though it was on fire, practically searing my skin.


    But how could I reveal the truth? I stered a look of astonished surprise on my face and proimed loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, I sensed a blessing¡ªa blessing for us werewolves, for you, and even for the child I carry!¡±


    At my words, Leonardo erupted with joy, his eyes shimmering with excitement. ¡°Fantastic! You shall receive a generous rewardter!¡±


    ¡°I am profoundly grateful, Your Majesty,¡± I replied in a daze, epting the king¡¯s heap of rewards while wincing from the pain caused by the ne.


    Once I expressed my thanks, a wave of dizziness washed over me, and I hastily exited the royal chambers.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Outside, I immediately dug into my pocket, yanking out that cursed ne, muttering angrily under my breath, ¡°This wretched thing is burning my skin! If it weren¡¯t for the way it lights up at crucial moments, I would have thrown it into the depths of the sea long ago!¡±


    Then, I observed the ne more closely. ¡°But it¡¯s curious¡ªwhy does this ne glow? There¡¯s nothing about it that should be lighting up,¡± I pondered aloud, frowning as doubt gnawed at me.


    Just as I was lost in thought, a figure suddenly appeared before me.


    My heart lurched, and I looked up in a panic, only to find yton standing there.


    I froze, hastily hiding the ne, my heart racing. What was yton doing here at this moment? I would be finished if he caught a whiff of what I had just said.


    yton¡¯s golden eyes glimmered with sharp intensity. He frowned, his gaze piercing the pocket where I had concealed the ne.


    ¡°What was that just now?¡±


    Panic gripped me, and¡­


    I stammered, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ just a ne I picked up from a shop. Nothing special.¡± Then I tossed my hair back, offering him a charming smile, and sweetly asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you here to see His Majesty? He¡¯s in his chamber at the moment.¡±


    yton shook his head, his unreadable gaze locking onto me, his voice steady and calm. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    To see me?


    His words sent a jolt of tion through me. I never imagined yton would approach me of his own volition. Could it be that Makenna was nearing the end, and he had finallye around?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:


    My heart raced with delight, and I shyly asked, ¡°Your Highness, what do you wish to see me about?¡±


    As I spoke, I made a point to entuate my swollen belly, hoping he would take notice of the child within me and show more concern.


    Yet, yton seemed oblivious to my hint. He stated inly, ¡°Molly, I need to sense the presence of the child.¡±


    What?


    My body went rigid, the smile on my face freezing in ce.


    Why was yton making such a request all of a sudden? A wave of dread washed over me. Had he uncovered something?


    yton¡¯s POV:


    The moment I mentioned sensing the child¡¯s presence, Molly¡¯s eyes darted around, as if she had been caught red-handed.


    I narrowed my gaze, a tide of suspicion rising within me. Molly¡¯s subtle reaction only deepened my conviction that something was off.


    ¡°Molly,¡± I asked in a low voice, my tone firm, ¡°is it out of line for me to do so?¡±


    Molly came back down to earth, lifting her head with a forced, rigid smile. ¡°No¡­ of course not, Your Highness. I¡¯m just¡­ just so over the moon. You never used to notice me at all.¡±


    I sneered inwardly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Makenna, I would have dly put this woman out of my mind forever.


    shback:


    After discovering that Molly might be linked to that enigmatic magical potion, I immediately dispatched someone to dig deeper.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    It wasn¡¯t until Makenna had settled down that my brothers and I left her room.


    Once outside, Dominic, wearing a stern expression, asked me, ¡°yton, among the three of us, you¡¯re the only one who has had any real interaction with Molly. Have you noticed anything peculiar during this time?¡±


    For some reason, I sensed a hint of mockery in Dominic¡¯s words, but I knew it wasn¡¯t the moment to linger on it.


    I thought carefully but found nothing strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holed up at Makenna¡¯s ce the entire time, hardly crossing paths with Molly,¡± I replied, shaking my head.


    Upon hearing my answer, both Dominic and Bryan looked like they¡¯d just bitten into a sour lemon.


    After a beat, Bryan suggested, his voice deep and serious, ¡°Why not try getting a bit closer to that woman? Use this chance to see if the child is yours, and keep an eye out for that strange fragrance.¡±


    I was extremely reluctant to get involved with Molly, but for Makenna¡¯s sake¡ªand to determine if the child in Molly¡¯s womb was truly my offspring¡ªI begrudgingly¡­


    I returned home alone and learned from the servants that Molly had gone to see my father.


    This had to be rted to Hayley.


    Without missing a beat, I headed to my father¡¯s chamber, nning my approach to test Molly without being detected.


    End of shback


    I didn¡¯t want to waste a moment chatting with Molly; I was hell-bent on sensing the child and determining if it truly belonged to me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:


    ¡°All right.¡± Molly seemed to sense my urgency and agreed without hesitation, her face now a picture of calm andposure. ¡°Your Highness, please feel free to proceed.¡± With that, Molly stepped forward, slightly angling her body, inviting me to go ahead.


    I took a deep breath and gently reached toward her abdomen.


    In that instant, a familiar, subtle, and unusual scent wafted through the air like a ghost slipping silently past me, yet I couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source.


    As I inhaled that scent, I indeed sensed the child nestled within Molly¡¯s womb.


    A surge of shock washed over me, followed by a joy I couldn¡¯t quite contain.


    I was certain I had smelled that same scent.


    If that was the case, didn¡¯t it prove that the child in Molly¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t mine at all? Was it all a scheme she concocted with the magical potion?


    Seeing me lost in thought, Molly looked at me with expectation, seemingly waiting for my verdict.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you feel it? Did you sense any change in the child?¡± Molly asked, her cheeks flushing a rosy hue of shyness.


    At that moment, having learned what I needed to know, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. I withdrew my hand and turned to leave.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I felt my body slowly crumbling, growing weaker with each tick of the clock. I slipped into unconsciousness time and again, and each time, it took longer to pull myself back from the depths.


    Yet, unexpectedly, this time, a dream unfolded. In that dream, I beheld that sacred figure again. She radiated kindness and warmth, as she always did.


    Then, a familiar voice from the recesses of my memory floated gently to me, still as divine and ethereal as I remembered. ¡°My child, you¡¯ve endured so much. Hang in there, and you will be alright.¡±


    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Unable to hold back any longer, tears cascaded down my cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m really in so much pain; it¡¯s so much suffering,¡± I murmured in agony, curled up on the bed.


    But soon, that figure approached me, gently stroking my head as if to offer sce. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, everything will be fine. I¡¯ve already made sure that dreadful woman pays for her deeds, burning her skin as retribution¡­¡±


    A smile crept across my face despite the pain, and the voice softened even further. ¡°Child, you must seek out Jett Armstrong. I believe it is time for him toe to your aid.¡±


    Jett Armstrong¡­ Who was this person?


    Just as confusion washed over me, the figure began to fade.


    A wave of reluctance swelled in my heart. I longed to reach out and grasp her, but I felt powerless. I shouted out in desperation, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    ¡°I cannot linger for long, my child. We will meet again.¡± The ethereal voice faded, until she waspletely gone.


    I jolted awake from the dream, my fingers brushing my cheeks to find them already wet with tears.


    To my surprise, I discovered I had returned to my human form, and the pain that once enveloped me had diminished significantly, leaving a sense of warmth andfort.


    Could it be that the figure in my dream had somehow eased my suffering?


    The next instant, I heard Dominic say in my ear, his voice a little nervous, ¡°Makenna, how are you feeling?¡± Alice, witnessing my change, erupted into tears, eximing¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:


    ¡°Makenna, you fainted again. There were moments when it seemed you might have crossed over. It terrified me to my core!¡±


    Alice¡¯s over-the-top reaction made me chuckle, and my smile lit up the somewhat somber room.


    Bryan stepped closer, concern etched on his face. ¡°What happened? Why were you crying in your dream?¡±


    I furrowed my brows, pondering for a moment, and decided to tell them about the dream.


    In that dream, the figure told me to find someone named Jett Armstrong. Who exactly was this person?


    I pressed my lips together, briefly recounting the dream to them before cautiously asking, ¡°Do you know anyone named Jett Armstrong?¡±


    Bryan and Dominic exchanged knowing nces, clearly mulling something over.


    After a beat, Bryan frowned and said coolly, ¡°The name sounds familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it does ring a bell,¡± Dominic mused. ¡°Who could it possibly be¡­?¡±


    At that moment, yton rushed back in.


    As soon as he entered, Bryan couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you find any clues from Molly?¡±


    yton first nced at me with concern, and upon seeing I was alright, he nodded at Bryan.


    ¡°Though Ick solid proof, Molly¡¯s recent actions raise my suspicions,¡± he said, a hint of joy in his eyes. ¡°I heard she was with our father, so I went to his chamber to confront her myself¡­¡±


    yton recounted his encounter with Molly in detail.


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    As they listened to his ount, Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s expressions darkened further, with Bryan¡¯s eyes aze with rage. His voice was icy as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to arrest Molly immediately!¡±


    Yet, an important detail from yton¡¯s words caught my attention.


    I looked at yton urgently and asked, ¡°Your Highness, you said you saw Molly holding a ne, right? What did that ne look like?¡±


    yton rested his chin on his hand, trying to recall. ¡°The ne was small and exquisite, delicate as fine jewelry, and the locket appeared to be square-shaped.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A square locket!


    My eyes widened as I stuttered in excitement, ¡°That¡­ that ne might be what my mother left behind before she died.¡±


    I forced a deep breath into my lungs, fighting to steady my voice. ¡°It¡¯s silver. A delicate locket in the shape of a square, surrounded by tiny gemstones.¡±


    yton nodded slowly, considering my description. ¡°That does match.¡±


    But then, his brow furrowed with a different concern. ¡°But how did Molly get ahold of it?¡±


    I clenched my jaw, forcing down the anger that simmered beneath the surface. ¡°It was supposed to be mine,¡± I managed through gritted teeth. ¡°My mother left it to me, but Kristina took it. And when she was arrested, Molly said it was destroyed. I never imagined Molly would have taken it for herself!¡±


    The room chilled with the weight of the princes¡¯ silence. Their faces, once focused, now reflected the grim turn of the conversation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:


    Bryan, his patience wearing thin, shot me a frustrated re. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this sooner?¡± he snapped. ¡°I could¡¯ve handled Kristina for you!¡±


    A bitterugh escaped me, though it was devoid of humor. ¡°Bryan, she was going to be the future Lycan queen. I was¡­ nothing. How could I ask for your help?¡± The air between us grew heavy with the tension of unsaid words. Their gazes shifted¡ªregret, guilt, frustration.


    yton reached for my hand. His fingers were warm, his touch gentle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makenna. You¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±


    I met his eyes, feeling the sting of old wounds. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now,¡± I sighed, though the bitterness lingered. ¡°But I¡¯m getting that ne back. It¡¯s a keepsake from my mother.¡±


    His expression hardened with resolve. ¡°You will. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    His words carried a certainty that lightened the burden I had been carrying. ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathed. ¡°You don¡¯t know what this means to me.¡±


    The moment of calm was short-lived. A sharp knock interrupted the silence, and the door creaked open to reveal Amon, his face drawn with tension.


    He gave a slight bow in Bryan¡¯s direction before speaking. ¡°Your Highness, I found nothing suspicious at Molly¡¯s house. But I did discover something strange¡ªMolly recently collected many herbs and bones, hearts, and other remains of rare animals.¡±


    Herbs? Bones? Hearts? A chill ran down my spine at the mention of such grotesque items.


    What could she possibly need those for?


    But as I turned to the princes, their faces had already hardened with understanding. Dark, knowing looks passed between them.


    Bryan clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. ¡°Those are the ingredients for magical potions,¡± he growled, anger radiating from him.


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    My stomach churned at the realization, and I could feel my pulse quicken. ¡°Then Molly¡¯s been plotting against me!¡± I blurted, anticipating this leverage. ¡°We have to tell His Majesty¡ªhe has to know!¡±


    But Bryan was already shaking his head. ¡°No. Those ingredients could be used for a variety of things. We don¡¯t have solid proof.¡±


    Dominic and yton both nodded, echoing Bryan¡¯s words.


    Amon¡¯s tone grew graver still. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he continued, eyes locking with Bryan¡¯s, ¡°there¡¯s more.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Today, when Molly met with His Majesty, that holy white light appeared again. His Majesty is overjoyed. There¡¯s talk¡­ he might consider making her a princess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The words hit the room like a bomb. I felt the world tilt as I struggled to process the enormity of it.


    Bryan mmed his fist against the wall. ¡°That will not happen!¡± he snarled through gritted teeth.


    Even Dominic, the calmest of the three, looked shaken. His brow furrowed, and for once, he seemed uncertain.


    ¡°Where does her powere from?¡±


    Silence fell among us like a heavy curtain.


    Each of us was lost in thought, trying to make sense of the impossible situation we found ourselves in.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    It was utterly baffling. After sensing the child, yton dashed away in a rush, not even sparing a nce in my direction.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:


    I was left in a fog, the uncertainty gnawing at me like a persistent shadow. Had yton picked up on something? Was he already beginning to suspect me?


    Once back in my quarters, I found myself pacing, my mind a whirlpool of confusion, yet no rity emerged. With no leads in sight, I resolved to visit Hayley and share the wonderful news that she had survived. Just as I was about to head out, Gwyn burst in, her face flushed and breathless.


    ¡°Miss White, your family is demanding your immediate return. It seems there¡¯s something crucial to discuss.¡±


    Something crucial¡­


    A wave of dread washed over me. Without hesitation, I hurried home.


    The moment I crossed the threshold, a servant approached, his expression taut with tension. ¡°Miss White, something terrible has happened. Jett has escaped from the basement!¡±


    What? Jett had broken free?


    Disbelief gripped me, my eyes widening as I eximed, ¡°How on earth could Jett escape? Our security is tighter than a drum!¡±


    The servant stammered, caught off guard, unable to muster a coherent response. Anxiety surged within me, prompting me to brush past him and race straight to the basement to evaluate the situation.


    Upon entering the basement, my heart plummeted. It was empty, devoid of any sign of Jett, save for a guard lying unconscious on the floor.


    Suppressing my anger, I turned sharply to the guard who had followed me. ¡°What in the world happened here?¡±


    The guard fidgeted, clearly ufortable, as he stuttered, ¡°We don¡¯t know what transpired. We caught a whiff of a strange fragrance¡­ and then we were out cold.¡±


    My anger red, and I gritted my teeth, cursing, ¡°st it!¡± I couldn¡¯tprehend how Jett had managed to get his hands on a magic potion when we searched him daily.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????


    Stepping into the cell where Jett had been confined, I scoured the room and finally stumbled upon a note tucked under a cup on the table.


    I snatched it up, and the words sent shockwaves through me.


    ¡°Thank you for providing the ingredients that facilitate my escape. As for the torment your family has inflicted upon me over the years, I will be sure to ¡®repay¡¯ it in full.¡±


    After reading the note, a chill raced from my toes to the crown of my head, leaving me weak-kneed and on the verge of copsing.


    A guard caught me swiftly, but I angrily shook his hand away, my eyes zing with fury as I tore the note into shreds. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go out there and find Jett¡¯s whereabouts at once!¡±


    Jett was no ordinary wizard. He had been the right-hand man of the white wolves¡¯ saint, the only wizard recognized by werewolves. If he hadn¡¯t been gravely injured while aiding the saint¡¯s escape years ago, leading to our family capturing him, he would never have ended up in our hands.


    Most rmingly, Jett was incredibly difficult to rein in. We had to y the carrot-and-stick game countless times just to coax him into producing a few magical potions for us, and even then, we had to tightly control the ingredients to prevent him from using them to flee. Yet this time, due to my oversight, Jett had managed to obtain the ingredients and make his escape!


    The very thought made me tremble with fear, my teeth chattering, my heart spinning like a top.


    If Jett truly sought revenge against us, what on earth could I do? How could I stand against him?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:


    After a moment of deep contemtion, I set my jaw and dered, ¡°We must return to the pce immediately!¡± The pce was heavily fortified; there was no way Jett could infiltrate it to exact his revenge on me.


    ¡°Send out more people to search for Jett. We must locate him! If you fail, don¡¯t bothering back!¡±


    I issued my orders with a firm tone, turning sharply to leave the basement at once.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Since that mysterious dream, my health had seen a slight upswing, though I was far from being back to my old self.


    In this moment of weakness, Iy in my room, staring nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought about everything that had transpired recently.


    What was that holy light surrounding Molly? Why did the figure in my dream urge me to seek out Jett? And who exactly was this Jett?


    These questions danced in my mind, and just as I began to sink deeper into my musings, Dominic burst into my room like a storm, urgency radiating from him.


    His expression was serious, but his eyes sparkled with a hint of barely contained excitement. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve uncovered the truth about Jett.¡±


    His words sparked a me of curiosity within me, and I propped myself up in bed. ¡°Is he?¡±


    Dominic stroked his chin thoughtfully as he began to weave Jett¡¯s tale.


    ¡°Jett was a wizard who served the white wolves¡¯ saint. During the great conflict between the werewolves and the Wizard n, he found himself caught in a web of scorn, rejected by both sides because of his mixed heritage. His body bore the marks of his suffering, and he was on the brink of death. The kind-hearted white wolves¡¯ saint, Josie Guerrero, couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer and valiantly defied others¡¯ opposition to take Jett in.¡±


    Listening to this, a frown creased my brow. ¡°Just how powerful was this Josie? To protect a person with a wizard bloodline, she must have been something extraordinary.¡±


    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Before the white wolves vanished, she held power second only to the king,¡± Dominic exined. ¡°Later, during the war with the Wizard n, it¡¯s said that Jett perished while defending Josie during her escape. As for Josie, she vanished without a trace. My father once sent men to find her, but they returned empty-handed.¡±


    This revtion plunged me into deep thought.


    Why did the figure in my dream want me to find Jett? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead?


    Yet, a part of me felt an unshakeable certainty that the presence in my dream was genuine.


    I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Is there any chance Jett might still be alive?¡±


    Dominic shook his head, his expression grave. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Jett harbored deep resentment toward werewolves, except for the white wolf n, and had little love for the wizards either. With no home to return to, he sought refuge in the territory of the white wolves. If he were still alive, he¡¯d likely be stirring trouble for both the werewolves and wizards.¡±


    I bit my lip, refusing to ept the possibility of his death. Dominic reached out, grasping my hand, his usually cold face a mixture of warmth and resignation. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t overthink this. It was just a dream. The priority now is your recovery.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, my discontent evident. ¡°I feel like the person in my dream wouldn¡¯t deceive me. Besides, it was only after that dream that my health began to improve.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:


    Just then, Bryan strode into the room with an air of urgency.


    Upon seeing Dominic holding my hand, his expression darkened, fury shing in his eyes. He yanked Dominic away from me, his voice dripping with coldness. ¡°Stay away from her. Don¡¯t even think about intimacy with her!¡±


    Dominic shot Bryan a disdainful nce, a mockingugh escaping his lips. ¡°Not everyone is as hungry as you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was sharp, his toneced with threat. ¡°Repeat that, I dare you.¡±


    ¡°What could you possibly do to me?¡±


    Tension crackled in the air, both of them poised for a confrontation.


    Oh no! I desperately hoped they wouldn¡¯t actuallye to blows.


    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Worried, I feigned a weak cough, my attempt to diffuse the situation.


    At the sound of my cough, both Bryan and Dominic immediately halted their confrontation, concern recing their aggression as they rushed toward me. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± they asked in unison, their worry palpable.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The room finally quieted, the bickering voices vanished. I took a deep breath, clearing my throat with a light cough before shaking my head in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please, can we stop squabbling like children?¡±


    I turned to Bryan, feeling a bit anxious. ¡°What¡¯s really going on out there, Bryan? I need to know if Molly has any connection to the wizards.¡±


    Bryan furrowed his brow, a heavy seriousness darkening his features. ¡°So far, there¡¯s no proof that Molly¡¯s family is working with the wizards. They¡¯ve been keeping a low profile, relying heavily on the Harrison family over the past years.¡±


    His words sank into me like stones, leaving a weight in my chest. I felt nofort, only growing unease. My intuition screamed otherwise.


    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Is it impossible to find out who¡¯s really behind this?¡± I could feel it in my gut¡ªMolly was the mastermind. She had to be.


    The influence she held over Leonardo was undeniable. Without hard evidence, not only would he dismiss any usations, but he¡¯d likely chalk it up to my irrationality. He was blinded by his trust in her.


    Bryan must have sensed my spiraling thoughts. He reached over to trace a thumb over my cheek. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lose hope. We¡¯ve found something¡ªMolly¡¯s been sending people out to search for someone.¡±


    That caught my attention. My heart skipped. ¡°Someone?¡± My eyes lit up with a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, this was the break we needed.


    Bryan gave a slight nod, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯ve already got people on it. We¡¯ll find them before she does. Trust me.¡±


    I felt a smile curve my lips, the tight knot of anxiety loosening.


    Perhaps we were finally making headway.


    ¡°Leave it to us,¡± Bryan murmured, tugging the quilt up around me. ¡°You need to focus on getting better. Worrying yourself sick isn¡¯t going to help.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his fussing, though my thoughts drifted back to recent events.


    It still amazed me how everything had changed so fast. The princes, always at each other¡¯s throats, had now united to save me¡ªa notion that would¡¯ve seemedughable not too long ago.


    I must have smiled without realizing it because Dominic, ever the observer, leaned in and gave my nose a yful pinch. ¡°What¡¯s got you grinning like that?¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I yelped, more out of reflex than actual pain, and before I could blink, Bryan had shoved Dominic back to shield me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:


    ¡°Watch it, Dominic!¡± he snapped. ¡°You could¡¯ve hurt her!¡±


    Dominic stumbled back a step, looking uncharacteristically flustered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even use any force!¡± he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.


    Bryan shot him a re, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Idiot!¡±


    He turned back to me, his cold demeanor softening as his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    The tension between the two was running high, and I quickly intervened, not wanting another argument to re up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly, changing the subject. ¡°Speaking of, where¡¯s Prince yton? I haven¡¯t seen him all day.¡±


    Both Bryan and Dominic exchanged nces, their expressions suddenly bing strange. My stomach twisted in response.


    Did something happen to yton? Why were they acting so strange?


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, feeling the familiar pang of unease. ¡°Is something wrong with him?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s lips twitched into a sly grin, though there was a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. ¡°yton¡¯s been assigned by our father to keep Mollypany. Because she¡¯s be quite the miracle worker around the pcetely, she¡¯s got our father wrapped around her finger, and now he¡¯s more protective of her than ever¡ªespecially since she¡¯s carrying his grandchild.¡±


    A bitter taste filled my mouth. ¡°So yton¡¯s with her now.¡±


    Before I could dwell on it any longer, there was a sudden knock at the door¡ªloud and urgent.


    We all turned as the door flew open, revealing Amon rushing inside, his face pale, eyes wide with panic. ¡°Bad news!¡± he gasped, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°His Majesty¡­ he wants to make Molly the Lycan princess!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    More stories at g??lnov???????????m


    Leonardo wanted Molly to be the Lycan princess? The words hit me like a p, the shock numbing me from head to toe. It felt as if the blood in my veins froze solid, my mind aplete nk.


    How could such a monumental decision be made so recklessly?


    Bryan and Dominic, standing beside my bed, stiffened.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Bryan demanded, his voice sharp as ice, his brow knitting into deep creases. ¡°How could Father decide something like this so fast?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, locking onto Amon with a chilling intensity. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Amon stammered under theirbined scrutiny, visibly sweating, his hand fumbling to wipe his forehead. ¡°Y-your Highnesses¡­ I-I don¡¯t know the full details.¡±


    His voice cracked, and he shifted ufortably. ¡°But His Majesty has summoned both of you. It¡­ it seems to be about Molly bing the Lycan princess.¡±


    A storm of emotion shed between Bryan and Dominic as their gazes met. Neither spoke, but the weight of their unspoken thoughts was palpable.


    The uneasy knot in my stomach tightened, pulling me deeper into a sense of helplessness. Everything was unraveling faster than I couldprehend.


    Bryan noticed my distress. Gently, he ced a hand on my shoulder, his touchforting me. ¡°Makenna, just rest for now. We¡¯ll go and figure out what¡¯s really happening.¡±


    Dominic gave me a quick nod, and before I could respond, the two brothers hurried out, leaving me lying in my bed with a hollow sense of dread settling deep in my gut.


    After they left, my mind wouldn¡¯t quiet. My anxiety throbbed, pulsing with every heartbeat. It felt like I was standing on a bed of hot coals, unable to stand still, unable to move forward.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:


    ¡°Evie!¡± I called out, my decision already made in the pit of my stomach. When she arrived, I grabbed her hand, desperate. ¡°Evie,e with me. We need to go see what¡¯s happening. I have to know the truth.¡±


    Evie hesitated, ncing at me with worry. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re still too weak. You should be resting.¡±


    I tightened my grip on her hand, pleading with my eyes. ¡°Evie, please. If you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll go alone. I can¡¯t just sit here, waiting in the dark. I need to see for myself.¡±


    She looked torn, but after a long moment of silence, she sighed and agreed.


    Weak as I was, my legs trembling with every step, I managed to follow Evie, her arm supporting me the whole way.


    We moved cautiously through the winding corridors, my pulse quickening with each step that brought us closer to the king¡¯s assembly hall.


    Once we reached the building, we slipped past the guards and found a darkened corner where we could hide unnoticed.


    There was a small window, just barely cracked open, but it was enough. Through the gap, I could see inside¡ªand more importantly, hear the muffled voices. My heart pounded in my chest as I strained to listen.


    Molly stood in the center of the hall, her head held high. The three princes, Bryan, Dominic, and yton, stood near her.


    Leonardo¡¯s voice rumbled, low andmanding. ¡°Molly, as a ck wolf, has the strength and constitution needed to produce Lycan heirs. With the ancestral wolf spirits blessing her, I¡¯ve decided to make an exception¡ªshe will be the princess and bear strong, healthy children for you three.¡±


    His words echoed in my ears like a death knell. My heart leapt into my throat, and I froze.


    The next moment, I saw the three princes step forward as one.


    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????


    Bryan was the first to speak, his voice strong butced with defiance. ¡°Father, we cannot ept this. We won¡¯t.¡±


    Dominic remained calm, though his eyes shed dangerously. ¡°Father, this isn¡¯t a decision to be made in haste. Molly may have her strengths, but this¡­ this is too sudden.¡±


    yton spokest, his jaw clenched. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face contorted with fury. ¡°Are you all defying me?¡±


    His tone grew colder, his eyes narrowing as his gaze settled on yton. ¡°You constantly ignore Molly, preferring to run off to Makenna¡¯s side. If Makenna could even survive childbirth¡ªlet alone deliver a healthy Lycan heir¡ªthen maybe I¡¯d be inclined to wait. But as it stands, she¡¯s on the brink of death. There¡¯s no point wasting any more time on her!¡±


    The king¡¯s words were a knife to my heart, each one cutting deeper than thest.


    I had always known Leonardo viewed me as nothing more than a vessel, but hearing it spelled out so bluntly, so mercilessly, sent a chill down my spine.


    Evie squeezed my hand and leaned in to whisper in my ear, ¡°Makenna¡­ are you alright? Maybe we should leave.¡±


    I bit down hard on my lip, tasting the metallic tang of blood, my mind spinning.


    Pain seared through my chest, like needles puncturing my heart.


    Was this all I was in the king¡¯s eyes? Just a tool for breeding? Just a body to be discarded if I couldn¡¯t fulfill my role?


    I couldn¡¯t bear to hear anymore. It was suffocating. And Leonardo was so stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    I turned, my feet moving on autopilot, desperate to escape the suffocating atmosphere. But in my haste, I misstepped.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:


    The crack of a dry branch snapping under my foot pierced the silence, loud and jarring.


    Instantly, the soldiers nearby were alerted. Their heads snapped in our direction, and they started moving toward us.


    My heart raced, panic seizing me. My body was too weak to run far, and after just a few steps, my legs buckled beneath me.


    But Evie acted swiftly, wrapping her arms around me and hoisting me up with surprising strength. Without a word, she carried me to safety, weaving through the corridors with a speed that left me breathless.


    Within moments, she had found a lumber room, slipping us inside.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The lumber room was a shadowy, damp space, thick with a musty odor, but I didn¡¯t have a moment to dwell on that right now.


    I pressed myself tightly against the wall of the lumber room, peering anxiously through the narrow crack in the door.


    The soldiers had pursued us to this gloomy refuge and stood ominously at the entrance.


    One of them frowned and turned to the soldier who had first detected the noise, asking, ¡°Did you really hear something? There¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    The soldier rubbed his head, muttering in bewilderment, ¡°Could I have actually misheard?¡±


    They exchanged wary nces before slowly drifting away, murmuring among themselves.


    Finally, they vanished!


    Crack¡­


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Just as I was about to let out a sigh of relief, something creaked behind me, jolting me and sending my heartbeat racing like a wild horse.


    I spun around in fear, only to see something shifting behind a mountain of clutter.


    The sound wasn¡¯t that of a rat. What could it be¡­


    Evie also heard it. She sprang to attention, darting ahead of me and muttering, ¡°Whoever¡¯s in there,e out now, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Something continued creaking behind the pile, but no one emerged as Evie finished speaking.


    Evie turned to wink at me warily.


    I instantly understood, scanning the room for something we could use to defend ourselves.


    My eyesnded on two sticks in the corner, and relief surged through me. I grabbed them, handing one to Evie while keeping my gaze fixed on the source of the noise. Evie took the stick, her eyes fierce. She took a deep breath and kicked the pile of junk hard. It scattered across the floor with a crash.


    In the next moment, Evie raised her stick and shed it down hard behind the pile.


    I gripped my stick tightly, holding my breath, ready to step forward and help her at any moment.


    With a resounding ng, the person hiding among the debris reacted with lightning speed, snatching up a nearby nk to block Evie¡¯s strike just in time. Then, with a quick roll, he darted to the side.


    Despite his quick reflexes, he couldn¡¯tpletely evade the force of the stick, and it still grazed his shoulder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He winced in pain, ring at us while rubbing his shoulder and cursing, ¡°You two are a bit too aggressive!¡±


    Evie snorted, raising her stick again, poised to continue the assault.


    I quickly reached out to stop her, my eyes still narrowed in caution as I asked the strange man, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing hiding here?¡±


    The man slowly lifted his head, and I finally glimpsed his face.


    He wore a ck mask that concealed all but his eyes. Those eyes seemed to hold a universe of secrets, mysterious as if they could see right through everything. Dressed entirely in ck, he exuded a sneaky vibe, like a shadow in the night.


    Instead of answering my question, he shot back, ¡°And why are you two hiding here? Did youmit any wrongdoing?¡±


    Hearing this, Evie raised her stick again, her voice frigid. ¡°You¡¯re just tossing mud at us. With your sneaky look, it¡¯s in to see you¡¯re up to no good. I¡¯ll call the guards to catch you, you creep.¡±


    After saying that, Evie shielded me and started to pull me away.


    Unexpectedly, the man remained unfazed.


    He crossed his arms and leaned casually against the wall, a smirk ying on his lips as he spoke slowly. ¡°Go ahead, call the soldiers. But once you do, I can¡¯t guarantee your fragile friend will walk away unscathed.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The man¡¯s words made my heart skip a beat. I spun around to face him, my voice quivering just a bit as I asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    He regarded me with a calm, almostzy demeanor, arms crossed, his expression inscrutable.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ve fallen under the spell of a magical potion, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    His tone was nonchnt, yet it struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    Molly had been on a mysterious questtely. Could he be the one she was seeking?


    I scrambled to connect the dots, then cautiously probed, ¡°How did you get into the pce? It¡¯s heavily guarded. What¡¯s your purpose here?¡±


    The man shrugged as if my curiosity bored him, answering with an air of casual indifference, ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. Just know that I¡¯m the only one who can save you.¡±


    The only one who could save me? Who on earth was this guy? How dare he speak with such arrogance?


    I scrutinized the man, feeling increasingly enveloped in his enigma.


    I asked carefully, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    He sneered but offered no answer. Instead, he stood there, silently scrutinizing me as if he were peering through me at someone else.


    Then, suddenly, a smile spread across his lips¡ªa grin that held an unsettling quality beneath his mask.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked out of the blue. His question took me by surprise, leaving me momentarily speechless. ¡°What?¡±


    Evie, standing protectively beside me, tightened her stance and interjected, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The man snorted, his mutterings barely audible.


    I couldn¡¯t catch it all, but I thought I heard him say, ¡°She¡¯s nothing like¡­ at all. Not as gentle as her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:


    That piqued my curiosity even more, and I pressed, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    But before I could get a clearer answer, he flicked his sleeve, and an unusual scent wafted through the air. My vision blurred, and a wave of dizziness washed over me, causing me to stumble backward into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Sleep. Have a good rest, and everything will be fine.¡± I heard his deep voice echoing in my ears before darkness enveloped me.


    Time passed, though I couldn¡¯t say how long, before I slowly emerged from what felt like a prolonged dream, struggling to pry my eyes open. My head spun as if caught in a swirling fog.


    As my surroundings came into focus, I realized I was lying on my bed.


    Alice sat by my side, silent tears streaming down her face, her eyes red and swollen.


    The three princes were nearby, their faces etched with concern, the atmosphere thick with tension that made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    My throat felt like sandpaper as I mumbled in a daze, my voice weak and raspy.


    Hearing me, they quickly surrounded me.


    Bryan leaned in closer, his gaze intense as he asked softly, ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    I shook my head, but at that moment, memories of what happened before I fainted crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    My eyes widened as I shot up in rm, shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s Evie?¡±


    Alice jumped at my sudden movement, quickly reassuring me, ¡°Evie fainted just like you, but she woke up earlier and is resting in another room now.¡±


    At her words, I felt a wave of relief wash over me, and I sank back against the pillows, utterly drained.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    Alice¡¯s lips quivered as she struggled to maintain herposure, but fearced her tone. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a whole day and night.¡±


    I was taken aback, staring nkly at the bed¡¯s canopy.


    How could I have been in aa for so long?


    It felt like I had merely taken a quick nap, the hours slipping through my fingers like grains of sand.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Here, have a drink first.¡± yton reached for the kettle, poured water into a ss, and handed it to me, his eyes studying my face with concern.


    ¡°Makenna, what on earth happened? We were going out of our minds. When we couldn¡¯t find you at your residence, we tore the ce apart searching for you. Eventually, we found you unconscious in a lumber room near the main hall. You have no idea how terrified we were.¡±


    I epted the ss, taking a slow sip, feeling the cool water soothe my dry throat. Then I began exining, ¡°Evie and I¡­ we were eavesdropping by the hall, but we got careless. We alerted the soldiers outside¡­¡± I recounted the whole ordeal, every nerve-wracking detail.


    As I spoke, I saw their faces shift from worry to something much more grim.


    yton squeezed my hand gently. ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere? Anything strange?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The words had barely left my lips when a foggy memory surfaced¡ªthest thing I heard before losing consciousness. ¡°Sleep. Have a good sleep, and everything will be fine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:


    I blinked, those words echoing in my head. Could that stranger really have meant I¡¯d recover from just sleeping? Tentatively, I shifted in my bed and blinked in surprise. The aching weakness I¡¯d carried like a weight for days¡­ was gone. Completely.


    I pressed a hand to my belly and gasped. The baby stirred, lively, like it was kicking for joy. Relief and excitement surged through me.AdChoicesADVERTISING


    ¡°I think I¡¯m healed!¡± I blurted out, wide-eyed with a smile.


    Everyone stared at me as if I¡¯d just spoken in tongues.


    Alice tilted her head, a curious frown creasing her brow.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that mysterious man you mentioned? But why would he help you?¡±


    Indeed. That was the question that gnawed at me. Why would a stranger¡ªone I didn¡¯t know, and who certainly didn¡¯t know me¡ªsave my life?


    Strange¡­


    Especially his gaze back then¡­ it wasn¡¯t ordinary. Why did he look at me like that, as if he knew me? Or thought I was someone else?


    Despite the lingering confusion, there was no denying it: I feltpletely, inexplicably healed.


    But before any of us could puzzle it out, yton motioned to a servant standing by the door. ¡°Fetch the doctor. I want him to check her, just to be sure.¡±


    The doctor arrived within minutes, bustling in with an air of urgency. He conducted a thorough examination, checking everything with the precision of someone determined to find a problem. After what felt like hours, he straightened and gave us a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Miss Dunn is perfectly healthy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. In fact, she¡¯s in excellent condition.¡±


    The tension in the room dissolved like ice under the sun.


    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    I could practically hear the collective sigh of relief.


    yton, though, was already moving onto the next thing. His eyes lit up as if he¡¯d just solved a puzzle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Father right away! If he knows you¡¯re well enough to give birth, we can finally avoid naming Molly the Lycan princess.¡±


    Before I could process what he said, yton was halfway to the door with his quick steps, bursting with anticipation.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, grabbing the hem of his coat. ¡°You can¡¯t tell him. Not yet.¡±


    He froze mid-step, turning back to me, confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Why? This is great news¡ª¡± But then, something clicked. A flicker of regret darkened his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ we can¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    I let out a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯m a white wolf. If His Majesty finds out, if he examines me himself, everything wille to light. You know how much he loathes white wolves. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to condemn me.¡±


    Dominic, who had been silent until now, let out a sharpugh, the sound cold and biting. ¡°Unbelievable. You almost got her killed, yton. What were you thinking?¡±


    yton ignored him, his face drawn tight with regret. He took my hand again, this time with a grip that trembled just slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makenna. I didn¡¯t mean to put you in danger.¡±


    I gave him a small, reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you were just trying to protect me.¡± My gaze shifted to the others. ¡°But we have bigger problems. Molly. We need to figure out what¡¯s going on with her. And that man who saved me? He knows something. I¡¯m sure of it. I feel he¡¯s still in the pce, and we must find him.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a very lovely week, dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:


    The three princes nodded in agreement, a renewed sense of purpose taking hold.


    Bryan, ever the serious one, straightened and barked orders to the servants. ¡°Find that man. I don¡¯t care how long it takes, search the entire pce if you have to. No stone unturned.¡±


    The servants scurried from the room immediately.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After we wrapped up our conversation, a deep tiredness washed over me, likely because I was still regaining my strength after the illness.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should get some rest,¡± I murmured, massaging my temples as weariness weighed down my voice. ¡°Anything else can wait until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ll be alright on your own?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were filled with concern as she tucked me in. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯d feel better if I stayed with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Bryan cut in, dismissing her with a flick of his hand, as if he were swatting away an annoying insect. ¡°You can leave. We don¡¯t need you here.¡±


    I shot Bryan a re and then held Alice¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should get some rest too. You¡¯ve been pushing yourself thesest few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please don¡¯t hesitate to call if you need me. I am just next door,¡± Alice said, still concerned, before finally leaving.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to leave as well?¡± Bryan turned to Dominic and yton, folding his arms with a smug look. ¡°Makenna is carrying my child. I¡¯m fully capable of looking after her and the baby myself.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression twisted into a snort. ¡°And why¡¯s that? She¡¯s my sex ve too!¡±


    yton didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°We have just as much right to be here for her.¡±


    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    As their voices rose and the bickering continued, irritation surged through me. Frustrated, I finally snapped, ¡°Enough! All of you, leave!¡±


    The three exchanged looks, hesitated briefly, and then left.


    When they were gone, Iy back in the bed with my gaze fixed on the canopy above. Memories from the past few days drifted through my mind like scenes from a film. Molly¡¯s cruelty, the mysterious man¡¯s unexpected rescue, Leonardo¡¯s cold demeanor¡­ all of it left my thoughts tangled.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, feeling a sense of resignation.


    Just then, the door creaked open slowly.


    I turned my head cautiously, only to see Bryan slipping inside quietly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, pouting in frustration.


    Bryan blinked his blue eyes at me with a look of innocence, but his tone remained firm. ¡°I just want to share a bed with you.¡±


    Just share a bed with me? I didn¡¯t believe that for a second.


    ¡°I¡¯m not agreeing to this!¡± I shot him a look and rolled my eyes.


    But before I could finish my sentence, he had already settled himself into my bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here, whether you like it or not,¡± Bryan dered, pulling me into a tight embrace. His stubbornness left me speechless.


    Feeling hot from his embrace, I tried to squirm away, but in my attempt to move, I identally felt something firm pressing against my thigh.


    Flustered and irritated, I muttered, ¡°Bryan, I just recovered. What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Bryan only held me tighter, brushing his face gently against mine. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. It¡¯s just been so long since I held you close. I really missed you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:


    Yet, despite his reassurances, his hands began to wander.


    One hand slipped beneath my clothes, his fingers tracing gentle paths along my skin. His touch moved upward, grazing over my rounded belly, before resting on my chest, where he teasingly pinched my nipple. ¡°Huh? Why have your breasts gotten so much fuller?¡± Bryan whispered against my ear, his warm breath tickling my neck.


    My face flushed red, and I pushed his hand away, both embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant; obviously they¡¯re bigger!¡±


    Bryanughed heartily, his hand on my breast bing even more audacious. ¡°That¡¯s right. Soon, you¡¯ll have milk, and I¡¯ll get to enjoy that too.¡±


    Then he lifted my shirt, leaned down, pressed his mouth to the sensitive peaks of my nipple, and began to suck.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It had been so long since anyone had done this to me. My body grew weak, and a soft moan escaped as Iy there, powerless under his touch. My nipples, now standing firm and glistening from Bryan¡¯s saliva, looked incredibly sensual.


    Bryan suddenly turned me over, quickly removed his pants, pressed his already hard penis against my asshole, and gently thrust into it.


    Caught off guard, my body tensed as I thought to resist. But soon, an overwhelming warmth spread through me, drawing out a soft moan of pleasure. With a wicked smile, Bryan reached for my vagina. It was wet, and he cautiously began to move his fingers inside.


    Perhaps being cautious due to my pregnancy, Bryan¡¯s movements were gentle. Yet each small motion sent a pleasant shiver through me, making me quiver.


    Eventually, I reached orgasm. Warm fluid spilled over Bryan¡¯s fingers, trailing down to the bed. Seeing this, Bryan pulled his penis out of my asshole and began rubbing it against my thigh. Shortly after, he ejacted onto my leg.


    Cradled in his arms, I panted softly, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. This time, Bryan didn¡¯t continue having sex with me. Instead, he tenderly cleaned me up and then held me close as we drifted off to sleep.


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Makenna, wake up, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    The next morning, I felt like I was swimming through sleep when I heard Evie¡¯s soft voice calling out to me.


    I blinked my heavy eyes open to see Evie standing by my bedside, a te of hearty breakfast in her hands, her clear, sincere eyes brimming with concern.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I propped myself up and said, ¡°Evie, I¡¯m feeling much better now. I can head downstairs to have breakfast. You don¡¯t need to fuss about bringing it to me.¡±


    Evie pursed her lips and shook her head, unconvinced. ¡°No, you¡¯ve just started feeling better. It¡¯s safer for you to eat in your room.¡±


    Unable to sway Evie and knowing her worries came from a good ce, I epted her kindness and began to dig into the breakfast.


    As I ate, my mind wandered to the three princes. They usually made a point to see me around this time, but today, it seemed, they were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Evie, where are the three princes? Why haven¡¯t I seen them yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It seems they are tied up with work. They always have a mountain of responsibilities, after all.¡±


    I nodded in understanding and chose not to press further.


    Once I finished breakfast, I stretched and nced out the window, where the bright sunshine poured in. It looked like a beautiful day.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:


    ¡°Evie, I want to go downstairs and soak up some sun. I have been stuck in this room for so long that I¡¯m starting to feel like a caged bird.¡±


    Evie hesitated. ¡°But your health¡­¡±


    Seeing her reluctance, I took her hand and pleaded yfully, ¡°I have been cooped up like an old book gathering dust. I just want to step outside for a bit and then I¡¯lle right back.¡±


    Evie couldn¡¯t change my mind and finally nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Alice rushed in, her face a mask of anxiety, as if she had just run a marathon.


    ¡°Makenna, Molly is here!¡± Alice panted, her breathing in quick bursts.


    At the mention of Molly, I instantly straightened, my frown deepening. ¡°What does she want?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face soured, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°She ims she¡¯s here for a friendly visit, but I doubt it is that simple.¡±


    At this, Evie prepared to confront Molly. ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll go kick her out right now.¡±


    ¡°Evie, no need to go that far,¡± I quickly interjected, a sly smile creeping onto my face. ¡°I know exactly why she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± both Alice and Evie asked in unison.


    My smile turned icy. ¡°If my weakened state was indeed Molly¡¯s doing, then she¡¯s here to check on my condition. Let here and see for herself. I want to see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Alice frowned even deeper, clearly not on board with my n. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should just avoid her.¡± I understood her fear that Molly might cause me harm, so I gently patted her shoulder to reassure her. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t worry. Molly likely believes I am affected by the magic potion and that I will soon meet my end. She probably thinks there¡¯s no need to do anything more to harm me now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Alice hesitated, still unconvinced.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m


    I remained resolute and spoke slowly. ¡°I need her to lower her guard, to make mistakes out of arrogance. That is when I can gather more clues from her.¡± Seeing my determination, Evie and Alice finally relented and agreed.


    However, before facing Molly, I needed to prepare a little something so she wouldn¡¯t realize I had made a recovery. Soon enough, I applied makeup to enhance my appearance of weakness and weariness. In the mirror, I looked ghostly pale, my lips devoid of color, and my eyes dull, as if I truly stood on the brink of death.


    Perfect! Satisfaction bloomed within me.


    Once everything was in ce, they went off to summon Molly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Molly made her entrance.


    She was dressed to the nines, in an extravagant gown, her hair styled to perfection, and adorned with shy jewelry. She was a stark contrast to the timid and insecure girl I had first encountered.


    When she spotted me, Molly¡¯s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth, eximing, ¡°Oh my god! Makenna, how did you be so frail?¡±


    Her voice dripped with concern, as if all our past conflicts had evaporated into thin air.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I watched Molly pretending to be worried about me, and a cold sneer curled in my heart.


    What a masterful fraud; no wonder she¡¯d been able to keep Kristina in the dark for so long.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:


    But that didn¡¯t faze me. Did she really think she was the only one skilled at wearing a mask?


    I bent slightly, letting out a weak series of coughs, each one stealing what little energy I had left.


    After a moment, I spoke in a frail voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. I¡¯ve grown so fragile all of a sudden.¡±


    Molly¡¯s face shifted to one of deep concern at my words, her false sympathy almostughable.


    ¡°Makenna, despite everything that¡¯s gone wrong between us, seeing you like this makes me feel genuinely awful,¡± she said in a soft tone. ¡°I truly hope you recover soon.¡±


    Hah! She really knew how to y her role.


    I sneered inwardly, but outwardly, I wore an expression of admiration. ¡°Molly, I envy your health so much. Unlike me, ever since I became pregnant, I¡¯ve only been getting weaker.¡±


    Then, as if a thought suddenly struck me, I turned my gaze to her with hopeful eyes. ¡°Molly, would you mind sharing your secret? How do you stay so healthy?¡±


    For the briefest moment, difort flickered across Molly¡¯s face before she smoothed it over.


    With a smug grin, she ced a hand on her belly and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s body is different, Makenna. Maybe you just weren¡¯t built to carry a Lycan¡¯s child.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? A child whose own father doesn¡¯t care won¡¯t be cherished, even if it makes it into this world.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Molly¡¯s face instantly contorted with rage.


    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    I quickly cut in, coughing violently, as if my very life was slipping through my fingers, before Molly could explode. ¡°Molly, Alice is just speaking without thinking. Don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Her. ¡°She¡¯s only worried about me and didn¡¯t choose her words carefully. Please, don¡¯t be upset.¡± I pressed a hand to my chest, ying the part of someone frail and apologetic, all while trying to calm her.


    Molly was seething from Alice¡¯s remark, but looking at my sorry state, she was forced to swallow her anger. Her expression twisted, her face nearly grotesque from the effort of keeping her cool.


    Atst, she exhaled sharply and forced a serene smile, waving it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Straightening herself up, she tried to recover her haughty air. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m about to be the Lycan princess. Why should I stoop to the same level as her?¡±


    I barely registered her bragging, my mind returning to that flicker of unease I¡¯d seen in her earlier.


    Molly, it seemed, was riddled with secrets.


    With that thought, I didn¡¯t feel like wasting more breath on her. I pretended to grow even weaker, my voice trailing off. ¡°Molly, I¡¯m really feeling terribly exhausted today. I¡¯d like to rest for a bit. Maybe¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Molly took the hint. ¡°Of course, you rest well. I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    As soon as Molly left the house, I reflected on everything that had happened and said, ¡°Maybe, as Prince yton suspected, the child Molly carries isn¡¯t his at all. He could be sensing a connection because of some magic potion. Otherwise, how could Molly bear a Lycan heir without showing a single sign of weakness?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:


    Alice stomped her foot in fury, her voice sharp with disdain. ¡°That wretched Molly, parading around with a child that probably doesn¡¯t even belong to Prince yton! She¡¯s downright shameless!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alice, calm down.¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING


    I reached out to pull her closer, offeringfort while my mind churned over another puzzling question.


    If the mysterious man who saved me was the same wizard who brewed that potion for Molly, why would he help me?


    Who could he possibly be?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my mind endlessly pondering the mysterious man. The more I thought, the more puzzled I became.


    Who exactly was he? Why did he save me? And what connection did he have with Molly?AdChoicesADVERTISING


    I was still lost in thought when Bryan returned. As soon as I saw him, I immediately asked, ¡°Did you find the mysterious man?¡±


    Bryan rubbed his temples, seemingly frustrated, and said, ¡°We searched the entire pce but couldn¡¯t find him. It¡¯s as though he vanished into thin air.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by this. After all, the mysterious man seemed to possess skills that made evading the soldiers child¡¯s y.


    Irritably, Bryan continued, ¡°How dare he challenge the authority of the Lycan n? If he hadn¡¯t saved you, I would have reported him to my father and had him face severe consequences!¡±


    An idea seemed toe to me at that point.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have a n that might make the wizarde to us voluntarily.¡±


    Curious, Bryan asked, ¡°You have a n? Tell me then.¡±


    ¡°The mysterious man went to great lengths to save me, so it just means he doesn¡¯t want me to die. If the news spreads that I am on the brink of death, he might wonder why his magic potion didn¡¯t work ande find me himself.¡±


    Bryan pondered the n for a while before finally saying, ¡°What if he does something bad to you? We don¡¯t know anything about him, so we can¡¯t take such a risk.¡±


    Smiling confidently, I shook my head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The fact that he saved me shows that he means me no harm.¡±


    Bryan, however, still didn¡¯t appear convinced. ¡°No! It¡¯s too dangerous. I won¡¯t let you take that risk.¡±


    ¡°This might be our only chance to find him. We might never find him again if we miss this chance,¡± I argued.


    Bryan was about to argue back when we heard yton¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    ¡°I support Makenna¡¯s idea.¡±


    I turned in surprise and watched as yton strode in.


    He walked straight to my bedside and sped my hand in his as though to pass on strength. ¡°I believe in you, Makenna, and I believe in your n.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly as my heart filled with joy under yton¡¯s trusting gaze.


    Only yton would support me unconditionally in moments like this.


    However, Bryan didn¡¯t seem to share my happiness and instead seemed infuriated. He angrily marched toward yton and pulled him away, screaming, ¡°Stay away from her! You hypocrite!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:


    yton, who had not been expecting Bryan¡¯s reaction, immediately got angry. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Bryan? You¡¯re acting like a loose cannon, attacking everyone in your sight.¡±


    With a sneer, Bryan retorted, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that damned woman of yours, Makenna wouldn¡¯t have to put herself in danger. How dare youe here?¡±


    yton¡¯s face went pale at these words.


    I quickly spoke in defense of yton. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. He too is a victim. The situation isplicated, so we mustn¡¯t me him for it.¡±


    My words seemed to further enrage Bryan. He stared at me for a while before finally saying, ¡°Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± He then stormed out.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What a hot-tempered and impatient guy,¡± I muttered as I watched Bryan storm off in anger. I rubbed my temples, trying to stave off an iing headache.


    Dominic happened to walk in at that moment and bumped into the departing Bryan.


    Dominic chuckled at Bryan¡¯s furious expression. ¡°Why does he look so angry?¡± he asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Does this really surprise you? Bryan¡¯s always had a short fuse right from childhood,¡± yton replied. He then sat by my bed and took my hand in his again, reassuring me, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. That¡¯s just how he is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Dominic replied. He took his eyes off Bryan¡¯s receding figure and turned to yton, who still had my hand in his. A smirk appeared on Dominic¡¯s lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your rtionship would be strengthened after this.¡±


    Somehow, his words made me feel inexplicably nervous. The three princes had been tirelessly looking after me. This left me with mixed emotions and uncertainty about how to handle our rtionships.


    Dominic¡¯s intent gaze unsettled me. I decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Bryan¡¯s upset because I wanted to use myself as bait to lure the mysterious man in. The mysterious man is quite evasive. If he doesn¡¯te to us of his own free will, we might never find him,¡± I exined.


    ¡°How can you be certain that he means you no harm? We have no idea what his ns are. Your n is too unpredictable,¡± Dominic said calmly, his eyes still on me.


    ¡°I know. But I want to try it anyway. My gut tells me he means me no harm,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Your gut won¡¯t save you if you¡¯re wrong,¡± Dominic remarked sarcastically.


    This upset me deeply, as it made me hesitant to take action.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re right. Perhaps this is the only way to draw him out,¡± Dominic conceded as he ruffled my hair. ¡°We will, however, arrange for guards around your residence to ensure your safety just in case.¡±


    My eyes lit up, and I nodded excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    The words of the enigmatic man kept running through my mind.


    He seemed to know things not only about me but also about my mother. Perhaps he would shed some light on the truth about my mother¡¯s death.


    This was one of the reasons that made me eager to meet him.


    Soon, the news of my impending death spread like wildfire through the pce. Everybody knew that I, who was unable to give birth to a child for the Lycan royal family, was going to die.


    During this time, Leonardo only sent someone to visit me once. After he learned of my condition, he never inquired about me again. Instead, he focused on organizing Molly¡¯s investiture ceremony.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:


    This didn¡¯t bother me much, as I only cared about the mysterious stranger.


    My only concern was if he woulde find me again. However, days passed, and I saw no sign of him. I began to wonder if he had already left the pce. Disappointment and anxiety gnawed at me.


    Could it be that the mysterious stranger wouldn¡¯te see me anymore? Had I made the wrong decision?


    A few dayster, when all hope seemed lost, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Iy in bed, hovering on the edge of sleep, when a faint noise jolted me awake, sending a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I whispered, letting my voice waver with practiced frailty. ¡°Who¡¯s outside the door?¡±


    For good measure, I coughed weakly, as if my next breath could be myst.


    Every sound seemed to stretch in the silence until finally, the door creaked open, inch by agonizing inch.


    In stepped a masked man, his tall silhouette casting a long shadow across the room. My heart leaped in recognition¡ªthis was the same mysterious figure who had saved me once before, back in that cramped lumber room.


    ¡°You?¡± I gasped, feigning surprise while stifling the excitement wing at my chest. ¡°How. How did you get in? And why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to check if you¡¯re still alive.¡± The man scanned me with a clinical, almost indifferent look, as though the answer meant nothing to him.


    In a few brisk strides, he was at my bedside, studying me like one might examine a faintly interesting specimen. He muttered to himself, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ You should be in perfect health by now.¡±


    His masked gaze locked onto mine, sharp and assessing, as he tilted his head. A sh of suspicion cut through his otherwise emotionless tone. ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you? The effects of the potion are long gone. You¡¯re in perfect condition¡ªnothing like a dying woman.¡±


    Realizing my little ploy had unraveled, I dropped the act, letting my posture rx as I leaned back.


    ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t faked it, how else was I supposed to lure you here?¡± I replied, a sly smile creeping onto my face. ¡°Just as I suspected¡­ you do care, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He scoffed, a dry sound filled with disdain. ¡°You think you can trap me here?¡±


    He turned as if to leave, the heavy intent of his footfalls underscoring his irritation.


    But I wasn¡¯t about to let him go that easily.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d lure you here without some insurance?¡± I replied smoothly, my voice carrying a warning. ¡°There are guards stationed outside this house. One shout, and they¡¯ll be here in an instant.¡±


    He stopped mid-step, the tension crackling in the air as he turned to look at me. Beneath the mask, I could sense his narrowed gaze, probing and watchful, as though calcting the truth of my words.


    Inside, my heart pounded a chaotic rhythm, but I held his gaze, refusing to back down. I forced my voice to stay steady as I continued, ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t mean you any harm. All I want is to talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡± His lips twisted into a skeptical smirk as he pulled out a chair, dragging it noisily across the floor before sinking into it. He poured himself a cup of water from the pot on my nightstand, downing it in one swift gulp.


    ¡°Talk, then,¡± he said, cing the cup back on the table with a click. ¡°What¡¯s to say I won¡¯t just use another potion to get rid of you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:


    Feigningposure, I shrugged, a small smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°Oh, I suppose you could. But somehow, I don¡¯t think you will.¡±


    A mocking smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, and he leaned forward. ¡°Really? And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because if you wanted me dead,¡± I replied, meeting his gaze, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t have saved me before. And you certainly wouldn¡¯t have riskeding back here just because you heard I was dying.¡±


    He stilled, his jaw tightening at my words. Finally, he let out a low, grudging chuckle. ¡°You really are clever, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I shed a quick, knowing smile. ¡°It would seem I¡¯ve hit the mark.¡±


    Impatience flickered across his face, and he leaned back, folding his arms. ¡°Enough with the games¡ªget to the point. I don¡¯t have all night.¡±


    I took a steadying breath, swallowing down the anxiety twisting in my gut, and met his gaze squarely.


    ¡°Did you create a potion that can alter a werewolf¡¯s sense? Something that would make him sense a child in a woman¡¯s womb¡ªeven if the child isn¡¯t his?¡±


    The questionnded like a stone between us. Silence flooded the room, thick and tense.


    My heart pounded, each beat loud in the stillness as I waited, hoping, dreading.


    Then, a mocking hum broke the silence. He tilted his head, his voice low and cold. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered slowly. ¡°Such a potion does exist.¡±


    My heart raced, leaping with a mix of fear and exhration.


    This was it. The proof I¡¯d been searching for. If Molly had used this potion, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyton wasn¡¯t really the father of her child.


    I leaned forward, barely able to contain my anticipation. ¡°Did Molly¡­ did she get this potion from you?¡±


    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??


    A wicked smile danced behind his eyes. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The man¡¯s gaze was like a match striking dry kindling, leaving me torn between anger and unease.


    ¡°You!¡± I snapped, shooting him a withering re. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line! Do you realize that helping her with her twisted schemes has dragged me into danger more times than I care to count?¡±


    He paused, his expression shifting as he finally spoke, his tone cool and controlled. ¡°It¡¯s more than just that. Molly didn¡¯t just take the potion from me to scramble the senses of a werewolf; she also took another one¡ªthis one could suppress fetal growth, making someone several months pregnant appear to be only a month along.¡±


    My heart dropped, my eyes widening in shock. ¡°So, Molly had already been with someone else before moving to the pce?¡±


    I¡¯d thought she was hopelessly in love with yton, never imagining she¡¯d betrayed him long ago!


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he replied, almost dismissively, leaning back with his arms folded across his chest, looking as if all of this were just idle gossip that had nothing to do with him. Then he turned, fixing me with an inquisitive look. ¡°Did you really go to all this trouble just to tell me that?¡±


    Of course not! There were far more pressing things I needed to know from him.


    I took a deep breath, doing my best topose myself. ¡°No. That¡¯s not the only reason.¡±


    My gaze narrowed as I studied him. ¡°I¡¯m also curious as to why you¡¯d help Molly make the potion to harm me but then go to great lengths to save me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:


    A slow, enigmatic smile yed at the edges of his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try guessing?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, a realization dawning on me. ¡°Do you know me? Or perhaps someone close to me? Is that why you chose to save me?¡±


    At my words, I noticed a slight stiffening in his posture, a hint of something resembling panic flickering briefly in his eyes.


    ¡°First, I ruled out my father,¡± I continued, watching him closely. ¡°We haven¡¯t been on good terms in years, so I doubt you¡¯d have saved me for him. And as for my friends, that¡¯s even less likely. If you did this for the sake of one of them, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to be so sneaky; you could have just told me openly. So¡­¡±


    I paused, the answer bing clearer with every word.


    ¡°Do you know my mother? Did you save me because of her?¡±


    The room fell into a tense, stifling silence as he stared at me, not saying a word.


    The oppressive weight of that silence bore down on me, and my heart thudded, a mixture of apprehension and anticipation building in my chest as I waited for him to answer.


    ¡°Who are you, really? And who was my mother? Why did youter ally with Molly, knowing she was out to harm me?¡±


    My relentless questioning finally drew a response from him. His voice was quiet, steady.


    ¡°I was once your mother¡¯s closest friend. I never allied with Molly to harm you,¡± he said, his wordsced with sorrow that ran deep, his voice rasping under the strain of unspoken regret.


    His gaze lingered on me, and in that moment, I saw a sh of anguish in his eyes, a grief buried beneathyers of control, stirring up my own nerves.


    ¡°I had no idea, at first, that Molly¡¯s target was you. It wasn¡¯t until I dreamt of your mother asking me to protect you that I understood Molly¡¯s enemy was you.¡± His voice held a note of remorse, as he continued, ¡°So I risked everything to escape from Molly¡¯s home, sneaking into the pce just to save you.¡±


    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    I felt the sincerity in his words, and my emotions became a tangled web of gratitude, disbelief, and curiosity. After a moment, I took a step closer, my voice softening as I asked, ¡°Can you tell me about my mother?¡±


    He hesitated, lowering his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, the question rising before I could stop it. What secret about my mother was I being kept from?


    ¡°Because you¡¯re carrying a Lycan child,¡± he answered, his tone turning grave. ¡°There are things I can¡¯t reveal to you now. The only thing you need to know is to be on guard against the Lycans, especially their royal family. Leonardo and his sons are not the allies you might think they are.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I waspletely stunned, swept up by a tidal wave of sheer panic.


    Why would he say such things? Was there ayer of truth hidden from me? Or was he trying to pull the wool over my eyes?


    Questions spiraled through my mind, blending with memories of my encounters with the three Lycan princes. It seemed impossible to take this mysterious man¡¯s words at face value.


    Though I was forced into the pce at first, I¡¯de to realize that, despite their ws, none of the princes had ever harmed me. On the contrary, they¡¯d even taken pains to keep my identity as a white wolf under wraps. And yton¡­ he¡¯d quietlye to my aid more times than I could count since I¡¯d arrived.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± I demanded, my breath hitching. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:


    No sooner had I spoken than a familiar, gentle voice echoed in my mind, like a fragment of a dream, urging me to find a man named Jett Armstrong.


    Jett¡­ Could the stranger standing before me be Jett?


    I fixed my gaze on him, searching his face. ¡°Are you Jett Armstrong?¡±


    He froze, his body stiffening like a statue, and his face darkened as he coldly warned, ¡°Some questions are better left unasked.¡±


    Without another word, he pulled a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°This potion will return the fetus in Molly¡¯s womb to its original size and sever any connection it has with Prince yton. But that¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    And with that, he turned on his heel to leave.


    No! I couldn¡¯t let him vanish like that when so much still hung in the air, unanswered.


    Desperate, I reached out instinctively, my hand brushing against his.


    In response, he merely turned, waving his hand dismissively in my direction.


    Suddenly, a strange, heady fragrance enveloped me, and a heavy dizziness washed over me. My vision blurred, and I felt myself slipping away into unconsciousness.


    When I came to, daylight was streaming through the window, warming my face. I sat up slowly, still groggy. Before I could gather my thoughts, someone held a cup of water to my lips, helping me drink.


    The cold water brought me to full awareness, and as I turned, I saw the three princes and Alice clustered by the window, watching me anxiously.


    Alice¡¯s voice brimmed with concern. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I replied, shaking my head to clear the lingering haze.


    At my response, a collective sigh of relief filled the room.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    ¡°Humph,¡± Bryan, standing off to the side, sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that man wouldn¡¯t harm you? How did you end up unconscious again?¡±


    His voice dripped with sarcasm, and I pressed my lips together, my feelings churning withplexity.


    Beside me, yton frowned, his gaze snapping to Bryan. ¡°That¡¯s enough with the cheap shots.¡±


    ¡°Oh, only you know how to y the role of the hero,¡± Bryan scoffed.


    Sensing an argument brewing, I raised a weary hand. ¡°Please, don¡¯t bicker. I¡¯ve already pieced together Molly¡¯s situation.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes sharpened with interest. ¡°What exactly happened? Exin it all.¡±


    Taking a steadying breath, I recounted everything I¡¯d learned from the mysterious manst night.


    But I held back the part about his warning to beware of the Lycan n.


    The three of them exchanged thoughtful nces, the air heavy with contemtion over both the man¡¯s identity and Molly¡¯s schemes.


    Alice, on the other hand, didn¡¯t overthink. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Finally, we can put an end to that wretched Molly¡¯s games!¡±


    Her enthusiasm tugged a smile from me, but the thought of my mother¡¯s ne, still in Molly¡¯s possession, swiftly wiped it away.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s ne is still with Molly. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever get it back,¡± I murmured, a pang of worry twisting inside me.


    Alice gave my shoulder a reassuring pat, smiling with quiet confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Once Molly¡¯s exposed, that ne will find its way back to you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:


    As the day of Molly¡¯s investiture loomed closer, the urgency to unveil her true colors weighed heavily in the air. After a tense discussion, we resolved to expose her dark side at the ceremony, ensuring all would witness the viin beneath her crown.


    Once our n was set, I imed the need for rest, and one by one, they took their leave. Silence settled thickly around me, broken only by the steady rhythm of my own breathing.


    Iy back on the bed, my gaze fixed nkly on the ceiling as my mind circled around the cryptic words of the man fromst night.


    Who was this stranger? And why had he chosen to confide in me?


    My thoughts drifted back to the voice in my dreams that had urged me to seek someone named Jett, promising everything would fall into ce once I found him¡­ My eyes dimmed with the thought, only to spark again as a realization struck.


    yton had once mentioned that when he sensed the child in Molly¡¯s womb, there was a strange scent in the air.


    In a rush, I grabbed the vial left by that mysterious man and inhaled. A familiar fragrance met me.


    Before I fainted, that very fragrance had lingered in the air around me, hauntingly familiar.


    Could that mysterious man actually be Jett? Even if he wasn¡¯t Jett, he was certainly bound to him in some way! But if he was Jett, then what did that make of my mother? And what was the real story behind the feud between the Lycan n and the white wolf n? How did the white wolvese to vanish entirely?


    A storm of questions spun in my mind, leaving me restless and uneasy.


    Unable to find any peace in bed, I finally rose and decided to go downstairs, hoping the cool night air might ease my churning thoughts.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Moving a bit unsteadily, I found my way to the small garden outside the residence.


    Settling onto a bench, I gently rested my hand on my swollen belly, feeling as though a great stone pressed down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. The future seemed like an uncharted wilderness, one I felt hopelessly lost in.


    Just then, a warm coat settled softly over my shoulders. Startled, I found yton¡¯s familiar voice breaking the silence. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Makenna? Why are you out here instead of resting?¡± Hearing his voice, I slowly looked up.


    The moon cast a soft glow over him, cloaking his features in silver light. His golden eyes glinted warmly, like twin stars, as he smiled down at me.


    His smile seemed to be able to melt the coldest heart, making my heart skip a beat uncontrobly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°My thoughts are all tangled up tonight.¡± yton nodded and sat beside me, a gentle question in his gaze. ¡°Is it about Molly?¡±


    I let out a sigh but didn¡¯t borate. I¡¯de out here hoping to untangle my mind, not to dwell on those troubles.


    Seeing my silence, yton reached out, and his hand closed over mine.


    The warmth of his broad, steady palm brought a surprising calm to my restless mind.


    ¡°Makenna, soon this will all be behind us,¡± he said softly, his gaze kind and unguarded. ¡°Once we¡¯re rid of Molly, I¡¯ll make it up to you for everything you¡¯ve been through. No one will ever push you around again.¡±


    He gazed at me with tenderness and a great deal of affection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:


    The sincerity in his eyes stirred something deep within.


    But I couldn¡¯t get the words of the enigmatic man out of my head. Observing yton¡¯s sincere feelings, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I should believe the enigmatic man entirely.


    Whatever the case, I thought yton was being honest with me. His feelings for me were genuine.


    Gripping his hand a little tighter, I replied just as earnestly, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    At my words, yton¡¯s smile deepened, and he opened his arms, pulling me into his embrace.


    As I leaned against him, I could hear his heartbeat, strong and steady.


    He brushed his fingers through my hair, his voice edged with a rare hint of vulnerability. ¡°Makenna, these past few days have been hard. I¡¯ve lived in constant fear that something might happen to you. The thought of losing you¡­ it¡¯d be unbearable.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Tears stung the corners of my eyes as yton spoke, and I silently nestled into his embrace, thefort of his familiar scent and warmth slowly easing my worries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty anxioustely,¡± I murmured, lowering my gaze. ¡°I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that you might end up developing feelings for Molly¡­ because of the baby she¡¯s carrying.¡±


    yton tightened his hold on me, his eyes capturing mine with a softness edged in steel. ¡°From the very first moment Iid eyes on you, my heart has been yours alone.¡±


    My voice choked as I gazed up at him. ¡°Really?¡± Though I trusted him deeply, in that moment, nothing mattered more than hearing those words from him.


    He nodded, his fingers brushing through my hair, his expression unyielding. ¡°Absolutely. Every word.¡±


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    We lingered in each other¡¯s gaze, caught in a moment so still it felt as if time itself had paused. Unconsciously, our faces drew closer, a maic pull I couldn¡¯t resist. My pulse quickened, and my cheeks felt as though they were glowing.


    yton¡¯s eyes deepened with intensity as he gently cupped my face, his lips finally meeting mine with a warmth that made my heart race. My hands pressed against his chest as I breathed in shallowly, tilting my head up to meet his fervent kiss.


    It was a gentle yet possessive kiss, his hand cradling the back of my head while his lips moved with a passion that seemed to envelop me entirely. His other hand, through the thin fabric of my nightgown, caressed my breast, his fingers giving a gentle squeeze that sent shivers through me.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A soft, involuntary moan escaped me, thickening the already charged atmosphere with ayer of intense anticipation.


    yton¡¯s lips left mine suddenly, and a thin, silvery strand of saliva bridged the space between us, a lingering testament to the passion we had just shared. My mind spun, dazed from the kiss, as I slightly stuck out my tongue, panting.


    Before I could gather myself, yton pulled at my cor, and his fervent kisses began to rain down like a storm across my neck, corbones, and shoulders, until finally, they found my bare breasts exposed to the cool air.


    An unfamiliar surge rippled through my body, a sensation that made my skin prickle and my thoughts scatter. His tongue licked and his lips tugged at my breasts, his heat sharp and consuming.


    Teeth skimmed over my stiffened nipples, each graze sending electric shocks through me. Perhaps swayed by the words of that mysterious man, all I wanted in this moment was to lose myself in the pleasure, to let it erase the worries that gnawed at me. I closed my eyes, leaning into his touch, offering my full, round breasts to him, my legs wrapping around his strong waist.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:


    My hands moved almost of their own ord, slipping down to unzip his pants, pressing my heated core against his hard desire. My arousal had already soaked my panties, and, ufortable with the restriction, I pulled them aside, rubbing my slick folds against the moist tip of his hardness.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ please,¡± I whispered, my voice barely holding back the urgency. I leaned close to his ear, inviting him, ¡°I need you¡­ I want you to fill me¡­¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING


    But yton didn¡¯t answer my plea in the way I had imagined. ¡°You¡¯re with child,¡± he said, his breath heavy. ¡°Let me make you feel good in another way, alright?¡±


    He lifted my nightgown, gently removing the barrier of my panties, reaching to brush his hand across my heated flesh. All I wanted was for him to push inside me, to im me fully.


    To my surprise, warmth and softness entered me, washing over me with dizzying pleasure. I looked down in confusion, finding yton nestled between my legs, his mouth tasting me with each tantalizing movement. His tongue parted my folds, exploring, while his free hand moved to knead my breast.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­ oh¡­¡± I whimpered, the raw pleasure leaving me flushed and embarrassed. ¡°That ce¡­¡±


    yton¡¯s tongue sank deeper, swirling in my slickness, savoring me, his movements deliberate as if he sought to drink in the heat pooling inside me, his tongue weaving in and out of my body, coaxing out every tremor of pleasure.


    Our mingled breaths filled the garden, each pant and gasp reverberating through the air. Lost in a fog of ecstasy, I could feel my body shiver as his tongue drove me higher, licking and sucking, while my slickness continued to flow for him.


    My soft cries slipped past my lips, my hands tangling in yton¡¯s silver hair, holding him close, almost desperately, afraid he might stop, my body tightening around his searching tongue. My lips parted, and I breathed heavily, lost in a daze.


    Then, out of nowhere, a familiar figure broke into my line of sight. It was none other than Dominic.


    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Since my ident, he had moved into my residence, and now he stood on the second-floor balcony, silently watching the intimate scene between yton and me, his deep gaze unreadable.


    A swell of emotions crashed over me, leaving my heart pounding¡ªa mix of shock, shame, and overpowering sensations.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± I could no longer hold back, and a warm rush burst from deep within me. In that instant, I reached my peak, and the fluid sshed against yton¡¯s face.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After everything had settled, I melted weakly into yton¡¯s arms, feeling utterly spent. He carried me back to the room and tended to me with gentle care until I drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep.


    When morning arrived, I awoke to the news that all three princes had left early for their duties. Thankfully, Alice and Evie stayed with me. Evie, who was normallyposed and reserved, had an unusual sparkle in her eye as she suggested we bake a cake to celebrate my recovery.


    Alice and I dly agreed, rolling up our sleeves to help her.


    ¡°Just wait and see, I¡¯m about to prove my cake-making skills are top-notch,¡± Evie dered cheerfully as she whisked the batter. ¡°So you¡¯d better eat everyst crumb once it¡¯s done!¡±


    Alice and I couldn¡¯t help but grin. I nodded with a smile. ¡°Evie, everything you make is incredible. You¡¯re like magic in the kitchen.¡±


    Alice nudged Evie yfully, adding, ¡°And what if we can¡¯t finish it all?¡±


    Evie pouted dramatically, her tone mock-serious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll never speak to you again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:


    We worked together,ughing and chatting, filling the kitchen with a warm, lively energy. But our joy was abruptly interrupted by the sharp sound of the doorbell ringing.


    We nced at each other, puzzled. The princes had just left, so it couldn¡¯t be them. Who could it be?


    Evie paused, brushing flour from her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll get the door,¡± she said.


    She stepped out and cautiously opened it, only to return a momentter with a more serious expression.


    ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s a servant from His Majesty. He¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    A sense of unease crawled over me. ¡°They still think I¡¯m weak. I¡¯ll go to my room, and then you can bring him up.¡±


    Following my n, I returned to bed, closed my eyes, and slowed my breathing to look as frail as possible. Soon after, Evie entered with Leonardo¡¯s servant.


    The servant, dressed sharply in his uniform, approached with a solemn look. ¡°Miss Dunn, how are you faring?¡±


    I mustered a weak, weary smile, adding a cough for effect. ¡°I fear I¡¯m only growing worse¡­¡±


    Sympathy flickered across his face. I shook my head in feigned resignation and asked softly, ¡°Is there something His Majesty wishes to tell me?¡±


    With a formal air, the servant ced an elegant gown beside me and spoke in a grave tone. ¡°His Majesty has ordered that Molly¡¯s investiture will be held the day after tomorrow. All the sex ves, yourself included, are expected to attend to witness this honor and be inspired to bear Lycan heirs.¡±


    What? They still expected me to attend, even when I was supposedly at death¡¯s door? Shocked, I struggled to sit up, asking in disbelief, ¡°Do I truly have to attend when I¡¯m this unwell?¡±


    The servant¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, his tone steady yet tinged with resignation. ¡°His Majesty has proimed Molly as not only a heroine of the Lycan n but as one blessed with the power to call forth holy light. It is to be celebrated by all of the werewolves. Moreover¡­¡± He paused, looking me over. ¡°Moreover, it is hoped that during such a grand event, her holy light might reappear and bring blessings upon the Lycan n and the child in your womb. Perhaps with this blessing, you may carry the heir to term.¡±


    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    A cold shiver ran down my spine, my hands clutching the nket, fingers digging into my palms. Once again, I was sharply reminded of Leonardo¡¯s mercilessness. To him, we were merely pawns, our survival inconsequential.


    In that moment, the words of the mysterious man echoed in my mind. He had warned that the Lycan royal family was far from noble. What did he truly know?


    ¡°Miss Dunn? Miss Dunn, are you listening?¡±


    Caught off guard, I snapped back to reality, noticing the servant¡¯s stern expression. ¡°Miss Dunn, this is His Majesty¡¯s decree,¡± he repeated, invoking the weight of the king¡¯s authority. ¡°You are required toply.¡±


    ¡°I will attend,¡± I replied softly. I would go, if only to reveal Molly¡¯s true colors to everyone.


    The servant seemed satisfied with my answer and left without further ado.


    Once he was gone, Alice and Evie rushed into the room, their faces filled with concern.


    ¡°What did he say to you, Makenna?¡± Alice asked, a note of urgency in her voice.


    Evie, too, looked anxious, her brow knitted. Taking a steadying breath, I recounted the servant¡¯s message.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:


    Alice¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s absurd! Can¡¯t they see you¡¯re too weak? How can they treat you this way? And they still want to force you into that wretched ceremony?¡±


    But I remained calm, saying firmly, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll attend. I need to show everyone who Molly truly is.¡±


    Now that I held the evidence I needed, this was the perfect chance to expose Molly at her own investiture. I would make sure everyone saw her for what she truly was.


    Molly¡¯s POV:


    Since the day I once more summoned the holy light, the king¡¯s rewards had been flowing into my residence like an endless river. I watched the pile of treasures and extravagant clothing grow higher, a bloom of smug satisfaction filling my chest.


    Now, I was the pce¡¯s pinnacle of sess¡ªperhaps even the finest in the entire werewolf pack. Those who had once scorned me were now falling over themselves to shower me with ttery. Their smiles were stretched with hypocrisy, their words dripping with empty praise, but I reveled in the adoration. To stand above those who once belittled me was a feeling like no other.


    My life was finallyfortable. If it weren¡¯t for the nuisance of Jett¡¯s disappearance, I would have called it wless. That vile man dared betray me! But no matter. Once I ascended to the title of Lycan Princess, with power firmly in my grasp, I would hunt down Jett and tear him¡ªand that wretched Makenna¡ªto pieces.


    The day of the investiture crept up quickly. I woke early, nerves and excitement intertwining like wildfire. I had even hired the best stylist to perfect my appearance. As I watched him carefully trim and shape my hair, my heart pulsed with anticipation.


    With the servants¡¯ assistance, I slipped into the splendid gown granted by Leonardo. The sequins scattered across the fabric zed as if stars themselves adorned me. Staring at my reflection, I barely recognized the woman in the mirror¡ªthe one once crushed under everyone¡¯s boot.


    A self-satisfied smile curved my lips as I ran my fingers over the intricate embroidery of the gown, a swirl of emotions rising within me. Not long ago, I had been Kristina¡¯s shadow, degraded and humiliated. Now, I was poised to be the Lycan Princess. And the child within me¡ªhe could be the future Lycan King.


    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????


    What greater honor was there?


    Fixing my gaze on my reflection, I murmured with pride, ¡°Molly, from today on, your life will change forever. No one will ever push you around again. You will be admired and respected.¡±


    Beside me, Gwyn poured on the admiration. ¡°Miss White, you look as radiant as a goddess today. No one in the pack can hold a candle to your grace. Once you¡¯re the Lycan Princess, your honor will be unmatched.¡±


    I smiled, handing her a ne from the table as casually as one might give away a leaf, and replied lightly, ¡°Serve me well, and there will be rewards for you too.¡±


    A glimmer of delight sparked in Gwyn¡¯s eyes as she epted the ne with a wide smile, promising, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll serve you with my whole heart.¡±


    Not long after, I was in the car headed to the hall for the investiture. Excitement pulsed through me with each passing moment, fueling visions of my glorious future.


    When we arrived, I saw the three princes stepping out of their cars as well. They were dressed in formal attire, every detail of their appearance strikingly handsome. Their noble presence was captivating, but it was yton who held my attention. Those golden eyes, his high-bridged nose¡ªevery nce, every small gesture seemed to pull at me.


    ¡°Prince yton¡­¡± I almost stepped forward to greet him, but then I saw her¡ªMakenna, pale and weary, stepping out of yton¡¯s car. At that moment, yton was beside her, supporting her with gentle care, as if she were a priceless treasure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:


    A fierce pang of jealousy rose in my chest, nearly snapping myposure. Makenna! Why did she always have to be there? I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms, but I felt no pain. Why? Why did yton give her such tender care? I should be the one standing beside him!


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Soon, I would be the Lycan Princess, and Makenna would be nothing but a memory.


    With that, I forced myself to bury the jealous mes, took a deep breath, and steadied myposure.


    The ceremony began shortly after. Guided by the ceremonial officer, I moved through the rituals, every step and gesture perfected.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    Just as I was about toplete thest step, a voice echoed through the hall, stopping me cold. I froze, a sense of dread coiling within. I turned sharply to see Makenna stepping forward¡­


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Standing in the center of a gathering of sex ves, I watched as Molly stood on the brink of bing the Lycan Princess. I could feel it in my bones¡ªthis was the moment to shatter the silence and unveil the truth.


    ¡°Hold on¡ª¡±


    Drawing in a steadying breath, I stepped forward with conviction, my voice slicing through the ceremony.


    From his high seat on the throne, Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened instantly as he heard me speak. His face was a mask of authority,ced with irritation as he demanded, ¡°Makenna! What do you think you¡¯re doing? How dare you interrupt such an important ceremony!¡±


    But I stood firm, unbothered by his looming presence, and met his gaze without a hint of fear. ¡°I¡¯m here to reveal Molly¡¯s deeds,¡± I dered, my words heavy with intent.


    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    The hall burst into uproar at my statement. Molly¡¯s face, moments ago bright with excitement, froze. Her delicate features twisted with anger as she spat out, ¡°Makenna, are you so jealous of me bing the Lycan Princess that you¡¯d cause a scene at my ceremony?¡±


    Leonardo seemed to share the same thought. His displeasure was unmistakable as he stated coldly, ¡°Makenna, this investiture is no petty affair. If you dy it or bring shame to the royal family, you¡¯ll pay dearly.¡±


    Unflustered, I looked him in the eye and replied calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t be saying any of this without proof.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze sharpened, darting from me to Molly with suspicion as he demanded, ¡°What evidence do you have? What exactly are you using her of?¡±


    I lifted my voice, letting every word carry across the hall. ¡°Molly is carrying another man¡¯s child, not Prince yton¡¯s. And worse¡ªshe used a magic potion on me, trying to harm my child, a Lycan descendant!¡±


    Gasps filled the air, and shock rippled through the crowd. Leonardo¡¯s face tightened, the shift in his expression unmistakable. Yet, I held my ground, my gaze locked on Molly, whose earlierposure had crumbled, leaving her looking lost and terrified, as if she couldn¡¯tprehend how I had uncovered her secrets.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Molly finally snapped, her voice sharp as she red at me. ¡°This is all lies! If the child wasn¡¯t Prince yton¡¯s, how could he possibly sense it? Answer that!¡±


    Just then, yton strode forward, his well-tailored suit entuating the sharpness of his features. His handsome face was set with grim determination.


    ¡°Because you used a magic potion, tricking me into sensing a child that isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:


    yton¡¯s voice was a de of ice, cutting through the silence as he leveled a look of pure contempt and fury at Molly.


    Leonardo¡¯s face grew even darker at yton¡¯s admission. He turned to Molly with fire in his eyes, snapping, ¡°Molly, you had better have a reasonable answer for this, or the consequences will be yours to bear.¡±


    With a desperate cry, Molly dropped to her knees, her body trembling as she wailed, ¡°Your Majesty, this is all a cruel fabrication! I got pregnant after sleeping with Prince yton. Makenna saw us in bed together at that time¡ªhow could it be false?¡±


    Her tearful cries cast her as a fragile bloom in a winter storm, a pitiful sight meant to tug at the hearts of those around her.


    But I wasn¡¯t about to let her theatrics sway anyone. With a smirk, I stepped forward, holding the magic potion given to me by the mysterious man, and poured it over Molly.


    Molly screamed, her face a mask of panic, unable to escape fast enough as the potion drenched herpletely. In mere moments, her stomach swelled grotesquely, the bulge far beyond what it should have been at her stage of pregnancy.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Oh my god! This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true!¡±


    Sounds of surprise and disbelief from the gathered crowd filled the hall.


    Leonardo¡¯s face went ashen in shock. He mmed his hand on the armrest of his throne and demanded angrily, ¡°What on earth is going on, Molly?¡±


    Molly¡¯s face had gone pale. Trembling on the floor, she stuttered, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I truly know nothing about this. It¡¯s a lie, a terrible lie!¡±


    I let out a coldugh and said, ¡°If you think I lie, then I¡¯m sure you will have no problem letting the doctor verify how long you¡¯ve been pregnant¡ªand letting Prince yton sense the fetus again. Right?¡±


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    All color drained from Molly¡¯s face at this. She tried to speak but choked on the words, her terrified eyes darting helplessly around the hall.


    Leonardo took notice and grew even angrier. Gesturing to his guards, hemanded, ¡°Get a doctor to conduct a thorough examination on Molly¡¯s child, now!¡±


    The guards quickly left to carry out the king¡¯s order and soon returned with a doctor.


    Molly, now desperate as a cornered rat, pleaded, ¡°Please listen to me, Your Majesty. I¡¯m being framed!¡±


    Leonardo, however, paid her no heed. Instead, he instructed the guards to restrain her so the doctor could perform the examination.


    Molly was quickly held down as the doctor began. Each second of waiting felt like a lifetime.


    Finally, the doctorpleted the examination. He turned gravely to Leonardo and said, ¡°Molly¡¯s pregnancy has indeed progressed nearly two months since thest check-up, Your Majesty. She will give birth in about a month.¡±


    The statement sucked the life out of all of Molly¡¯s hopes and dreams. She copsed to the floor, trembling in fear.


    Veins bulged along Leonardo¡¯s neck, his eyes burning with fury. His wrath was terrible to behold.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he thundered, abruptly rising from his throne. His voice boomed like a storm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:


    The hall fell into heavy silence. Only Molly¡¯s despairing sobs echoed through the air.


    Molly stuttered, unable to present any defense in the face of irrefutable evidence.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leonardo sharply turned to me. ¡°Exin this, Makenna!¡±


    ¡°I was earlier weakened by a magic potion at the hospital, Your Majesty. Then¡­¡±


    Carefully, I recounted everything we had discovered, including Molly¡¯s connection with the wizard. However, I left out certain details, telling Leonardo only that after the wizard escaped from Molly¡¯s home, we captured him and he had been severely injured. I exined that under the princes¡¯ threats, the wizard confessed the truth and died shortly afterward.


    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is the truth. The three princes can confirm it,¡± I told Leonardo calmly.


    He turned to the princes. ¡°Did you witness this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Father. Everything she said is true,¡± yton answered.


    Molly¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She opened her mouth as though to speak, but Leonardo had already lost his patience with her.


    ¡°Guards, take Molly away from here. I want no disturbance from her.¡±


    Several guards stepped forward, gagged Molly, and dragged her out of the hall.


    ¡°The investiture ceremony is canceled. Anyone repeating what was heard here today to someone else will be executed!¡±


    With that, Leonardo turned and left the hall¡­


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The ceremony ended abruptly, but the restlessness within me refused to settle. There was one person I had to see again¡ªMolly.


    Bryan and Dominic were still scrambling to clean up the chaos left behind, even drafting a report for Leonardo about the wizard, a statement requiring consensus. In contrast, yton had little left to do. When he heard I intended to visit Molly in the dungeon, he insisted oning along, uneasy about my safety.


    The dungeon was damp and dark, with a lingering musty odor that seemed to sink into one¡¯s bones. We descended the narrow stone staircase to the lowest floor, where a solitary cell held Molly captive.


    She sat slumped, a shell of her former self, lifeless on the cold, hard floor. Her hair was tangled, her face worn and gray¡ªa stark shadow of the vibrant woman she once had been.


    ¡°Molly,¡± I called out gently.


    My voice stirred her, rousing her as if from a daze. Her eyes, first empty, turned frantic, then dark with anger. Hatred red as they met mine.


    ¡°Makenna! You wretched witch!¡±


    With that, she lunged at the metal bars, rage pouring from her in waves, cursing me with all the venom she could muster. But the bars held firm.


    I watched her, unflinching. The once-proud Molly was now reduced to this pitiful state, and I calmly said, ¡°After all the harm you¡¯ve done, did you ever imagine it woulde to this?¡±


    Her re was ice and venom, her voice burning with bitter fury. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here! You¡¯re the one who deserves to die!¡±


    I held her gaze, my smile cold as steel. ¡°You dug this grave yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± she shrieked, nearly frenzied, her voice echoing down the stone corridor. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ll have my revenge, even from beyond the grave!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:


    She beat at the bars, hands wing as if she could somehow reach me, desperate and wild with fury.


    ¡°Deranged,¡± yton muttered in disgust beside me.


    He ced a steadying hand on my elbow, guiding me back a step before addressing her in a sharp,manding tone. ¡°Molly, pull yourself together. I have questions for you.¡±


    For a brief moment, hope glimmered in her eyes. She turned her gaze to yton, her face shifting into one of longing and desperation, her words tumbling out, barely coherent.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ about the child¡­ I had no choice. I truly love you! I know we hadn¡¯t even¡­ been together that night, but if you¡¯d let me¡­ I could bear you a child, a healthy one¡­¡±


    Her words struck me like lightning, and the critical revtion registered in my mind. They¡¯d never been together? So it was true¡ªyton and Molly hadn¡¯t had sex that night!


    ¡°I¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    Realizing her slip, Molly¡¯s face fell, the dawning horror swallowing any remaining defiance. Her lips moved in a desperate attempt to exin, yet no sound escaped.


    I let a smirk curve my lips, my tone icy as I observed, ¡°Molly, you really have a gift for spinning tales, don¡¯t you? Even fabricating something as intimate as that.¡±


    yton¡¯s shoulders eased visibly, a sigh of relief passing his lips. ¡°So it was all just a lie,¡± he murmured, a faint trace of disgust edging his words.


    He asked indifferently, his gaze coldly fixed on Molly, ¡°Is the ne of Makenna¡¯s mother with you?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was yton¡¯s visible relief that drove her deeper into despair. Her face contorted, her expression twisting into something wild, bordering on madness. Then, in a burst of hysteria, her voice cut through the silence, sharp and grating.


    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°So what if the ne is with me?¡± she shrieked, her words edged with bitter triumph. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed it! No one will ever get their hands on it now!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I remained utterly calm. Despite Molly¡¯s frenzied insults, I was unruffled. I turned to yton and said, ¡°You mentioned seeing Molly take out the ne outside the pcest time, Your Highness. That must mean she often carries it with her. Perhaps she even has it on her now.¡±


    yton nodded in understanding and immediately ordered the soldiers to search Molly.


    ¡°Ah! Take your filthy hands off me!¡± Molly cursed as she struggled.


    However, the soldiers overpowered her and pinned her to the floor. Soon, a ne was found. The soldier who discovered it handed it to me.


    I took it and examined it closely. My throat tightened, and tears welled in my eyes. ¡°This is my mother¡¯s ne. It¡¯s finally in my possession.¡±


    ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine!¡± Molly grew hysterical upon seeing the ne in my hand. She turned to yton and cried desperately, ¡°Your Highness, Makenna is pregnant with Prince Bryan¡¯s child! If she gives birth to a boy, he will be an obstacle to your session to the throne.¡±


    My face darkened with anger. I strode forward and delivered two sharp ps across Molly¡¯s face. The sound echoed loudly through the prison.


    Molly was stunned, never expecting to be struck. I gripped her chin tightly and forced her to meet my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ve never had to deceive anyone. Everything you have is built on lies and deception. Get ready for His Majesty¡¯s punishment!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    ?Chapter 520:


    I shoved her away and turned to leave the dungeon. Molly¡¯s shrill cries echoed behind me, but I didn¡¯t spare her another nce. A feeling of relief washed over me, as though a great burden had finally been lifted from my shoulders.


    Yet, I still felt no happiness. Perhaps it was because of all I had suffered in the pce. Maybe that was why victory brought no joy.


    The bright sunlight warmed my face as I exited the dungeon. I exhaled deeply. Atst, it was over, and I had recovered my mother¡¯s ne.


    Despite everything, tears of relief streamed down my cheeks.


    yton gently wiped my tears with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s all over now. I hope you experience nothing but happiness from now on,¡± he said.


    ¡°I hope I do,¡± I replied with a tearful smile as I stood on my tiptoes and nted a gentle kiss on yton¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you for always being by my side. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I paused briefly, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you.¡±


    yton wrapped his arms around my waist and touched his forehead to mine. He returned my kiss softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. I¡¯m the one who made you suffer. I promise to do better.¡±


    For a moment, all our worries and fears seemed to melt away, and we smiled at each other.


    However, a sarcastic voice cut through the moment like a knife. ¡°You two have grown really close. To the point that you can now kiss each other openly.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As someone approached, I stepped away from yton, feeling a little self-conscious, and turned to look at the source of the voice.


    ¡°Dominic?¡±


    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Recognizing him only made my cheeks flush more. I cleared my throat, hoping to appear unbothered.


    Dominic stopped a short distance away, his arms crossed and a slight, teasing smile on his face. yton, however, remained calm and unfazed.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Dominic smirked. ¡°I just wrapped things up over there and heard Makenna was in this ce, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your private moment.¡±


    ¡°If you knew you¡¯d be interrupting, maybe you should have stayed away,¡± yton responded. Even though his smile was still soft, his words were cutting.


    The tension between them was thick, as if a fight could break out at any second.


    Noticing this, I quickly stepped in to ease things. ¡°The sun is zing. Let¡¯s head back and talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Dominic let out a dismissive snort, clearly annoyed, but he gave in. ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡±


    With that, he moved to help me, but yton quickly stepped forward, nudging Dominic aside with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. You¡¯re too clumsy; wouldn¡¯t want you to identally hurt her.¡±


    yton then carefully helped me away. Dominic, unbothered, strolled behind us leisurely.


    We made our way back to the house in silence. The moment we stepped inside, Alice hurried over, worry evident on her face.


    ¡°Makenna, are you all right? I heard you went to the dungeon to see Molly. Did you get your mother¡¯s ne?¡±


    Smiling, I reached into my pocket, took out the precious ne, and brushed my fingers over it. ¡°Yes, here it is. My mother¡¯s ne. I finally got it back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Molly had iting,¡± Alice said, genuinely thrilled for me.


    Evie grinned as well. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m preparing a feast to celebrate!¡±


    yton gently tousled my hair. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the staff prepare some special ingredients to nourish you properly.¡±


    He turned to the servant, listing specific ingredients. There were many of my favorites, along with some rare ones known to support a healthy pregnancy.


    Just as we were talking, the door burst open and Bryan entered, clearly upset. Irritation shed in his eyes as he looked around at all of us.


    ¡°Are you seriously sitting aroundughing and chatting?¡±


    Anxiously, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°First, get me some water! I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Bryan barked at Evie as he dropped onto the sofa.


    Startled by his outburst, Evie quickly brought him water. After downing it in one gulp, Bryan finally said irritably, ¡°Father found out we¡¯re all staying at Makenna¡¯s ce, and he¡¯s furious. He has ordered us to leave immediately!¡±


    What? I was stunned,pletely thrown off by this unexpected information.


    Before I could ask anything, yton spoke up, his tone filled with concern. ¡°Why would Father suddenly give such an order?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan stared intently at me. Could it be rted to me? My heart skipped a beat. The feeling that this matter was indeed connected to me grew overwhelming.


    Sure enough, Bryan¡¯s next words confirmed my suspicion. ¡°Father thinks we are giving you too much attention. He believes that, due to your current frail condition, you¡¯re not worth that much effort.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said calmly. I managed to maintain myposure, as this wasn¡¯t the first time I had been reminded of Leonardo¡¯s ruthlessness. After a brief pause, I finally added, ¡°Since His Majesty has given the order, you should obey it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    Bryan, however, was clearly dissatisfied with my reaction. ¡°Are you really that heartless, Makenna? Do you care nothing for our feelings?¡± he demanded.


    I sighed resignedly and answered, ¡°I am merely a sex ve, Your Highness. I have no authority to interfere with or challenge His Majesty¡¯s decision. You defying him will only cause trouble for me.¡±


    The three of them fell silent at my words. We stood there in awkward stillness as time dragged on. Finally, Dominic broke it. ¡°Makenna makes a valid point. The question is, what does Father intend to do with Molly?¡± he asked, shifting the topic.


    This was something I was eager to know. I turned to Bryan expectantly.


    In a voice as cold as ice, Bryan said, ¡°Father has decided that Molly and Hayley will be executed, and that anyone associated with Molly will be expelled.¡±


    What? Execution? Shocked, I asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Molly still pregnant? What will happen to the child if she¡¯s executed?¡±


    Bryan smiled sadistically and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of her pregnancy that Father decided to execute her.¡±


    What? I stared at Bryan in disbelief.


    yton, noticing the shock on my face, exined, ¡°Her punishment is this severe because Molly colluded with the wizard and contrived a false story to hide the ¡­¡±


    ¡°The fact that the child wasn¡¯t a Lycan descendant and brought disgrace to the royal family.¡±


    This exnation did nothing to ease my fears. I couldn¡¯t help but think of my own identity. I was a white wolf. If Leonardo discovered that, my fate would be a hundred times worse than Molly¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:


    The atmosphere was tense and awkward. Trying to ease it, I forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put her out of our minds for now. Why don¡¯t you all stay for dinner tonight? We can celebrate the good resolution of this issue. You can move out tomorrow.¡±


    Alice smiled at this and said, ¡°Yes, we should celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate tonight. We¡¯ll deal with whatever tomorrow brings, tomorrow,¡± Evie added.


    The tension in the room finally began to ease. At that moment, the servants returned with the ingredients, and Evie set about preparing the meal.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Evie worked quickly, and soon enough, an array of mouth-watering dishes was ced on the table, each more tantalizing than thest. The aroma of the feast wafted through the air, making us all practically drool with anticipation.


    Barely able to contain our excitement, we moved to sit down, and Dominic brought out a bottle of his prized wine, chuckling as he held it up. ¡°You¡¯re in for a rare treat,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Even my father hasn¡¯t tasted this wine.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I better savor every drop,¡± I replied, eagerly pouring myself a ss. But before I could take a sip, a firm hand intervened.


    yton gently took the ss from my hand and reced it with a ss of juice. ¡°You¡¯re carrying a child¡ªno wine for you,¡± he reminded me, his tone gentle but unyielding.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± I replied with a resigned shrug, raising the juice in a toast. ¡°Thank you all for your help and care these past days. I¡¯ll toast to all of you with this juice and to the sess that follows.¡±


    Everyone raised their sses in return, clinking them together with mine, filling the room with a celebratory spirit.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, anything we¡¯ve done is more than worth it!¡± Aliceughed heartily. ¡°And of course, the best news is that Makenna has recovered fully.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    Withughter and lively conversation, time drifted away, each of us wrapped in the warmth of goodpany.


    Before long, everyone except me was swaying in their seats, thoroughly tipsy and slumped over the chairs or the table. I, who couldn¡¯t drink, was the only sober one.


    With a resigned shake of my head, I instructed the princes¡¯ servants to escort them to their rooms, making sure each one was carefully taken care of.


    Then, I gently helped Alice and Evie to their bedrooms, ensuring they were settled before finally releasing a long sigh of relief. I made my way outside, alone, seeking the calm of the night.


    Despite myughter and smiles at dinner, my heart was tangled in a web of doubts, heavy with confusion and uncertainty.


    I wandered through the garden, slipping my hand into my pocket to retrieve my mother¡¯s ne. Under the soft glow of the moonlight, it shimmered with a calming light, soothing my unsettled spirit.


    Caressing the ne in my palm, I murmured, ¡°Mom, what should I do about my future? If anyone uncovers the truth of who I am¡­ what will be of me?¡± With a sigh, I continued to wander, my steps slow and my mind a thousand miles away, unaware of where my feet were leading me.


    The garden grew hazy under the moon¡¯s glow, and I soon found myself in an unfamiliar part of the pce grounds. Just as I decided to turn back, I caught the distant sound ofmotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered to myself, confused. Noise was strictly forbidden in the pce grounds, especially at thiste hour. Had something serious happened?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:


    Wanting to avoid trouble, I decided to leave, but the noise grew louder, and before I could react, a group of soldiers in gleaming armor appeared, their weapons at the ready, surrounding me with an imposing presence.


    The soldiers surged forward and encircled me before I could respond.


    Startled, I cried out, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The soldier at the front¡ªa tall, burly man¡ªlooked me over, his brow furrowing before he asked, ¡°Are you¡­ the princes¡¯ sex ve?¡±


    I nodded quickly, masking my worry. ¡°Yes¡­ has something happened?¡±


    His gaze was sharp, and he demanded, ¡°Then why are you out here alone at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ The baby wouldn¡¯t settle down, so I thought a walk might help,¡± I stammered, quickly crafting an excuse.


    He eyed my swollen belly with a measure of suspicion, then snorted. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t wander again. Head back to your quarters at once¡ªthe pce is under lockdown.¡±


    The pce was on lockdown?


    I couldn¡¯t help myself and blurted out, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s expression darkened, his voice low and grave as he replied, ¡°An assassin has struck His Majesty. The pce is on lockdown while we hunt them down.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    An assassin attacked the king? I was utterly taken aback. ¡°What about His Majesty?¡±


    The lead soldier waved off my words impatiently. ¡°Enough questions. Move along, don¡¯t loiter here,¡± he ordered briskly, gesturing for me to go. Then, he turned to another soldier and instructed, ¡°Escort her back.¡±


    As we walked, my curiosity gnawed at me. Despite knowing it was wiser to stay quiet, I couldn¡¯t resist and cautiously asked, ¡°Do you know who attacked His Majesty?¡±


    The soldier shot me a sharp look, his tone clipped. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t. Get back to your quarters.¡± I bit my lip, swallowing my frustration, but my curiosity only deepened.


    Who would dare to strike Leonardo? The strength of his wolf form was legendary¡ªknown to be unmatched among the pack.


    As we neared my residence, a faint rustling came from a nearby thicket, catching both of our attention. I tensed, my senses sharp as I turned toward the source of the noise. In that instant, a shadow darted by, quick as a flicker. It was him!


    My heart raced, thundering with recognition. That figure¡­ could it be the mysterious man?


    Had he really been the one to attempt Leonardo¡¯s assassination? But why would he do something so extreme?


    A storm of questions tumbled through my mind. The soldier, on edge, gripped his weapon tightly and prepared to investigate the noise. No! I couldn¡¯t let him discover the man!


    Panicking, I clutched my stomach, wincing in mock pain. ¡°Oh¡­ my stomach¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    The soldier¡¯s gaze darted back to me, his concern unmistakable. Given that I was carrying a Lycan descendant, he reluctantly sheathed his weapon and quickly moved to support me, his stance protective.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:


    At my door, he gave a grave warning. ¡°The assassin is still atrge¡ªit¡¯s dangerous out here. Don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    I nodded obediently, though my thoughts spun in a constant, relentless loop.


    As soon as the soldier left, I closed the door behind me, ready to exhale in relief. But as I turned around, my heart nearly stopped. There, on the sofa in the dimly lit living room, sat the mysterious man.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I gasped, eyes widening as I rushed toward him. ¡°Was it you who tried to assassinate the king?¡±


    He nced at me with an indifferent calm, his expression unreadable. ¡°And if it was? Would you turn me in?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, exasperation mingling with anxiety. ¡°If I wanted to turn you in, I wouldn¡¯t have just helped you slip past the guard,¡± I shot back.


    Then, taking a deep breath, I asked, ¡°But why? Why would you risk it all to kill the king?¡±


    His expression darkened, eyes glinting with raw hatred. ¡°Because he deserves to die,¡± he spat, each word edged with venom.


    In the dim light, the mask on his face glinted eerily, casting half his face in shadow, and for a moment, he looked almost spectral.


    ¡°Do you even know your own identity?¡± he continued, his voice low and chilling. ¡°Or the blood feud that¡¯s raged between the white wolves and the Lycan n for many years?¡±


    His words struck me, peeling backyers of truth I had kept buried. My chest tightened as I fought against the questions I¡¯d so carefully avoided.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± I began, trying to grasp the beginnings of his story. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Before I could press him further, he let out a sharp, pained groan and slumped weakly onto the sofa. Only then did I notice his injuries, blood seeping into the fabric, concealed until now by the night¡¯s shadows.


    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I whispered, about to rush forward to tend to him, when footsteps sounded from the stairs, stopping me cold.


    I turned, pulse-pounding as I looked up toward the staircase.


    It was Dominic!


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I watched Dominic descend the staircase, he seemed half-awake, his gaze distant with that telltale fog of a hangover. Just the sight of him made my pulse skip; this was thest person I needed to bump into today. If chance had given me a choice, I¡¯d have dly picked anyone but Dominic. He was sharp, far too perceptive for my liking, and I doubted my ability to keep secrets from him for long.


    I forced myself to remain calm, nced at the mysterious man slouched on the couch, and only then did I exhale in relief. Dominic couldn¡¯t see the man from his position on the staircase because the man was stretched out on the couch, his body hidden by the shadows and low light. But I knew that if I didn¡¯t act, Dominic would inevitably spot him.


    Swallowing the rising tension, I masked my nerves with a forced calmness and moved to intercept Dominic, positioning myself in front of him on the stairs.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I greeted, feigning an air of nonchnce, ¡°why are you up and about instead of resting?¡±


    Dominic, looking more than a little dazed, shook his head with a tired chuckle. ¡°Just needed toe down for a drink of water.¡±


    I felt my heart leap into my throat. If he wasing down for water, he¡¯d surely notice the man on the sofa. Thinking on my feet, I stepped directly in his path, blurting out the first excuse that came to mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:


    ¡°The water¡¯s¡­ off.¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, tousling my hair with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m tipsy, not brainless. Since when does the pce run out of water?¡±


    He took a step to sidestep me, and panic set in. What should I do? How was I supposed to stop him? Though my mind was racing, I couldn¡¯te up with a better idea.


    Desperation crept in, and I clutched my stomach, wincing as though in sudden pain. ¡°Ahh¡­ it hurts.¡±


    Dominic stopped in his tracks, his demeanor instantly shifting as he reached out to steady me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fighting the embarrassment and guilt, I let¡­


    Tears pricked my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, Your Highness¡­ Could you take me back to my room?¡±


    He eyed me for a long, suspicious moment. ¡°First, you tell me the water¡¯s off, and now you¡¯re suddenly sick?¡±


    Heart pounding, I nodded in what I hoped was convincing distress, nearly holding my breath.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he sighed, suddenly scooping me up as if I weighed nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t have it in me to argue with you right now.¡±


    Before I knew it, he had lifted me off the floor, and instinctively, my arms went around his neck. My face flushed as I tucked my head against his chest, trying to bury the embarrassment. It was the first time I had ever shown such vulnerability in front of Dominic.


    He carried me back to my room, cing me gently on the bed. His touch was unexpectedly tender as he brushed a strand of hair from my face.


    ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor?¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    I shook my head, a pang of guilt pressing into me. ¡°No, really, I feel much better now.¡±


    He stood at the bedside, looking down at me, his gaze dark and contemtive. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    I forced myself to meet his eyes and shook my head quickly. ¡°What could I possibly hide from you?¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t convinced. He continued to study me, his gaze so piercing it felt as if he could see right through me, and I grew more anxious by the second. Just when I was on the brink of crumbling under the tension, he finally looked away.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave you to rest.¡±


    No, I couldn¡¯t let him leave. As fear clutched my chest, I reached out in desperation and grabbed his hand.


    Dominic stopped, ncing back, his brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Alright, now, what¡¯s really going on with you tonight? You¡¯re acting¡­ off.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stammered, at aplete loss, my mind utterly nk. In ast, desperate attempt, I sat up, framed his face with my trembling hands, and pressed my lips to his, catching him entirely by surprise.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic appearedpletely taken aback by the kiss that caught him off guard. This was the first time I had taken the initiative so boldly, and as I sensed his shock, an awkward flutter stirred within me. Just when I considered pulling away, he unexpectedly raised his hand, gripping the back of my head and deepening the kiss.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I was surprised as well.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:


    His tongue swept through every nook of my mouth. Breath came hard and fast, heavy with the lingering scent of alcohol from Dominic. My tongue felt numb from the kiss, and I was nearly gasping for air.


    Noticing my struggle, Dominic finally released me, though it was clear he didn¡¯t want to.


    Dizzy from theck of oxygen, I melted weakly against him, desperately trying to catch my breath.


    His eyes, darkened by desire, locked onto mine. Dominic lifted my chin, his deep, maic voice sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve made a move on me. Whatever you¡¯re hiding, I¡¯m willing to overlook it.¡±


    With those words hanging in the air, Dominic¡¯s fervent kiss descended once more, his tongue gently coaxing my lips apart, exploring with a tenderness that ignited a fire within me.


    His breathing became uneven; he was clearly not satisfied with mere kisses on my lips. His warm tongue traveled to my ear, teasingly licking and nibbling, and then began trailing soft kisses down my jawline, along my neck, and across my corbones¡­


    With a sense of urgency, he freed one hand to explore further.


    My panties were pulled down, and a sudden chill swept across my legs, catching me off guard. Instinctively, I raised my hand to push him away.


    But then I remembered the mysterious man still downstairs, and I bit my lip, leaning into Dominic instead. After all, we had danced this dance many times before; one more wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?


    I wrapped my arms around Dominic¡¯s neck, kissing him with renewed passion.


    He seemed startled by my boldness, his eyes darkening further with raw desire. Like a starving animal, he stripped me bare.


    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    With my breasts exposed to the cool air, Dominic eagerly leaned in, pressing his mouth against one of my nipples.


    ¡°Ah¡­ No¡­¡± My voice came out soft and breathy. The thrill of it made me instinctively pull him closer.


    Dominic¡¯s fingers reached for my most intimate parts, tentatively pushing into my slick core. His other hand moved deftly, guiding my fingers to grasp the hard shaft straining against his pants. Iplied, wrapping my hand around his throbbing cock, feeling its heat pulse beneath my grip.


    Dominic¡¯s fingers moved slowly inside me, as if he feared causing me pain. His fingertips slid in and out, while his thumb toyed with my most sensitive spot. The sensations sent shivers racing through my body, and I went weak in the knees, copsing against him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Please, be gentle¡­¡± I met his gaze, filled with yearning, softly reminding him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± he promised, nodding as he pressed soothing kisses to my lips.


    Then, pulling out his fingers, he lifted one of my legs to position his impressive length at my entrance. I looked at the blue-veined, ridged shaft, itsrge tip making my heart race with a mix of excitement and trepidation. I was still pregnant¡ªwas this even okay?


    Dominic rubbed his cock against mybia, mixing my wetness with his own fluids, a tantalizing prelude. He pressed the tip inside, slowly, gently pushing further until I felt myself stretch to amodate him. Dominic¡¯s cock was tightly enveloped by the walls of my vagina, stretching the passage, smoothing out every fold inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± The sudden fullness made me gasp, unable to hold back a moan. Overwhelmed by pleasure, I bit my lip, trying to suppress the sounds escaping me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:


    Dominic continued to thrust inside me, leaning close to my ear with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°So, who¡¯s better in bed, me or yton?¡±


    I stared at him, taken aback, memories of that night in the garden with yton rushing back. When silence hung between us, he thrust deeper, unyielding.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Please, slow down¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­¡±


    With every thrust, my breasts bounced, and my moans flowed freely¡ªconstant, loud, and melodious.


    ¡°Why so quiet? Are you toofortable to talk?¡± Dominic¡¯s teasing voice whispered in my ear, his cock driving ¡­


    Deeper inside me.


    ¡°Your groans were far more melodious when you were with yton that night. Looks like I need to step up my game!¡±


    With that, he mmed his cock hard against my most sensitive spot. I was on the brink of orgasm. Damn him! I fought against the wave of pleasure, refusing to give in to the man before me.


    I panted heavily. ¡°You¡¯re shameless¡­ Ah¡­ You¡­ voyeur¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Dominic smirked, thrusting steadily as he leaned closer to whisper, ¡°How else would I know just how eager you were with yton?¡±


    His cock moved rhythmically in and out of my slick, tight core, the sounds of our passion echoing around us. A telltale sign of my desire pooled at the entrance of my core, swelling with each thrust.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic, ever attentive to my pregnancy, eventually tempered his passion, letting our lovemaking fade as the night wore on.


    Already woozy from drinking, Dominic soon drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep, holding me securely in his arms.


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    Carefully, I slipped from his embrace, moving silently as I made my way downstairs.


    The mysterious man was still there, pale and struggling, ripping cloth from his shirt in a rough attempt to bandage his wound.


    I quickly found a first-aid kit and hurried over to him.


    He heard my footsteps and lifted his head slowly, his expression detached, as he spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Finished?¡±


    Then, with a hint of wryness, he added under his breath, ¡°Pregnant, yet throwing caution to the wind, I see.¡±


    Embarrassment surged over me, my cheeks burning crimson. I could¡¯ve sworn the floor was ready to open up and swallow me whole. I quietly defended myself. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake. If Dominic discovers you here, it¡¯s over for you.¡±


    He snorted as blood seeped from his wound once more, staining my hands as I tended to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± I murmured, carefully wrapping the bandage around his injury.


    ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± I asked, unable to keep the concern from my voice.


    ¡°What else? I¡¯ll get out of this pce and find somewhere toy low.¡±


    He looked at me, his gaze steady. ¡°But I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    My help?


    ¡°Help you? How can I possibly help you?¡± I refused him without a second thought.


    ¡°My position here is delicate, and as you said, I¡¯m carrying a child. If anyone finds out about our connection, things could turn ugly for me too.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:


    Despite my refusal, he remained calm, speaking in a tone that made me hesitate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your mother? About the feud between the white wolves and the Lycan n? Help me leave here, and you might find the answers.¡± Of course, I wanted to know.


    My heart twisted at his words.


    ¡°Why not just tell me now?¡± I demanded, clenching my fists, trying to hide the tremor in my voice. ¡°How can I trust you¡¯lle back if you leave?¡±


    ¡°If I die in the pce, you¡¯ll never know,¡± he replied with a half-smile, a hint of mockery in his voice.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re expecting a Lycan heir, entangled in a love that was never meant to be. Knowing the truth now will only fill you with grief, and when you need strength, you¡¯ll find only a weakness for revenge.¡±


    Carrying a Lycan heir¡­ in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t. The words struck deep, and a pang of sorrow cut through me as I nced down at my swollen belly, my heart and mind caught in a storm of emotions.


    The man must have noticed my turmoil because his tone softened, almost gentle. ¡°After the birth, when the Lycans have you cornered, I¡¯ll return. I¡¯ll tell you everything then. And maybe you¡¯ll finally understand my hatred for them.¡±


    Though I kept silent, he pressed on, his voice firm. ¡°For now, focus on helping me leave.¡±


    I remained mute, my mind a sh of warring thoughts.


    On one hand, the fear of being caught or implicated gnawed at me, but on the other, he might be my only link to my mother.


    After a long moment, I sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    I had once pried into pce security while digging up information on Kristina, learning when shifts were tight or loose and memorizing theyout enough to form a n for his escape.


    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    To be certain, I subtly asked Alice the next day to gather any recent information from Amon.


    Alice, ever resourceful, quickly uncovered a valuable detail¡ªa garbage truck left the pce every night, seldom checked or noticed. It could be his way out.


    As night fell the next day, the pce grew still.


    Watching the garbage truck approach, I instructed the man to hide underneath it, holding my breath as he slipped into ce.


    Finally, the truck pulled away from the pce gates. I watched until it disappeared into the darkness, feeling a wave of relief flood over me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I helped the mysterious man make his escape, the three princes gradually moved out of my ce.


    My once lively home quickly grew silent. While I felt a sense of relief at this, I couldn¡¯t shake off the loneliness that apanied it.


    I found myself missing their constant bickering.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand how I felt.


    Meanwhile, Leonardo¡¯s manhunt for the assassin continued throughout the pce and the territory of the wolf pack. The three princes were so busy that they barely had a moment¡¯s rest. A wave of panic spread through the pce, and security was heightened, restricting people froming and going as they pleased. Alice brought news from the pce frequently and kept mepany, preventing me from bing too lonely.


    After lunch, I sat and stared out the window, lost in thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:


    The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard, and soon Alice burst into the room.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± Alice called out breathlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why the rush?¡± I asked, turning to her.


    After catching her breath, Alice said, ¡°They still haven¡¯t found the assassin, but they know it¡¯s a wizard. This has led them to use Molly of conspiring with the Wizard n to overthrow the royal family. Unable to extract the needed information from Molly and her sister Hayley, they¡¯ve decided to execute them earlier than nned. Their sentence was carried out yesterday afternoon.¡±


    What? Molly and Hayley had been executed yesterday afternoon?


    This news stirred a mix of emotions in me. Molly had done many despicable things, but she was still pregnant.


    Alice, seeing the sorrow in my expression, said, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much on it, Makenna. Molly got what she deserved.¡±


    I shook my head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not sympathy for Molly I feel. It¡¯s sympathy for the innocent child she was carrying.¡±


    ¡°Molly¡¯s misdeeds brought that horrible fate upon her child. Besides, no one can change His Majesty¡¯s mind once he¡¯s made a decision.¡±


    There was another thing that bothered me. ¡°Whose child was Molly pregnant with?¡± I asked.


    Alice seemed stumped by this question, just as I was.


    However, she nced around cautiously, ensuring there were no eavesdroppers, and whispered, ¡°I asked Amon if Molly had confessed anything about the child¡¯s paternity. Amon said Molly imed the father of the child was Antoni, the Harrison family¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    ¡°What? Antoni?¡± I asked in shock, my eyes bulging.


    ¡°I was just as surprised as you are. However, Amon imed that was impossible since Antoni was at the border when Molly got pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Could Molly have made this up just to escape her fate?¡± I asked, lost in thought.


    Alice shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. By the way, what¡¯s the update about the mysterious man?¡±


    I trusted Alice, so I had revealed everything to her when I asked her to help source information from Amon.


    ¡°He¡¯s already escaped from the pce. Whether or not he can evade the king¡¯s search outside depends on his ability.¡±


    A worried sigh escaped my lips.


    I needed the mysterious man to learn more about my mother. Now that he was gone, how was I to get more information about her?


    Moreover, I wasn¡¯t sure whether what I had done was right or wrong.


    ¡°What search are you talking about?¡± a voice suddenly asked from behind me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The sudden voice cut through the quiet, startling me so much that I nearly jolted out of my skin.


    I turned sharply to find Bryan framed in the doorway, arms crossed over his chest, fixing his sharp gaze on me. Those deep blue eyes seemed to pull me apart,yer byyer.


    ¡°What are you discussing?¡±


    Since when was Bryan here?


    My heart thrummed, and I fought the prickling nervousness in my palms, forcing myself to appearposed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530:


    ¡°Your Highness, we were only discussing the matter of the assassin. We wondered if¡­ perhaps the assassin could evade His Majesty¡¯s search and escape.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s expression darkened as he pressed a weary hand to his brow, exhaling slowly.


    ¡°No sign of the assassin has turned up.¡±


    I was relieved to hear that, but it was short-lived.


    Just as I allowed myself a breath, I felt Bryan¡¯s gaze zero in on me, sharper now, piercing.


    ¡°And the mysterious man who saved you? He disappeared without a trace, so¡­ is it possible he was the one who attempted to assassinate my father?¡±


    The weight of his stare bore down on me, and I fought to keep my face neutral, feigning confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered, a slight tremor in my voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that man since that night.¡±


    A heavy silence settled again, thick as fog.


    Bryan looked troubled, his hand moving to rub his brow as though the thoughts weighed on him.


    To keep myself calm, I asked tentatively, ¡°Your Highness, how did you know the assassin was a wizard?¡±


    ¡°The wizard disguised himself as a servant,¡± he said coldly, his voice like steel. ¡°He drugged the guards protecting my father and attempted to kill him with a magic potion. Fortunately, my father reacted quickly, inhaling only a small dose¡ªenough to weaken him but not to kill. He managed to injure the wizard, but¡­ the man escaped.¡±


    So that was it¡­


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The thought of the mysterious man¡¯s injuries sent a shiver through me, and I lowered my gaze, swallowing back the surge of worry.


    ¡°Makenna.¡± His voice softened, but his gaze remained sharp, scrutinizing me with a depth that felt like it could peel away every secret I held. ¡°Do you really not know anything about that mysterious man¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    I shook my head quickly, striving to appear both innocent and earnest.


    ¡°Your Highness, I swear¡ªI know nothing.¡±


    For a moment, he studied me in silence, his eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to detect even the slightest flicker of deception.


    I felt my fingers twist together anxiously, and to cut the unbearable tension, I cleared my throat, mustering a polite smile. ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here so unexpectedly?¡±


    At my question, his scrutiny softened, a faint warmth recing the stern expression. ¡°I wanted to see how you were holding up.¡±


    Relief washed over me, and I allowed myself a tiny sigh offort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far these days,¡± he cautioned, his tone turning firm again. ¡°Until the assassin is found, you¡¯re not safe.¡±


    I nodded quickly, absorbing the concern in his gaze. ¡°Understood.¡±


    At a wave of his hand, a servant stepped forward, carrying a small stack of health supplements.


    Bryan inclined his head toward the stack, his voice softening with concern. ¡°These are to keep you healthy. Make sure to take care of yourself.¡±


    After a few more reminders, Bryan made to leave but hesitated, as though he¡¯d remembered something crucial. He turned back with a t face.


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something you should know.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a spectacr weekend dear ones, a new novel will be released in just a few hours. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:


    I tilted my head, curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Antoni, the Harrison family heir, is returning. I know you¡¯ve had past conflicts with Kristina, and I doubt Antoni¡¯s any different. He¡¯s shrewd, calcting¡ªfar more dangerous than Kristina, even. If he causes trouble, you are toe to me immediately. Do you understand?¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING


    I nodded, taking in his solemn warning. With onest look, Bryan left. Antoni was returning from the border?


    A chill prickled up my spine. I narrowed my eyes, a sense of unease stirring as I thought about what his return might mean.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Why was Antoni back now?


    Molly¡¯s face shed through my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Could it be that Antoni returned because of¡­¡±


    Alice, noticing my concern, pursed her lips before reassuring me, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re overthinking it. If Antoni and Molly had anything going on, why would Kristina have bullied her like that?¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I admitted, running a hand over my swollen belly. ¡°But my gut tells me not to let my guard down. Still, it¡¯s better to stay cautious.¡±


    I never expected that no matter how hard I tried to avoid trouble, it would still find me.


    A few dayster, the sun was shining brilliantly, and the weather was perfect. I¡¯d heard the flowers in the garden were in full bloom, so I decided to take a stroll with Alice and Evie.


    My belly had grown considerably, making every step feel cumbersome, and before long, I was searching for a spot to rest.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Alice¡¯s rmed cry shattered the serenity from behind me. What was happening?


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    I turned instinctively, startled, just in time to see an apple hurtling toward me like a bullet.


    My breath caught in my throat. I was rooted in ce, terror locking my limbs, as the apple closed in.


    With a loud smack, the apple narrowly missed my face and exploded into pieces against the tree behind me, showing just how much force was behind it.


    ¡°Who did that?¡± I demanded, fury surging through me as I turned in the direction the apple hade from.


    A tall, handsome man strolled toward me, exuding a kind of careless arrogance.


    He had a sharp, stern face framed by slightly tousled, glossy ck hair. His eyes were defiant, and the easy smirk on his lips suggested he didn¡¯t find any of this remotely significant.


    Who was he? He didn¡¯t look like a guard.


    I forced myself to stay calm, realizing something was off. It was better to hold my tongue for now.


    But Alice wasn¡¯t having it. She rounded on him, her voice rising with fury. ¡°Who are you? Do you realize you almost hurt us?¡±


    The man barely spared her a nce. ¡°But you weren¡¯t hurt, were you? So what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±


    ¡°Fuss?¡± Alice was livid. ¡°If you¡¯d hurt her¡ªor the child she¡¯s carrying¡ªthe three Lycan princes and even His Majesty wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man arched an eyebrow, his gaze sweeping over me with a mocking intensity. ¡°So, you¡¯re the famous sex ve, Makenna Dunn?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:


    Hearing the malice in his voice, everything clicked. He¡¯d targeted me on purpose.


    ¡°You did it deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked, my voice cold. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s smirk deepened, his tone dripping with arrogance.


    ¡°I¡¯m Antoni Harrison, son of the Beta. As for the apple, that was purely idental. I was aiming for some unruly servant and, well¡­ missed.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The man standing before me was Antoni.


    I stared at him, not believing a word he had said.


    He had done it on purpose.


    As Antoni exined, his eyes were fixed on me. There was malice directed toward me in his gaze.


    I, however, showed no fear and didn¡¯t respond to his exnation.


    We stood there in a silent confrontation as the air thickened with palpable tension. I could feel Antoni¡¯s intimidating aura even across the distance.


    Antoni then looked away and viciously kicked the servant beside him. ¡°What are you standing there for, you loser?¡± he asked.


    The kick had so much force that the servant fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°You wretched nuisance! Apologize to Miss Dunn right now!¡± Antoni shouted at the servant whoy groaning in pain on the ground. The servant struggled to her knees and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dunn. Please forgive me! Mr. Harrison almost harmed you because of my mistake.¡±


    The servant¡¯s blood dripped to the ground as she stayed on her knees. ¡°Get up,¡± I said to the servant.


    Antoni, however, smiled coldly and said, ¡°You need not show her any mercy, Miss Dunn. She¡¯s getting her just deserts.¡±


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    ¡°Enough!¡± said a cold voice behind me as I was about to offer an angry retort to Antoni. I turned to see Bryan.


    Why was he here?


    Bryan, upon reaching me, immediately pulled me behind him. A terrifying look on his face, he asked, ¡°What are you doing, Antoni?¡±


    ¡°I was just punishing this servant, Your Highness,¡± Antoni replied. His smug look seemed to have been reced with one of reverence. Antoni pointed at the servant who was still kneeling and said, ¡°This servant almost caused me to offend Miss Dunn, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Take your servant and leave. If you scare my woman again, I won¡¯t let you off so lightly,¡± Bryan said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dunn,¡± Antoni apologized once more. But I couldn¡¯t see any hint of sincerity in his eyes. He then kicked the servant again before dragging her away.


    Before leaving, Antoni gave me a bone-chilling look.


    The look was like that of a viper about to strike. It sent shivers down my spine.


    This made me certain that Antoni harbored some deep hostility toward me.


    When Antoni was gone, Bryan turned to me with a reproachful look on his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. You should be at home, not wandering around. What if something bad had happened to you?¡±


    Irritably, I replied, ¡°Pregnant women should walk more. It¡¯s good for childbirth.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bryan stuttered. Finally, he shook his head and said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll take you home now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:


    On our way back to my residence, I turned to Bryan, who was walking beside me, and asked, ¡°Why were you here?¡±


    Bryan softly replied, ¡°I was on my way back from work when I heard themotion, so I decided to check.¡±


    ¡°I see. And why did Antoni return? He was only at the border for a few months,¡± I asked, unable to keep my curiosity at bay.


    Bryan, seemingly disinterested in the topic, said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details of his return. However, with Kristina being in prison, the Harrison family probably needs Antoni to take charge of the family¡¯s affairs. Besides, with the wizard¡¯s appearance causing unrest among the werewolves, my father needs someone trustworthy as an assistant.¡±


    I stayed silent for the remainder of the way home, specting on Antoni¡¯s reasons for returning.


    When we reached the door of my residence and I was about to enter, Bryan suddenly turned to me. Staring intently at me, he asked, ¡°Where the hell did that mysterious man go?¡±


    The question caught me off guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking me this all of a sudden, Your Highness?¡± I said, trying to stay calm.


    ¡°Today, I learned from Amon that Alice had a few days ago asked him about the timings and routes of vehicles entering and leaving the pce,¡± Bryan answered, staring intently at my face.


    I was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about this. Alice might just be curious or have a reason for that.¡± Bryan¡¯s face darkened more at this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when someone I care about hides things from me, Makenna,¡± Bryan said coldly as he gripped my chin.


    I bit my lip, unsure of how to respond.


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    I knew Bryan had already guessed the truth, and there was no point in hiding it anymore. However, I didn¡¯t know how to tell him.


    After all, the mysterious man had intended to assassinate his father, and I had helped him escape. My silence seemed to further enrage Bryan, and he forcefully picked me up.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Put me down!¡± I screamed frightfully as I clung to his neck.


    Alice and Evie, who were following us, immediately rushed to intervene.


    However, Bryan stopped them with an angry scream. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Bryan then kicked open the door to my residence and carried me to my bedroom. He closed the door and then tossed me onto the bed.


    Before I could sit up, Bryan leaned over and held me down.


    Angrily, he screamed, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough, Makenna! You¡¯re pregnant with my child, yet you flirt with yton. Do you think I don¡¯t see that?¡±


    In a fit of rage, I screamed back, ¡°I don¡¯t love you! yton is the one I love!¡±


    Bryan immediately leaned down and fiercely kissed me. I struggled against his dominating kiss.


    ¡°Bryan¡­ No,¡± I managed to say as I tried to push him away. However, the kiss only intensified.


    Bryan then tore at my clothes and bit down on my skin.


    ¡°Bryan? Are you crazy? I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    ¡°I went crazy the moment I saw you with yton. Besides, you¡¯re a white wolf. Nothing will happen to you and the baby,¡± Bryan growled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:


    His hand moved to my breast, rubbing it roughly. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I tried again to push him off, but this only enraged him further. His hand slid between my legs, tugging at my panties as I kicked at him. I tried to get up, but my swollen belly made it difficult, and Bryan noticed. Instead of pressing down on me, he spread my legs and touched the inside of my thighs. His warm palm sent shivers through me.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me! Get away from me!¡± I cried tearfully, weakly struggling. But my body, already overly sensitive from the pregnancy, betrayed me. The moment his hand brushed against my most private ce, slickness seeped out.


    ¡°Bryan, please stop this. I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I pleaded, trying desperately to appeal to his reason. But Bryan seemed to have abandoned rationality entirely, consumed like a beast driven only by instinct.


    He stripped off his trousers, revealing hisrge, hardened member.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, kicking at him with all the strength I could muster. But Bryan only caught my ankle and dragged me toward him.


    ¡°You can make love with yton but refuse me? How am I any less than him?¡± Bryan demanded coldly.


    As he spoke, I felt the heat of his cock rubbing across the surface of my folds until wetness began to drip. Then, slowly, he pushed himself inside.


    The moment I felt him enter me, my body instinctively tightened, my vagina contracting sharply.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Bryan ordered, spreading my legs wider.


    ¡°Oh¡­ let go of me!¡± I screamed, twisting my hips in a desperate attempt to escape. But Bryan pinned my legs firmly, leaving no room to fight back.


    His cock stretched me apart as he thrust slowly into my vagina, the soft, wet walls inside clinging tightly to him like a leech.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Go slower. Please, be gentle,¡± I begged.


    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Bryan¡¯s shallow thrusts made my body drip even more, and soon his length was coated in a glistening sheen.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet. The moment I pushed into you, it felt like a flood. Has yton felt this before? Has he ever gone this deep inside you?¡± Bryan murmured, thrusting even deeper into me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­¡± My words broke apart as his rhythm left me breathless.


    Suddenly, Bryan drove himself into me with force. My body convulsed, my head thrown back in overwhelming ecstasy. My moans blended with Bryan¡¯s low growls as my body trembled, overtaken by the rush of climax.


    With a final surge, Bryan released inside me.


    Just then, the door burst open with a sharp kick.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The suddenmotion startled me, and I struggled to turn toward the door, my body still trembling from the aftermath of the orgasm. My heart skipped a beat when I saw who it was.


    It was yton! Why was he there?


    A wave of shame crashed over me, and I tried to push Bryan away, but he refused to budge. He casually fondled my breast for a moment before finally beginning to dress. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked indifferently.


    ¡°You asshole! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± yton shouted, his handsome face twisted with rage. He stormed over to Bryan and swung his fist,nding a solid punch on Bryan¡¯s jaw.


    Caught off guard, Bryan stumbled back onto the bed, a trickle of blood forming at the corner of his mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:


    I screamed in fright, frantically pulling the quilt over my naked body.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant! How could you force her?¡± yton roared.AdChoicesADVERTISING


    ¡°Mind your own damn business,¡± Bryan sneered before lunging at yton with a swing of his fist.


    yton dodged swiftly and delivered a sharp blow to Bryan¡¯s neck.


    In seconds, the room erupted into chaos as the two of them exchanged wild punches and kicks.


    I sat frozen, watching themnd blow after blow. I wanted to intervene but had no idea how.


    Bryan, using the wall for leverage,unched himself at yton and delivered a powerful kick to his abdomen. The force sent yton staggering back with a groan.


    My heart leapt to my throat. ¡°yton!¡±


    But yton quickly recovered, sweeping Bryan off his feet and sending him crashing to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They shattered everything in their path as they fought.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop fighting!¡± I screamed, my voice breaking.


    Their fists halted mid-air, and both turned to me. Bryan stepped forward as if to speak, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± I cried.


    Bryan red at me, unmoving.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you humiliated me enough today? What more do you want?¡± My voice trembled, heavy with anger and despair.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Bryan said coldly, snatching up his jacket before storming out of the room.


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    When he was gone, yton came to me and wrapped me gently in his arms. ¡°Are you okay, Makenna?¡± he asked softly.


    I shook my head, my voice a whisper. ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to visit you, but I never expected to witness¡­ such a scene,¡± yton admitted.


    He had seen Bryan force himself on me. Shame burned through me like fire.


    I forced a bitter smile. ¡°It must have been humiliating, seeing me like that.¡±


    yton leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead. His eyes, full of tenderness and love, met mine. ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault for letting you suffer through that,¡± he said quietly.


    At his words, I broke down. I clung to him, sobbing into his shoulder as all my worries and fears spilled out uncontrobly. My tears soaked through his clothes, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. He only held me tighter.


    Through my tears, I looked up at him. ¡°What do I do, Your Highness? What do I do next?¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said before, Makenna. I want you to leave this ce. I want to be with you forever,¡± yton replied, his gaze steady on mine.


    I was stunned. ¡°What about the child I¡¯m carrying? I don¡¯t want to abort this baby.¡±


    ¡°I will treat the child as my own,¡± yton said without hesitation.


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to go that far for me. Tears streamed down my face anew.


    ¡°But how can I leave the pce? Bryan would never allow it,¡± I sobbed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:


    yton kissed my forehead again, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave everything to me. I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    His gentle words were like a soothing balm on my aching heart.


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    I pretended to walk away, but instead slipped into a nearby corner, secretly watching the woman called Makenna. From what I had just witnessed, it was clear that Bryan held strong feelings for her.


    Seeing Bryan guide Makenna with such care sparked a deep resentment within me. This Makenna, as the rumors said, was truly remarkable¡ªso much so that even Bryan, the erratic eldest son of Leonardo, felt the need to protect her. It now made sense why Kristina couldn¡¯t stand a chance against her, and why Molly had lost her life because of her.


    When I left for the border, Kristina was still the presumed future queen of Lycan, and Molly was thriving. But in just a few months, everything had turned upside down. Kristina was locked away, and Molly¡­ she was dead.


    Thinking about Molly sent a stabbing ache through my chest. I closed my eyes, my mind drifting back to the day I left. In secret, I had met with her, but she was as defiant as ever and refused to yield to me. I forced myself on her, repeatedly making her reach climax. I intended to make her my mistress when I returned from the border. But now, after only a few months, she was gone¡ªalong with the child she was pregnant with, which was mine.


    The thought of that child, the one she had been carrying, made my fists clench tightly. The timing of her pregnancy lined up exactly with the day I had taken her. I had little doubt that the child was mine.


    This was the reason I hade back. But it was already toote. Molly was dead, and with her, our child¡ªboth lost from this world forever. Only then did I realize that I had truly loved her, the woman I once saw as nothing more than a ything.


    I opened my eyes, a fierce resolve hardening inside me. Makenna, this vile woman, would face the consequences of what she had done.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    Just then, a servant behind me carefully reminded, ¡°Mr. Harrison, it¡¯s almost time for your meeting with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, barely hiding my impatience as I steadied myself and made my way toward the king¡¯s grand hall.


    On the way, thoughts of revenge against Makenna filled my mind. If I had the chance, I would make her suffer and end her life without hesitation.


    Inside the grand hall, Leonardo sat with regal authority on his throne, draped in a luxurious robe.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I knelt respectfully before him.


    Leonardo rose and extended a hand to lift me up. ¡°How have things been at the border?¡±


    I bowed my head humbly. ¡°Your Majesty, life at the border was difficult, but it was all for the sake of the Lycan n, so it was worth it.¡±


    Leonardo smiled at my words. ¡°And how is your father?¡±


    I returned his smile. ¡°My father is well and often speaks of you, Your Majesty. Recently, he defeated an important general from the Wizard n and acquired a rare, luminous gem, which he asked me to present to you.¡±


    From my pocket, I drew the glowing gem and offered it with both hands.


    Leonardo¡¯s face lit with pleasure as he epted it. ¡°Wonderful! Truly impressive! Your father is exceptional in his role as my Beta!¡± Thrilled, he promptly announced, ¡°I will host a banquet to honor this achievement, so all may celebrate the courage of both you and your father!¡±


    After speaking, Leonardo returned to his throne. He passed the gem to a servant and then turned his attention back to me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:


    ¡°You¡¯ve reached marriageable age now and have given much to the Lycan n. I think it¡¯s time you found a suitable match to marry¡ªa noblewoman from the wolf pack whose family and appearanceplement yours.¡±


    A flicker of disgust passed through me, but I masked it with a grateful expression. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Then, raising my eyes to him, I added, ¡°Your Majesty, the death of the Wizard n¡¯s key general deserves a true celebration. Why not invite everyone in the pce to join the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Very well, as you wish,¡± Leonardo agreed with a pleased smile.


    I hid a cunning smile of my own. I would make sure Makenna paid for what she had done.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The following days passed peacefully. Bryan didn¡¯te to see me, which was a relief. To avoid unintentionally revealing my true identity as a white wolf and meeting Antoni, I feigned exhaustion and stayed home. However, fate had other ns for me, as things didn¡¯t go ording to n.


    Leonardo decided to hold a celebration party for Antoni, and attendance was mandatory for nobles and even sex ves. A sense of foreboding welled up in me when I heard this.


    Alice came to see me after receiving the news. She suggested I refuse the invitation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t attend this party, Makenna. Antoni hates you and wishes you harm. He will surely try something at the party.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t go,¡± I said, recognizing the logic in Alice¡¯s words.


    I pondered the issue for a while before turning to Evie. ¡°Evie, can you please help me ask Prince yton to decline the invitation for me?¡±


    I believed that, given my condition, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t mind me missing the event if yton spoke to him.


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Evie nodded and began to head out. However, Dominic¡¯s tall figure appeared at the door, blocking her path. He nced at Evie briefly before turning to me.


    ¡°What errand did you send her on?¡± he asked.


    I hesitated, unsure whether to tell him. Finally, I decided to speak the truth.


    ¡°During myst time in the garden, Antoni and I had an unpleasant encounter. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll try something malicious at the party. Could you help me refuse the invitation, Your Highness?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Dominic asked indifferently as he strode over to me.


    Alice and Evie, reading the situation, quickly left. Once they were gone, Dominic sat down and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve already declined it for you.¡±


    I sighed in relief upon hearing this.


    I was about to thank Dominic when he suddenly asked, ¡°Did you send Evie to ask yton for help?¡±


    I was taken aback by his question but answered truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dominic chuckled coldly. ¡°They¡¯re too preupied to worry about you right now.¡±


    Too preupied? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked with a puzzled frown.


    Dominic leaned backzily on the sofa, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Bryan and yton have been at loggerheads with each othertely. It¡¯s reached the point where it has even affected me. I¡¯m sure this has something to do with you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I remembered that Bryan and yton had fought each other a few days ago because of me. It seemed they were both still holding a grudge. I refused to meet Dominic¡¯s eyes and instead turned away from him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled.


    Dominic chuckled, clearly unconvinced. ¡°It must have something to do with you if you¡¯re acting this way,¡± he said.


    I angrily shook off his hand from my cheek. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, please leave, Your Highness. I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Rest?¡± Dominicughed softly at this. Instead of leaving, he leaned in closer until his face was almost touching mine. I could feel his breath on my skin.


    Awkwardly, I repeated, ¡°Yes, I want to rest¡­¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, Dominic interrupted me. ¡°I miss how you took the initiative when you were with mest time, Makenna,¡± he said.


    Last time¡­ The memory of when we made love rushed back, and I blushed furiously. My heart pounded in my chest as I turned away, trying to avoid Dominic¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°That reminds me, I have something to ask you. The wizard who tried to assassinate my father¡ªwas he the same mysterious man who saved you? Did you make love with me that night because that man was in the living room?¡±


    His piercing stare made me freeze in shock. His questions hadpletely caught me off guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I replied.


    Dominic nted a light kiss on the corner of my lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a very good liar.¡±


    It seemed the truth was out, and I couldn¡¯t hide it from him anymore.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you exposed me now that you know?¡± I asked. Not exposing me¡ªand even helping me hide it¡ªwas very unlike Dominic.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said the reason I haven¡¯t told anyone is that I care about you?¡± Dominic said, his eyes fixed on me.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    Care about me?


    I sensed expectation in his gaze, but I remained silent, unsure whether to trust Dominic. He scoffed at my hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he said. ¡°I just want you to bear a child for me too.¡± His hand reached out, slowly caressing my swollen belly. ¡°After all, you¡¯re a white wolf. The child you give me will be strong and healthy¡ªit will strengthen my im to the throne. You owe me this. Repay your debt by giving me a child.¡±


    Before I could react, Dominic kissed me. I tried to push him away, but his hand slipped beneath my nightgown, tugging down my panties. His kiss was relentless, stealing my breath until my mind went nk, leaving me limp on the sofa.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he muttered into my ear, his breath hot against my skin, ¡°I want you to take charge today when we do this.¡±


    My cheeks flushed with anger and shame. I turned my face away, refusing to answer. Dominic only chuckled. His fingers traced my entrance, coaxing a slick response that drew a pleasured gasp from me.


    He unzipped his pants and entered me in one swift motion. A moan escaped my lips as my body stiffened. My hands gripped the edge of the sofa.


    ¡°Be¡­be gentle,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded, his voice rough.


    He began moving slowly, pulling out until only the tip remained before thrusting back inside. Soon, the room filled with the sound of skin meeting skin, wet and rhythmic. My arousal soaked the sofa beneath us.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡­I¡¯ming!¡± I cried out, meeting his gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:


    Dominic¡¯s eyes burned with raw pleasure as he drove into me relentlessly. As my climax washed over me, I felt his release fill me deeply.


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t,¡± I murmured, overwhelmed by the fullness¡ªsatisfying yet ufortable.AdChoicesADVERTISING


    Exhausted, I slumped against him. Dominic¡¯s cold lips brushed my ear as he whispered, ¡°Once you¡¯ve given birth to this one, I¡¯ll fill you again. You¡¯ll bear as many children as your body can take¡ªfor me.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The lovemaking was particrly intense, leaving me drained. I nearly lost consciousness by the end. I vaguely remembered Dominic gently carrying me to the bathroom and tenderly washing my body. The warm water cascaded over me, and exhaustion pulled me into a deep sleep.


    When I awoke, night had already fallen. Sleepily rubbing my eyes, I looked around and realized Dominic had left while I was asleep.


    ¡°That asshole!¡± I cursed.


    Though sore, I managed to dress and head downstairs to pour myself a ss of water. To my surprise, Alice and Evie had not yet returned. Where could they be at this time of night?AdChoicesADVERTISING


    A sudden unease settled over me. I was about to go look for them when the ringing of the doorbell startled me. Perhaps it was Alice and Evie.


    I opened the door, but instead of Alice and Evie, a tall figure stood there with a repulsive smile on his otherwise handsome face. It was none other than Antoni.


    Why was he here? rmed, I immediately tried to shut the door. But Antoni quickly pressed his hand against it, stopping me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me, Miss Dunn? You hurt my feelings treating me like this,¡± he said as he forcefully shoved the door open.


    I tried again to close it, but he held it firmly.AdChoicesADVERTISING


    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m


    Angrily, I asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here because I¡¯m worried about you. I heard you were not well and might miss the celebration party that¡¯s to be held in a few days. Is that true?¡± Antoni asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked apprehensively.


    Antoni¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean anything. I was just thinking it would be a shame for someone carrying the Lycan royal family¡¯s heir to miss the celebration party, Miss Dunn.¡±


    His smirk widened, and rm bells rang in my head. He clearly had an ulterior motive for wanting me at the party. I said nothing and simply stared at him coldly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so hostile to me. I¡¯m sincere in my invitation. I even brought you a dress and some health supplements suitable for expectant mothers,¡± Antoni said as he took out a package.


    Without hesitation, I replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I came with the utmost sincerity to invite you, Miss Dunn,¡± he said, staring at me as though waiting for me to change my mind.


    Not wanting to waste any more time with him, I said coldly, ¡°Get lost. I said I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Antoni¡¯s smile turned sinister. ¡°In that case, your friend and servant will suffer the consequences.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What do you mean? Be clear with your words,¡± I said, reaching out to stop Antoni as he turned to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 540:


    A deep sinking feeling grew within me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not aware, Miss Dunn? Your friend and servant knocked over the rare herbs I had prepared for His Majesty. I was considering giving them a chance to make amends, but that doesn¡¯t seem necessary anymore,¡± Antoni said casually before turning to go.


    ¡°You bastard! What do you want?¡± I asked, blocking his path.


    ¡°I just told you what I want. I want to invite you to the party,¡± Antoni replied innocently.


    I tasted blood on my tongue and realized I had bitten down hard on my lip. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there. Just let them go,¡± I said.


    Antoni smiled in satisfaction and handed me the dress and health supplements he carried.


    ¡°You must show up, Miss Dunn. As for your friends, I¡¯ll have them sent back shortly.¡±


    When Antoni finally left, I tossed the items aside and copsed onto the sofa.


    Should I ask the princes for help? They could protect me. But I dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. Antoni must have already prepared for every scenario beforeing here.


    I was startled out of my thoughts when the door opened. Alice and Evie had returned. Both looked as though they had been crying.


    I immediately rushed toward them. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The moment Alice saw me, she burst into tears. Evie, too, struggled to hold back her sobs. It took a while before I managed to calm them down.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± I said gently, trying to reassure them.


    When Alice finally collected herself, she exined, ¡°After we were kicked out by Prince Bryan, we decided to prepare something good for your health. But a servant purposely bumped into us and spilled the herbs she was carrying. She med us for it. That was when Antoni appeared and said the herbs were for His Majesty and¡­¡±


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    ¡°Extremely precious. He then had us detained. The dungeon was so dark and cold. I thought we were done for, Makenna.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Alice and Evie wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble if not for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s over now,¡± I said soothingly.


    I still couldn¡¯t understand what Antoni truly wanted. Was he seeking revenge on me for Kristina and Molly? I had to admit that Antoni¡¯s tactics were indeed underhanded. He had used the excuse of the damaged rare herbs prepared for the king to entangle Alice and Evie¡ªand to prevent me from seeking help from the princes.


    I bit my lip tightly, my wariness and dread of Antoni growing even stronger.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The day of the celebration party arrived quickly. Evie helped me with my hair and makeup. Her nimble fingers soon arranged my hair into an exquisite style. Nearby, Alice still looked remorseful that Antoni had used them to force me into attending.


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault, Makenna. Don¡¯t go to the party. I¡¯ll take the me,¡± Alice implored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Alice. I¡¯m not afraid. He won¡¯t dare to do anything with the princes around,¡± I said soothingly.


    Despite my brave words, unease lingered within me. I had no idea what Antoni was nning or what his true intentions were.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:


    After I finished getting ready, I headed to the banquet hall. The hall bustled with activity as the party was about to begin. The moment I entered, everyone turned to look at me. Their gazes immediately fell on my swollen belly, and the curious stares made me uneasy.


    Fortunately, yton appeared just then. He approached with a frown.


    ¡°Why are you here? The hall is crowded. We don¡¯t want somebody bumping into you.¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°I needed a change of scenery, so I decided to attend.¡±


    yton shook his head resignedly and guided me to a corner. He called a servant and asked for a ss of milk for me.


    ¡°Next time, if you need a change of scenery, tell me and I¡¯ll take you out. The hall is too crowded. Drink your milk and then head back to your ce.¡±


    I bit my lip, hesitating. Should I tell yton the truth¡ªthat Antoni had coerced me intoing?


    Before I could decide, Bryan¡¯s voice interrupted.


    ¡°Makenna is pregnant with my child, yton, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    He abruptly pulled me to his side, staring defiantly at yton as if daring him to deny that I was his woman.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s pregnant with your child? She doesn¡¯t love you, so leave her alone. You should have some self-respect and stop bothering her,¡± yton said disdainfully.


    ¡°Well, the fact remains that she¡¯s pregnant with my child,¡± Bryan retorted.


    The two of them argued relentlessly. Dominic¡¯s words echoed in my mind¡ªyton and Bryan had been at loggerheads because of me.


    They both looked exhausted from their argument. With a sigh, I began to say, ¡°You two, please¡­¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    However, before I could finish, a voice interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s getting quite lively over here.¡±


    We all turned to see Dominic approaching. He seemed to be enjoying the scene.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Bryan snapped, shoving him aside as he tried to drag me out of the banquet hall.


    yton seized my other hand and pulled me toward him.


    Before the struggle could escte, the sound of soft music filled the hall, signaling the start of the party.


    The party officiallymenced.


    Unlike the previous gatherings, this one was quite formal. Guests were seated ording to their social status.


    Using the distraction to his advantage, Dominic pulled me into his arms. What was he up to?


    I looked up at him and saw a mischievous smile on his face. He smirked provocatively at Bryan and yton before confidently taking me to sit with him.


    Once we were all seated, Leonardo made his appearance. He was surrounded by his entourage, with Antoni following closely behind him.


    ¡°Standing by my side is Antoni Harrison, the son of Beta Cody. Antoni has steadfastly and loyally guarded the border. He is a rare talent. The Harrison family has also in a significant general of the Wizard n¡­¡± Leonardo continued to praise Antoni and the Harrison family¡¯s immense contribution to the royal family.


    I began to grow bored, and my thoughts began to wander. Dominic noticed it and said, ¡°Why did youe if you knew you¡¯d get bored?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:


    ¡°I had no choice,¡± I grumbled. ¡°And I have to pretend to be weak in front of everyone.¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow curiously and asked, ¡°Who in the pce could force you to do something you dislike?¡±


    Antoni!


    I was going to answer when I felt two pairs of eyes on me. I looked up to find Bryan and yton staring right at me. Awkwardly, I slightly shifted away from Dominic.


    I felt another pair of eyes on me and turned to see Antoni watching me.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I got a bad feeling. As if on cue, Antoni began to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that a sex ve is pregnant with a prince¡¯s child. It¡¯s a momentous asion, so I brought a special gift to ensure the mother¡¯s health.¡±


    Antoni gestured to a group of servants who brought out a tter of rare jasmine flowers.


    They were pure white andrger than usual. They also exuded a charming fragrance. Jasmine flowers were Molly¡¯s favorite flowers.


    My heart sank at this thought.


    A seemingly kind smile spread across Antoni¡¯s face as he said, ¡°These are rare ancient jasmine flowers from the frigid bordend. Making them into scented tea and drinking it often is good for pregnant women. I¡¯m sure it will help ensure the sex ve gives birth safely.¡±


    Antoni then gave me a significant stare that sent chills through my body. What was he implying? Did he have an ulterior motive? My mind was a storm of thoughts and spection.


    Leonardo, however, seemed quite delighted. He waved his hand, instructing the servants to give the flowers to me. ¡°You mustn¡¯t waste Antoni¡¯s gift, Makenna. Remember to drink it often so you have a smooth delivery.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, trying to hide my panic.


    I thought that was the end of it, but Antoni had another n. Turning to Leonardo, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, having only one pregnant sex ve isn¡¯t enough. I have a few suggestions.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Oh? What do you propose, Antoni?¡± Leonardo asked curiously. ¡°If it truly helps the Lycan n flourish, I will ensure you are rewarded.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. What was Antoni nning? I nced at the three princes and saw the res on their faces.


    ¡°What is he up to?¡± Dominic muttered under his breath, frowning.


    Antoni smiled at the princes and said, ¡°After months of training, the sex ves are now capable of pleasing the princes, but they have never had the opportunity. Therefore¡­¡± He paused, staring at the sex ves seated below. Finally, he continued, ¡°I propose that the princes sleep with the sex ves in turns, thereby increasing their chances of getting pregnant with a Lycan royal family heir, which would benefit the kingdom.¡±


    Leonardo nodded thoughtfully at Antoni¡¯s suggestion. A wave of dread swept over me.


    ¡°This is a good proposal,¡± Leonardo said, staring at the sex ves. ¡°We shall start tonight. I will select three of the most outstanding sex ves to serve the three princes.¡±


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall grew lively after Leonardo¡¯s deration, but the faces of the three princes darkened.


    Soon, a servant brought a prepared list of sex ves to the king. Leonardo took the list, read through it, and announced, ¡°Tonight, Alice Vance, Jayleen Hilton, and Braelyn Fernandez will serve the princes.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:


    Alice! I stiffened in shock, my gaze shifting to Bryan and Dominic before it finally fell on yton. They all looked displeased with this arrangement¡ªespecially yton, who suddenly stood up and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this, Father!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened at yton¡¯s public defiance. ring at him, he demanded angrily, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    In an effort to persuade his father, yton said, ¡°I think this is inappropriate.¡±


    Leonardo snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always favored Makenna, and I tolerated it then. But now that she¡¯s pregnant, you should think of the Lycan royal family¡¯s interests and impregnate more sex ves. Do you understand?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s and Dominic¡¯s protests died down at the king¡¯s decisive words.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Prepare yourselves,¡± Leonardo dered before ordering the party to continue.


    I, however, remained in a state of shock.


    Dominic took my hand, concern flickering in his eyes. ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡±


    I shook my head, trying to snap out of my daze. Forcing a smile, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then I turned to Antoni, who was staring at me as well. The cold-blooded malice in his smile made it clear¡ªhe had orchestrated this entire situation.


    What exactly was his n?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The party was now in full swing. Lively conversations andughter filled the room. Now that Leonardo had finished praising Antoni, the guests were free to mingle. The three princes were soon surrounded by admirers, so I took the opportunity to quietly slip away. I hoped to find a quiet corner to escape, even if only for a moment.


    ¡°Makenna! Wait up!¡± Alice called out behind me.


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    I turned to see her approaching. As she drew closer, I noticed her eyes were teary. In a small, trembling whisper, she asked, ¡°What do I do? I really don¡¯t want to sleep with Prince Bryan.¡±


    Alice¡¯s desperate expression broke my heart. Trying tofort her, I gently patted her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    Suddenly, an idea came to me. After ncing around to make sure no one was listening, I whispered, ¡°Here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do. Pretend you¡¯re on your period. That should buy you some time.¡±


    Alice nodded vigorously and wiped away her tears. With a worried look, she asked, ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s clear that Antoni is gunning for you. What are you going to do?¡±


    I shrugged helplessly. Antoni was so cunning, every move of his felt like a carefullyid trap that was nearly impossible to escape. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can only y it by ear now,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Alice opened her mouth to say more, but a servant suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Miss Vance, get ready to serve the prince tonight.¡±


    Alice gave me a helpless nce before the servant led her away.


    At that moment, I felt utterly powerless. Alice liked Amon, and being forced to sleep with Bryan would be devastating for her. Perhaps¡­ perhaps I could plead with Bryan not to touch her.


    I looked around, but Bryan was nowhere to be found. Where was he?


    I scanned the banquet hall in search of him but couldn¡¯t find him. I even asked several servants, but they all had no idea where he was. I had nned to leave the banquet hall early, but now I had to stay a little longer and look for Bryan. Despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t find him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:


    The crowded hall soon began to overwhelm me, making me feel sick. I decided to step out into the garden for some fresh air. There were only a few people scattered about, and the flowers swayed gently in the breeze, creating a tranquil scene.


    I looked around for a bench and finally sat down. I had barely settled when a figure loomed over me. Looking up, I found Antoni standing there, a smile on his face.


    I immediately rose to my feet and began to leave, but Antoni blocked my path.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Antoni?¡± I asked warily, taking a step back.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to stir up any trouble. I noticed you were by yourself and thought maybe you could use somepany. How about we chat for a while?¡± Antoni let out a chuckle.


    Bathed in the glow of the moonlight, he appeared every bit the gentleman. His movements exuded elegance and politeness, but I was the only one who understood the depth of his wickedness.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we need to discuss.¡± I turned to leave after saying this, but Antoni grabbed my wrist and yanked me back to the bench with surprising force. Startled and furious, I struggled against him.


    ¡°What in the world are you trying to do?¡±


    Antoni sat beside me, the unsettling grin never leaving his lips. ¡°Nothing really, just a chat.¡± As he spoke, he leaned in closer, tilted my chin up, and studied me.


    ¡°Makenna, there¡¯s a certain charm about you. It¡¯s clear why the three princes are so infatuated.¡±


    I pped his hand away in disgust, rage boiling inside me. ¡°What are you trying to do? Avenge Molly¡¯s death?¡±


    The mention of Molly sparked a flicker of hatred in Antoni¡¯s eyes. ¡°You still remember Molly? I assumed you¡¯d forgotten her after you killed her.¡± His tone grew icy. It was clear now¡ªAntoni did it all for Molly.


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    I narrowed my eyes,pelled to ask, ¡°So, Molly was carrying your child?¡±


    Antoni¡¯s expression turned scornful. His eyebrow arched as though he relished the moment. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you not concerned I might report you?¡± I scowled. ¡°His Majesty won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    With a smirk, Antoni brushed off my threat. ¡°Feel free to try. Let¡¯s see if anyone takes your word seriously.¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING


    His eyes locked on mine, brimming with arrogance and contempt.


    ¡°The members of the Harrison family are His Majesty¡¯s right-hand men. Makenna, who do you think he¡¯ll believe¡ªyou or me? Or do you suppose the princes would risk their ties with the Harrison family for you?¡±


    Antoni struck me with the cold, hard truth. He was right. In the confines of this pce, power and status dictated everything. And I, a mere sex ve, stood no chance against the Harrison family.


    When he saw my silence, Antoni¡¯s grin widened with triumph. ¡°Do you realize why I suggested the princes sleep with other women? Because when they fall in love with them, and once those women are pregnant, you¡¯ll be irrelevant. Then, wouldn¡¯t you bepletely under my control?¡±


    So that was the purpose of Antoni¡¯s earlier suggestion¡ªto make the princes get other women pregnant and reduce my importance. Despair washed over me, and my hands curled into tight fists. This man was terrifyingly cunning. Every move he made was carefully calcted to trap me further into a corner.


    His grin grew more conceited as he leaned in closer. His breath was warm against my face. Inhaling deeply, he murmured, ¡°You smell so nice.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:


    Then his eyes shifted to my protruding belly, and in a hushed tone, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a prince¡¯s woman, especially one who¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m quite curious about how it would feel.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Antoni¡¯s words sent shivers down my spine. ¡°You madman!¡± I spat in disgust. Not wanting to remain near this lunatic any longer, I stood to leave.


    Antoni, however, grabbed my wrist and yanked me into his arms with brutal force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, I fell onto hisp, and he held me tightly.


    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡± I cursed.


    Antoni ignored me and buried his face in my neck. ¡°You smell so good,¡± he mumbled as his hand slid under my clothes, moving slowly upward along my stomach.


    A wave of fear and revulsion crashed over me, and I screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you bastard! Let me go!¡±


    But my cries fell on deaf ears. His hand was nearly at my breast when footsteps approached nearby.


    ¡°I heard some noise over there. Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± came the voice of a soldier on patrol.


    Antoni hesitated. Seizing the chance, I tore myself free and pped him hard across the face. The sharp sound of the blow echoed through the garden, leaving a vivid red imprint on his cheek.


    Without looking back, I fled the garden and hurried toward the banquet hall, my mind still reeling from the encounter.


    Not watching where I was going, I collided with someone. The sudden impact jolted me out of my thoughts. Looking up, I saw a young servant standing before me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, miss. Are you okay?¡± he asked with a bow.


    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I stammered.


    I was about to leave when a thought struck me¡ªAlice. I had nearly forgotten. I was supposed to find Bryan and convince him not to sleep with her. Antoni¡¯s vile actions had almost made me lose sight of it.


    Turning quickly to the servant, I asked, ¡°Have you seen Prince¡­¡±


    Bryan?¡±


    The servant, though startled by my question, replied, ¡°His Majesty has already arranged for the princes to sleep with the chosen sex ves tonight.¡± He then politely excused himself and returned to his work.


    What? The princes had already gone to be with the sex ves? My heart sank. No! I had to find Bryan immediately!


    I turned to leave the banquet hall, but suddenly a sharp pain pierced my abdomen. A rush of warm fluid spilled between my legs¡ªmy water had broken. I clutched my stomach in agony and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s going intobor!¡±


    ¡°Someone call an ambnce!¡±


    The crowd erupted into chaos. I could hear frantic shouting as people hurried about, but terror gripped me. How could this be happening now? This wasn¡¯t the expected delivery date. How could I be going intobor so early?


    The pain intensified, and the voices around me grew faint, muffled as though from far away. I didn¡¯t even remember being lifted onto a stretcher or taken to the hospital.


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:


    Makenna¡¯s p had left my cheek burning, and with every pulse of pain, my anger swelled. How dare a mere sex ve raise her hand to me? Yet, as I watched her walk away, a strange curiosity mingled with my fury. There was something about her¡ªbold, clever, undeniably beautiful. It was no wonder the three princes were so taken with her. Even I couldn¡¯t deny the temptation. What would it be like to experience her?


    Pressing my tongue against my still-aching cheek, I let out a low chuckle. Makenna¡­ what was I going to do with her?


    Just then, one of my subordinates appeared, looking uneasy. ¡°Sir, Makenna has gone into earlybor,¡± he whispered.


    Earlybor? My brow arched in surprise. ¡°What happened? Why now?¡±


    Shaking his head, he replied, ¡°At the entrance of the banquet hall, her water just¡­ broke. She¡¯s already been taken to the hospital.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly as a n began to take root. ¡°Keep this quiet. Not a word of Makenna¡¯sbor is to reach the princes. Let them remain blissfully entertained by the three sex ves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head to the hospital. There may be an opportunity there.¡±


    With a sense of satisfaction, I turned and walked out, my hands sped behind me.


    The hospital was a flurry of activity when we arrived, nurses rushing about as Makenna was already in surgery. The red ¡°In Surgery¡± sign glowed above the door. From inside, faint cries slipped through¡ªMakenna¡¯s cries.


    I listened, a strange satisfaction blooming within me. Each of her cries was a twisted melody, and as I stood there savoring her pain, a dark idea began to form. I considered making Makenna suffer even more by ensuring she lost her child. The thought of her despair after such a loss, and of tormenting her until death in my bed, filled me with a thrill so intense it made me shiver.


    I leaned in close to my subordinate and shared my n. His eyes widened in shock.


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    ¡°Sir¡­ is that wise? The child is an heir of the Lycan royal family.¡±


    I gave him a sharp, cold look. ¡°The Lycan royal family will have plenty of heirs. Makenna¡¯s child would be no different from her¡ªlowly, insignificant. We don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please reconsider.¡± The subordinate hesitated. ¡°If the princes were to find out¡­¡±


    I fixed him with an icy re. ¡°Are you doubting mymand?¡±


    He flinched and quickly bowed his head. ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll see it done.¡±


    As he hurried away, I turned back to the operating room door, watching the red light above it with quiet satisfaction. Then, without another nce, I walked away.


    ¡°Tonight, Makenna, your torment begins,¡± I murmured to myself. Yes, tonight would be a night to remember.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I screamed in agony, my hair drenched in sweat. Several times I slipped into unconsciousness, only to be jolted awake by the doctor¡¯s urgent voice.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, you need to stay awake. Push! I can see the crown of the baby¡¯s head!¡±


    The baby¡­ Those words pulled me back from the brink. I bit down hard on my lip, forcing myself to stay awake. With every push, my strength drained from me and the pain grew unbearable, but I kept going¡ªfor my baby.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost there. Just a little bit more!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Hang in there!¡±


    The doctors and nurses urged me on as I struggled to remain conscious.


    Atst, a piercing cry filled the air. The delivery room erupted in cheers, and the doctors and nurses rejoiced. The baby was born.


    In that moment, all my pain seemed to vanish. I pushed myself up weakly, desperate for a glimpse of the new life I had brought into the world. He wailed loudly as a nurse cradled him in her arms. Tiny, wrinkled, and far from beautiful¡ªyet my heart swelled when I saw him. He was mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little prince,¡± I heard a doctor announce before darkness overcame me.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when I finally regained consciousness. Opening my eyes, I found myself lying in a hospital bed.


    Water¡­ I was so thirsty. My throat felt parched, like a desert. I tried to sit up, only to realize I didn¡¯t even have the strength.


    ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Alice¡¯s voice trembled with relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    I turned my head and saw Alice with tears in her eyes, and the three princes staring at me with worried expressions.


    yton quickly poured a ss of water and brought it to my lips. I took a few sips, the burning in my throat easing with each swallow.


    Everyone fell silent, refusing to meet my eyes. A chilling sense of unease spread through me, and I repeated the question more urgently. Still, no one answered.


    Finally, Alice managed to choke out between sobs, ¡°The baby¡­ the baby passed away.¡±


    My baby was dead?


    The words struck me like a blow, leaving my entire body rigid with shock. It couldn¡¯t be true. I had heard his cry just before I passed out. How could he be dead now?


    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He was fine then. How could he be dead now?¡± I screamed. ¡°You¡¯re all lying to me! This can¡¯t be true! Where¡¯s my baby?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s voice, heavy with sorrow, broke the silence. ¡°The baby passed away minutes after you gave birth. The doctors tried to resuscitate him but failed.¡±


    No¡­ that was impossible!


    Tears streamed down my face as my body shook uncontrobly. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe what I was hearing. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! I want to see my baby! I want to see him!¡± I screamed, my voice raw with anguish.


    ¡°The baby is really dead, Makenna,¡± Bryan said, his face etched with grief. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We should have been here with you. If you need to me someone, me us.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°No! My child can¡¯t be dead!¡± I ripped the needle from my arm and screamed, ¡°My child can¡¯t be dead! I need to find him! I need to see him!¡±


    yton rushed over and pulled me into his arms. ¡°You need to calm down, Makenna. This isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    ¡°How can you ask me to calm down? My child is dead! I can¡¯t calm down!¡± I cried hysterically.


    yton¡¯s hold on me tightened. His voice trembled as he pleaded, ¡°Calm down, Makenna. You can still have another child. You¡¯ve just given birth. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, I cut him off. ¡°I want to die in his ce! Let me go! I need to look for him! I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:


    I pounded against yton¡¯s chest, screaming. But they wouldn¡¯t let me leave. They wouldn¡¯t let me see my child. They surrounded me, trying tofort me, but their words felt cruel. How could they so quickly dere my child dead and refuse to let me see him?


    A doctor entered the ward carrying a syringe. I felt the sharp sting of a needle piercing my arm. My body instantly went limp, and consciousness slipped away. They had sedated me.


    In the haze of unconsciousness, I dreamed I heard my baby crying. The sound was so vivid, so close, as if he were right beside me. I chased the sound, desperate to find him, but he was nowhere in sight.


    I ran through endless darkness in a panic. ¡°Where are you?¡± I screamed in agony. The only response was the frightened cries of my child, growing fainter with every second.


    A searing pain tore through my heart at the thought of never reaching him. I called out for him again and again, but his cries faded with each call.


    ¡°My baby¡­¡±


    I woke up with tears streaming down my cheeks. It was dark.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Makenna?¡± Alice¡¯s concerned voice came from beside me.


    I shook my head, too exhausted and heartbroken to speak. Tears welled up, blurring my vision.


    Evie stood by my bed as well. ¡°I know you¡¯re sad right now, but the most important thing is for you to take care of yourself and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, Evie,¡± I interrupted weakly. ¡°I want to be alone. Can you both leave?¡±


    They hesitated, but at my insistence, they eventually left. The door closed softly behind them.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling as tears streamed down my face. How could my child be dead? I had heard his cries just before I lost consciousness. The thought tore at me, the pain unbearable.


    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried. Time lost all meaning. My pillow was soaked through with tears, and my eyes were painfully swollen.


    Suddenly, the door to my ward opened, and Leonardo walked in with a somber expression.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Iy motionless on the bed, staring at the ceiling as tears streamed down my face when Leonardo arrived.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± he asked.


    Ignoring my silence andck of courtesy, he looked down at me and said, ¡°The child is dead. I won¡¯t me you for the sake of the princes. However, you must try to cheer yourself up.¡±


    I remained silent, not uttering a word. Leonardo frowned at myck of response.


    He continued, ¡°The child¡¯s death was a massive blow to the entire Lycan royal family. I am going to ask you some questions to get to the bottom of this and uncover the truth.¡±


    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°Do you intend to have me punished for the death of the child, Your Majesty?¡±


    His face darkened in anger. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a manner, Makenna?¡± he demanded.


    My anger threatened to consume me, and I retorted, ¡°I am just a tool for childbirth to you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:


    Leonardo drew a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. ¡°I won¡¯t hold this against you because you just lost a child. I heard the child was healthy at birth. Is that true?¡±


    I perked up at his question. ¡°I did see my child crying. He looked perfectly fine. I refuse to believe my child is dead!¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Makenna?¡± Leonardo asked, his gaze fixed intently on me.


    Tears ran down my cheeks again as I nodded firmly. ¡°I am sure! The princes told me the child died a few minutes after birth. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it seems like. However, we are investigating the exact cause of the child¡¯s death,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But that¡¯s absurd! How does a healthy child suddenly die?¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°I will make sure the matter is thoroughly investigated. You need to rest for now,¡± Leonardo said.


    There was a short pause before he continued. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t sessfully deliver an heir for the Lycan royal family, I want you to know that I see you as a victim too, and I don¡¯t me you. I hope you will be able to birth more heirs for the Lycan royal family in the future.¡±


    With that, Leonardo turned and left. As the door closed, a wave of profound sorrow washed over me. Iy there, too exhausted to cry, yet the tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing.


    Just then, Evie entered with a tray of food. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat in a while. Please try to eat something,¡± she said gently.


    I looked at the food with indifference. I had no appetite. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Evie sighed softly and ced the tray on the table beside the bed. ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling down, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should stop taking care of yourself.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bring myself to eat,¡± I said, turning away. At that moment, I wished I could simply die.


    Evie, however, refused to give up. ¡°You have to eat something, Makenna, or your body will begin to fall apart. What would I do if something happened to you?¡±


    I turned to her and, for the first time, noticed how worn out she looked. I didn¡¯t want to add to her worries. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat a little.¡±


    Evie let out a sigh of relief and began unpacking the dishes from the tray. ¡°These are your favorite dishes. They¡¯re really delicious. You should try them,¡± she said as she worked.


    ¡°It does look good,¡± I replied with a forced smile.


    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Evie said, smiling faintly.


    She helped me over to the dining table and sat me down. Then she ced a steaming bowl of soup before me and handed me a spoon. ¡°Have some soup first.¡±


    I took a spoonful. Though I had no appetite, I had to admit the soup tasted good.


    ¡°The king and the princes are all saddened by the child¡¯s death. They will get to the bottom of it. Don¡¯t dwell on it for too long. Everything will get better,¡± Evie said gently, trying tofort me.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that my child is dead,¡± I answered bitterly, tears welling up in my eyes again.


    ¡°Do you think your child would be happy to see you like this? He wouldn¡¯t. He would want you to pull yourself together and live your life well. Be strong for him and for yourself,¡± Evie said, taking my hand.


    Despite her words, despair clung to me. Would the princes really look into this? Where had they been when I was giving birth to my child? They were with other women.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:


    A bitterugh escaped me. ¡°The three princes have already slept with other women. It won¡¯t be long before those women get pregnant, and I¡¯ll be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I truly believe the princes¡¯ feelings for you are genuine and won¡¯t change. But right now, you have to take care of yourself,¡± Evie insisted.


    I shook my head. Antoni¡¯s repulsive face shed in my mind, and only then did I fully realize how malicious his n had been. He had managed to create a rift between me and the three princes, and now, without my child, I was left alone and vulnerable.


    Suddenly, the door burst open. ¡°You have it all wrong. I never slept with any other sex ve,¡± Bryan said as he walked in.


    I looked toward the door and saw yton and Dominic following closely behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We never slept with any other women,¡± Dominic said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my heart, Makenna. I would never sleep with other women,¡± yton added.


    They were all here? Had they been outside the door this entire time?


    Seeing the confusion on my face, Evie exined, ¡°The princes are all worried about you, so they decided to stand guard outside. They truly care about you.¡±


    In that moment, a rush of emotions overwhelmed me, too tangled to make sense of.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I could understand why yton hadn¡¯t slept with the other sex ves because of the deep love we shared. However, I didn¡¯t understand why Bryan and Dominic had done the same.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood them, Makenna. That night, Prince Bryan didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just kept asking about you,¡± Alice said gently.


    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Surprised, I turned to stare at Bryan.


    Bryan coughed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t touch those women that night,¡± Dominic added.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t openly defy our father¡¯s order because we were worried he would me you for it, so we didn¡¯t send the sex ves away,¡± yton exined.


    This lifted my mood, and I felt slightly better.


    ¡°The princes were very worried about you, Makenna. They put everything aside and rushed here as soon as they heard the news,¡± Evie said as she ced more food on my te.


    I felt a pang of guilt at her words. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for causing you all to worry about me,¡± I said apologetically.


    Alice shook her head as though I was missing the point. ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re okay. As for the child, you¡¯ll eventually get pregnant again.¡±


    I teared up at the mention of my child. Slowly putting down my fork, I asked in a choked voice, ¡°I¡­ I want to see my child. Can you tell me where he is?¡±


    Everyone in the room exchanged uneasy nces, as though debating whether to tell me the truth. I fought back my tears and continued, ¡°I have epted my fate. I just want to see him.¡±


    The silence in the room was palpable. After what felt like an eternity, yton finally said, ¡°The child is in the hospital¡¯s mortuary.¡±


    The mortuary¡­ My child was truly gone. Tears began to stream down my face.


    ¡°Was it a boy?¡± I asked, staring at yton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:


    He nodded. It had indeed been a boy. In my dreams, the child had always been a boy.


    ¡°Please take me to him. I need to see my child onest time,¡± I pleaded.


    Alice took my hand and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you wait until you¡¯re stronger, Makenna. Seeing the child right now may not be good for your health.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see him now,¡± I insisted stubbornly, shaking my head.


    Unable to dissuade me, they gave in. A nurse was called to fetch a wheelchair, and they pushed me toward the hospital¡¯s mortuary.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    At the entrance of the morgue, I suddenly found myself unable to go inside. My body stiffened, and I gripped the armrests of the wheelchair tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified of seeing my baby¡¯s lifeless face. But I don¡¯t want him to be alone,¡± I wept, covering my face.


    ¡°Seeing the child would only add to your pain. I think you should take a few days to calm down first before doing that,¡± Dominic said, taking my hand.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t be a coward. I will go see him. Otherwise, he might not think I¡¯m worthy to be his mother,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak now, Makenna. Seeing the child may add to your stress and cause you to fall apart,¡± Bryan argued, fatigue etched across his face.


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll feel lonely if I leave him here all alone. I have to be with him,¡± I said amidst tears.


    Bryan seemed at a loss for words. In his eyes, I saw pain no less than mine. This child was also his. He was suffering too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Evie,¡± I said to Evie, who was pushing my wheelchair.


    There was a moment¡¯s hesitation before she finally wheeled me into the morgue. The cold air bit into my skin, sending a shiver through me.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    As we moved forward, I saw an ice coffin. My heart began to pound faster with each passing second as we drew closer.


    Finally, we reached it, and with trembling hands, Evie slowly lifted the white cloth.


    When the cloth was removed, I saw a baby lying in the ice coffin. His tiny face was devoid of color, his lips tinged blue, his eyes closed as though in a deep sleep.


    My child¡­


    Unable to hold back my tears any longer, I burst into sobs. He was so young, yet already gone from this world. Why did fate have to treat me so cruelly?


    I leaned over the ice coffin, sobbing uncontrobly. With trembling hands, I reached out to touch my child¡¯s face but quickly drew back, as though afraid I might ¡°wake¡± him.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t I protect my own child? Why hadn¡¯t I died in his stead?


    I wept over the ice coffin, despising my own existence. Suddenly, my vision blurred, and my body lost all strength. Before I knew it, darkness consumed me, and I fainted.


    In the days that followed, I was like a zombie, returning to the morgue again and again just to be near my child. The cold, deathly silence of that ce didn¡¯t scare me. I only wanted to spend time with my baby until the day of his burial.


    Finally, the burial day arrived. The atmosphere in the cemetery was heavy with grief and sorrow. The priest, dressed in a ck robe, recited words of prayer for my baby.


    Bryan and I watched as our childy in the small coffin prepared for him. Then he was lowered into the freshly dug grave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:


    Although I had forced myself to ept reality, witnessing this moment shattered mepletely.


    ¡°My child! Give my child back to me! Don¡¯t take him away! He¡¯ll be lonely all by himself!¡± I cried out, rushing forward in frenzied anguish.


    Bryan held me tightly, his voice thick with pain. ¡°He needs to beid to rest now, Makenna.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    I was having sex with a new woman. As I gazed into her lust-filled eyes, my passion surged. The woman looked so much like Molly that she drove me into a sexual frenzy.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, interrupting our intimacy.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked irritably.


    ¡°I have news about Makenna,¡± came the respectful voice of a subordinate outside.


    Makenna?


    The mention of her name piqued my interest, and I immediately shoved the woman off me. ¡°Get lost!¡± I barked.


    The woman looked shocked but quickly regained herposure, wrapping her arms around my neck and trying to pull me back down. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished yet¡­¡±


    A wave of anger surged through me, and I pped her hard across the face. The sound echoed through the room as she clutched her cheek, her eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I growled menacingly.


    If she didn¡¯t look so much like Molly, I would have killed her already. She hurriedly threw on her clothes and fled just as the subordinate entered.


    By then, I had dressed. The lust I had felt moments before vanished, reced by a cold, ruthless demeanor. ¡°What happened to Makenna?¡± I demanded.


    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????


    ¡°After the loss of her child, Makenna has been in agony. She has fainted several times from crying. Today, she passed out again at the burial,¡± the subordinate reported.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Iughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re finally getting what you deserve, Makenna!¡±


    The more she suffered, the happier I felt. She had caused the death of the woman I loved and my child. Now, I had made her feel the same pain I once endured.


    ¡°What are we to do with the child we stole from Makenna, sir?¡± the subordinate asked.


    I smiled coldly and replied, ¡°Make sure you cover our tracks at the hospital. Makenna must never find out that her child was switched with the dead one. Things¡­¡±


    would get quite difficult if she did.


    As for Makenna¡¯s child¡­ I paused, my eyes narrowing. How would I deal with the child? A brilliantly insidious n crossed my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise the child to be the most devious fiend anyone can possibly imagine. Oh, to picture how it will break Makenna when she finds out,¡± I said gleefully.


    The subordinate trembled, clearly frightened by my n. His reaction only confirmed the brilliance of it. At first, I had only wanted to kill the child, but now I had changed my mind.


    ¡°Order the servants to keep a close watch on Makenna¡¯s son. Name him ¡®Wild Dog,¡¯ and ensure they treat him as horribly as possible. Just make sure he stays alive,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the subordinate replied before quickly taking his leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:


    Iughed maniacally as I watched him go. ¡°Your suffering has only just begun, Makenna! I¡¯ll make sure you experience pain on a level never felt before. I will show you the foolishness of crossing me!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Standing at my child¡¯s funeral, the world around me faded to shades of gray, muted and bleak. It was as if all color had been drained from life itself. The thought of being buried alongside my child whispered temptingly¡ªit seemed less painful than facing the hollow void of life without him.


    The weight of sorrow was too much, and soon my knees buckled. I fainted again.


    When I finally came to, I was back in my room. I tried to lift myself, but my limbs felt like lead, too drained to even attempt to rise. Instead, Iy motionless, my gaze fixed on the ceiling as silent tears slid down my cheeks.


    I had truly lost my child forever. The realization struck me like a p of cold water. My hands fisted the quilt as though holding on for dear life, but my sobs were soundless, too exhausted to be anything more than quiet weeping.


    Just then, the door creaked open and yton stepped inside. His face, usuallyposed, was marred with worry and sorrow, his brows knitted in unspoken pain as he approached.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he urged softly, his voice thick with grief, ¡°you need to find your strength. The child wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    The words cut like a knife. I closed my eyes, drained. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this child meant to me.¡±


    ¡°I do, Makenna.¡± His voice was soft but sure as he sat beside me, gathering me into his arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain, and it¡¯s tearing me apart too.¡±


    His embrace was steady, warm, anchoring me to reality amidst the storm. Slowly, almost hesitantly, I leaned into him, letting my defenses copse as sobs wracked my chest. For a moment, I was a child again, clinging to him as if he were the only solid thing left.


    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± My words were barely coherent between broken breaths. ¡°I¡¯m not a fit mother. This is my fault.¡±


    yton¡¯s hand moved gently across my back, rubbing in soothing circles. ¡°No, Makenna. None of this is your fault.¡± His voice carried a bitter edge, self-reproach lingering beneath the tenderness. ¡°It¡¯s mine. I should have done more.¡±


    He pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, his expression darkened by remorse. ¡°I had nned to take you far from the pce once the baby was born, but¡­ I didn¡¯t foresee what happened at the party. I couldn¡¯t have imagined you would go intobor so soon, either¡­¡±


    He lowered his head, guilt etched into every line of his face. ¡°If I had nned better, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered. You wouldn¡¯t have lost the baby.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I murmured, shaking my head. I reached up and gripped his shirt, my tears dampening the fabric. ¡°yton, don¡¯t me yourself. This¡­ this was beyond us.¡±


    But my words gave littlefort. His arms only tightened around me, his hold fierce, as though he could somehow shield me from this devastating loss.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ do you still want to leave the pce?¡±


    The question caught me off guard, but after a moment, I managed a nod, firm and resolute. Leaving was all I could think of now. I wanted to escape the pce, to get away from the endless echoes of grief that haunted every hall.


    Seeing the determination in my eyes, yton¡¯s face softened with a touch of relief. He lowered his head, brushing a kiss against my forehead as he murmured, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you out. Soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:


    A surge of hope sparked within me, faint but alive, like the first glimmer of dawn. Yet I knew escape would not be simple. The pce was abyrinth guarded by vignt soldiers. And Bryan and Dominic would never let me go willingly.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± I asked. ¡°The pce¡­ it¡¯s heavily guarded. Bryan and Dominic¡­¡±


    yton nodded, gently smoothing my hair. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of everything. All you need to do is trust me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I pressed, fear and curiosity intertwining. ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Without a word, he reached into his pocket and withdrew a small, round pill, holding it out for me to see.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± I asked, even more confused.


    He tilted the pill in his palm. ¡°This will make you appear¡­ lifeless. Once you take it, you¡¯ll slip into a state so close to death that no one will question it. Then, I¡¯ll arrange a ¡®funeral¡¯ and use it as a cover to get you out of the pce.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°This n is dangerously bold!¡± My pulse raced as I stared at the pill in my palm, a cold sweat prickling the back of my neck. My voice cracked with anxiety as I whispered, ¡°Does it¡­ really work? What if we get caught?¡±


    yton¡¯s warm hand closed around mine, and his confident smile sent a current of reassurance through me. ¡°Trust me,¡± he murmured, his voice like a soothing melody that contradicted the chaos in my chest. ¡°Just leave everything to me, Makenna. I¡¯ll handle it swiftly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I drew a shaky breath and nodded. Trust wasn¡¯t something I gave lightly, but yton had earned it over time. ¡°I believe you, I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    My throat closed up, suffocated by the shadow of grief. The memory of the child I lost had a habit of sneaking up on me, unraveling myposure in an instant.


    yton¡¯s gaze softened, a brief flicker of sadness breaking through his stoic mask. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t you want to leave this ce behind ande with me?¡±


    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    I bit my lip, fighting the fresh wave of anguish. ¡°Your Highness, I do want to leave. But I can¡¯t rest until I know the truth about my child¡¯s death. I can¡¯t just ept that he¡¯s gone without understanding how or why.¡±


    The light in yton¡¯s eyes dimmed, and suddenly, his expression soured in a way that made my heart sink.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I pressed. ¡°Did you find something?¡± My voice rose, desperate. ¡°Please, I need to know. I¡¯m his mother¡ªI deserve to know the truth!¡±


    A heavy silence stretched between us, cutting into me like a de. yton hesitated, his jaw clenched. Atst, with a sigh that seemed toe from the deepest part of him, he said, ¡°Makenna, the child did pass away shortly after birth. The doctors concluded it was sudden infant death syndrome.¡±


    ¡°Sudden infant death syndrome?¡± The phrase tumbled from my lips, foreign and cruel. My world spun as disbelief sank its ws into me. ¡°No¡­ how can that be?¡±


    yton¡¯s hand tightened around mine, his grip the only thing tethering me to reality. ¡°It¡¯s rare,¡± he exined, ¡°but it happens. Especially with newborns from the Lycan n, who are at greater risk. My father, Bryan, Dominic, and I questioned the doctors and nurses endlessly. Webed through every piece of evidence, but everything confirmed it. There was no foul y.¡±


    I stared at him, shaking my head in denial. ¡°No!¡± I choked out. ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡±


    The grief tore through me. I felt as though I were losing my mind. yton pulled me close, and I buried my face against his chest. His heartbeat was steady, a gentle rhythm that somehow began to soothe the storm within me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:


    ¡°Shh, Makenna,¡± he whispered, his voice a balm to my shattered soul. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m here. Always.¡±


    I wept until there were no more tears left. When I finally lifted my head, I found yton looking at me with quiet determination. His presence was an anchor, keeping me from drifting into the darkness.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I murmured, wiping my tear-streaked face, ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave. But I need time to say goodbye. To everyone. To everything.¡±


    yton smiled faintly as he nodded. ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± he said.


    After he left, I lingered in my room, letting my gaze sweep over every familiar detail. Each corner held a memory, both precious and painful. Relief and reluctance warred within me. Leaving this ce meant leaving behind not only the heartache but also the small fragments of happiness I had clung to.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, my heart aching. If the child had lived, would I ever have wanted to leave?


    As my thoughts drifted, an image of Bryan¡ªthe father of my child¡ªfilled my mind. He had suffered this loss alongside me, and I could only imagine the pain he bore, a grief carried in silence. I couldn¡¯t leave without seeing him onest time. I owed him that, at least.


    Summoning every bit of strength, I made my way to Bryan¡¯s residence, my mind a whirl of thoughts. When I reached his study, I paused, watching him through the crack in the door. His shoulders were hunched over his desk, weariness etched into every line of his body. The dark circles under his eyes betrayed sleepless nights, and my heart clenched at the sight.


    Bryan looked up, surprise flickering across his face when he saw me. In an instant, he was on his feet, worry darkening his already shadowed gaze.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± he said, striding toward me, ¡°why are you out here alone? You should have sent for me.¡±


    He guided me to the sofa, his touch gentle as he pressed a ss of milk into my hands. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    I searched his face, a mix of emotions tangling inside me. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ alright,¡± I replied, though it sounded hollow even to my own ears.


    His shoulders¡­


    sagged with relief, but his face was shrouded in sadness once more. An unspoken sorrow lingered between us.


    ¡°I¡­¡± he stammered. I could see the struggle within him, the words he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say.


    I managed a bittersweet smile, cing a hand on his arm. ¡°Your Highness, I already know the results of the investigation.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan looked utterly stunned. ¡°You¡­ how did you know¡­¡± He seemed as though he wanted tofort me, but before he could, his eyes began to redden.


    I was taken aback, noticing the faint glimmer of tears gathering in his deep eyes, gradually making them moist.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but Bryan gently sped my hand instead. His fingertips trembled just enough for me to feel.


    In a voice hoarse with emotion, he said, ¡°Makenna, we can still have more children. As for those people in the delivery room¡­ I swear I¡¯ll make them pay for our child.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Anxiety surged within me as I quickly tightened my hold on his hand. ¡°If the child truly died from a difficult birth, it¡¯s a heartbreak no one could have prevented. The medical staff are innocent. I beg you and His Majesty, don¡¯t take it out on them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556:


    Bryan¡¯s gaze softened, yet turmoil still lingered in his eyes, like a storm refusing to settle. Finally, he nodded, reluctantly yielding to my plea.


    Relieved, I leaned into Bryan¡¯s embrace, listening to the steady, powerful rhythm of his heartbeat, yet my thoughts kept circling endlessly.


    ¡°Your Highness, when I first discovered I was pregnant with your child, I struggled to ept it. But as time passed, as we shared more moments, I believed you could be a wonderful father. It¡¯s just a pity¡­ there won¡¯t be a chance for that now.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s entire body tensed, and he held me closer, almost as if he wanted to fuse my very soul with his.


    We stayed like that, entangled, as though all the pain and bitterness that had stood between us had finally begun to melt away. In that moment, time seemed to freeze, leaving only the sound of our hearts beating together, creating a rhythm that felt eternal.


    I had no idea how long we remained that way. But by nightfall, I left Bryan¡¯s quarters to return to my own.


    As soon as I entered, theforting aroma of home-cooked¡­


    Food wafted from the kitchen, and Evie and Alice were busy preparing dinner. The moment they spotted me, they paused, joy lighting up their faces.


    Evie beamed. ¡°Makenna,e sit. We made plenty of dishes you like.¡±


    Alice nodded warmly. ¡°Evie prepared them just for you. They¡¯re all good for you; you have to try them.¡±


    I smiled, feeling a small warmth kindle in my heart, and took my ce at the table. Gazing at the spread of familiar dishes, I felt my mood lift ever so slightly. I took a bite, savoring the vors that tasted like home, and before I knew it, my appetite had returned. I found myself eating more than I expected.


    Watching me, Alice and Evie exchanged relieved smiles, gently encouraging me to eat even more. Iughed, praising them between bites. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You¡¯re getting better every time!¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Evie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°As long as you enjoy it, we¡¯ll make it as often as you like.¡±


    Alice nodded, her eyes bright with warmth.


    That night, we chatted endlessly, reminiscing about the past until midnight, when I finally coaxed them into sleeping.


    Afterward, I returned to my room, quietly opening a drawer and, with trembling hands, pulled out the pill yton had given me¡ªthe one that would make me appear dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡­¡±


    Setting the pill on the table, I began to pack away the things I couldn¡¯t bear to leave behind. Then, I ced a final letter on my bedside table, one I had written earlier.


    After organizing everything, I reached for another small vial yton had given me; this one had once contained real poison but was now empty. I held the bottle in my hand, making it appear as though I had ended my life with that poison.


    Once I was confident that every detail was ounted for, I took a deep breath and swallowed the pill, feeling my body¡¯s strength ebb away, leaving me weak and immobile, though my mind remained clear. Iy silently on the bed, awaiting the moment someone would discover me.


    I couldn¡¯t say how long I had been there when I heard a gentle knock on the door, followed by Alice¡¯s familiar voice.


    ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s time for breakfast!¡±


    When I didn¡¯t respond, she called again, her voice a bit more¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:


    Concerned, she called again, ¡°Makenna, are you awake? I¡¯ming in, all right?¡±


    The door creaked open.


    ¡°Makenna! What¡¯s wrong? Makenna!¡± Her voice rose in terror as she stammered, ¡°Makenna! Please, wake up! No!¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice shattered into a heart-wrenching scream, filled with desperation.


    My heart clenched with guilt, aching to reassure her somehow, to tell her the truth. But I couldn¡¯t make a sound. A tear slipped from my tightly shut eyes, as if my body were weeping in ce of the words I could not say.


    Alice¡¯s POV:


    I walked into the room and saw Makenna seemingly fast asleep. Cautiously, I approached her. Makenna wasn¡¯t one to sleepte. It was strange that she hadn¡¯t woken up. Was she ill?


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, Makenna. Wake up and have breakfast,¡± I said softly.


    There was no response.


    A chill swept through me. I immediately sensed that something was wrong. Reaching out, I shook her gently. ¡°Makenna! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Her hand slipped limply over the side of the bed, and a small bottle tumbled from her palm onto the floor. The sharp tter made my heart lurch. With trembling hands, I picked it up.


    It was an empty bottle of poison.


    The realization hit me like a thunderbolt. Makenna had taken poison in a bid to end her life.


    ¡°No! Makenna, please wake up!¡± I screamed, shaking her body desperately. My vision blurred as hot tears streamed down my face. My cries went unanswered. Makennay there, unresponsive.


    ¡°Makenna!¡± I screamed again, anguish tearing through my voice.


    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s


    At that moment, Evie burst into the room. Her worry quickly shifted into fear as she took in the scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with Makenna?¡± she asked, her voice shaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go find the three princes. Now!¡± I ordered frantically. Perhaps Makenna could still be saved.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed before the princes arrived, but when they did, Bryan rushed into the room and brushed me aside with urgency.


    ¡°Makenna! Makenna! Wake up!¡± he cried, his voice filled with desperation.


    When she remained unresponsive, he turned to me sharply. ¡°What happened?¡±


    With shaking hands, I showed him the empty bottle. ¡°Makenna¡­ she seems to havemitted suicide¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Bryan screamed, shaking Makenna on the bed in disbelief. ¡°Makenna, wake up! You have to wake up! Please!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot as he cried out, his agony raw and palpable.


    Dominic, by contrast, remained rtively calmer. His gaze swept the room until itnded on an envelope resting on the bedside table. ¡°It seems Makenna left a letter,¡± he said in a trembling voice, reaching for it.


    Bryan, however, snatched the letter before he could touch it. With trembling hands, he tore it open and read aloud.


    ¡°She¡­ she said she couldn¡¯t live with the pain of losing her child, so¡­ so she decided tomit suicide. She hopes to be buried next to her child after her death.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:


    Bryan¡¯s eyes then shifted to yton, who stood behind Dominic, and he added hoarsely, ¡°She said she wants you to personallyy her to rest.¡±


    His hands covered his face as he let out a heartbreaking wail. Dominic¡¯s eyes, too, glistened with tears.


    yton, though the one closest to Makenna, appeared the mostposed. Choking back a sob, he said, ¡°We should make sure Makenna¡¯s dying wishes are fulfilled.¡±


    yton¡¯s POV:


    I looked at Makenna lying on the bed, still as if she were already gone from this world. Though I knew she wasn¡¯t truly dead, the sight of her motionless form struck a grief so deep it wrapped around my heart like a heavy chain. Thank goodness it was only an act. As long as I could get Makenna safely away from the pce, she would never have to face this kind of sorrow again.


    ¡°No! I am not letting Makenna leave the pce!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was fierce and defiant as he clutched the letter, refusing to ept the reality before him.


    I turned to Bryan, letting my expression echo the sorrow. ¡°This is herst wish, Bryan. Respect her choice.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Bryan¡¯s re was sharp, filled with a rage that could tear me apart. ¡°What gives you the right to take her away?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have the right, then do you?¡± I met his gaze head-on, refusing to flinch.


    The tension in the air was nearly explosive when Dominic, who had been standing silently beside us, finally broke in, his voice edged with cold resolve. ¡°If this is her final wish, we should grant it.¡±


    With that, Dominic turned and walked away, his face set in a somber expression. Bryan wanted to argue, but one look at Makenna¡¯s lifeless face made him fall silent. With reluctance, he returned to her side, sping her hand as if it were hisst connection to her.


    Bryan and Dominic eventually agreed, despite their unwillingness, granting her final wish.


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    I then set the n into motion: Makenna would escape from the pce by feigning death. The pill would only sustain her in this state for three days. To ensure her safe escape, I arranged for a coffin without dy. The funeral was organized swiftly, everything unfolding in a hurried blur.


    As the mourners drifted from the pce grounds toward the ce where Makenna¡¯s child was buried, I sat in the car, a thrill of anticipation creeping up my spine. Soon, Makenna would be free¡ªand only mine.


    The n was simple: I would pretend to bury her, leaving her with an oxygen tank in the coffin, just enough tost until I could retrieve her under the cover of night.


    Finally, we reached the cemetery where Makenna¡¯s body was to be interred. As her coffin was lowered into the ground, I put on a show of grief, lowering my gaze and standing in silence, as though I were genuinely mourning.


    Then, Dominic suddenly ced a hand on my shoulder. I looked up, and his piercing gaze made my heart race. Dominic had always been wary, sharp-eyed. Could he have sensed something was off?


    Clenching my fists discreetly, I kept myposure and asked in a hoarse, sorrowful voice, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Dominic studied me for a long moment before speaking, his tone deliberate. ¡°You don¡¯t look very heartbroken.¡±


    My heart skipped, but I managed a strained smile. ¡°Not all grief is loud or showy. Makenna¡¯s death is a blow, but I keep my pain inside.¡±


    He continued to stare, as if weighing the truth of my words. Atst, he looked away. I was just beginning to rx when he posed another question.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:


    ¡°You were thest person Makenna saw before she died, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    A tense beat passed, but I maintained a calm expression, nodding with a hint of regret. ¡°Yes, I was with her just before the end.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone turning grave. ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡±


    I shook my head, my voice heavy with remorse. ¡°No. If I had the slightest idea she was nning this, I never would have left her alone. I would have stayed.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s gaze tightened, suspicion flickering faintly in his eyes, but he let it pass without furtherment.


    I turned my eyes back to the buried coffin, unsettled. Had Dominic seen through any part of the n? My palms were damp, my thoughts racing.


    Tonight, I would have to be extra cautious¡ªDominic could not be allowed to suspect a thing.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I opened my eyes slowly as the effects of the pill began to wear off, finding myself enveloped in darkness. The space around me was cramped and silent. It seemed I was no longer in the pce and was now in a coffin.


    I tried to move my limbs but couldn¡¯t. A tremendous pressure weighed down on my chest, and breathing grew more difficult as the air inside the coffin grew stale. I remembered that yton had mentioned cing an oxygen cylinder inside. Fumbling in the dark, my hands finally found it. I inhaled deeply, and the oxygen calmed me a little.


    ¡°You have to hurry and get me out of this coffin, yton,¡± I murmured faintly.


    As Iy there in the suffocating darkness, I couldn¡¯t help but recall when leaving the pce had only been a dream. I had thought I would feel free, even happy, but now that I had escaped, all I felt was nostalgia and reluctance.


    Bryan¡­ Dominic¡­


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    When I thought of them, a strange emotion welled up inside me. I had never imagined they would be so heartbroken when they saw me ¡°dead.¡± Was I too cruel in deceiving them like that?


    I shook my head, trying to banish the thought. There was no turning back now.


    Suddenly, I heard a noise above. My heart leapt. Was it yton? Had he finallye to take me out of this dreadful coffin?


    Excitement pounded in my chest as the sound grew closer. Then, after what felt like forever, the lid of the coffin was slowly pried open, and a blinding beam of light struck my face. I raised my hands to shield my eyes from the re.


    When they finally adjusted, I looked up¡ªand my heart skipped a beat.


    Dominic?


    How could it be Dominic?


    His face was somber, and in his eyes flickered a storm of emotions¡ªanger, sadness, and, to my shock, a hint of affection.


    ¡°Dominic? Why are you here?¡± I asked, still in disbelief.


    ¡°Surprised, are we? So you really aren¡¯t dead,¡± Dominic said with a chilling smile. The anger in his eyes burned more fiercely now.


    Fear gripped me, and I swallowed hard. ¡°How¡­ how did you find out?¡± Their n had been perfect. How had Dominic noticed something was amiss?


    ¡°At first, I believed it. However, yton¡¯s eagerness to hold the funeral led me to suspect something was wrong.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, and the only thought in my mind was that I had to run. I tried to get up but found my legs too weak from disuse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560:


    ¡°Trying to get away?¡± Dominic sneered. He kicked the coffin lid, and the loud bang echoed through the graveyard. Then he leaned into the coffin, roughly grabbing my chin.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± he asked menacingly. His grip was so hard it hurt.


    I stared at him like a cornered animal, too afraid to speak. My silence only enraged him further.


    ¡°Speak! Why?¡± he roared.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I choked out, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay in the pce. There, I was only regarded as a tool for breeding, and I couldn¡¯t even protect my child¡­¡±


    The tears overwhelmed me, and I broke into sobs.


    ¡°So, you faked your own death to leave the pce and follow yton,¡± Dominic said softly.


    I turned my head away, unable to meet his gaze.


    Dominic¡¯s grip on my chin loosened, but then he seized my shoulders, shaking me as he shouted, ¡°Did you ever stop to consider how others would feel, Makenna?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing is selfish, but being in the pce was never my choice. Don¡¯t I get the chance to choose how I want to live my life?¡±


    Unable to suppress the helplessness overwhelming me, I burst into tears. Dominic was taken aback by this. He sighed and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°I can never let you go, Makenna. Even if you must leave the pce, you will still stay by my side. I can give you anything you want¡ªexcept letting you leave with another man.¡± With that, Dominic lifted me into his arms and began to move.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!¡± I screamed, pounding relentlessly on his chest.


    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    But his grip only tightened as he carried me forward.


    Dominic¡¯s car was parked nearby. He carried me toward it with grim determination. ¡°Struggling is pointless, Makenna. You belong to me,¡± he said firmly.


    A wave of panic surged through me. Would I never be free?


    ¡°Stop!¡± came a shout, just as Dominic was about to shove me into the car.


    It was yton¡¯s voice.


    Hope red within me as I turned toward him. ¡°Prince yton¡­¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, Dominic forced me into the car.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± he said, gently patting my face before mming the door shut.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I cursed, pounding furiously on the window. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Lock the door,¡± Dominic ordered the driver, not sparing me a nce.


    yton approached with his men, his eyes zing as he red at Dominic.


    ¡°You really are something, yton. Did you truly think you could get her out of the pce by faking her death?¡± Dominic snarled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to exchange words with you. Let her out or suffer the consequences,¡± yton said coldly. There was no gentleness in his expression; he radiated the powerful aura of a Lycan prince.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Dominic asked with a venomous smile. He then waved his hand at his men and ordered, ¡°Kill all of them except yton.¡±


    The two groups of men squared off, preparing for the battle about to erupt.


    I pulled at the door handle, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Panic surged through me. ¡°Let me out! I have something to say!¡± I screamed, pounding desperately on the car window.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Good morning, lovely readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ??)


    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:


    Dominic ignored mepletely. Instead, he turned to the driver andmanded, ¡°Take her back.¡±


    The engine roared to life, and the car began to move. Caught off guard, I struck my head against the back of the front seat. Pain shot through me, and tears welled in my eyes.


    I turned back, my vision blurring, just in time to see the fight break out among the men.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Stop the car! Stop this instant! I have to go back!¡± My voice cracked with urgency, but the driver kept his eyes fixed ahead, ignoring me as if I were speaking into the wind.


    ¡°Are you clueless? Do you have any idea how badly this could end?¡± My patience snapped, and I ground out a threat. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll regret it when all this is over!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Desperation wed at me, and my tone shifted into pleading. ¡°Please, just stop the car. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re rewarded generously!¡±


    It was like speaking to stone. The car continued forward without pause.


    Hopelessness washed over me, leaving me adrift and powerless. Was I really cursed? Why did disaster always cling to me like a shadow? Why did I drag everyone around me into my messes?


    I sank into the back seat, burying my face in my hands as tears spilled freely.


    The driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, his gaze softening as though my tears struck a chord. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen. The princes know what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    But his words felt hollow, offering nofort at all.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Just then, the car jolted violently as if it had struck something. It shuddered before grinding to a halt. My sobs caught in my throat, and my heart mmed against my chest.


    The driver stiffened instantly, scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes. ¡°Stay in the car. Something unexpected is going on out there.¡±


    I looked out the window, helpless, dread pooling in my stomach as I tried to make sense of it. I could hardly bear to imagine what mighte next.


    The driver stepped out, and my heart pounded like a drumbeat in my throat.


    Momentster, the violent sounds of a fight erupted outside. Steel shing, voices shouting¡ªit was chaos.


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± I whispered to myself, frozen in fear.


    ¡°Run!¡± the driver shouted, but his voice was cut off abruptly, plunging everything into a chilling silence.


    What had just happened?


    I sat frozen in the back seat, hearing only the thud of heavy footsteps drawing nearer. Suddenly, the car door was flung open, and several men dressed in ck loomed over me, the metallic tang of blood thick in the air around them.


    ¡°Wh¡­ who are you?¡± My breath caught mid-air. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Are you Makenna Dunn?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze pinned me in ce, his eyes narrowing as he sized me up, so cold it felt like it could slice through me.


    I bit down on my lip, refusing to answer.


    Seeing my defiance, he pulled out a photograph andpared it to me with a sneer. ¡°So it¡¯s true. Makenna Dunn, still alive, just as expected.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:


    Fighting down the icy dread wing at my chest, I forced myself to stay calm. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The leader wiped his bloodied knife with deliberate slowness, his words dripping with menace. ¡°All you need to know is that someone wants you taken away.¡±


    My stomach dropped. Their intentions were anything but good.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I demanded, clinging desperately to any hope of information.


    The leader gave me a slow, cryptic smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, once you meet my employer.¡±


    And with that, he extended a hand, moving to seize me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I grew anxious, but fortunately, I was prepared. I quickly grabbed the cushion from the car seat and forcefully blocked the leader¡¯s hand. The leader of the men in ck paused, thrown off for just a second. Taking full advantage, I flung open the opposite door in the back seat and bolted out of the car.


    Thank heavens! The driver hadn¡¯t locked the doors when he¡¯d stepped out to check the scene. But barely a few steps in, my foot struck something disturbingly soft. I looked down, and my heart nearly stopped.


    It was the driver¡ªlying dead on the ground. His eyes stared nkly, unblinking, his body drenched in blood, and a gruesome cut on his neck still dripping.


    I sped my hand over my mouth, my shock so deep that tears slipped down my cheeks. Just moments before, this reserved driver had been awkwardly trying tofort me; now, he was cold and lifeless.


    But grief would have to wait¡ªthe men in ck were hot on my trail. I didn¡¯t dare to pause, sprinting as fast as I could through the rough, deserted terrain. They held their knives high, and more than once, I felt the cold bite of their des nearly graze my skin.


    I had no idea how long I had been running, but my energy was draining, and my legs grew weak and unsteady. No¡­ I couldn¡¯t keep this up.


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    Just then, my foot struck a stone, sending it tumbling down into the darkness below. I froze, horror-stricken, as despair washed over me. A cliff stretched before me¡ªa dead end.


    The men in ck closed in, and I spun around, panic spreading through me. They saw the cliff and broke into mockingughter.


    ¡°Run, keep running! Let¡¯s see how much farther you can go!¡±


    Theirughter echoed, filling the empty night air with a chill. Iughed bitterly to myself.


    I had staged my own death just to escape that pce, a cage dressed up as royalty, and now I faced real death. The men in ck moved in; clearly under orders to take me alive, they didn¡¯t raise their knives.


    ¡°Juste along quietly, and save yourself the trouble,¡± the leader jeered.


    I didn¡¯t even consider it. Instead, I cast a nce at the abyss behind me. The cliff was impossibly high. A fall would end everything, wouldn¡¯t it? But falling might be better than the fate awaiting me if they took me back.


    Determination red up in my eyes, and I edged closer to the cliff. Just as I was about to leap, a thunderous shout broke through the night.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The men froze, startled, and turned to look back. I followed their gaze, my heart pounding, and finally saw the one who had arrived. Dominic appeared, like a tempest wrapped in fury, his grip tight around a sword. His hair was windswept, a few faint scars shed across his face, and his emerald eyes zed with fire.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:


    It was Dominic!


    ¡°Dominic!¡± I gasped, hope flickering like a beacon in the darkness. I called out, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    My mind raced with surprise. Had Dominic and yton finished their fight? Who had won?


    ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡± ed awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you take me for, but I¡¯m not that desperate to sleep with every woman I meet.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Dominic stormed forward, nked by his men, his face set like iron. His presence radiated with an intensity that could make even the bravest of men tremble.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± The leader of the men in ck staggered back a few steps, his voice tight with shock. ¡°Prince Dominic of the Lycan royal family?¡±


    ¡°Since you know who I am, get on your knees,¡± Dominicmanded, his sharp gaze fixed on the group, exuding a threat as tangible as a de.


    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Surprisingly, the men in ck didn¡¯t flinch. The leader sneered, his face twisting into an almost fiendish grin. ¡°We¡¯re paid toplete this job. If we can¡¯t take her with us, we¡¯ll make sure she never leaves here alive.¡±


    Dominic let out a cold, mirthlessugh, his eyes as frigid as winter¡¯s edge. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me if I show no mercy.¡±


    With a curt gesture, he signaled his men. They lunged forward instantly, shing with the men in ck in a brutal, chaotic brawl.


    Dominic fought his way through, cutting down anyone foolish enough to stand in his path. Just as he neared me, a man in ck broke through the fray, his face contorted in madness. He lunged toward me, a de glinting in his hand.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± the man snarled.


    I froze, terror rooting me to the spot, unable to move.


    In that heartbeat, Dominic threw himself between me and the attacker, shielding me from the de.


    I heard him let out a muffled groan as his arms wrapped around me, and then everything spun as we plunged over the edge of the cliff together.


    For a split second, my mind went nk. Darkness closed in, and the world slipped away.


    I had no idea how much time passed before I regained consciousness. Iy sprawled on a soft patch of grass, my whole body aching with a fierce, unrelenting pain.


    As I managed to lift my head, I saw the cliff towering above us, as if taunting me with the memory of our fall.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:


    Yes¡­ We had been at the edge of that cliff, and Dominic had thrown himself in harm¡¯s way to shield me. Then we tumbled down together¡­


    The memory of those moments before I cked out flooded back, a sickening wave of dread rising within me. Dominic had taken that blow meant for me. But where was he now?


    Ignoring the pain that seared through every fiber of my body, I pushed myself up, my eyes frantically searching for any sign of him.


    Every movement felt like I was being pierced by a thousand knives, but I forced myself to press on, desperation driving me.


    Finally, I spotted him not far from the cliff¡¯s base, lying motionless on the ground.


    ¡°Dominic!¡±


    Seeing him was like finding an anchor in a storm. I scrambled over to him, my heart pounding in my chest. As I got closer, I saw the extent of his injuries. His clothes were drenched in blood, once-fine fabric now ragged and torn. A long, vicious wound ran down his arm, still oozing blood, the bone visible beneath. My throat tightened, tears flooding my eyes.


    How could he be hurt so badly?


    With trembling hands, I reached out, gently shaking him as I choked out his name. ¡°Dominic, wake up¡­ please, wake up!¡±


    My tears fell onto his face, mingling with the bloodstains. After what felt like an eternity, Dominic¡¯s eyes flickered open, his voice a faint whisper.


    ¡°Stop shaking me¡­ makes my head spin¡­¡±


    I stopped instantly, relief crashing over me so forcefully I could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alive. I would have regretted it forever if you hadn¡¯t survived.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s lips quirked into a weak smile. Even through his pain, he managed a faintly mocking tone.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a heartless woman like you shedding tears over me. Maybe these injuries were worth it after all.¡±


    I wanted to scold him for that, but seeing him so vulnerable, my anger melted into something else¡ªa sorrow, a regret I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    ¡°Just stop talking like that¡­¡± I cried, and the tears came harder, unstoppable now.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I sat beside Dominic, the rain pouring down, drenching me as I covered my mouth and let out a sob, my mind a storm of confusion and fear.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Dominic raised a shaky hand, his voice faint as he reached to wipe my tears. ¡°Go find some shelter¡­ or I¡¯ll end up soaked to the bone, even if I did manage to survive that fall.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded, quickly brushing away my tears, my eyes scanning the bleak surroundings. Finally, a dark cave caught my attention, and a spark of hope red inside me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cave up ahead. We can take cover there, alright?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s gaze followed mine, and with a weak nod, he agreed.


    Taking a deep breath, I carefully supported his battered frame, struggling to keep him steady as we staggered toward the cave.


    His weight pressed down on me, each step a strain, leaving me nearly breathless. Though it wasn¡¯t far, the distance stretched out endlessly, and I couldn¡¯t say how long we struggled before we finally made it inside.


    Gently, I lowered Dominic to the ground, taking in his injuries with a heavy heart as I choked out, ¡°Your Highness¡­ what are we supposed to do now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:


    Dominic, visibly exhausted, met my gaze with surprising calmness. ¡°What can we do? We wait to be rescued.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ that¡¯s all we can do.¡± I sighed, sinking helplessly onto the ground, my eyes drifting toward the cave¡¯s entrance.


    The rain fell harder now, drumming against the ground with an insistent rhythm, each drop feeding my rising dread.


    Would anyone even find us out here?


    Trying to shake off the fear, I spoke to Dominic, desperate for a distraction. ¡°Your Highness¡­ how long do you think it¡¯ll take your men to get here?¡±


    Silence.


    Confused, I looked over, only to see Dominic with his eyes shut. He¡¯d fallen unconscious again.


    Panic shot through me as I leaned in, my hands trembling as I felt his forehead.


    ¡°He¡¯s burning up!¡±


    Dominic was feverish.


    Lying curled up on the cold ground, he shivered violently, beads of sweat sliding down his forehead, his breathsing in shallow, painful gasps.


    My mind nked with fear.


    I couldn¡¯t let him stay like this.


    Trying to calm myself, I got up and searched around the cave until I gathered some dry branches. After a struggle, I managed to spark a fire, hoping the warmth would reach Dominic.


    The mes flickered, casting shadows on the walls, but his body remained cold, his shivering relentless, his face growing paler by the minute.


    This wasn¡¯t working.


    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s


    I bit my lip, my gaze fixed on Dominic¡¯s fragile state. Without a second thought, I slipped off my coat and wrapped my arms around him, hoping my warmth might ease his chills.


    His skin was burning hot, and yet, all I felt was worry in my heart.


    ¡°Dominic, you have to pull through,¡± I muttered, hoping he¡¯d wake up soon¡ªsafe, sound, and himself again.


    Atst, his tremors subsided.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ Makenna¡­ don¡¯t leave,¡± he murmured. ¡°Mom¡­ please don¡¯t leave¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    Just as relief washed over me, I felt his forehead. It was even hotter now, and he¡¯d started mumbling incoherently.


    He whispered my name, his voice barely audible, his confusion breaking my heart. At times, he called for his mother, his tone so full of longing it twisted inside me. I held him closer, tears filling my eyes until they spilled over, and I choked out, ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re going to be alright. You will.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how long we stayed like that before his voice, weak as a whisper, reached me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty¡­ Water¡­ water¡­¡±


    I nced outside to find the world steeped in darkness. It seemed we¡¯d been unconscious for an entire day on the valley floor.


    Dominic hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything in all this time. If he didn¡¯t get something soon, he wouldn¡¯t make it. Determined, I tried to stand up, ready to search for food and water.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:


    But his hand mped down on me, his grip surprisingly firm, refusing to let go.


    Even though he was still in aa, I was unable to escape his firm hold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t try to run away¡­¡± he mumbled, still lost in delirium.


    Hearing his weak, helpless plea, I froze, torn between staying and my desperation to help.


    Then, a sudden thought hit me as I nced down at my chest.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I had just given birth, and though uncertain if I could provide the milk Dominic needed, it seemed like my only choice.


    But this was incredibly intimate¡ªand undeniably embarrassing.


    I hesitated, shifting my gaze from my full chest to his pale, weakened face.


    There was no other option; if I didn¡¯t find a way to give him water soon, he might not survive.


    The mere thought of what I was about to do quickened my heartbeat and brought heat to my cheeks.


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned forward, tentatively bringing my breast to his mouth. It felt improper, so I pulled back almost immediately.


    ¡°Water¡­ water¡­¡± His faint voice reached me again, urging me on.


    I took another deep breath, my eyes closing as I hesitated. With a slight tremor, I brought myself closer to Dominic, my heart racing in my chest.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t move, his stillness almost maddening. Resigned, I fought the waves of embarrassment and reached for my breast, gently squeezing it.


    After several attempts, a slight response came¡ªtiny droplets, soft and delicate, appearing where I¡¯d hoped. Hope flickered in my chest as I gently ced my nipple back into his mouth.


    As he tasted it, his lips parted ever so slightly, and there was the faintest shift in his posture. Something about that moment seemed to stir him, and I could feel him lean in more eagerly as he began to suck.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    A shiver ran through me, and my breath caught in my throat as I felt the heat of his touch. It was as though every nerve in my body was alive, trembling under his attention.


    His warm breath grazed my skin, and I felt a flush of heat across my chest.


    Embarrassment washed over me, and I bit my lip, trying to contain the warmth that spread across my face.


    It felt too intimate, too overwhelming.


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    Slowly, Dominic seemed to regain consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, locking onto mine. For a fleeting moment, our gazes held, and I felt heat rush to my cheeks, spreading all the way to my ears. Flustered, I instinctively tried to push him away, desperate to cover myself, but Dominic was quicker. His grip tightened around my wrist, holding me firmly in ce. A teasing glint sparkled in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he murmured, his voice low and husky.


    ¡°I just¡ª¡± I began, but he leaned in, his kiss silencing any exnation. With urgent movements, he shifted my skirt, tugging at my panties and forcing my legs apart.


    I was stunned by his persistence¡ªhow could he still be thinking of this now? I struggled, pushing against him, but Dominic¡¯s strength was undeniable. His hands pinned mine down as he lowered his head, his mouth tracing the curve of my neck with a touch both demanding and tender.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡± I gasped, my back pressing against the cold stone wall as I tried to retreat, but there was nowhere to go.


    Dominic¡¯s smile was a mix of mischief and satisfaction. He gently grasped my ankle, pulling me closer. ¡°You were so eager earlier. What¡¯s changed?¡±


    Before I could reply, he took my nipple into his mouth again, sucking and licking until my body trembled despite my resistance. My pulse quickened as his touch grew bolder. He freed himself from his pants, pressing his length against my wet entrance. The tip of him thrust into me, and his hand squeezed my other breast.


    My body yielded, amodating his size as he filled mepletely. Each time I tried to pull away, Dominic drew me back, pushing deeper until the fluid my body secreted nearly dampened his skin. My nipples ached, my breasts swayed, and my thoughts scattered.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said before?¡± Dominic whispered, his breath hot against my ear, irregr and heavy with need.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what¡­ ah¡­¡± I moaned, gazing up at him in a daze.


    Dominic¡¯s breathing grew ragged, his thrusts so powerful the tip of his dick brushed against my cervix. ¡°I said,¡± he growled, ¡°after you give birth, I¡¯ll fill you with my semen and make you bear as many children as you can for me.¡±


    Obscene strings of fluid connected our bodies as his huge length slid in and out, each movement punctuating his crude promise. My lips fell open in a silent gasp, my core tightening around him until my thoughts blurred into nothingness. All I could do was moan, utterly overwhelmed.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah!¡± As Dominic¡¯s release filled me, I too reached the height of my own pleasure. But despite our shared moment, Dominic seemed far from satisfied. His hand moved toward me, and without missing a beat, he brought his head back to my chest.


    Exhausted and sprawled on the ground, I barely had the strength to move. When I saw Dominic¡¯s intent to keep going, I quickly pressed my hand against his forehead, my voice barely a whisper.


    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t handle anymore. Really.¡±


    At my words, Dominic¡¯s emerald eyes flicked over me with reluctant amusement. Finally, he pulled me close, wrapping his arms around me, his soft chuckles filling the air.


    I shot him a sharp re, irritation bubbling inside me. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. He slowly licked his lips, savoring the moment, before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d to be the first to taste your milk.¡±


    His words stung like a p, a mix of embarrassment and anger rising in my chest. I tried to punch him, my fist flying toward his chest, but Dominic caught my hand mid-air, stopping the blow effortlessly.


    As I stared at him, recalling his strong thrusts earlier, a wave of confusion washed over me. ¡°That¡¯s so strange. Just moments ago, you seemed barely alive, and now¡­ how did you recover so quickly?¡±


    I reached up to check his forehead, my eyes widening in shock. ¡°Your fever¡­ it¡¯s gone down.¡±


    Dominic furrowed his brow, thinking for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened myself,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I felt this warm current flow through me, like it was healing my wounds¡­ and reducing the fever.¡±


    My mind raced, my eyes widening with astonishment. ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that my milk healed you?¡± I stammered, barely able to believe the thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:


    A glint of understanding sparkled in Dominic¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible. You¡¯re a white wolf; your healing abilities are known to be strong. So, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising if your milk had that effect.¡±


    A deep flush crept up my neck, staining my face crimson. This whole ability was beyond embarrassing. I quickly lowered my gaze, trying to hide my burning cheeks as I fumbled with my clothes, too mortified to even look him in the eye.


    Dominic, still watching me, reached out with a yful smirk and pinched my cheek. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem so shy a moment ago. Why the sudden blush?¡±


    He fainted just now; that was why I did it! I clenched my jaw, muttering under my breath, ¡°I only did that because you fainted! If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to help you.¡±


    Dominic chuckled, his voice low and teasing. ¡°You really are a thankless woman.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± I puffed out my cheeks, still upset as my thoughts drifted back to everything that had happened earlier. Dominic had been locked in a fierce battle with yton, so what had changed? How had he ended uping to my rescue?


    My suspicions nagged at me, and I looked up at him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°How did you end uping to my rescue? What about Prince yton?¡±


    The smile on Dominic¡¯s face faded, his features turning serious. He answered calmly, ¡°I made sure to bring enough people to keep yton busy. But when I chased after you and found the driver dead, I knew something was wrong.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The thought of the driver¡¯s death weighed on me like a thousand bricks, suffocating me with guilt.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± My voice cracked, the words choking in my throat as I lowered my head, a sob escaping me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I caused the driver¡¯s death.¡±


    As the tears welled up, I instinctively covered my face, the floodgates finally opening. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Dominic let out a heavy sigh, his arms wrapping around me without hesitation, pulling me into aforting embrace.


    In that moment, his warmth felt like the only anchor in a storm, the only thing that could steady me amid the chaos.


    ¡°This is not your fault,¡± he murmured, his voice calm but firm.


    I shook my head, the tears flowing freely now. ¡°No! The driver died because of me. He saved my life. If he hadn¡¯t warned me to run, he could¡¯ve escaped. He didn¡¯t have to die.¡±


    The image of that innocent man, his life snatched away because of me, hit me like a punch to the gut. I lifted my tear-filled eyes to Dominic, my voice pleading. ¡°Please, Your Highness, you have to avenge him. Find those who did this.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression hardened, a cold, dangerous gleam in his eyes. ¡°Rest assured, anyone who dares harm my men will regret it,¡± he said, the weight of his words leaving no room for doubt.


    He then paused, lowering his head slightly, his voice turning serious. ¡°Makenna, have you made any enemies recently? Those men in ck were clearly targeting you.¡±


    I hesitated, my mind spinning. ¡°Have I made any enemies¡­¡± I murmured, letting the thought linger. It didn¡¯t take long before Antoni¡¯s face shed in my mind. ¡°Could it have been Antoni?¡± I voiced the suspicion, uncertainty lingering in my words. He was the only one I had crossed recently, the only one who might want me dead.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous edge creeping into his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:


    As we spoke, the rain, which had been falling steadily, began to let up.


    I nced up at the sky, watching the clouds part. Turning back to Dominic, I spoke quickly. ¡°We should get out of here. We don¡¯t know how long until the rescue team arrives.¡±


    Dominic nodded, his jaw set. ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He stood, straightening his clothes with a practiced motion, and then reached out, taking my hand in his. He led the way, guiding me out of the cave.


    Outside, the dense underbrush was like a maze, and without hesitation, Dominic cleared the path, his movements quick and decisive, ensuring I was shielded from harm at every step.


    As I followed behind him, watching his tall frame cut through the wilderness, a flicker of gratitude stirred inside me.


    Maybe Dominic wasn¡¯t as terrible as I had once believed¡­ Yet, despite his efforts, the bottom of the cliff seemed endless, stretching on without offering a clear way out. The weight of our situation settled heavily on my shoulders. Were we truly going to be trapped here?


    Just then, I heard the faintest rustling in the bushes ahead.


    Dominic and I exchanged a silent nce, instinctively freezing in ce.


    Dominic stepped closer, shielding me with his body, his eyes sharp and calcting as he focused on the movement in the foliage. He whispered, his voice low, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    I nodded, my fists clenching in a mix of tension and fear. My heart pounded, each beat louder than thest.


    The bushes shifted as Dominic slowly parted them, the moment stretching with each passing second. And then, through the gap, a figure emerged¡ªone I never thought I¡¯d see.


    I stared in shock, disbelief flickering in my eyes. ¡°Bryan!¡± I called, my voice shaking with relief and disbelief, as I waved at him.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    In an instant, all the fear, all the tension I¡¯d been carrying, melted away.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan emerged from the bushes, striding toward me with urgency.


    Sunlight broke through the clouds, spilling down in golden rays that kissed his sharp features, highlighting his strong jawline and intense gaze. His eyes, wide with surprise, excitement, and urgency, made me feel as though the very air had been knocked from my lungs.


    Yet, despite his presence, a nervous knot twisted in my stomach, the memories of my feigned death, the lie I told to escape the pce,ing back to haunt me. The guilt of that escape lingered like an ufortable shadow.


    ¡°Prince Bryan¡­¡± I began, unsure of where to even start, lost for words, my thoughts in turmoil. How could I exin everything?


    Before I could gather my wits, Bryan was already upon me, pulling me into his embrace with such force that it felt as if the world itself had folded around us.


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡± I gasped, wide-eyed with shock, frozen in ce, unable to react.


    His embrace was warm, engulfing me like a storm, and all I could do was stand there, confused, at a loss for what to do next.


    I tried to speak again, my voice trembling, soft, almost uncertain. ¡°Bryan?¡±


    But Bryan didn¡¯t answer. He only held me tighter, as though trying to pull me inside him, burying his head into the crook of my neck. My skin tingled with the sensation of his breath, and I felt the warmth of something damp against my skin.


    Was it tears?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:


    Could he really be crying?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. I had known Bryan for so long, and I had never seen him like this. He was always the strong, untouchable eldest prince. Untouched by emotion, always in control.


    ¡°You troublesome woman!¡± His voice came out thick, hoarse, his wordsced with frustration and something more¡ªsomething that left me feeling unbnced.


    I stuttered, my hands frozen in the air, unsure where to ce them, unsure how tofort him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After a long moment, Bryan released me, stepping back. His face, however, was anything but soft; it had turned serious, as if his earlier moment of vulnerability had been wiped away.


    Vulnerability had been nothing more than a figment of my imagination. His voice was deep, demanding, ¡°Makenna, what on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I stammered again, my words stuck in my throat, the truth tangled in the chaos of my mind.


    Bryan¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched my hesitation, a flicker of anger crossing his features.


    In my panic, I grasped at the first change of subject that came to mind. ¡°By the way, Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡±


    A cold smile tugged at the corners of Bryan¡¯s lips, a bitter curl of displeasure. ¡°Humph, do you realize that the news about your feigned death causing Dominic to fall off a cliff and go missing has already spread to the pce? Father is furious, and now there are men searching everywhere for you two.¡±


    ¡°What? The pce knows?¡± My heart skipped a beat, unease crawling up my spine like cold fingers.


    Dominic, who had been standing off to the side, frowned and stepped forward, his voice low and steady. ¡°This isn¡¯t her fault. I¡¯ll exin everything to Father when the timees.¡±


    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Bryan opened his mouth as if to say something more, but when his gazended on me again, he swallowed whatever words had been ready to spill. His tone shifted, bing sharp with frustration. ¡°Look at you¡ªcovered in injuries. Hurry up and go get treated!¡±


    Guilt squeezed my chest as I nced down at my scraped and battered skin. I nodded quietly, feeling a heavy weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders.


    Just as I turned to leave, an unexpected sensation swept over me, and before I could evenprehend it, I found myself lifted off the ground, my feet no longer touching the earth.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± I gasped, instinctively wrapping my arms around Bryan¡¯s neck as I floated in his arms, stunned and momentarily dazed by the sudden shift.


    Without sparing me a nce, Bryan spoke, his tone as cold as ever. ¡°With those injuries, who knows how long it would take you to walk back.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, to say my injuries were nothing more than minor scrapes, but when I met Bryan¡¯s icy gaze, the words caught in my throat, and I fell silent, surrendering to his will.


    Bryan¡¯s lips curled in satisfaction, a snort of disdain escaping him as he carried me away without another word, Dominic trailing behind us like a shadow.


    I nced over my shoulder at Dominic, catching his shake of the head as he followed us, clearly resigned to the strange and silent tension between us all.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan carried me all the way to the roadside where a sleek ck car waited. Without a word, he shoved me inside, the door mming shut with a finality that echoed in my chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:


    I sank into the seat, staring out of the window as the world blurred past. Thendscape seemed to pass by in a quiet dance, but I could barely register it. My thoughts spun in a whirlwind, each one darker than thest.


    This return to the pce felt like a sentence. The sense of freedom I had tasted seemed so far away, slipping through my fingers like water.


    I feared that there would be no second chance to break free.


    My thoughts turned to yton, and a gnawing unease gripped my heart. What had happened to him after the n for my faked death had been exposed? Was he alright? I couldn¡¯t shake the worry.


    Unable to suppress the question that burned at my lips any longer, I nced at Bryan, who sat next to me, his expression carved from stone.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I began, my voice faltering slightly, ¡°I need to know¡­ how is Prince yton? Is he okay?¡±


    Bryan let out a scoffing grunt, his lips twisting into a sneer that made the air feel colder.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s that simple?¡± he retorted, his tone sharp enough to cut through the silence.


    A chill crept down my spine.


    ¡°What happened? Is he alright?¡± My voice was barely a whisper, but the question was a roar in my mind.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes hardened into two dark slits, and his words fell like ice. ¡°yton orchestrated your death and your escape from the pce. He¡¯s the reason Dominic disappeared. And now, our father is furious, suspecting it¡¯s all part of yton¡¯s scheme to harm his brothers. yton is locked away.¡±


    I froze. The words hit me like a hammer, and my stomach churned.


    ¡°He¡¯s been imprisoned?¡± I stammered, my voice barely audible. ¡°But yton¡­ he would never do something like that to Dominic! And Dominic¡­ he¡¯s unharmed, right?¡±


    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out the truth when the investigation is over,¡± Bryan sneered, drawing the words out slowly as though enjoying my torment. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t take kindly to us brothers stepping on each other¡¯s toes. This time, yton has pushed him too far.¡±


    I shook my head, my heart pounding. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. Prince yton is good, kind-hearted. He wouldn¡¯t do this. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Bryan¡¯s patience finally snapped, his anger ring as he cut me off. ¡°Enough!¡± he barked. ¡°Stop defending him. You should think about how to exin yourself to my father when we get back. He¡¯s furious with you, too.¡±


    The words hit me like a p. My breath caught in my throat, and a cold dread seeped into my bones.


    What could I do? How could I possibly fix this?


    I wracked my brain, but all my thoughts felt like tangled threads, impossible to untangle.


    I didn¡¯t know how long the car ride took after that, but it felt like an eternity. The world outside blurred in my mind as I stared out of the window, lost in the fog of my worries.


    Returning to the pce, Bryan guided me toward the grand hall, his silence heavy with something unspoken. Inside, Leonardo was already perched on his throne, radiating the weight of his power.


    ¡°Dominic, how are you feeling after the ordeal?¡± His voice cut through the air,ced with concern as soon as we entered.


    Dominic lowered his head respectfully, his voice steady as he replied, ¡°Father, I am fine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:


    At those words, Leonardo¡¯s furrowed brow seemed to soften, just a little, though the tension was far from gone. Then, like a storm cloud gathering force, Leonardo¡¯s gaze shifted to me. His voice boomed, crackling with anger as he thundered, ¡°Makenna, what is this now? Are you determined to bring chaos wherever you go? How much more trouble are you going to stir up before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    I felt my knees tremble, my strength draining as I copsed to the floor in a desperate plea for mercy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I take full responsibility. It was my plea that led Prince yton to agree to take me away from the pce. If punishment is due, let it fall on me. Please, show mercy to Prince yton!¡±


    I choked down my fear, fighting to keep my voice steady as I begged for yton¡¯s sake.


    No matter the consequences, I was the one who had dragged yton into this mess, and now it was on me to save him.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The grand hall stilled, as if a single breath had been drawn and held by the very air itself.


    I knelt there, the cold stone pressing against my knees, not daring to utter a sound. The thudding of my heart was deafening in the silence, each beat a reminder of the gravity of the moment.


    Leonardo, silent as ever, sat on his throne like an unmoving statue, his gaze sharp as a dagger, fixed upon me. His eyes said more than words ever could, and the weight of his silence crushed down on me like a heavy nket.


    My hands were locked together so tightly that my nails dug into my palms, but I felt no pain, only the steady pulse of dread.


    How much time passed, I could not say, but finally, Leonardo spoke, his voice as cold as the winter winds. ¡°Makenna, you have deceived me, and caused Dominic¡¯s disappearance. Both are unforgivable crimes, and I could very well have you executed on the spot.¡±


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    The words pierced through me like ice, and a suffocating despair filled my chest.


    Was this really how it was going to end?


    My life was worth little more than a shadow in the dark, but yton¡­ he was innocent. He didn¡¯t deserve any of this.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing myself, and bowed my head with all the strength I could muster. My voice came out thick, struggling against the lump in my throat. ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to pay with my life. But none of this concerns Prince yton. If you spare him, I will die without regret.¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I held them at bay, not allowing myself the weakness of crying before Leonardo.


    He let out a chillingugh, a sound that could freeze blood, and said, ¡°Since you insist, then I shall grant your wish.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he signaled for the guards to seize me.


    Just as they moved to grab hold of me, Bryan and Dominic stepped forward in unison, their presence a barrier between me and the guards.


    Bryan¡¯s face was grim, his voice urgent. ¡°Father, wait! There is something I must say.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze shifted to them, and his eyes darkened with anger. ¡°If you are here to beg for her, then your words are wasted.¡±


    He nced back at me, fury burning in his eyes. ¡°Since she arrived in this pce, she has caused nothing but trouble. Now she dares to feign death. She deserves to be executed.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:


    ¡°Father, there are reasons for everything,¡± Bryan said quickly, his tone softer but insistent. ¡°Makenna acted out of grief. She lost a child. It¡¯s understandable, and she should be punished with mercy.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression remained unyielding. ¡°That is no excuse for her behavior.¡±


    Dominic stepped forward, his urgency clear in his voice. ¡°Father, if not for Makenna, I would have died after falling off the cliff.¡±


    Leonardo paused, a flicker of doubt crossing his features. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s words came slowly, carefully. ¡°We were attacked, Father, and Makenna and I fell off the cliff together. She found food, tended to me, and saved my life.¡±


    Leonardo fell silent, his eyes narrowing as he processed Dominic¡¯s words.


    I recalled the food Dominic had mentioned, and the memory sent a flush of both embarrassment and shame rushing to my face. At that time, in order to save him, I had fed him my own breast milk. Now, as Dominic spoke of it in such a serious setting, I wanted nothing more than to vanish into the floor beneath me.


    Meanwhile, Bryan continued to speak on my behalf, his voice unwavering. ¡°Father, Makenna is willing to take all the me for yton, which proves her loyalty and her capacity for affection. She even carried a child for me. Though the child did not survive, she has suffered much. She does not deserve such harsh punishment.¡±


    ¡°Father, please show mercy,¡± Dominic added, his voice filled with earnestness.


    Their words were genuine, their reasons sound, and I could not help but feel deeply moved by their efforts on my behalf.


    Leonardo was silent for what felt like an eternity, his cold gaze still fixed upon me. Finally, his voice broke through the stillness, slow and deliberate. ¡°Makenna, in light of my sons¡¯ pleas, I will spare your life. But though you escape death, punishment is inevitable. You will be flogged ten times.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Bryan and Dominic seemed to have more they wanted to say, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to ept Leonardo¡¯s punishment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I humbly ept my punishment.¡±


    I raised my gaze to Leonardo, treading carefully. ¡°Your Majesty, since I¡¯ve agreed to the tenshes, might I ask for your mercy on Prince yton? This was all a misunderstanding and has nothing to do with him.¡±


    He gave me a frosty nce, his voice cutting through the silence. ¡°His affairs are of no concern to you.¡±


    With a swift motion, he dismissed us, waving his hand as if we were nothing more than a fleeting inconvenience.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± I tried to speak further, but before I could utter another word, Bryan silenced me with his hand over my mouth, pulling me out of the hall. He didn¡¯t let go until we were far enough from the king¡¯s reach.


    Once outside, I turned on Bryan, frustration bubbling in my chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me finish?¡±


    Dominic spoke up, his tone heavy with resignation. ¡°Because the matter isn¡¯t fully investigated yet.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback. ¡°But Prince yton is innocent.¡± I refused to believe anything else, even if the investigation wasn¡¯tplete.


    Bryan rubbed his forehead in exasperation, his voice low. ¡°Father is investigating the assassins. We need to know who they¡¯re working for to clear yton¡¯s name, since he¡¯s the prime suspect right now.¡±


    A knot of unease twisted in my stomach.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:


    Who were these assassins? Who would be so ruthless? Could it have been Antoni?


    A few names ran through my mind, but Antoni stood out like a shadow, dark and unmistakable. As I lost myself in thought, two soldiers approached, their faces stern, eyes as cold as steel.


    ¡°Come with us, Miss Dunn. His Majesty has ordered us to take you to receive your punishment,¡± the lead soldier said, his voice chilling.


    I snapped out of my thoughts with a soft sigh and followed them without resistance.


    Before I could drift too far, Bryan grabbed my arm and whispered in my ear, his breath warm against my skin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything. You won¡¯t feel a thing.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, though I didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.


    It wasn¡¯t until the punishment began that I realized just what Bryan had arranged.


    The soldier, standing emotionless, raised the whip high, his hand poised to strike.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing myself for the sting, but when the whipnded, I was met with a sensation so light, it might as well have been a gentle brush of air.


    I was secretly taken aback.


    So this was Bryan¡¯s ¡°arrangement.¡±


    After the tenshes, Bryan was at my side in an instant, his faceced with concern. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    I was touched by his kindness and murmured, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Thank you.¡±


    He pinched my cheek with a mischievous grin and said, ¡°No need for thanks. But if you ever do something like this again, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it in a far more intimate way.¡±


    His words struck me like a bolt of lightning, and my face flushed crimson. I shyly looked away, too embarrassed to meet his gaze.


    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Bryan ruffled my hair, his grin lingering. ¡°Father asked me to handle yton¡¯s situation. I still need to keep investigating. You should go back to your house.¡±


    I nodded, watching him turn and leave.


    As for Dominic, after confirming I wasn¡¯t harmed, he was whisked away by the servants for medical attention. I let out a quiet sigh of relief and made my way back to my residence, alone.


    Standing in front of the small vi, I stared at the closed door. For a moment, I hesitated, my hand hovering over the handle, not daring to push it open.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice and Evie must have found out about the sham death I staged. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they would hold it against me for slipping away without so much as a word of farewell.


    As I stood before my door, my mind was a whirlwind of scenarios, each more nerve-wracking than thest, building a pressure that weighed down on my chest.


    After what felt like an age, I finally gathered the courage, inhaled a steadying breath, and reached for the handle. But before my hand could make contact, the door swung open of its own ord.


    There, standing before me, was Alice. Her face, tired and worn, appeared as if out of nowhere, and I was rooted to the spot in stunned silence, unable to move as she stared at me, her eyes locked with mine.


    Her eyelids were swollen, traces of tears streaking down her cheeks. When she saw me, her eyes bulged wide, disbelief painting her face as if she were still trying to convince herself I was real.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± I called her name, guilt tightening my chest, wanting nothing more than to apologize. But before I could get another word out, she flung herself at me, crying out, ¡°Makenna! You heartless brat! How could you just leave like that without a single goodbye? Do you have any idea how broken we were?¡±


    Alice clung to me fiercely, scolding me through her tears, and I stood there like a helpless statue, awkwardly allowing her to scold and hug me all at once.


    A momentter, Evie stumbled into view, drawn by Alice¡¯s words. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and as soon as she saw me, the tears poured down her face in torrents. ¡°Makenna, we¡¯ve been so miserable, thinking you were really gone¡­¡±


    The weight of their sorrow hit me like a tidal wave, and guilt gnawed at my insides.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I whispered, my hand gently stroking Alice¡¯s back as I spoke to both of them. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left like that without telling you. It was wrong, I know.¡±


    It took what felt like an eternity for Alice to calm down enough to pull away, though her eyes still zed with frustration. ¡°Now you know it was wrong after what you put us through?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not stand out here,¡± I said, wiping away the tears from Alice¡¯s cheeks as I coaxed her inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Once we were inside and settled onto the couch, Alice didn¡¯t waste a moment before demanding answers.


    ¡°Makenna, what the hell happened?¡±


    I took a deep breath and began to exin everything. ¡°It all started after I lost the child. I was so overwhelmed with grief that yton and I came up with a n to stage my death and get me out of the pce¡­¡±


    Alice listened, her face a mixture of horror and sadness. Tears welled up in her eyes again, and she scolded me through sobs. ¡°Makenna, you little rascal! When I saw you lying there, pale and breathless, I thought my heart would shatter! And then when I heard you¡¯d fallen off a cliff¡ªdo you know how terrified I was?¡±


    She lightly tapped my shoulder with her fist, though the gesturecked any real force. It was more a disy of her frustration than anything else.


    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    From the side, Evie, her own eyes swollen from crying, added softly, ¡°When we first thought you were dead, we were devastated. Then, when we found out you were alive, we thought we could breathe again¡­ But then we heard you¡¯d fallen off a cliff and disappeared¡­¡±


    Evie¡¯s voice cracked, and she lowered her head, her sobs filling the room as her words faltered.


    The guilt that was already gnawing at me deepened, and I lowered my gaze, unable to face them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was reckless, and I didn¡¯t think of how this would hurt you.¡±


    Alice sniffled and stopped crying, her hand grasping mine tightly. Through her tears, she choked out, ¡°Makenna, what matters is that you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t you ever scare us like that again, okay?¡±


    I nodded, my voice steady but filled with emotion. ¡°I understand, Alice. I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll never keep anything from you.¡±


    The tension between us began to dissolve as we all settled into a quiet, understanding space. The weight of our emotions lightened, and a sense of peace returned.


    Evie, her eyes still glistening with traces of tears, smiled gently. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re all okay now, how about we cook something nice to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± I replied eagerly, my spirits lifting. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve been craving your cooking.¡±


    I smiled, already imagining the warmth of a delicious meal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:


    Just then, something came to mind, and I turned to Evie with a thought. ¡°Evie, make sure to set aside an extra portion, okay?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Okay,¡± Evie simply said, and then walked into the kitchen.


    Alice, however, looked puzzled. ¡°Why did you ask her to make an extra portion of food? Are you hungry? You don¡¯t seem to have been eating well these past few days,¡± she said teasingly as she reached out and touched my stomach.


    I sighed heavily.


    The smile on Alice¡¯s face faded slightly at this, and she asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring food for Prince yton. He¡¯s been imprisoned by His Majesty, and I¡¯m worried about him,¡± I said softly.


    Alice didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she said, ¡°Let me know if you need anything, Makenna.¡± I nodded, pleased that she cared about me.


    We ate dinner, then I took the meal Evie had prepared and headed to the prison to see yton.


    The night breeze calmly blew as I walked under the moonlight, my heart pounding with trepidation. Soon, I was at the prison gate. It was tightly shut and guarded by a stern-faced guard.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m here to see Prince yton¡­¡± I began. However, before I could finish, the guard interrupted me, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in here without authorization. Get out of here!¡±


    I tried to plead, but the guard adamantly refused to let me in.


    It was then that I remembered that Amon was in charge of this prison.


    I got in contact with him, and with his help, I gained entrance to yton¡¯s cell.


    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm


    When the cell door opened, I saw yton sitting on the edge of the bed, his eyes closed.


    His face was weary, and his hair disheveled. A stubble had grown on his chin. His handsome face now seemed thinner.


    My heart broke at the sight of him like that.


    ¡°yton¡­¡± I choked out, trying to keep myself from crying.


    yton immediately opened his eyes at the sound of my voice.


    His eyes lit up with joy at the sight of me, and he rushed to me, holding me in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Are you okay, Makenna?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. I wanted to say something, but my throat felt constricted as I struggled to keep back tears.


    yton¡¯s arms tightened around me. His voice hoarse, he said, ¡°I was so scared something bad had happened to you. I¡¯m really happy you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Sobbing, I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters,¡± yton said as he gently stroked my hair. ¡°Why are you crying, you silly goose?¡± he asked teasingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re in prison,¡± I said, regret evident in my voice.


    yton gently released me from his embrace and stared deeply into my eyes before saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I started.


    yton kissed me on the forehead, interrupting me.


    ¡°It was my mistake that put you in danger, Makenna. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if anything had happened to you,¡± he said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:


    I threw myself into yton¡¯s arms as I sobbed.


    yton patted me on the back as he patiently waited for my sobs to subside.


    When I had finally calmed down, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lost control of my emotions, Your Highness.¡±


    yton smiled and said, ¡°I like seeing you lose control because of me. It brings a certain satisfaction.¡±


    My face colored at his words.


    In a bid to change the topic, I said, ¡°I was worried you weren¡¯t eating well in prison, so I brought you some food.¡± I then handed him the food I had packed for him.


    yton, however, didn¡¯t seem interested in the food.


    Instead, he said, ¡°But I want you more.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I immediately understood what yton was up to. My cheeks flushed, and I was unsure of how to react.


    ¡°This is a prison¡­¡± I stuttered. ¡°If we¡¯re caught, it¡¯ll be too disgraceful.¡±


    yton chuckled softly, took the food container from my hand, and set it aside. He then looked at me with a deep, yearning expression.


    As confusion swirled within me, yton cradled my neck. His attractive face moved closer, aiming to kiss me. My heart skipped a beat and, in a moment of panic, I turned my head aside.


    ¡°What if a guard passes by?¡±


    yton nted a kiss at the corner of my mouth and said in a husky tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just us here. The guards won¡¯t show up that easily.¡±


    At that moment, yton slid his wet tongue into my mouth, igniting a fire of desire within me. I hesitantly met his advance with my tongue, only to quickly pull back out of nervousness. However, yton was relentless. His tongue intertwined with mine, and his hand wandered to my chest, slipping beneath my clothes to deftly unhook my bra.


    As my bra came loose, I felt a cool breeze on my skin that made me shiver. Following our intense kiss, yton trailed his lips downward and softly sucked on my sensitive nipple, while his other hand caressed and gently squeezed my other breast, pressing out creamy milk.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I let out a soft moan from the pleasure, biting my lip to keep quiet.


    yton looked up at me with eyes filled with lust and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Makenna, your milk tastes so sweet.¡±


    ¡°S-stop, don¡¯t say that!¡± I blushed deeply, not knowing where to look.


    yton¡¯s eyes darkened with desire as he ced kisses on my corbone. His hand moved under my skirt, caressing my thigh and sliding up to my most private part. My body had already begun responding to his touches, and my wetness coated his fingers.


    yton¡¯s eyes burned with intense passion. His erection was so hard it strained against his pants.


    He quickly picked me up and impatientlyid me on the bed. Leaning over, he pressed his open mouth against my nipple once more, sucking the milk with audible gulps.


    ¡°Ah¡­ gently,¡± I whispered, biting my lip.


    With a soft chuckle, yton moved from my breast and positioned his hard length at my entrance, already slick with my juices. The tip of his penis rubbed against the opening of my wet vagina before he slowly pushed my folds apart, poised to enter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:


    ¡°Makenna, are you ready?¡± yton kissed my lips, his voice husky and captivating as he whispered in my ear.


    Swept up in the intensity of the moment, I nodded eagerly, unable to resist. Immediately, he shoved his thick penis deep into me, plunging into the warm folds of my walls. He began a steady rhythm, thrusting inside me. I kept biting my lip, overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. I love hearing you moan,¡± yton murmured, his voice gentle yet seductive.


    With that, he lifted my slender legs onto his shoulders. His warm hands gripped my buttocks as his hard penis continued its relentless thrusts. The sensation of fullness,bined with the tingling deep inside me, spread waves of pleasure throughout my body. My walls clenched tightly around him, making my whole body tremble.


    As his movements grew fiercer, I was swept away by wave after wave of ecstasy, and broken moans slipped from my lips.


    ¡°Ah¡­ slower¡­ please¡­¡± I gasped.


    yton¡¯s eyes, dark with desire, were locked on me. His expression was a mix of lust and satisfaction. His thrusts grew deeper and faster, reaching so far that he brushed against the entrance of my womb.


    My legs dangled limply over his shoulders, moving in rhythm with his powerful thrusts. My fluids soaked his dark pubic hair, creating white foam between our joined bodies.


    In the quiet prison, our wild passion showed no signs of stopping.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The night had blurred into something primal, the intensity of it leaving me drained, yet yton remained insatiable. It wasn¡¯t until the first light of dawn that he finally loosened his hold on me, still unsatisfied.


    I copsed on the bed, exhaustion wrapping around me like a heavy nket, my thoughts tangled in confusion.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± yton¡¯s voice was soft, his arms pulling me in as he kissed my forehead.


    I looked up at him, his sharp features softened by the quietness of the moment. His hair was disheveled, but somehow even more appealing.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll find a way to free you,¡± I promised, the words slipping from my lips before I could stop them. If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he murmured, his tone soothing yetced with something unspoken. ¡°I won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure about that?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why yton was so calm, but I silently resolved to clear his name.


    He didn¡¯t answer, just wrapped his arms around me tighter, as if pulling me into his very soul. The warmth of his embrace was afort I hadn¡¯t known I needed, and a yawn escaped me as sleep began to creep in.


    ¡°Feeling sleepy? Take a moment to rest. I¡¯m here by your side,¡± yton said, his warm voice wrapping around me.


    I nestled into yton¡¯s arms, finding afortable position, and soon drifted off to sleep.


    The next thing I knew, bright sunlight was spilling through the cracks. With a heavy heart, I said goodbye to yton and left the prison.


    The guard at the gate gave me a knowing look that made me uneasy. I had to leave. I couldn¡¯t stay.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:


    As I made my way back, I was taken aback by an unwee surprise¡ªAntoni had appeared out of nowhere. What was he doing here? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    I turned my head, pretending not to notice him, but as if he could read my thoughts, he blocked my path, that infuriating, smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Miss Dunn,¡± he greeted. ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Annoyance red in my chest, and I fought to keep my cool. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him. I brushed past him, determined not to give him the satisfaction of my attention.


    Like some kind of damn shadow, Antoni stepped in front of me again, unfazed by my cold shoulder. Frustration bubbled up, and I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I fixed him with a re sharp enough to cut through steel.


    ¡°Antoni Harrison, what the hell do you want?¡±


    He put on a hurt expression, as if I¡¯d just stabbed him in the heart.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, really? I just wanted to say hello. Didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡± I scoffed, my lips curling into a sarcastic smile. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly close. You¡¯re more like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡ªthere¡¯s always an ulterior motive with you.¡±


    He sighed dramatically, shaking his head with mock sadness. ¡°Miss Dunn, that¡¯s harsh. I heard you fell off a cliff, so I came to see how you¡¯re doing. Is that a crime?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, studying his face carefully. ¡°Antoni,¡± I said, my voice cold enough to freeze water. ¡°Were you behind the assassination attempt on Prince Dominic and me?¡±


    He widened his eyes in exaggerated innocence, quickly shaking his head. ¡°What? Me? I wouldn¡¯t dream of harming a Lycan prince.¡±


    I let out a dryugh, my eyes piercing him with a warning. ¡°You¡¯d better not be involved, Antoni. If you are, His Majesty won¡¯t take kindly to it.¡±


    With that, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to waste any more time on him. I shoved past him. He stumbled back, nearly falling, but I didn¡¯t care. Without a second nce, I walked away.


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    I watched as Makenna¡¯s figure slowly disappeared into the distance, and my expression turned cold.


    This woman was very fortunate!


    Previously, I had doubts about her so-called death. I carefully crafted a n to kill her, yet she managed to survive. Not only did this drag Dominic into the fray, but it also nearly exposed my involvement.


    The mere memory of it fueled my anger.


    Thankfully, I had been prudent enough to erase all evidence promptly, ensuring that Leonardo didn¡¯t suspect anything. Nevertheless, bitterness continued to consume my thoughts.


    I was not about to let Makenna off so easily.


    However, under the current circumstances, I needed to avoid any hasty actions.


    Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I smoothed out my clothes and made my way to the grand hall.


    Upon entering, I saw Leonardo sitting majestically on his throne, hismanding gaze fixed on me.


    ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± he inquired, his voice heavy with pressure, making my breath catch. He was clearly alluding to the recent attempt on Dominic¡¯s life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580:


    Officially, Leonardo had appointed Bryan to oversee the investigation, but he had secretly entrusted me with the same task. He feared the attack on Dominic might be linked to the other two princes, which was why he wanted me to look into it discreetly.


    This arrangement worked in my favor, as it gave me the opportunity to eliminate any remaining evidence.


    I gave a slight nod and replied with deference, ¡°Your Majesty, I regret to inform you that we have found no leads. The adversaries were meticulous in covering their tracks; the assassins left no identifiable traces.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked at me with clear displeasure.


    ¡°Humph! What use are you if you can¡¯t deliver results? You¡¯re useless!¡±


    In a swift motion, I dropped to my knees. My voice was filled with apprehension as I pleaded, ¡°Please, Your Majesty. I assure you, I will dedicate myself fully to resolving this matter.¡±


    Leonardo, not wishing to discuss it further, dismissed me with a wave of his hand.


    Fuming with frustration, I left the pce hastily and headed back to the Harrison family¡¯s house. That damned king¡ªhow dare he berate me like that? Without the Harrison family fortifying the borders, how could he possibly hold power so steadily?


    As I made my way home, anger simmered within me. I managed to keep my fury at bay until I stepped inside the house, where everything in sight seemed to aggravate me further. An expensive vase caught my eye, and in a moment of rage, I hurled it to the floor. It shattered loudly, breaking into countless pieces. Yet the destruction did little to soothe my wrath.


    ¡°Someone,e here!¡± I bellowed.


    A servant rushed in, her body trembling with fear as she approached. With a stern expression, Imanded, ¡°Bring Makenna¡¯s bastard to me immediately!¡±


    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Shortly thereafter, the servant returned, carrying the child in her arms. I looked at the scrawny infant before me. His tiny face was wrinkled, his body weak and malnourished. A malicious grin spread across my face as dark thoughts swirled in my mind.


    ¡°Humph, Makenna, be assured¡ªI¡¯ll make sure this little bastard of yours suffers.¡±


    Turning to the servant, I ordered coldly, ¡°Take this child to one of the stable hands. There¡¯s no need for any special attention¡ªjust sustain him on horse milk, enough to keep him alive.¡±


    With a sinister smile curling on my lips, I added, ¡°I recall there¡¯s a worker named Micha Wheeler at the stables. Didn¡¯t she just lose her child? She despises living ones the most, doesn¡¯t she? Hand the child over to her, with instructions only to keep him alive.¡±


    To prevent any oversight, I reiterated, ¡°Ensure the birth date assigned to this bastard is recorded as before Makenna¡¯s actual delivery. Make no mistakes about it.¡±


    ¡°But sir, the child is still so young¡­¡± the servant wavered, her voice trembling as she tried to plead.


    My face hardened, and my sharp stare silenced her. ¡°What? Are you challenging my orders? Would you prefer to endure the punishment intended for this bastard?¡±


    My tone was cold, brooking no argument. The servant¡¯s¡­


    Her face turned pale with fear, and she quickly bowed her head.


    ¡°No, sir, I¡¯ll take him right away.¡±


    She then scurried off with the bastard in her arms.


    As I watched her hasten away, a maliciousugh escaped me. A son of a Lycan prince, now relegated to the status of a mere servant¡¯s child¡ªit was indeed a fascinating turn of events.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:


    The thought of Makenna¡¯s despair upon discovering this filled me with immense pleasure.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I trudged back to my house, exhausted. The moment I entered, I noticed Evie busily tidying up. At the sound of the door, she looked up, her face immediately showing worry when she saw me.


    ¡°Makenna, you didn¡¯te backst night. What happened?¡±


    Memories of the intense events from the night before made me blush. I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing at all. Evie, could you get some ingredients ready?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need ingredients?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Just let me know what you¡¯re hungry for, and I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    I bit my lip, gathering my thoughts. ¡°Prince yton is locked up, and his fate is uncertain. I need to free him soon. So, I n to cook for Prince Dominic and Prince Bryan, hoping they will help in rescuing Prince yton.¡±


    Evie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Makenna, are you really going to plead with the other princes for Prince yton¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°I have no power. Asking for their help is the only choice I have,¡± I admitted with a ruefulugh, feeling resigned.


    Evie¡¯s gaze softened withpassion. ¡°You¡¯ve endured a lot, Makenna. I¡¯ll help you with the cookingter, so you don¡¯t have to wear yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Evie,¡± I replied gratefully. Her presence lifted my spirits.


    She smiled reassuringly and began to gather the necessary ingredients for cooking. Together, we quickly put together an borate meal.


    Evie then left to invite Bryan and Dominic, while I remained at the dining table, waiting nervously for their arrival. My heart was restless, questioning whether they would truly be willing to help. Still, I was determined to do whatever it took to save yton.


    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    Soon, the sound of firm footsteps approached from outside, causing my heart to race. They were here.


    Bryan and Dominic walked into the house one after the other. Bryan, ever the epitome of pride, strutted over and took a seat next to me.


    Dominic, whose injuries had mostly healed thanks to my breast milk, looked much healthier now. He nced at Bryan with disdain before settling on my other side.


    Once seated, Bryan tilted his head, eyeing me curiously. ¡°Why the sudden feast? What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    ¡°Is the worlding to an end? You actually prepared a meal for us,¡± Dominic remarked in a yful tone, equally surprised. ¡°Do you want a favor from us?¡±


    I nearly responded sharply, but the thought of yton made me hold my tongue. Instead, I offered them a forced but pleasant smile. ¡°I just wanted to share a meal with you. Please enjoy the dishes that Evie and I made with great care.¡±


    I then picked up a bottle of wine and poured them each a ss. Their surprise only deepened.


    Bryan swirled his wine and looked at me sarcastically. ¡°You haven¡¯tced this with poison, have you?¡±


    Hisment was exasperating! Frustrated, I grabbed the ss from Bryan¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink it, then don¡¯t. I might as well pour it down the drain!¡±


    Bryan chuckled, collected the ss back from me, and gulped it in one go. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen, even if it is poisoned? You think I¡¯d be scared?¡± he teased, grinning mischievously.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:


    Dominic, taking a slow sip, fixed me with an intense stare. ¡°Alright, what is it you need from us?¡±


    His sharp intuition took me aback.


    ¡°I need to¡­¡± I faltered, my mind scrambling for the right words. Damn it! I should have prepared my plea beforehand!


    With no other n in ce, I resolved to rely on the effects of the wine. Perhaps when they were drunk, their defenses would be down and the conversation would flow more freely.


    ¡°I just wanted to express my gratitude for your support during this time,¡± I said, managing a smile as I topped off their sses. ¡°Please, drink up as a token of my thanks.¡±


    Bryan and Dominic nced at each other before drinking the wine together. Encouraged, I refilled their sses again.


    As they continued drinking, egged on by my encouragement, their eyes grew vacant and their words began to slur. Eventually, they were drunk.


    aking a deep breath, I seized the moment.


    ¡°Your Highnesses, I¡­ I need to ask for your help to save Prince yton,¡± I finally said nervously, once I was certain they were drunk enough.


    I watched them intently, anxiously awaiting their response.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan seemed confused by my words.


    ¡°Are you asking us to save yton?¡± he asked.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes were fixed on me as he swirled the drink in his ss.


    Anxiously, I continued, ¡°Those assassins weren¡¯t sent by Prince yton. I¡¯m certain of it.¡±


    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s


    Bryan chuckled at this and asked slowly, ¡°So this is why you invited us to this meal?¡±


    Unable to meet Bryan¡¯s gaze, I looked away. Still chuckling, Bryan lifted my chin and said, ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay if you want my help.¡±


    Dominic also fondled my hand with a strange smile and added, ¡°I¡¯ll needpensation.¡±


    He then pulled me into his embrace, and I could immediately feel his hard cock pressing against my waist.


    Bryan approached me and tore open my cor, exposing arge portion of my skin. He lowered his head and began sucking one of my breasts while rubbing the other with his hand.


    Dominic¡¯s hand slipped under my skirt and rubbed my private part through myce panties. Soon his fingers were wet, and the scent of my juices filled the room.


    ¡°Oh¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t do that here,¡± I moaned breathlessly.


    However, they were both consumed by lust and didn¡¯t hear me. They dragged me to a sofa and made me kneel there.


    Dominic unzipped his pants to reveal an erect penis, which he immediately shoved into my swollen vagina. I let out a gasp as he continued to thrust hard.


    ¡°Not¡­ not here¡­¡± I managed to say amidst his heavy thrusts.


    This was a living room. What would happen if someone walked in?


    Before I could gather my thoughts, a penis was thrust deep into my mouth, silencing me.


    Bryan¡¯s dick filling my mouth caught me off guard, and tears welled in my eyes as it hit the back of my throat. He mouth-fucked me relentlessly, his long shaft seeming to reach all the way down with every thrust. At the same time, Dominic¡¯s cock was pushing so deep it felt like it was reaching the entrance of my womb. Their frenzy sent a chill down my spine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:


    How had I ended up doing such a thing with Bryan and Dominic? My mouth and pussy were filled with their cocks, saliva and vaginal fluid dripping from me. Several times I wanted to push them away, but I remembered yton needed their help, so I stopped myself.


    Dominic moaned as he thrust even harder into me. ¡°You¡¯re so tight!¡± he groaned.


    Soon, I felt a hot jet of sperm flooding inside me. Bryan¡¯s thrusts quickened as well, and he came in my mouth, forcing me to swallow it down my throat. I trembled under the force of their actions.


    Dominic flipped me over and began nibbling at my breast. Weakly, I pushed against him and muttered, semen dripping from my lips, ¡°Please save yton.¡±


    For a moment, there was a flicker of emotion in Dominic¡¯s and Bryan¡¯s eyes. I thought it was over. But then, I saw their cocks were hard again.


    They carried me to the bedroom. Bryan let me wrap my legs around his waist as he thrust furiously into my pussy. I shivered when Dominic spread my ass apart, fear coursing through me, but I was powerless as Bryan kept driving into me.


    I felt Dominic¡¯s cock pressing against my asshole, and then he forced himself inside. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªI could feel both of their cocks touching through the thin wall of flesh separating them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re tearing me apart¡­¡± I cried out, both my holes filled as they thrust into me.


    Relentlessly onto me. This sent all of us into an intense wave of orgasm.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up the following morning, my entire body was sore and stiff. As I tried to turn over, I realized I couldn¡¯t move. Opening my eyes wider, I took in my surroundings and noticed I was trapped between Bryan and Dominic.


    Much to my embarrassment, I found Bryantched onto my breast, deeply engrossed, sucking my milk with fervor. Annoyed, I pushed his head aside and eximed, ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±


    Suddenly, another handnded on my other breast, caressing it gently. Dominic¡¯s deep, enticing voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯d like some as well.¡±


    Taken aback and angry, I protested, ¡°No way!¡± I tried to get up, but Dominic¡¯s arm held my waist tightly, and Bryan, undeterred, yfully nipped at my nipple. As I tried to move, Bryan teasingly licked it. Feeling both weak and overwhelmed, I copsed back onto the bed.


    Without hesitation, Dominic pressed his lips against my other breast, eagerly licking and drawing the milk in mouthfuls. My face flushed red as I grew angry and helpless. Since I could do nothing, Iy there, defeated, allowing them to do whatever they wanted.


    Eventually, both men hadpletely emptied the milk from my breasts. Just as Bryan¡¯s hand moved toward my vagina, I reacted quickly, grabbing his hand to stop him. ¡°I can¡¯t handle this right now. I¡¯m still sore!¡± I protested angrily.


    Bryan and Dominic shared a look, and then, without a word, Bryan scooped me up and made for the bathroom, with Dominic trailing close behind. Startled and agitated, I wriggled in Bryan¡¯s arms, yelling, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? I can walk on my own!¡±


    Bryan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in any state to walk? Just rx.¡±


    Dominic added, ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re just going to help you with a bath.¡±


    At that, my cheeks flushed a deep red. Faced with their serious expressions, I resigned myself and let them take me to the bathroom.


    Throughout the bath, they continued to fondle my body, only letting me go by noon.


    After the bath, I entered the dining room and waspletely taken aback by what I saw. The expansive dining table was covered with an array of dishes, all wafting a delightful aroma. Thisvish meal had been arranged at Bryan¡¯s orders.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:


    As I took a seat, my thoughts were consumed by concerns about yton. The events of the previous night still troubled me. Distracted, I began to eat absentmindedly, barely tasting the food.


    Finally,pelled by my worries, I set my fork down and turned to Bryan, who was next to me. ¡°Your Highness, about Prince yton¡­ How is he now?¡±


    Bryan, upon hearing my question, gracefully scooped some soup into a bowl and set it before me. ¡°Truthfully, even if you hadn¡¯t sought our help, yton would have managed just fine,¡± he said calmly.


    My eyes widened in shock. Across the table, Dominic chuckled with a cunning glint in his eye. ¡°From what we¡¯ve looked into, we couldn¡¯t pinpoint who was responsible. And since nothing grave happened to me, our father isn¡¯t likely to punish yton.¡±


    Fury coursed through me, causing me to tremble and stand up suddenly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you inform mest night?¡± I demanded.


    Dominic arched an eyebrow yfully. A mischievous smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Had we told you then, how could we have had such a delightful night?¡±


    Bryan licked his lips, as if savoring something. ¡°By the way, your milk tastes amazing.¡±


    My face flushed a deep red as I was both embarrassed and furious. Pointing at them, I snapped, ¡°You unbearable jerks! You have crossed the line!¡±


    Yet, they seemed unfazed by my anger. Their irritating grins remained firmly in ce.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be upset. Have some more food; you¡¯ll need the energy for our next time together,¡± Bryan said, piling more food onto my te and guiding me back to my seat.


    Just as my anger was reaching a boiling point, a loud bang sounded as the door flung open. I turned my head and saw yton striding into the room.


    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    It was yton! Leonardo had released him from prison! I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness and leaped up from my seat. However, the wild sex fromst night had left my legs weak and wobbly. Because I got up too quickly, I lost my bnce and lurched forward, right into Bryan¡¯s arms.


    Bryan caught me steadily with a smirk. His eyes sparkled yfully, and I felt his warm breath on my ear as he whispered, ¡°Rushing into my arms¡ªdo you want more of what we didst night?¡±


    My face immediately turned red. I hurriedly pushed him away, trying to break free. ¡°You¡­ stop spewing nonsense!¡±


    Meanwhile, yton settled into a chair calmly and signaled to Evie beside him. ¡°Bring another set of cutlery.¡±


    Once Evie had set the cutlery down, yton began to serve himself some soup, handling each motion with refined grace. Watching him, I couldn¡¯t shake off my concerns, and my cheeks remained flushed from earlier embarrassment.


    Oveing my timidity, I asked, ¡°Your Highness, how did you manage to get out of prison so quickly?¡±


    yton raised his gaze to meet mine. His eyes were as calming as still waters. He smiled as he replied, ¡°Father pardoned me because he couldn¡¯t find the real culprit.¡±


    Relief washed over me at his words, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my joy for him. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, Your Highness. I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she was extremely concerned. She even resorted to having sex with us to plead for you,¡± Dominic cut in abruptly. His voice dripped with mocking undertones and a hint of provocation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:


    His words cast a chill over the room, dampening the warmth that had just begun to spread. My face flushed again, and I shot Dominic a furious look. ¡°Enough! You¡¯re saying nonsense!¡±


    He just snorted dismissively and held his tongue.


    ¡°Enough of that nonsense,¡± yton chided Dominic, his brow furrowing with irritation. He turned to me and gently took my hand with a look of remorse. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m sorry you had to endure such suffering.¡±


    His apology, however, seemed to aggravate Bryan and Dominic. The lightness in Bryan¡¯s demeanor disappeared and was reced by a scowl. He retorted sharply, ¡°Suffering? What do you mean by that? Such an interesting choice of words.¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze hardened as he turned toward Bryan and replied sarcastically, ¡°If it¡¯s against her will, doesn¡¯t that count as suffering?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s frown deepened, and he shot back defiantly, ¡°If you were more capable, she wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to desperate measures.¡±


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like Bryan, he¡¯s right,¡± Dominic said with arms crossed, looking at yton with disdain. ¡°You should mind your own business.¡±


    Feeling the tension escting among them, I quickly intervened. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    It took quite an effort, but I eventually managed to disperse the trio of troublesome princes. They seemed only to know how to make my life difficult every single day!


    As soon as they were gone, I was about to start clearing the scattered remnants on the table when I heard quick footsteps drawing near. I looked up to see Aliceing in. Her gaze immediately fell on the leftover feast, and she frowned.


    ¡°Makenna, how could you host a feast and not invite me? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    I shrugged as I continued cleaning up. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just for me. It was for the princes, and I couldn¡¯t just invite you on a whim.¡±


    Alice dramatically took a step back. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯d rather stay clear of those princes.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    Seeing her antics, I burst outughing. ¡°You look so terrified!¡±


    Alice helped me clear away the lunch things, making light conversation as we worked. ¡°Last night, I had a stomachache and ended up at the hospital. You won¡¯t believe what I saw¡ªloads of new power generators.¡±


    Power generators? Why would the hospital need so many?


    Noticing my puzzled look, Alice rified, ¡°Apparently, there was a short power outage at the hospital on the day you gave birth. It onlysted about a minute.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The hospital had a power outage?


    My eyes widened in disbelief as I grasped Alice¡¯s arm, pressing her for information. ¡°Alice, do you have any idea what happened that day? What about the generators and the power outage¡­¡±


    Caught off guard by my sudden grip, Alice shook her head and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s all I know; I really don¡¯t have any other information.¡±


    My heart grew heavy as I listened to her response. I had this nagging feeling that there was more to the situation¡ªit couldn¡¯t just be a simple outage.


    Noticing my concerned look, a hint of worry shed in Alice¡¯s eyes as she cautiously asked, ¡°Do you¡­ do you think this could be rted to your childbirth?¡±


    I sighed softly and replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just¡­ something feels wrong here.¡±


    I hesitated, momentarily overwhelmed by the distressing memory. After a moment, I went on, ¡°On that day in the delivery room, I watched as the baby was delivered, clearly very healthy, with the medical team acting normal. But suddenly, I cked out, and upon regaining consciousness¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:


    At this, my voice faltered, and tears welled up in my eyes. Alice gasped, her hand immediately flying over her mouth. ¡°You mean, someone might have intended to harm the Lycan royal family¡¯s child. How¡­ how could that be possible? Would anyone dare to harm the Lycan royal family¡¯s descendants?¡±


    I weakly shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but something inside me tells me things are not as simple as they seem.¡± The memory of my child¡¯s death cast a long shadow over my spirit, weighing me down with grief.


    Seeing my distress, Alice¡¯s eyes also filled with tears, and she quickly extended her hand tofort me. ¡°Makenna, that¡¯s all in the past. Try not to dwell on it or let it consume you.¡±


    I stayed quiet, my heart still heavy with the pain of my loss.


    After a lengthy silence, Alice changed the topic, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty is appointing a new trainer for the sex ves.¡±


    To ease Alice¡¯s concern for me, I took a deep breath, gathered my spirits, and asked, ¡°Who is that trainer?¡±


    Alice¡¯s brow creased slightly in thought, and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I only know that Antoni rmended her.¡± She hesitated briefly, pondering her next words carefully.


    Alice¡¯s hesitant look caught my attention, sparking my curiosity further. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this trainer is not only stunning and charismatic but also good at pleasing men. And¡­¡± Alice suddenly stopped, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°It appears she¡¯s also going to be a sex ve.¡±


    The new trainer was rmended by Antoni, skilled at pleasing men, and would be a sex ve¡­ I narrowed my eyes, a gut feeling telling me something wasn¡¯t right. It was Antoni again. What exactly was he up to?


    A sudden thought hit me, and I grasped Alice¡¯s arm quickly. ¡°Alice, can you find out where Antoni was on the day I gave birth?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    Meeting my gaze, Alice understood what I meant. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a connection between the child¡¯s death and Antoni?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed with conviction. ¡°And I believe that the attempt on my life is also linked to Antoni.¡±


    Alice gasped in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how is that even possible? Antoni, being the son of Beta, should be loyal to the Lycan royal family. Why would he do something like that?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Reflecting on Antoni¡¯s string of questionable behaviors, I couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°That madman Antoni is capable of the worst.¡±


    ¡°If that really is the case¡­¡± Alice peered at me with a worried expression. ¡°Makenna, you have to be on your guard. Antoni is quite erratic. Should anything out of the ordinary happen, tell me immediately. I¡¯m always here to help.¡±


    Alice¡¯s words brought me a sense offort. I opened my arms and hugged her, deeply touched. ¡°Alice, thank you for always being by my side,¡± I choked out.


    Alice gently hugged me back, patting my shoulder softly and soothing me with her reassuring words. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. Things will get better.¡±


    With Alice¡¯spany, the weight of my concerns lightened somewhat. Just then, the doorbell rang, disrupting the peace I had only just found. Startled, I let go of Alice and made for the door.


    Upon opening it, I was greeted by one of the king¡¯s servants, holding something in his hand. I frowned and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The servant gave a small bow and exined, ¡°The training for the sex ves is scheduled to start again, and as you are no longer pregnant, you are required to participate ording to the regtions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:


    Shocked, I quickly asked, ¡°When is the training set to begin?¡±


    The servant, devoid of emotion, handed me a fresh schedule, speaking with strict professionalism. ¡°You are to start training in three days as per this schedule.¡±


    I collected the schedule and looked it over. It was crammed with a myriad of training sessions, which made my skin crawl. My expression darkened as I fully absorbed the details.


    Once the servant had gone, Alice leaned over, tilting her head curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there an issue with the schedule?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I passed the schedule to her. Alice collected it, and after she read the contents, her eyes grew wide and herplexion turned even paler than mine.


    ¡°This¡­ this new training is so extreme! It¡¯s just too much!¡± she gasped, her voice filled with disbelief.


    I paused for a moment and then dered with seriousness, ¡°We have three days left. I n to use this time to investigate the matter with the hospital doctors. Perhaps I can uncover some clues.¡±


    Hearing my n, the shock on Alice¡¯s face slowly gave way to a look of determination. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We need to do a thorough investigation. Go ahead, and remember, if you need any help, just call on me,¡± Alice said earnestly.


    With a quick goodbye to Alice, I made my way to the hospital. My heart was heavy as I walked, weighed down by my thoughts. Soon, I reached the bustling hospital, where doctors and nurses hurried about their tasks.


    As I walked through the hospital corridor, I spotted a nurse and quickly caught hold of her sleeve. Without much exnation, I asked urgently, ¡°Miss, where can I find Dr. ra Lee?¡±


    I knew ra was the one who had delivered my baby, so finding her was my top priority upon reaching the hospital. I wanted to get a clearer picture of what had happened.


    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??


    The nurse¡¯s brow furrowed as she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Dr. Lee?¡±


    I paused as my thoughts whirled. Then I put on a grave face and answered, ¡°Prince yton has sent me to speak with Dr. Lee. It¡¯s a matter of urgency, and any dy would displease him.¡±


    With that, I brought out the token yton had given me and showed it to her as proof of my words.


    Seeing the token, the nurse bit her lip and reluctantly informed me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but Dr. Lee has been fired.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Fired? How? Why?¡± My heart sank abruptly, and without thinking, I reached out and held the nurse¡¯s arm, pleading for more details.


    The nurse sighed, her face filled with empathy as she said, ¡°Well, it all happened due to the incident involving the death of the sex ve¡¯s child. Everyone involved in the medical team was reprimanded and dismissed. Some of them ended up in such dire conditions that they took up menial jobs as servants.¡±


    I absorbed her words with conflicting emotions. Although Bryan had spared their lives back then, he hadn¡¯t truly forgiven their errors.


    With a heavy heart, I asked, ¡°Do you know where Dr. Lee lives now?¡±


    After a brief pause, the nurse reluctantly shared ra¡¯s address with me.


    Following the address the nurse gave me, I made my way quickly to the house and soon found myself at ra¡¯s doorstep. I lifted my hand and rapped on the door. Soon enough, ra appeared. She looked far more worn than she had in the hospital. Her hair was pulled back loosely, with strands slipping down her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:


    ra looked surprised to see me at first but quickly recognized me and politely invited me inside.


    I stepped into the house, bypassing any small talk, and dove right in. ¡°Dr. Lee, I need to understand what really happened on the day I gave birth.¡±


    When ra heard my question, the smile quickly faded from her face and was reced by a grave expression of guilt. ¡°Oh, it was my ipetence that led to the loss of your baby. I am deeply sorry, and I hope you find some peace from that dreadful day.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes met mine, filled with sincere remorse.


    A storm of emotions swirled within me, and I nearly broke down crying again. However, I remembered my purpose for being there, so Iposed myself and pressed on. ¡°Dr. Lee, I didn¡¯te here for apologies. I need to understand exactly what happened. How could my baby have died from sudden infant death syndrome so unexpectedly?¡±


    ra trudged over to a chair and sank into it, massaging her temples with a pained expression. ¡°This syndrome has always been a mystery among the werewolves. No one has been able to pinpoint the exact cause. I sincerely did everything within my power at the time¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the best exnation you have, I can¡¯t ept it,¡± I countered firmly.


    ra responded, sensing my dissatisfaction. ¡°It might be due to the distinct nature of werewolf infants. Sometimes, their bodies can¡¯t handle the intense strength inherited from their werewolf lineage, resulting in sudden deaths.¡±


    How could that be possible? I was a white wolf, and the child¡¯s father was a powerful Lycan descendant. The idea that our child had died because of such a vague condition was unfathomable. It made no sense!


    Then I remembered something Alice had mentioned¡ªthe power outage at the hospital the day I gave birth. A nagging suspicion crept up on me. ¡°Dr. Lee, do you recall the power outage at the hospital that day?¡± I inquired urgently.


    ra paused, thought for a moment, and then answered, ¡°Yes, the power did cut out that day. It was very brief, not even a minute long.¡±


    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    My frustration grew as I heard this. ¡°That short outage could have been enough for someone to either cause my child¡¯s death or switch my child with another dead infant!¡±


    ra shook her head. There was a mix of resignation and sympathy in her eyes. ¡°I understand why you¡¯re upset, but it was just a minute. The medical team was all around your baby. It would have been nearly impossible for anyone to switch the babies so quickly. Besides, His Majesty and the princes conducted a thorough investigation and found nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out tofort me with a gentle pat on the shoulder, but it only intensified my feelings of frustration. She then furrowed her brow, seeming to remember something. ¡°The only odd thing was that I remember feeling a light breeze at that moment, but that¡¯s it. Nothing else stood out as unusual.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A light breeze?


    Was that all there was to it? My mind was filled with confusion and disappointment, yet my intuition deep within me told me there was a conspiracy lurking behind this¡ªthat I must have overlooked some crucial detail.


    The atmosphere inside the house grew heavy, settling into a suffocating silence, as if echoing this burden. My brain whirred, sifting through the earlier conversations for anything that might serve as a clue.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the door, and frantic voices pierced the air.


    ¡°Fire! The house is on fire! Someone, help!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:


    ¡°Quick, put out the fire!¡±


    The rmed calls jolted me back to the present, and immediately, I turned toward the window.


    What I saw left me stunned: a dense plume of ck smoke was already rising outside, aggressively seeping through the window crevices.


    Paralyzed by the sudden turn of events, I could only stand there, helplessly watching the smoke thicken around me.


    Thankfully, ra was quick to act. She rushed to my side, gripped my arm firmly, and yanked me forward while yelling, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    Propelled by ra¡¯s decisive tug, I clumsily made my way out with her.


    Once outside, the sight that greeted me was jarring.


    The house next door was engulfed in mes that furiously consumed everything in their reach. The crackling of the fire as it devoured the furniture was relentless, and the dense smoke continued to darken the skies. The fire was rmingly close to reaching ra¡¯s home.


    I quickly stopped a passerby who was hurrying along with a bucket of water and urgently asked, ¡°Hey, what¡­ what happened here?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either, but right now, putting out the fire is the priority!¡± he responded, continuing his rush toward the water source without looking back.


    I dropped my hand as a growing sense of unease washed over me.


    However, before I could dwell on these thoughts further, the distinct wail of fire truck sirens grew louder. Momentster, firefighters swarmed the scene and began their efforts to extinguish the fire.


    Surprisingly, among them was Antoni, stepping down from one of the fire trucks. Upon spotting me, he approached with a calm smile and casually greeted, ¡°Well, Miss Dunn, what brings you here?¡±


    I frowned, looking at him warily, and responded coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? What are you doing here?¡±


    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    As I spoke, I instinctively stepped back, maintaining a cautious distance from him.


    Antoni, unfazed by my cold demeanor, simply smiled a bit more and casually mentioned, ¡°I was at the fire department discussing some matters. When I heard about the fire, I decided toe over to help.¡±


    His exnation seemed flimsy to me, far from convincing. He was dressed in an exquisite outfit made of high-quality fabric. He looked nothing like someone who hade prepared to put out a fire. And what were the odds? Today, of all days, when I was here to look into the details of my harrowing childbirth incident, Antoni appeared as if on cue¡­


    Something surely didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re hiding something. Maybe you caused some trouble here and now you¡¯re scared of getting caught, so you cooked up that story, right?¡± My eyes locked onto his as I taunted him, searching for any sign of panic.


    But Antoni met my probing stare with unwavering calm. ¡°Miss Dunn, are you so troubled by the loss of your child that you¡¯ve be this paranoid? I know a few excellent psychologists if you need someone to talk to,¡± he suggested smoothly.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Antoni¡¯s words mmed into me like a ton of bricks, leaving a raw ache and a fierce tremble in my hands. Every nerve buzzed with the urge to hit him, to make him feel even a fraction of my fury. But I forced myself to stay grounded, clenching my jaw as I spoke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590:


    ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable, Antoni. From now on, you¡¯re my enemy. And I promise¡ªI¡¯ll make you regret this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Without sparing him a second nce, I walked over to where ra stood, offered a clipped farewell, and left, desperate to escape this ce and the people poisoning it.


    As I moved further from the chattering crowd, the suffocating fire, and Antoni¡¯s toxic presence, my energy drained away, leaving me hollow, like a shell. My steps slowed, and a bone-deep weariness settled over me.


    Eventually, I lifted my gaze to the burning sun, squinting into its blinding light. The brightness scorched my eyes, but I refused to look away, almost weing the sting as a distraction from the hollow ache gnawing at me.


    A wave of anguish crashed over me. My child, the baby I¡¯d never had the chance to hold, shed in my mind¡ªa phantom smile I would never see again. He should have been in my arms, hisughter a balm to my wounds, but he had slipped away too soon, and it was my fault. I hadn¡¯t protected him; I hadn¡¯t been strong enough. My body had failed when he needed me most.


    The guilt pressed against my chest like a de. Each breath was raw¡ªpainful.


    I wandered aimlessly with a vacant look in my eyes, oblivious to everything around me. Lost in that haze, I didn¡¯t see the figure in front of me until I stumbled straight into them.


    The contact jolted me back to reality, and I immediately began mumbling apologies, words tripping over each other. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t looking¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, really,¡± a soft, melodic voice replied.


    Only then did I slowly look up, surprised to find a strikingly beautiful woman standing before me. She had a delicate elegance about her¡ªhair cascading over her shoulders, eyes that shone with kindness, and a smile that felt¡­ genuine.


    ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± she asked, her gaze soft with concern.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I shook my head, still a bit dazed.


    She brushed off my apology with a lightugh. ¡°It¡¯s my first day in the pce. I was trying to find my way around and might have been rushing a bit. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°First day at the pce?¡± I echoed, surprised. Herposed demeanor and regal beauty hinted she might be a daughter from some noble family.


    She offered a shy smile, lowering her gaze. ¡°I was invited by His Majesty. I¡¯m Evelyn Nixon. I¡¯m here to train the pce¡¯s sex ves.¡±


    Evelyn Nixon? My heart dropped. So, this was the woman who¡¯d be overseeing us¡ªthe one Antoni had rmended.


    I took a step back, studying her more closely. She was everything Alice had said¡ªelegant, beautiful, with a softness that made her seem out of ce in this world. But the knowledge that she was here at Antoni¡¯s behest sent a chill down my spine. Anyone aligned with him couldn¡¯t be here for good. Perhaps she was here to stir up some trouble?


    I just couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion, so I took a cautious step back. ¡°I see¡­ Forgive me again for bumping into you, but I need to go. There are matters I must attend to. Take care.¡±


    I spoke with a distant tone, nodding politely before walking away.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± She started to respond, but I didn¡¯t wait. I brushed past her before she could continue and walked as fast as I could until I disappeared down the path.


    When I finally returned to my house, still burdened by unease, I found Alice waiting outside. Her expression was tense, her brows knitted with worry. The moment she spotted me, she rushed over, her mouth opening as if she had urgent news.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy weekend dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:


    Something was definitely wrong.


    I shushed her and grabbed her arm. ¡°Come inside. Whatever it is, we shouldn¡¯t speak of it here.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I quickly led Alice into the living room and sat on the couch. Before I could catch my breath, Alice looked at me earnestly and said, ¡°Makenna, the night you had your baby, someone spotted Antoni leaving the hospital!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her words shocked me deeply, like a thunderbolt. ¡°Is this mere chance, or did he n all this? Could it be¡­ could my child¡¯s death not have been an ident?¡± I whispered to myself.


    Overwhelmed by a surge of anger, I jumped up from the couch, determined to confront Antoni. ¡°I have to see Antoni and get some answers! I need him to tell me what happened!¡±


    Alice immediately moved to intercept me and grabbed my arm. ¡°Makenna! Think this through! Confronting him now won¡¯t help you find the truth,¡± she urged, trying to soothe my agitation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my child¡¯s death go without justice! Everyone involved must pay!¡± I copsed into tears. ¡°Why would they harm my baby? He was so innocent and never even had the chance to see the world¡­¡±


    Evie rushed to my side, and along with Alice, took my hands. ¡°Makenna, please, stay calm. Rash actions won¡¯t help in any way.¡±


    I cried out, ¡°How can I stay calm? How can you expect me to be calm? My baby is gone, and I don¡¯t even know the truth. I feel like I¡¯ve failed as a mother¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she choked out, ¡°I understand your pain, but we have no proof. Seeing Antoni at the hospital that night doesn¡¯t directly incriminate him. Confronting him now would be futile. It would only tip him off and make it harder to find any truthster on!¡±


    Hearing Alice¡¯s words, I gradually ceased my struggles. My energy drained away, and I copsed into a heap, consumed by pain. I managed to calm down, but inside, I felt even more desperate and hated my own helplessness.


    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed as the door was flung open forcefully. The noise jolted me. I lifted my tear-filled eyes and saw Dominic striding in.


    His worried eyes quickly scanned me as he approached. Then he asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    I met his gaze with a vacant look and then slowly shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. What brings you here?¡±


    Dominic, hearing this, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I heard you were over at ra¡¯s; then I heard about the fire next door. I was so worried. When I found out you were back home, I came straight here to see you.¡± His concern warmed my heart.


    Ever since the incident at the cliff, Dominic and I had grown closer, so now, I felt morefortable confiding in him.


    I took a deep breath and asked directly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention the power outage at the hospital the night I gave birth?¡±


    Dominic appeared taken aback by the change in conversation, but he quickly collected himself and responded seriously, ¡°Our investigation at the time revealed that the power outage was idental and not connected to¡­ the tragedy with the child.¡±


    I met Dominic¡¯s deep green eyes squarely and emphasized each word with conviction. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed. He was clearly confused.


    Taking a moment to muster my courage, I muttered, ¡°I have this strong suspicion that Antoni is tied to all this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    I coldly watched as Makenna gradually faded into the distance.


    I had just received news from my subordinates that Makenna had begun to investigate the events of the day she gave birth. She had even visited ra, the doctor who delivered the baby, to inquire about what exactly had happened.


    This woman just couldn¡¯t let sleeping dogs lie. She insisted on prying into secrets that were not meant to be revealed.


    I recalled the arrangements I had made back then. I was confident that everything had been handled properly, and anything that could expose me to Makenna had been utterly erased.


    However, I knew that underestimating Makenna would spell doom. She had, after all, managed to win the affections of the three princes. She was certainly not a simple woman.


    I decided to have someone set fire to the house next to ra¡¯s, so as to derail Makenna¡¯s investigation.


    The thought of killing Makenna crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. During such an eventful time, with many incidents happening in the pce and several factions involved, it would be reckless. Makenna was also loved by the three princes, and killing her could bring ruin down on my head.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:


    Killing Makenna wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    With this in mind, I turned to ra. Gently patting her shoulder, I asked, ¡°Your house is the one affected by the fire, isn¡¯t it, Dr. Lee?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Mr. Harrison,¡± ra stuttered, bowing deeply.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Dr. Lee. It¡¯s unfortunate that your house was caught in the fire. However, I promise to personally cover the rebuilding costs,¡± I said, smiling warmly at her.


    ¡°Really?¡± ra asked, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, Mr. Harrison. I really don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness,¡± she said, bowing profusely.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s really no bother,¡± I replied, keeping the smile on my face.


    I quietly observed her. Seeing that she was more rxed, I asked casually, ¡°By the way, Dr. Lee, what did Miss Dunne to discuss with you earlier?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Dunn just came to ask me some things about the day she gave birth, like the power outage at the hospital and how the baby passed away. I think losing her baby caused her quite a lot of mental trauma, as she is finding it hard to ept the death of the child,¡± ra answered.


    I scoffed inwardly at her reply.


    It was just as I thought. Makenna was refusing to let go of the matter.


    I grew increasingly wary of her.


    After exchanging the usual pleasantries with ra, I turned and left the chaotic scene. Quickening my pace, I approached my subordinate and asked, ¡°How are the arrangementsing along?¡±


    Bowing reverently, the subordinate answered, ¡°Evelyn Nixon has been sessfully nted in the pce, Mr. Harrison.¡±


    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at this news. ¡°Is His Majesty pleased with her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His Majesty is quite pleased with Evelyn,¡± the subordinate replied.


    I pped my hands in delight as I imagined the reaction of the princes when they saw Evelyn.


    Evelyn was a ¡°gift¡± I had meticulously chosen for them. The princes would undoubtedly be captivated by her beauty and charm, and soon lose interest in Makenna.


    Without the princes¡¯ protection, Makenna would be at my mercy to do as I pleased.


    This thought brought me immense satisfaction.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic grew thoughtful upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Just think about it, Your Highness. Don¡¯t you think the power outage right after I gave birth was strange? Do you truly believe it was a mere coincidence?¡± I said, trying to persuade him.


    ¡°I even found outter that Antoni had been seen leaving the hospital that night. Is that also a coincidence? I refuse to believe this has nothing to do with my child¡¯s death.¡±


    Dominic quietly pondered what I had said.


    Finally, he replied, ¡°I will get to the bottom of this. My team is investigating the assassination attempt on the cliff. I¡¯ll arrange for some people to investigate and monitor Antoni.¡±


    His words gave me some relief.


    Dominic then changed the topic. ¡°Would you like to go out so we can take your mind off your worries?¡± he asked tenderly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:


    ¡°An outing? Why now, all of a sudden?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I heard you would join the training again in a few days, so I decided that we should go on an outing to lift your spirits before it starts,¡± Dominic exined with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly at his thoughtfulness. ¡°When did you be this considerate? I¡¯m quite ttered by the attention,¡± I teased.


    Dominic gently pinched my chin and said with a grin, ¡°You saved my lifest time. It¡¯s only natural I repay your kindness.¡±


    His words brought back memories of our time in the cave. My face immediately flushed bright red, and I turned away.


    Changing the subject, I asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re going out, should we invite Prince Bryan and Prince yton?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dominic eximed almost immediately.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Because I want it to be a date. Just the two of us. No other unwanted parties,¡± Dominic answered.


    A date?


    This caused my face to flush an even brighter shade of red. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t know where to ce my hands. Seeing how flustered he had made me, Dominic continued with a wicked smile, ¡°I was shed because of you. The wound still hurts. I deserve a thank you.¡±


    My embarrassment turned into annoyance. Dominic¡¯s injury had clearly healed a long time ago, yet he shamelessly told lies.


    However, I was unable to refuse him as I stared at his handsome face. Resignedly, I nodded my agreement.


    The next day, I woke up early to prepare. I stood in front of the mirror, looking at myself all dressed up. I couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªit had been a while since I put this much effort into my appearance. Finally ready, I happily skipped downstairs.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    It had been ages since Ist left the pce to enjoy myself. When I reached the door, Dominic¡¯s car was already parked outside. He leaned casually against it as he waited for me.


    My heart skipped a beat upon seeing his outfit.


    He wore a casual white shirt with the cor left slightly open, revealing a chiseled chest. He looked effortlessly dashing. Dominic fixed his mischievous gaze on me as I approached.


    I immediately grew awkward under his stare and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look good? Should I go change?¡±


    I turned around to head back inside, but Dominic grabbed my arm and stopped me. ¡°You don¡¯t look bad,¡± he said with a teasing grin.


    Just as he finished speaking, the roar of a car engine approached.


    The car stopped in front of us, and we both turned to see who it was.


    The door opened, and yton stepped out with a warm smile. ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Makenna,¡± he said.


    I was taken aback by his presence. ¡°What are you doing here, Your Highness?¡± I asked, confused.


    Before yton could answer, the sound of another car approaching reached us.


    We all turned to watch as Bryan stepped down from the car and approached me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°How else would I catch you both sneaking off for a secret rendezvous if I didn¡¯te?¡± Bryan said, shooting Dominic a chilling re.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:


    ¡°Trying to sneak off without us?¡± he added, turning to me. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    yton gently pinched my cheek and said, ¡°I heard you were going for a pic today, so I came to join you. I brought your favorite food.¡± He then shook the basket he was holding.


    Before I could show my delight, Dominic interjected through clenched teeth, ¡°You guys are well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing gets past me in the pce. Unlike you,¡± Bryan said sarcastically.


    Seeing that they were about to fight, I quickly said, ¡°Stop it, both of you. Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go together. The more, the merrier.¡±


    Dominic turned away, clearly displeased. ¡°Why should we bring them along on our date?¡± he muttered.


    I tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Prince Dominic. It will be more lively if we all go out together. Do this for me, please.¡±


    Finally, Dominic agreed, and we set off for the countryside together.


    Soon we arrived at our destination and searched for a spot to sit.


    We settled on a patch of green grass.


    Pointing to a barely visible manor in the distance, Dominic said, ¡°That is my fief, Makenna. If you get tired, we can go there so you can rest in my manor.¡±


    I was about to express my thanks when Bryan interrupted.


    ¡°You call that nice? My ce has a far more scenic view. Yours doesn¡¯t evenpare,¡± he mocked.


    Dominic¡¯s face darkened in anger at Bryan¡¯sment. yton then chimed in, saying, ¡°My father gifted me a fief that boasts the best scenery in the wolf pack. It¡¯s truly breathtaking. You should visit sometime. I guarantee you wouldn¡¯t want to leave once you¡¯re there.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I had a feeling of foreboding. I knew they were about to argue again.


    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Sure enough, Bryan immediately turned to yton upon hearing this.


    He looked even more disdainful than before as he said, ¡°How good can your fief be? Yours is nothing but an empty boast.¡±


    Dominic joined in as well. ¡°Everyone knows my fief is top-notch. It¡¯s far from the worst when ites to scenery.¡±


    ¡°Enough arguing. Come help me set up the pic nket and dish out the food,¡± I said, trying to break the tension.


    After several urgings on my part, I finally managed to get them to help. Although they still bickered, at least they were working.


    It took quite some time, but eventually everything was set up.


    I plopped down on the pic nket with a long sigh.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a pic anymore. It was even more exhausting than being in the pce. Dealing with their constant squabbling wore me out.


    I poured a cup of juice for myself. Seeing that yton was seated closest to me, I poured him a cup as well. The other two were not pleased.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pour me a drink first?¡± Bryan demanded.


    ¡°Although I hate to agree with Bryan, he¡¯s right. Why are you only thinking of yton?¡± Dominic added.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. Prince yton was simply closer to me. That¡¯s why I poured him a drink first.¡±


    yton¡¯s cheerful expression darkened at my words. ¡°Is that the only reason? I thought I was special to you,¡± he said, disappointmentcing his tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:


    His words instantly triggered both Dominic and Bryan, and they were at each other¡¯s throats once again.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I let out a frustrated sigh, overwhelmed by the constant bickering in the background. Needing a break, I stood up to find some peace and quiet.


    I slipped away from their relentless arguments and strolled to a nearbyke to clear my thoughts.


    A soft breeze rippled across the water, and fish darted around energetically, asionally leaping and sending ripples across the surface.


    Watching their carefree movements brought a faint smile to my face. Truthfully, even though the princes always seemed to argue whenever they were together, I knew it stemmed from their affection for me.


    In the past, I could hardly have imagined receiving such attention. But as these thoughts drifted through my mind, my mood darkened, and a deep sadness enveloped me. If only¡­ if only my child had survived.


    He would have been raised in a loving environment, happy and cherished, right?


    My eyes began to sting with tears, and a heavy sorrow pressed against my chest, making it hard to breathe. Suddenly, I felt the gentle weight of a coat draped over my shoulders.


    I turned instinctively and saw Bryan standing there. He appeared rxed, but there was a clear worry in his deep eyes.


    I quicklyposed myself and forced a smile. ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±


    Bryan let out a soft snort. ¡°I was caught up arguing with those two fools, and when I noticed you were gone, I came looking for you.¡±


    I pressed my dry lips together and managed a small smile, pretending everything was fine. ¡°I¡¯m all right, I just needed a walk.¡±


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    But Bryan seemed to see right through me. He took my hand and asked, ¡°You were upset, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sadness I had tried to hold back welled up again, and I nodded, disheartened.


    Bryan sighed, his expression softening. ¡°Were you thinking about the child?¡±


    A bitter smile tugged at my lips as I whispered, ¡°If the child were still here, he¡¯d be happy, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Tears welled in my eyes once more as I spoke.


    Every time that thought crossed my mind, guilt stabbed at my heart.


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Bryan admitted, his eyes clouded with regret. ¡°It was my fault. If I had been there to protect you, perhaps none of this would have happened.¡± He paused and took a deep breath, as though bracing himself. Then he said, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you.¡±


    When I heard this, tears streamed down my face. I longed to assure him that none of it was his fault, but grief choked my words.


    In an uncharacteristically tender manner, Bryan kissed away my tears. ¡°I¡¯ll make things right. I won¡¯t be overbearing like I used to be. I¡¯ll consider your feelings and ensure you never endure such pain again.¡±


    His words touched me deeply, and I looked up at him. Slowly, our faces drew closer until our lips met in a gentle kiss.


    The kiss began tentatively but quickly deepened into a fervent expression of our shared longing to erase the pain that haunted us.


    Caught up in the heat of the moment, Bryan¡¯s excitement grew. He removed the coat he had earlier ced around my shoulders. His hands tenderly found the hem of my dress, lifting it to my waist with a gentle tug.


    The sudden chill against my skin jolted me back to the present.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:


    I immediately ced my hands on his to stop him, blushing. ¡°No! Prince Dominic and Prince yton are still waiting for us.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes burned with desire, his breathing uneven.


    He smirked and raised an eyebrow mischievously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to say that now?¡±


    My face burned with embarrassment, and I wished I could vanish on the spot.


    Seeing Bryan¡¯s unwillingness to back down, I resorted to coaxing him like a spoiled child. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the other two princes now. We can¡­ continue thister.¡±


    Reluctantly, Bryan finally let go of my dress.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When we returned, the atmosphere was tense. Dominic and yton were sitting apart, nursing their drinks and exchanging hostile nces. It only grew more awkward as we rejoined them.


    Their suspicious gazes followed us as though we hadmitted some secret crime.


    I was mortified, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. To deflect the tension, I cleared my throat and tried to exin, ¡°The breeze was lovely. I just wanted to enjoy it for a bit.¡±


    They didn¡¯t believe me¡ªthe hardness in their expressions made that clear. Desperate to change the subject, I said, ¡°Oh, I brought some excellent wine. It¡¯s really smooth. Want to try some?¡± I produced the bottles and waved them enticingly.


    yton rxed and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have a taste.¡± Only then did Dominic relent, and I secretly breathed a deep sigh of relief as I bent down to pour the wine.


    A breeze drifted through, carrying the faint, sweet scent of flowers. For a while, we sat inpanionable silence, sipping the wine, letting the tranquil beauty of the meadow ease the pce¡¯s weighty troubles.


    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????


    As the morning stretched on, a pleasant warmth settled over me. With each sip, the world around me blurred and swayed. My limbs grew heavy, my mind hazy. I blinked sluggishly, noticing Bryan and Dominic sprawled on the grass, unnervingly still.


    A thought tickled the edge of my dulled mind: Should I close my eyes too? Just for a moment?


    Before I could give in, something unexpected happened. My lips were pried apart¡ªnot gently, but with an urgency that sent a jolt down my spine.


    A muffled gasp caught in my throat as my eyes fluttered open. yton¡¯s face was inches from mine, his breath uneven as his lips pressed firmly against mine.


    The heat of his kiss stole my ability to think.


    The taste of wine lingered between us, its heady aroma mingling with the taste of him.


    His tongue brushed against mine, coaxing me deeper into the moment. He kissed a path down my jaw, his warm breath grazing my neck before trailing lower. A soft gasp escaped me as he unbuttoned my blouse to expose my breasts.


    By the time his mouth found my nipple, my instincts kicked in. What if someone saw us? Outdoors, with Dominic and Bryan right there, only a few feet away¡­


    But before I could speak, yton had already pulled down my panties, rubbing his hard, hot cock against my already wet entrance before carefully pushing inside. Then he grabbed my waist and began thrusting.


    The words I wanted to say turned into soft moans as Iy back on the grass, legs spread, taking yton¡¯s strokes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:


    ¡°Making love without us? That¡¯s not very nice,¡± Dominic¡¯s cold voice slurred toward us.


    I was so startled that my vagina tightened around yton¡¯s thrusting dick, making him grunt softly. It only pushed him to go harder, faster, until I was moaning like I was practicing some high notes.


    I looked up to see Dominic and Bryan approaching, their eyes dark with lust.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over¡­¡± I panted, waving a hand to shoo them away, but they still approached anyway.


    Dominic took position, unzipped his pants, and pressed his hard dick against my lips. ¡°Come on, Makenna, give it a blow job,¡± he demanded in a hoarse voice.


    Dazed and disoriented from the alcohol, I mechanically followed his lead, my tonguezily tracing the sensitive head of his erection. He seemed unsatisfied. He pushed his dick deeper into my mouth, pulling out at intervals to p my lips with his shaft.


    I obeyed, my head bobbing rhythmically, swallowing until I gagged on his length. Meanwhile, Bryan snaked a hand to my breasts, kneading them roughly. His lips followed, teasing my nipple with gentle bites and forceful sucks, before guiding my hand to his own hard cock, wanting me to stroke him.


    My mind, already clouded, grew even hazier. yton¡¯s relentless thrusts had my vagina pulsing and throbbing with pleasure. Waves of sensation washed over me, leaving my body weak and vulnerable. My cum dripped down my thighs, staining the grass below.


    Just as I reached the peak of ecstasy, yton¡¯s thrusts intensified, fucking me hard until he exploded, releasing a torrent of cum deep inside me.


    I was left breathless. My body was limp, spent.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Bryan pulled me onto hisp, his hard cock pressing against my wet vagina. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he slid two fingers to my already sensitive asshole and began to rub.


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°So wet,¡± he whispered in my ear, sliding his fingers in and out until my asshole was slick. ¡°Damn. Does your asshole want it too?¡±


    I leaned weakly on Bryan¡¯s shoulder, too tired to even shake my head. I could only gasp softly, embarrassed to look into his eyes, hoping he¡¯d take the hint to just do what he wanted.


    Soon, Dominic joined in. I felt his warm chest pressing against my back, his hard cock brushing against my asshole. He kissed my shoulder, trailed kisses down my spine, and then pushed his dick gently inside.


    I was so horny¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ that¡¯s too much¡­¡± I moaned, my body trembling with pleasure. Both my holes were filled with veiny, hard cocks.


    The two men worked in rhythm, pulling in and out in intervals, making me drip uncontrobly with cum. My vagina burned from all the friction, heat coursing through me. Would they wear me outpletely today?


    As if reading my mind, yton caressed my cheek until his cock hardened once more, inches from my face. Without thinking, I opened my mouth and weed his thick dick in.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The three men took turns with me. Their movements were relentless, one climax after another leaving my body trembling and sending waves of exhration through me. At some point, the overwhelming intensity caused me to faint.


    When I regained consciousness, I was no longer outside. ncing around, I found myself in a room that was unfamiliar yet extravagantly decorated, leaving me momentarily breathless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:


    The room was empty. I looked down at myself and saw that I was dressed in a fresh nightgown.


    Still feeling drowsy, I rubbed my eyes and made my way downstairs in my slippers.


    Upon reaching the ground floor, I was greeted by the sounds of festive activity.


    Following the noise, I was taken aback to see the three princes busily working in the kitchen.


    They had cast aside their usual aloof demeanor, and the sight was nothing short of remarkable.


    yton looked up and saw me. His handsome face softened into a warm smile as he said gently, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Just a little longer, and we¡¯ll have the meal ready.¡±


    I stood frozen, overwhelmed by the scene before me. I couldn¡¯t help but whisper to myself, ¡°Is this a dream? To see three princes cooking together? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Just then, Bryan approached from the side.


    He gave a soft, dismissive snort, his eyes gleaming with arrogance. Yet he extended a ss of water to me and said, ¡°Had you not been so worn out from this morning, we wouldn¡¯t have brought ourselves so low as to cook for you.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyebrows arched gracefully. At his words, I blushed, feeling both embarrassed and pleased.


    A momentter, yton stepped out of the kitchen carrying a dish that sent waves of steam into the air.


    His attractive eyes twinkled with mischief as he said, ¡°Make sure you pay attention to the vors. If you can¡¯t figure out who prepared what, you¡¯ll be in a bit of trouble.¡±


    I frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried any food made by Bryan or Dominic. How am I expected to know?¡±


    As we spoke, we settled into our seats, ready to eat. The grand table wasden with a stunning assortment of dishes, illuminated beautifully by the glow of a crystal chandelier.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    The moment I sat down, I noticed all three princes turning their gaze toward me.


    I hesitated, puzzled. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    Bryan gracefully picked up his knife and fork and served a slice of sulent steak onto my te. Deliberately raising his voice, he said, ¡°Try this steak. I made it with care, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    His demeanor suggested he believed his dish to be the highlight of the meal.


    Just as I was about to try it, Dominic, unwilling to be outdone, added a juicy shrimp to my te, nudging Bryan¡¯s steak aside.


    ¡°Try this shrimp; it¡¯s fresh and far superior to the steak that was haphazardly sliced by someone,¡± Dominic said, shooting a challenging look toward Bryan.


    Beside them, yton kept his calm, indulgent smile. He slowly ced a delicate pastry onto my te and said softly, ¡°Have something sweet. It¡¯ll brighten your mood.¡± He then cast a knowing nce at both Dominic and Bryan, subtly joining theirpetition.


    Looking at the assortment of food crowding my te, I couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat everything you cook. I love it all.¡± Hoping to prevent any further disputes, I readied myself to tackle the feast before me.


    Outside, a gentle rain began to fall. Droplets spattered against the window, creating a soothing backdrop to the warm atmosphere inside.


    As I sat there, enjoying the meal they had prepared, a profound sense of warmth enveloped me. I found myself wishing that time could stop, capturing this moment forever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    ?Chapter 600:


    That night, we shared another round of fierce passion. It wasn¡¯t until noon the next day that we finally returned to the pce.


    In the spacious,fortable car, I felt utterly drained, the exhaustion from the night before leaving me struggling to stay awake.


    Trying to fight the fatigue, I rubbed my eyes and asked groggily, ¡°How long until we get to the pce?¡±


    yton, seated next to me, responded by gently patting my head. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. Hang in there. If you¡¯re tired, lean on my shoulder and take a nap.¡±


    With a weak nod, I couldn¡¯t resist a yawn as my eyes slowly began to close.


    Just as I was drifting into sleep, the car lurched violently, jolting me awake.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My drowsiness vanished instantly, and I grew alert.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It seemed the previous assassination attempt had left me with more trauma than I realized.


    The driver, clearly panicked, said, ¡°Someone suddenly dashed onto the road, and I had to step on the brakes. I¡¯m not sure if we hit them or not.¡±


    ¡°We hit someone?¡± I asked in shock. ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s go see if the person is okay.¡± I hurriedly opened the car door.


    When I stepped out, I saw a woman in a long dress lying on the ground.


    I rushed over to her and asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the woman said softly as she raised her head.


    I froze when I saw who it was.


    It was Evelyn!


    where stories grow


    She too seemed surprised to see me, though she quickly masked it with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine. Although I seem to have sprained my ankle, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    I helped Evelyn up, supporting her by the waist.


    The three princes came over to see what was happening.


    I called out to them, ¡°Come help me get her into the car. This is Evelyn Nixon, my soon-to-be training instructor.¡±


    I noticed the looks of surprise on the princes¡¯ faces as they gazed at Evelyn. Their surprise, however, vanished as quickly as it appeared, and together we helped her into the car.


    Soon it became obvious that the atmosphere in the car had shifted once Evelyn joined us.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing so much trouble for everyone. I just went out to shop for a few things. Who could have known this would happen, and I¡¯d sprain my ankle,¡± Evelyn said apologetically.


    It was hard not to feel sympathy for her, though deep down, something about the situation didn¡¯t sit quite right with me.


    Shaking off the odd feeling, I smiled and reassured her. ¡°All that doesn¡¯t matter as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Bryan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked, ¡°How old are you, Miss Nixon?¡±


    I turned to see Bryan staring intently at Evelyn.


    Evelyn flushed a bright red at his question.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five years old, Your Highness. I¡¯m new to the pce and not very familiar with the rules. If I¡¯ve offended anyone today, I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:


    Bryan said nothing more, though he wore a thoughtful expression as he continued to stare at her.


    I, on the other hand, felt uneasy.


    I had never seen Bryan act this way before. His behavior was unusual.


    ncing at Dominic and yton, I noticed they too were staring intently at Evelyn. It all seemed so strange. Did they know her? Evelyn herself didn¡¯t seem to recognize them.


    Curiosity tugged at me, but I felt it would be inappropriate to ask.


    I remained lost in thought as the car drove toward the pce.


    When we arrived, Evelyn said, ¡°You can drop me off here, Your Highnesses. I will walk back myself. I¡¯ve already caused you enough trouble.¡±


    When she had left, I could no longer hold back my curiosity.


    ¡°Do you know Evelyn?¡± I asked, turning to the three princes.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The three princes exchanged nces, and in that brief moment, I caught a glimpse of strange emotions in their eyes.


    Before I could think further, Bryan cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve had a long journey and must be tired. Go and have a good rest. We have a lot of matters to attend to, but we will visit you soon.¡±


    Dominic and yton echoed his sentiment with nods.


    This only made the difort inside me grow.


    The car pulled up at the entrance of my residence. As I stepped out, my mind swirled with confusion and uncertainty about what was happening.


    Inside, Alice and Evie were sitting on the couch in the living room, ying a game. The moment I entered, Alice leapt to her feet and teased, ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re finally back! How did your evening go yesterday? Come on, tell us about it.¡±


    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Evie¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile as well.


    I managed a forced smile, feeling a storm of confusion within, and was at a loss for words.


    Alice immediately picked up on my difort. Her brow furrowed as she approached and took my arm, clearly concerned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something unexpected happen? Did the princes bully you?¡±


    I shook my head weakly, sadness weighing on me. ¡°No, they treated me well. It¡¯s just that today I met our new instructor, and they seemed particrly interested in her.¡±


    As I spoke, I bit my lip, the indescribable unease in my heart growing stronger.


    Alice guided me to the couch andforted me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just sit here and tell us everything when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Evie poured me a ss of water and said softly, ¡°Take a sip first, then tell us everything in detail.¡±


    I nodded appreciatively, took a deep breath, and began to describe everything that had happened on my way back to the pce.


    After hearing my story, they looked at me in disbelief. Alice voiced her suspicions. ¡°Do you think the princes might be interested in Evelyn? That seems unlikely. They clearly have feelings for you.¡±


    My heart tightened at her words, and I lowered my head, smiling bitterly. ¡°Evelyn is the most stunning woman I¡¯ve met. Her beauty and grace stand out. It¡¯s no wonder she might catch their eye.¡±


    As I spoke, the image of Evelyn¡¯s graceful face shed in my mind, sparking a flicker of jealousy within me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:


    Alice jumped up, nted her hands on her hips with dramatic ir, and dered, ¡°Humph! You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Her exaggerated indignation brought a smile to my face. However, the amusement was fleeting. The memory of the princes¡¯ strange behavior clouded my expression again, and I let out a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel so distressed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It might just be a misunderstanding,¡± Alice reassured me, patting my shoulder.


    Evie chimed in thoughtfully, ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange going on here.¡±


    I looked at her, surprised. ¡°Really? Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Makenna, think about it. The pce is teeming with beautiful women, and the princes have encountered many. It¡¯s improbable that they¡¯d all fall for the same person, apart from you,¡± Evie said earnestly.


    She continued in a serious tone, ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed recently, it¡¯s clear the princes truly care for you. So, there must be something unusual at y here.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Evie¡¯s words had nted a seed of doubt in my mind, one that only seemed to grow the more I thought about it. She was right¡ªthere was something about this entire situation that defied logic.


    As if triggered by her insight, a memory surfaced. Alice had mentioned that Evelyn¡¯s appointment had been Antoni¡¯s doing.


    My chest tightened at the thought. Could Antoni have had a hand in this? Had he orchestrated something, something that might even influence the princes?


    The more I dwelled on it, the less sense it made. Antoni was cunning, yes, but could he truly bend the princes¡¯ thoughts to his will?


    My troubled expression must have given me away because Alice reached over and gave my shoulder a light pat. ¡°Oh, stop beating yourself up about it,¡± she said breezily. ¡°We¡¯ll see how everything ys out soon enough. Besides, you¡¯re meeting Evelyn officially tomorrow. That should give you plenty of time to figure her out.¡±


    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s


    She had a point.


    Reluctantly, I nodded, though the unease within me refused to settle.


    The next morning, long before dawn¡¯s light kissed the horizon, I found myself wide awake. Restless energy buzzed under my skin as I dressed and made my way to the training center¡ªa ce I hadn¡¯t stepped foot in since my pregnancy.


    The moment I crossed the threshold of the training room, eyes turned toward me¡ªsharp, assessing, full of disdain and icy indifference.


    Strangely, the sex ves didn¡¯t jeer or whisper as they used to; instead, they cast silent, cutting stares that made me feel unbearably out of ce.


    ¡°Makenna! Over here!¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice broke through the oppressive atmosphere. She was standing in a corner, waving enthusiastically and smiling at me.


    I ignored the frostden stares and made my way to her, sinking into the chair by her side.


    ¡°Look at them,¡± Alice hissed under her breath. ¡°The way they¡¯re ring at you¡ªit¡¯s like they want to rip you to shreds! I swear, it¡¯s infuriating!¡±


    I shrugged, forcing a nonchnt expression. ¡°Let them look. I¡¯ve got better things to do than argue with them.¡±


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the corridor, drawing every gaze toward the doorway.


    Evelyn had arrived.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:


    Her presencemanded attention without effort. She walked in with a calm, confident grace.


    The noisy murmurs of the training room evaporated as she addressed the group in her usual soft voice. ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name is Evelyn Nixon, and I¡¯ll be your training instructor from now on. I¡¯m still new here and learning the ropes, so if I go wrong anywhere, I¡¯d appreciate your guidance. After all, while I may be your trainer, I¡¯m also a sex ve to the princes, just like you.¡±


    Her words were masterfully chosen, delivered with a humility that softened even the coldest expressions in the room. A few of the sex ves nodded, their hostility visibly melting under her disarming charm.


    Alice clicked her tongue beside me, her whisper tinged with reluctant admiration. ¡°Well, she¡¯s good. She¡¯s barely spoken, and she¡¯s already got half the room eating out of her hand. Impressive!¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. My eyes stayed fixed on Evelyn, watching her every move, searching for cracks beneath her polished exterior.


    Her smooth, effortless voice rose again. ¡°Ladies, I have an announcement to make. His Majesty has decreed that the sex ves who fail to secure a prince¡¯s affection within three months will be expelled from the pce and permanently barred from bing mates to other werewolves.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment Evelyn stopped talking, chaos erupted in the training room.


    ¡°How are we supposed to handle this? Getting expelled means we can¡¯t be the mates of other werewolves, which spells disaster for us,¡± someone whispered anxiously, their face pale with dread. ¡°Then it¡¯s just like being a rogue!¡±


    Expressions around the room were filled with concern and difort.


    Evelyn¡¯s face showed deep regret as she said, ¡°Ladies, I understand this is difficult. I¡¯m only a limited trainer, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can to ensure everyone makes it through. Let¡¯s dedicate ourselves fully in the uing days.¡± With that, her eyes briefly met mine.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    ¡°Makenna, I heard when I first came to the pce that the princes particrly like you. You must have some unique techniques. It would be great if you could share those with everyone during these hard times.¡± Evelyn said this with a yful wink, as if it were merely apliment. However, the jealous looks from the others made it clear they saw it differently.


    ¡°Humph, she just wants all the princes to herself. Why would she really want to help us? She probably hopes we all get expelled,¡± a sex ve suddenly sneered.


    Alice, hearing this, became incensed.


    She fixed a stern gaze on the sex ve and snapped, ¡°Some people always have to me their failures on others. Instead of throwing insults, maybe focus on not getting thrown out yourself?¡±


    The atmosphere in the training room grew tense, thick with hostility.


    Evelyn quickly intervened to calm everyone down. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue. We¡¯re here to train. Now, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s course.¡±


    She then elegantly walked over to a table, picked up a vial, and disyed it for everyone to see.


    ¡°As everyone here is aware, in this pce, only those who can captivate the princes have the opportunity to sleep with them. So, what type of woman can draw the princes¡¯ attention?¡±


    Evelyn swayed the vial in her hand, answering her own question. ¡°A woman who can arouse the princes will gain their favor.¡±


    Curious, I watched the vial in Evelyn¡¯s hand, wondering if the contents truly had the power to make someone irresistible to the princes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:


    In the midst of this, someone couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Miss Nixon, does this potion actually stir a prince¡¯s sexual desire?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Evelyn replied with a mysterious smile. She continued, ¡°This potion is my own creation. When applied, it not only softens and refines the skin but also tightens the vagina muscles, releasing a subtle yet very sensual fragrance that can quickly awaken a man¡¯s desire.¡±


    Her assertion was met with skeptical looks from many of the sex ves. I was also astounded. Could there really be such a wonder potion in existence?


    Seeing our curiosity, Evelyn simply smiled and confidently began unbuttoning her coat, slipping it off. Instantly, her voluptuous figure was revealed. Her skin glowed with a healthy radiance, wless and smooth to the touch. Her body was undeniably alluring, a perfect bnce of full breasts, a narrow waist, and shapely hips thatpleted her ideal proportions.


    The room filled with widened eyes, mine included. Evelyn¡¯s body was truly wless, and her allure was not limited to men alone; even I, as a woman, found myself mesmerized by her beauty, unable to avert my gaze.


    Facing our captivated stares, Evelyn remained poised and effortlessly slipped her coat back on. Then, she brought out a dildo and said, ¡°After our session, I¡¯ll hand out a bottle of the potion for each of you to try at home. But for now, let¡¯s proceed with a demonstration. Everyone, apply the potion to your dildo and thrust it into your vagina¡­¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Inside the training room, the sex ves eagerly reached for the potions and props handed out by Evelyn, their movements as fluid as leaves drifting on a still pond. Unlike the hesitance of their first session, when shyness cloaked them like an oversized garment, the women now moved with quietposure. One by one, they shed their inhibitions, seated themselves, and followed Evelyn¡¯s guidance with practiced ease.


    Soft gasps and whispered sighs soon filled the room, rising together like echoes in a silent forest.


    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m


    Evelyn descended from the podium, her steps measured as she wove through the group, her observant gaze catching every motion. Her tone was smooth, almost hypnotic, as she exined,


    ¡°When a prince lies with you, remember to hold onto him gently. Your movements should harmonize with his rhythm, like a melody blending with its harmony. Try it now.¡±


    She stopped by each ve, demonstrating poses that were as provocative as they were calcted.


    Her eyes sparkled with approval as the women mimicked her suggestions, their bodies shifting and arching under her instructions. Evelyn nodded, her satisfaction evident.


    ¡°When you moan,¡± she continued, her voice dropping into a sensual cadence, ¡°make it soft, almost like a breeze brushing against silk. Draw it out¡ªslowly, lightly. Let me show you.¡±


    With that, she tilted her head back and let a series of sounds escape her lips. ¡°Ah¡­ so good¡­¡±


    Her voice was like honey dripping from a spoon¡ªsweet, cloying, yet undeniably alluring. It lingered in the air, wrapping around the room like a spell, drawing every ear toward her.


    Evelyn seemed utterly devoted to her role, leaving no stone unturned, no detail untouched in her demonstration.


    As her gaze swept across the room, itnded on me and Alice, huddled in the far corner like outliers to a script.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:


    ¡°Makenna, Alice,¡± Evelyn called out, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you practicing?¡±


    Her frown deepened, and she sighed with exaggerated resignation. ¡°I will have to inform His Majesty of yourck of cooperation. You know how this will reflect on me.¡±


    ¡°We¡ª¡± Alice began, her voice rising defensively, but I stopped her with a firm hand.


    ¡°I will do it,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm, like a de sheathed in silk.


    Alice¡¯s eyes darted to me, filled with confusion.


    Leaning closer, I murmured, ¡°This is the king¡¯s order. If we defy it, the consequences will be on us. Do you really want to risk that?¡±


    Reluctantly, Alice agreed, though her face twisted with distaste as she picked up a dildo and began mimicking the others.


    I inhaled deeply, swallowing the shame that rose like bile in my throat. My fingers trembled as I removed my clothes. The dildo, coated in the sticky potion, felt mmy against my skin, the gel-like substance clinging unpleasantly.


    A shiver ran through me as I forced my thoughts elsewhere.


    It would be over soon, I told myself.


    Steeling my resolve, I closed my eyes and guided the dildo toward my body, slowly, deliberately, until it slid inside me.


    The coldness of the potion made my body jolt involuntarily. ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­¡± A moan escaped me before I could stifle it, the sound tearing through my carefully constructed facade.


    Above me, a faint chuckle rang out, as soft and cutting as the edge of a de.


    When I looked up, Evelyn stood over me, her gaze sharp and assessing, a predator watching its prey.


    Her smile was sweet enough to rot teeth. ¡°That¡¯s the way, Makenna,¡± she purred, her voiceced with sharine condescension. ¡°Your form is excellent, and those little moans? Simply delightful.¡±


    Step into fiction with  .


    Her praise, so deliberately coated in false sincerity, made my cheeks burn hotter than before. Shame pressed down on me like a weight I could not shake.


    Then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from outside the room, breaking through the oppressive atmosphere.


    A murmur, tinged with excitement, floated in. ¡°The king and the princes are here!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV


    What? The king and the princes were here!


    My body froze, my grip tightening abruptly around the dildo in my hand. A deep, suffocating shame washed over me. Slowly, I raised my head to peer down the corridor outside the ssroom. There, Leonardo, adorned in regal attire, approached grandly with his three sons.


    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty. Wee, Your Highnesses,¡± Evelyn greeted cheerfully, bowing respectfully to Leonardo and his sons.


    Leonardo acknowledged her with a slight nod, his eyes already scanning the room filled with sex ves. Humiliation burned through me as his gaze passed over us indifferently, as though we were mere animals. His expression held no trace of recognition for our humanity.


    Evelyn eagerly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m teaching the ves how to arouse the princes using their bodies. The dildos they¡¯re holding are coated with my special potion, designed to enhance the appeal of their vaginas.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, very nice,¡± Leonardo responded, nodding approvingly. ¡°A woman¡¯s body is her most powerful tool in captivating a man. Train hard, everyone, and you will be handsomely rewarded.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:


    Evelyn blushed, turning her sparkling eyes toward the princes. ¡°Your Highnesses, by the time they¡¯re ready, these women will have supple skin and tighter vaginas. I¡¯m confident they will catch your attention.¡±


    As Evelyn spoke, the three princes¡¯ gazes remained fixed on her. Only when she finished did their eyes shift toward me.


    Under their stares, a wave of unease swept through me, leaving me tense and immobile. In that moment, I felt my own insignificance acutely¡ªI was just a lowly sex ve, trapped and forced to endure such degradation.


    Tears welled in my eyes, threatening to spill over. But just as despair threatened to consume me, Bryan¡¯s confident voice cut through the tension. ¡°I am quite satisfied with Makenna¡¯s body. She doesn¡¯t need to partake in this.¡±


    His words surprised me, and I looked up at him. Was Bryan truly helping me?


    ¡°Indeed, I am also satisfied with her body,¡± Dominic¡¯s calm voice echoed.


    Then yton stepped forward, his eyes softening as they met mine. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to participate in these training sessions. She is excused from this going forward.¡±


    The rims of my eyes reddened as all three of them offered reassuring, kind smiles. Leonardo, hearing his sons¡¯ unified stance, nced briefly in my direction. With little interest, he nodded. It was too trivial a matter to argue over.


    ¡°Very well, Your Highness,¡± Evelyn nodded with a full smile before turning to me warmly. ¡°Makenna, you are exempt from this training.¡±


    I sighed in relief, hurriedly removing the dildo and fumbling to dress myself. The weight of embarrassment began to lift slightly.


    As I straightened my clothes, I heard Leonardo issue a sternmand to Evelyn. ¡°Ensure these women are well trained. Do not hesitate to report any disobedience to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Evelyn responded brightly. ¡°You can count on me to train them well.¡±


    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??


    Satisfied, Leonardo cast onest nce around the room before leaving with his sons. I watched them retreat, catching fragments of his conversation with the princes as they disappeared down the hall.


    ¡°I have already had Evelyn¡¯s body checked. She is quite fertile and understands deeply how to satisfy men and win their affection. So, you must cherish Evelyn.¡±


    Each word sank like a stone in my heart. It was clear Leonardo held Evelyn in high esteem¡ªbut what did the princes truly think?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I was deep in thought, Evelyn came over and lightly tapped my shoulder.


    I looked up to see her face filled with envy. ¡°Makenna, you are indeed fortunate. The princes seem to adore you greatly.¡±


    After she said this, her gaze drifted to my stomach. Evelyn¡¯s tone grew even more envious as she added, ¡°I suppose it won¡¯t be long before you get pregnant with another Lycan¡¯s child and give birth to it. That will surely be a moment of joy!¡±


    Herment struck a sensitive chord, making me think of my child who had passed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped, jerking her hand away. Then I shot her a sharp look and walked off.


    I didn¡¯t want to be there any longer, nor did I want to hear her stinging remarks.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something offensive?¡± Evelyn called out behind me in a seemingly innocent tone.


    I ignored her and strode out of the ssroom. Even as I hurried away, the spiteful mumbles of the jealous sex ves followed me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:


    ¡°I heard her child died recently,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°Despite the princes¡¯ fondness for her, having a stillborn means nothing¡­¡±


    Each word pierced deeper, intensifying the pain in my heart. I clenched my jaw and quickened my steps until I left the training building behind.


    Outside, the sunlight was blinding. I lifted my face toward the brightness, and tears streamed freely down my cheeks.


    In that moment, my heartache felt starkly visible beneath the ring sunlight.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching and felt a gentle hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± I snapped, thinking it was Evelyn again, and quickly shrugged the hand off.


    But when I turned around, I saw it was Alice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I thought it was Evelyn, so I¡­¡± I apologized hastily, mentally chiding myself for my quick temper.


    Alice didn¡¯t seem upset; instead, her eyes showed deep concern as she asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you okay?¡±


    I managed a strained smile, trying to appear strong. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just really overwhelmed right now.¡±


    Alice sped my hand and probed further. ¡°Really overwhelmed? Can you share what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    My eyes dimmed as I softly asked, ¡°Alice, did you notice that the three princespletely focused on Evelyn when they entered the training room? They seemed really interested in her, engaging with her and asking about her well-being.¡±


    The more I shared, the heavier my heart felt.


    Alice remained quiet for a moment, her face reflecting a mix of emotions. ¡°Makenna¡­¡± she started, clearly wanting to offer somefort.


    I smiled bitterly, the weight in my heart intensifying. It felt as if a great pressure was bearing down on my chest.


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just overthinking it,¡± Alice sighed deeply, holding my hand more firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the three princes, but they don¡¯t seem like the type to be fickle.¡±


    How I wished I couldfort myself with those thoughts. However, having spent considerable time around them, I knew them too well to dismiss my concerns as mere illusions.


    Noticing my mood hadn¡¯t lifted, Alice quickly changed the subject. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not get stuck on this topic! It¡¯s been forever since you¡¯ve been to the cafeteria, right? There¡¯s a new chef there now, and I¡¯ve heard the dishes are delicious. How about we go and try it out?¡±


    She yfully waved our joined hands with a hopeful smile on her face.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Not really wanting Alice to worry about me anymore, I forced a smile and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grabbed my hand, leading me toward the cafeteria.


    As we walked, Alice kept telling all sorts of jokes and performing silly antics to cheer me up. Watching how much effort she put into making me smile lifted my spirits, if only a little.


    When we arrived at the cafeteria, Alice guided me to where we could get food.


    As we approached the stand, she animatedly exined the dishes. ¡°Look, this pork chop is quite delicious. It¡¯s vorful and sulent without being greasy. And the vegetable sds are simply exquisite and perfect for whetting the appetite.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:


    Alice¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, and I smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to get some.¡±


    Just as I finished speaking, a mocking voice came from behind me. ¡°Who knew the favored sex ve would actually eat in the cafeteria? It seems she has fallen out of favor.¡±


    I turned to see a group of women ring at me with daggers in their eyes.


    ¡°How dare you? Say that again!¡± Alice snapped angrily as she let go of my hand and stepped toward them.


    I quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    I didn¡¯t want to create more trouble, though trouble seemed to find me everywhere I went.


    Ignoring the women, we carried our trays and went to look for an empty seat. Suddenly, I was shoved violently from behind.


    I stumbled, and my tray flew out of my hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± a piercing scream rang out.


    I looked up to see who had screamed.


    The soup from my tray had sshed all over Evelyn.


    Her once smooth, delicate skin was now burned.


    ¡°It burns!¡± she screamed in pain.


    In a panic, I rushed toward her to see the extent of the damage.


    However, before I could get close, someone violently pushed me away.


    I staggered back, nearly falling, and managed to steady myself just in time.


    Furious, I turned to see who had pushed me. ¡°Who¡­¡± The question died in my mouth when I saw who it was.


    Bryan.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    He had pushed me.


    He quickly rushed to Evelyn, scooped her into his arms, and ran out of the cafeteria.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, watching their retreating figures.


    A wave of sadness surged over me, threatening to overwhelm me.


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    After I left the training room, Makenna¡¯s distressed face lingered in my thoughts, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within me.


    Since her pregnancy, Makenna hadn¡¯t stepped foot in the training room, much less participated in such activities. Knowing her, this must have deeply wounded her pride. After thinking it over, I decided to stop my work for a while and have a meal with her.


    When I learned that she and Alice were at the sex ves¡¯ cafeteria, I hurried there to meet them.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was the chaotic scene that greeted me as I entered.


    Makenna, lookingpletely stressed, had identally spilled her tray of food on Evelyn.


    Evelyn was shrieking, her familiar face twisted with pain and terror.


    In that moment, long-forgotten memories surged back into my mind. I was momentarily thrown off bnce, and without thinking, I scooped Evelyn into my arms and rushed her to the hospital.


    Once we arrived, she was quickly whisked into the emergency room for treatment.


    Standing in the corridor, I managed to collect myself and thought back to Makenna¡¯s look of disbelief and sorrow as I left the cafeteria.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:


    What was going on with me? Why had I acted so rashly? How could I rush away with Evelyn without considering how Makenna would feel?


    I knew she must be heartbroken.


    Regret washed over me, and all I wanted was to go back to her and exin everything.


    But just as I was about to move, the doctor came out of the emergency room and called out, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    I stopped, hesitated briefly, and then turned to ask, ¡°How is she?¡±


    The doctor responded with deference, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no cause for concern. Miss Nixon has only sustained a minor burn on her arm, which we can treat easily.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face kept surfacing in my mind, uncannily reminding me of someone else. Even though I knew Evelyn was not the one who had passed away long ago, my instinct was still to look after her.


    But Makenna deserved an exnation right now¡­


    What should I do?


    My thoughts were so jumbled that I struggled to find any rity.


    After a brief moment of indecision, I resolved to see Evelyn first. Makenna, with her generous nature, would surely understand why I had to do this.


    I pushed the door to the emergency room open. Inside, a nurse was standing by the bed, seemingly having just finished bandaging Evelyn¡¯s injury.


    Evelyn was propped up against the bed, still looking slightly pale. Upon noticing me, her expression brightened and her pained look was reced with shyness.


    ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t express how grateful I am,¡± Evelyn said softly, raising her head to meet my eyes with a look of deep thankfulness. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t rushed me here in time, I might have ended up with a scar on my arm.¡± As she spoke, she winced slightly, as if her wound was still causing her pain.


    I signaled for the nurse to step out, then turned back to Evelyn.


    ¡°What exactly happened back there?¡± I asked coldly, my expression unreadable.


    Evelyn gently shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not quite sure myself. I went to the cafeteria to get food when I heard someone mocking Makenna. Thements were pretty harsh. It seems like one of the jealous sex ves might have pushed Makenna, causing her to spill the soup on me.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    As Evelyn recounted the incident, my brow furrowed deeply, an involuntary reaction to the anger simmering within me. Damn it! How dare those insignificant pests bully Makenna?


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± I said coldly, my tone sharp as a de, ¡°as the instructor of the ves, it is your responsibility to ensure such matters are dealt with thoroughly. I will not tolerate this happening again.¡±


    She shivered slightly, her lips quivering before she pressed them together and nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I will do everything I can to resolve this issue. Please, rest assured.¡±


    Then, as if summoning a well of courage, she raised her gaze to meet mine. Herrge, watery eyes held a mixture of curiosity and nervousness as she hesitantly asked, ¡°Your Highness, do I¡­ remind you of someone you know?¡±


    The unexpected question threw me off.


    I arched an eyebrow, studying her with surprise. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    Even as the words left my lips, a shadow stirred within my mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:


    Memories long buried rose unbidden, carrying me back to a night that had haunted me for years¡ªa night steeped in darkness so consuming it felt alive, wing at me with icy hands.


    If not for her¡­ if that girl hadn¡¯t been there, Dominic, yton, and I might have perished in the abyss of that dreadful night.


    My gaze softened, the sharp edges of my tone dulling with an unfamiliar gentleness.


    ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡± I asked, my voice quieter now.


    Evelyn blinked, clearly taken aback by the sudden change in subject. But she answered honestly, ¡°Your Highness, I had an older sister. She passed away, though.¡±


    ¡°You had a sister?¡± I repeated, staring at her like a statue. My heart thudded as I pressed, ¡°What was her name?¡±


    Her expression clouded with sorrow. ¡°Anthea Smith,¡± she said softly, each syble striking me like a thunderp.


    Anthea Smith.


    The name exploded in my mind, scattering coherent thought like shrapnel. My breath hitched, and my heart mmed against my ribs as my body felt suspended in time.


    ¡°Your Highness, my sister passed away before I was born,¡± Evelyn continued, unaware of the turmoil inside me. ¡°My parents told me she was just around seventeen when it happened.¡±


    The pieces fell together with chilling precision. The age matched. The name matched.


    But could such a coincidence even exist in this world?


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing the words out. ¡°Why is your surname Nixon, but your sister¡¯s was Smith?¡±


    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m


    Evelyn tilted her head slightly, her voice calm despite the weight of the conversation. ¡°I took my father¡¯s surname, Nixon, while my sister took my mother¡¯s, Smith.¡±


    Her exnation was simple, logical¡ªand yet, it sent a fresh wave of fire coursing through my veins. My body trembled fiercely.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel, stumbling out of the emergency room.


    I had to know. I needed to uncover the truth. Was Evelyn really Anthea¡¯s sister?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I couldn¡¯t remember how I made it back to my house. My mind was a tangled mess, consumed by the chaos that had just erupted in the cafeteria.


    Copsing onto my bed, I felt like a lifeless puppet whose strings had been severed.


    Exhaustion dragged me down, and I stared nkly at the ceiling as tears slipped free, unbidden, soaking the corner of my pillow.


    I used to think my heart belonged solely to yton, that his every nce and word could send me into an emotional tailspin.


    But somewhere along the line, I realized Bryan had begun to creep into my thoughts, stealing pieces of my affection. Perhaps, if I were beingpletely honest with myself, all three princes had managed to carve out space in my heart, each in their own way.


    What hurt the most, though, was the way yton and Bryan had looked at Evelyn earlier that morning in the training room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:


    At first, I convinced myself it was just my imagination. But after the events in the cafeteria, I could no longer deny what I had seen. The emotion in their eyes had been unmistakable, and the realization gutted me.


    A knock on my door jolted me from my thoughts. ¡°Makenna, are you okay?¡±


    I quickly wiped away the tears streaking my face as I tried to steady my voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alice. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Rising from the bed, I smoothed the wrinkles in my clothes and ran my fingers through my hair in a feeble attempt to pull myself together.


    When I opened the door, Alice¡¯s worried face made guilt w at my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I was too upset earlier to think about how my mood might affect you.¡±


    Alice stepped inside and took my hand gently. ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s okay. I understand. But I don¡¯t think Bryan is the kind of person to fall in love with someone else easily. There¡¯s probably more to this than meets the eye.¡±


    Her words were meant tofort, but I couldn¡¯t help the bitter smile that tugged at my lips. I sank back onto the edge of the bed, my voice low andced with self-mockery. ¡°I have no right to dictate where Bryan¡¯s affections lie. Maybe their kindness toward me made me foolishly believe I was special. That was why seeing him treat another woman with the same tenderness today made me lose control of myself.¡±


    I let out a hollowugh, mocking my own naivety. ¡°Looking back, I feel ridiculous.¡±


    My eyes burned again, tears threatening to spill, but I blinked them away stubbornly.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Alice said, sitting beside me. ¡°I¡¯m sure Prince Bryan will exin everything soon. His care for you is obvious. I¡¯ve seen it myself.¡±


    Her words lit a small spark of hope in me. Bryan had always treated me differently, hadn¡¯t he? Perhaps he woulde to exin, to clear the storm raging in my heart.


    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??


    And so, I waited.


    The hours crept by, the sky darkening into night. Yet the knock I desperately longed for never came.


    Bryan didn¡¯t show up.


    The next morning, I forced myself out of bed, summoning thest dregs of my energy, and headed to the training room. My heart felt like a lead weight in my chest, but I refused to let my emotions show.


    As soon as I stepped inside, mockingughter greeted me like a p to the face.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Makenna!¡± a voice sneered. ¡°Seems like Prince Bryan doesn¡¯t care about you as much as you thought. Yesterday¡¯s little scene was quite entertaining, wasn¡¯t it? Ha-ha!¡±


    I turned toward the source of the jeering voice and found myself staring at the same woman who had shoved me the day before.


    I fixed her with a cold re, my fury zing.


    Her smug smirk made my blood boil.


    Without a second thought, I marched toward her, raised my hand, and pped her across the face with all the force I could muster.


    The sound of the p reverberated through the room as she stumbled and fell to the floor, stunned.


    ¡°Ah! Makenna!¡± she shrieked, clutching her cheek as venom filled her eyes. ¡°How dare you, a woman who¡¯s fallen from grace, hit me! Do you still think you¡¯re the princes¡¯ favorite? Let me tell you something¡ªI saw all three princes looking at Evelyn!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:


    Her words only fueled the rage that had been simmering beneath my skin.


    I leaned down, grabbing her by the throat as my voice dropped to an icy growl. ¡°Do you honestly think their favor matters to someone like you? You¡¯re nothing but a¡­¡±


    ¡°Pathetic excuse for a woman! Don¡¯t ever mistake their attention as something you could im. Who do you think you are, to challenge me?¡±


    Her face flushed red as she struggled against my grip. ¡°How dare you choke me! I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    With a furious scream, she lunged at me.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The firm but gentle voice rang out from the doorway, freezing us both in ce.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Hearing the voice, we both paused and turned toward it, only to see Evelyn approaching with a frown on her face.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, the sex ve began weeping and using me. ¡°You have toe to my aid, Miss Nixon. Makenna has gone too far. She hit me. You have to punish her!¡± she wailed.


    This woman was truly skilled at twisting the truth and ying the victim.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at the scene unfolding before me. I wasn¡¯t going to waste my breath exining. After all, the innocent needed no defense.


    Curious, I waited to see how Evelyn would handle the situation. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t reprimand me as I expected.


    Instead, she walked over to me and asked, ¡°Are you hurt, Makenna?¡±


    Surprised, I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied.


    Evelyn then turned to the sex ve. The concern she had shown me moments before vanished, reced with a cold, hard expression.


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    ¡°You are expelled from the pce. You are to pack your things and leave immediately,¡± she ordered.


    Her words left everyone in shock.


    The sex ve¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That is unfair! She hit me first!¡±


    Evelyn, however, didn¡¯t seem to hear her. ¡°I saw everything clearly in the cafeteria yesterday. You antagonized Makenna first. You also pushed her.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the sex ve stammered, scrambling for an argument.


    Evelyn, determined not to give her the chance, cut her off impatiently. ¡°Leave at once.¡±


    Two burly soldiers entered the training room and dragged the sex ve away.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± she screamed as she was forced out.


    Soon her cries of disapproval fadedpletely. There was a look of fear on the faces of the other sex ves as they watched what had just happened.


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze swept over each of them coldly, and she said, ¡°It is expected that you allpete for the princes¡¯ affection. However, resorting to dirty tricks will get you kicked out of the pce. Be careful what you do, as any wrongdoing will not go undetected for long.¡±


    The sex ves all timidly nodded their understanding. Evelyn¡¯s expression then softened, and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin today¡¯s training.¡±


    It was at this moment that Alice arrived. Evelyn, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind and simply waved her to her seat.


    When Alice sat down, she noticed the tense atmosphere in the training room. She leaned over to me and whispered, ¡°Did anything happen while I was away, Makenna?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:


    I briefly recounted the events that had just unfolded. When I finished, I asked, ¡°You are always so punctual. Why were youte today?¡±


    Alice hesitated, as though weighing whether to tell me. Finally, she said, ¡°I noticedst night that Prince Bryan didn¡¯te to see you, and it got me worried, so I went to see Amon, hoping he might know something about it.¡±


    A feeling of unease welled up inside me when I heard this.


    Alice took my handfortingly and continued, ¡°Amon didn¡¯t know the specifics, but he told me that Prince Bryan asked him to investigate Evelyn¡¯s family background yesterday. It seems Prince Bryan is interested in her.¡±


    Alice¡¯s words left mepletely stunned.


    I turned to Evelyn, who had already begun teaching the day¡¯s lesson.


    She seemed to notice my gaze and looked at me with a polite smile. ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Makenna? You seem quite pale,¡± she said.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The air in the training room felt suffocating, a heavy pressure pressing down on my chest like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake. Breathing became a struggle, and the walls seemed to close in around me.


    I couldn¡¯t stay another moment. Rising abruptly, I fought to keep my voice steady. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. May I leave to rest for a while?¡±


    My heart clenched painfully, a sharp ache that stole my breath and left me light-headed.


    Evelyn, ever the picture of calm, nodded with a touch of concern in her voice. ¡°Of course. Go and rest. Don¡¯t push yourself if you¡¯re unwell.¡±


    I murmured something nomittal, my words barely audible, before fleeing the room in a haze of panic.


    Once outside, the world felt too vast and my thoughts too scattered. I had no destination, only the overwhelming desire to escape.


    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm


    Returning to that cold, empty residence wasn¡¯t an option, but neither did I have anywhere else to go.


    Aimlessly, I wandered. My thoughts spiraled, tangling into an indecipherable mess.


    After walking for what felt like hours, I was startled to find myself standing in a garden¡ªthe very ce where Bryan and I had nearly had sex for the first time.


    The sight of it made me freeze. The memories rushed in, vivid and unwee. That night had been terrifying. The fear, the uncertainty¡ªit all came rushing back.


    Yet now, as I stood in the same spot, all I felt was a deep, hollow sadness.


    How had ite to this? Why did I care so much about Bryan¡ªsomeone who treated me like I was disposable?


    I let out a weary sigh, dragging myself to a nearby bench. The cool metal beneath me offered littlefort, but I leaned back, tilting my face to the sun. I closed my eyes and let the warmth seep into my skin, hoping it might burn away the lingering shadows in my heart.


    Time passed in a blur as I sat there, lost in the attempt to feel nothing.


    A sudden shadow fell over me, stealing the sunlight from my face.


    I frowned, blinking my eyes open¡ªand froze when I saw Evelyn standing before me.


    Evelyn? What was she doing here?


    Before I could even form a question, she bent down slightly, her expression soft with concern. ¡°Makenna, you said you weren¡¯t feeling well earlier. Are you okay now? Where does it hurt?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:


    Her kindness should have soothed me, but instead, it grated against the raw edges of my emotions. I pressed my lips together, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Why are you here, Miss Nixon?¡±


    Her voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°You seemed unwell, and I couldn¡¯t stop worrying. After the ss was over, I came looking for you. But you look fine now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I lowered my head, my emotions too tangled to deal with her sympathy. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I have something to do. I should go.¡±


    I rose quickly, eager to escape again, but Evelyn¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Makenna,¡± she began cautiously, as if she were truly worried about me, ¡°is this about Prince Bryan carrying me away yesterday? Are you upset about that? I can exin.¡±


    A bitter smile crept onto my lips as I wrenched my arm free. My voice was t, devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m just a sex ve, Miss Nixon. I don¡¯t have the right to care about Prince Bryan¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true,¡± she insisted, reaching to grab my arm again. ¡°You¡¯re upset because of him, aren¡¯t you? But I can exin. It¡¯s not what you think¡ªit¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Her words ignited something in me, a spark of anger that red up after lying dormant for too long. I pulled my arm back and turned to storm off.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Evelyn gasped, a surprised cry.


    Surely I didn¡¯t use that much force, did I?


    My head whipped around instinctively, just in time to see her fall¡ªstraight into someone¡¯s arms.


    A tall figure steadied her effortlessly, and my breath caught when I saw who it was. ¡°Prince Dominic? What are you doing here?¡±


    I saw Evelyn¡¯s face flush red as she pulled away from Dominic and stepped back a few steps.


    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Highness,¡± she stammered, bowing repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªplease don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Dominic raised a hand, cutting off her frantic apologies. His tone was calm, almost indifferent, as he studied her from head to toe. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you hurt?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head quickly, her voice soft and shy. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡±


    Dominic nodded, then turned his gaze to me.


    His eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my chest tighten. There was something there¡ªa flicker of disappointment that stung more than I cared to admit. I bit my lip, the words I wanted to say dying in my throat.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic nced at me before waving dismissively at Evelyn. ¡°You can go now. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    Evelyn hesitated, her eyes darting to mine with a trace of worry. After a small, deferential bow to Dominic, she turned and retreated with her head bowed.


    The moment she was gone, Dominic¡¯s focus snapped back to me, his voice like frost. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±


    I avoided his gaze, my head dipping low as I replied tly, ¡°Nothing happened. You saw it yourself¡ªI almost pushed Evelyn over. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Inside, I was filled with irritation, yet I tried hard to put on a nonchnt front. I couldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of seeing me break.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:


    Dominic frowned even more at my words. ¡°Your attitude waspletely uncalled for.¡±


    I said nothing. I kept my head bowed as the silence swirled between us.


    His voice softened, carrying a thread of patience. ¡°You should try being friendlier. Evelyn didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Thement caught me off guard, like ice water trickling down my spine. Could it be that Dominic, the ever-distant and reserved man I¡¯d known, was siding with Evelyn? Perhaps he even liked her?


    The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth, dredging up memories of how cold and unweing everyone had been when I first arrived at the pce. Yet Evelyn seemed to bask in their warmth effortlessly. The contrast stung more than I cared to admit.


    My mood darkened, and I felt the tight coil of frustration snap. My head shot up, my voice rising as the words burst out. ¡°This is who I am! I¡¯m not kind, and you¡¯ve known that from the start!¡±


    With that, I turned on my heel, my chest heaving. I needed to get away before I said something I¡¯d regret. Dominic reached for me, his hand brushing the air where my arm had been a second ago.


    I dodged his grasp and quickened my pace, my heartbeat drumming in my ears. I wanted nothing more than to be miles away from him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he called after me, his voiceyered with confusion and exasperation. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯re not like this¡ªyou never were!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer¡ªnot for him, not even for myself. Just like he said, Evelyn hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was kind and sweet.


    And me? I barely recognized who I¡¯d be.


    The more I thought about it, the harder it became to breathe. I was slowly bing a stranger to even myself. It was terrifying.


    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Instinctively, I quickened my pace until I broke into a run, leaving Dominic¡¯s voice to fade behind me.


    By the time I reached my quarters, my emotions erupted in a way I couldn¡¯t contain. I sank into the sofa, clutching a cushion like a lifeline as hot tears spilled down my cheeks.


    Evie, rmed by the noise, hurried out of her room and perched beside me.


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She rubbed soothing circles on my back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Her concern cracked me. Between sobs, I choked out, ¡°Evie, I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore. I¡¯ve be so¡­ cruel. I hate it. I hate myself!¡±


    The tears came harder, soaking the cushion in my grasp.


    Evie leaned closer, brushing away my tears with delicate fingers. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a good person, Makenna.¡±


    But her kindness only deepened the ache in my chest. I¡¯d been harsh, bitter, and unreasonably irritabletely. I wasn¡¯t the Makenna I thought I was¡ªor wanted to be.


    The grief bubbled up again, and I cried harder, shaking with the force of it.


    Then, a familiar voice broke through my despair like a sudden p of thunder. ¡°What¡¯s with all the tears? Is it because of what happened yesterday?¡± Bryan¡¯s familiar voice came from above me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Tears blurred my vision, and I looked up to see Bryan frowning at me. His expression carried an edge of impatience.


    I lost myposure again and rushed at him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:


    ¡°Get out! Leave! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± I screamed, shoving him.


    My voice, hoarse from crying, made me sound unhinged. Clearly not expecting my reaction, Bryan stumbled back in surprise.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I screamed again, trying to push him toward the door.


    This time, however, Bryan was ready. He caught my wrist firmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Stop crying and say something, please,¡± he said, his face etched with worry.


    Still sobbing, I red at him, silently begging him to leave on his own.


    When I refused to speak, Bryan sighed, lowered his head, and kissed the tears from my cheeks. ¡°Seeing you like this breaks my heart. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently.


    A strange wave of emotion surged through me at his words.


    Throwing caution to the wind¡ªand even ignoring Evie, who was still in the living room¡ªI wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him passionately.


    Bryan was caught off guard by my sudden kiss, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to recover. He kissed me back, his lips urgent against mine, deepening the embrace until our mouths moved together with burning passion.


    Evie quietly slipped out of the residence, careful not to disturb us. In that moment, it felt like the world had fallen away, leaving only the two of us.


    Our tongues entwined, stirring an undeniable heat between us.


    Bryan lifted me effortlessly into his arms and carried me to the bedroom.


    Heid me down on the soft bed, his lips tracing a path from my mouth to my ear, his tongue gently teasing my earlobe.


    I let out a soft moan, pressing myself against his body.


    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m


    His kisses trailed down to my neck as one of his hands slipped beneath my dress to caress my thighs, while the other reached up to toy with the sp of my bra.


    Bryan was unusually gentle today, and it turned me on even more.


    Soon we were both naked on the bed. Bryan leaned down and began sucking on one of my nipples, his tongue circling slowly as he teased and tugged with gentle pressure. His hand slipped lower, sliding into my already wet vagina, his fingers moving in rhythm with his lips.


    I writhed beneath him, my body arching in response to his touch. I could feel his hardened member pressing insistently against my waist.


    I reached down, took Bryan¡¯s cock in my hand, and guided it to the entrance of my aching core. The desire zing in his eyes was undeniable as he thrust himself into me.


    The slickness from our forey allowed him to slide in with ease, filling mepletely. He spread my legs wider, positioning himself to thrust deeper.


    My face burned with embarrassment at being so exposed, but I made no move to resist¡ªonly to surrender to the pleasure.


    ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Our moans intertwined as Bryan thrust into me with relentless rhythm. The pressure in my core grew tighter and tighter until I could no longer hold back. With a scream, my orgasm ripped through me, liquid spilling out as waves of ecstasy shook my body.


    But Bryan wasn¡¯t finished. He lifted my legs onto his shoulders and drove into me again, harder and deeper. The steady rhythm soon pushed me over the edge once more, sending me spiraling into another shattering orgasm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:


    Evelyn¡¯s POV:


    After Dominic gave me the order to leave, I didn¡¯t go far. Instead, I slipped into a shadowy corner, blending with the darkness as I watched him and Makenna from a distance. When I saw Makenna forcefully shake him off, his face a mask of regret, I couldn¡¯t stop the smug smile that crept across my lips.


    It was far easier than I had expected to drive a wedge between Makenna and Dominic.


    I had thought the task Antoni assigned me would prove far more challenging, yet it had unfolded like clockwork. Almost too easy.


    As I basked in my silent triumph, a soft tap on my shoulder startled me from my reverie.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I spun around in surprise, only to exhale in relief when I saw it was Antoni.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison,¡± I greeted, lowering my head slightly in respect.


    He lifted his chin in that familiar, aloof gesture of his, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the satisfied grin tugging at my lips. ¡°You can rest easy, Mr. Harrison. Makenna has already distanced herself from Bryan and Dominic. It won¡¯t be long before she loses even yton¡¯s affections.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s lips curled into a pleased smile.


    ¡°Ah, it seems that potion really did the trick,¡± he mused, his fingers brushing his chin as if contemting a mystery.


    I chuckled softly and held up the small vial, letting its faint glow catch the light. ¡°This?¡± I twirled it between my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s nothing extraordinary, really. It just amplifies negative emotions, making them harder to control.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Antoni arched a brow, clearly intrigued.


    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Seeing the spark of interest in his eyes, I borated with a knowing smile. ¡°You know my lineage, Mr. Harrison. Being half she-wolf, half witch, I didn¡¯t inherit the magical prowess of my wizard kin. My talents are limited to concocting simple potions like this. But even a basic brew like this one is enough to handle someone like Makenna.¡±


    I let the words linger, my smile broadening with satisfaction. ¡°Makenna¡¯s obsession with the princes blinds her to her own emotions. Combine that with my face to draw their attention, and it¡¯s easy to stoke the fires of jealousy. Just a little push, and she¡¯s left looking like an unstable wreck. From there, the princes will naturally distance themselves.¡±


    I nced at Antoni as I finished, gauging his reaction. He stood with his arms crossed, his eyes still on me, a faint, approving smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Well done, Evelyn. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    A flush of pride warmed my cheeks at hispliment. I bowed slightly, keeping my tone respectful and humble. ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Mr. Harrison. If you hadn¡¯t saved me that day on the battlefield, I¡­ well, I might not be here now.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s gaze softened just a fraction, his eyes appraising me. ¡°You¡¯ve earned your ce. I¡¯m more certain now than ever that rescuing you was the right choice.¡±


    His words sent a thrill through me, my heart fluttering in my chest. From the moment I first saw him, stepping onto that battlefield like a savior sent by the heavens, pulling me from the jaws of death, I had fallen deeply in love with him. And with each passing day, my feelings for him only grew stronger¡ªan obsession I could no longer escape.


    Even when he had asked me to undergo surgery to resemble a deceased maid, I hadplied without hesitation. I would do anything to remain by his side, to serve him. Nothing else mattered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:


    Suppressing the overwhelming rush of emotions, I met his gaze, my voice more tentative now. ¡°Mr. Harrison, is everything set on your end? I still have a few lingering doubts.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s handnded reassuringly on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A new identity has been carefully crafted for you. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    But unease still wed at me. ¡°But what if the princes discover something?¡±


    He let out a low, cold chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s been years. What could they possibly uncover now?¡±


    I hesitated, still not entirely convinced.


    Antoni continued with a low, coaxing voice, ¡°The princes were unconscious for days after that incident. And as for the so-called maid who saved them¡­ her family perished in the war, leaving no trace behind. So there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll find out you¡¯re pretending to be that maid¡¯s sister.¡±


    I nodded, finally feeling at ease after his reassuring words. ¡°I willplete the task, Mr. Harrison. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    After our steaming, passionate sex, Bryan and Iy sprawled on the bed, still gasping.


    Bryan¡¯s arms encircled me from behind, his chest warm and solid against my back, a fortress offort I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    He nuzzled closer, his breath grazing my ear as he murmured, ¡°What was that about? Why were you crying like that?¡± His lips brushed my earlobe, tender and unhurried, as though his touch alone could coax an answer.


    Shame prickled at my skin, spreading fast like fire in a barley field.


    How could I possibly tell him?


    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????


    Should I bluntly admit that I was jealous? That raw and irrational jealousy had taken root the moment I saw him and the other princes caring about Evelyn?


    I buried my face deeper into the quilt, the weight of his question pressing down on me. All I could manage was to bite my lip and hope he¡¯d drop the subject.


    But Bryan was relentless. He shifted, turning me to face him, his piercing blue eyes searching mine. ¡°Was it about what happened in the cafeteria? Are you jealous?¡±


    My face burned hot, and my ming cheeks and reddened ears gave me away.


    ¡°No!¡± I shot back, my voice a little too high-pitched. I nced around the room, fumbling forposure. ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Hisughter came like the roll of thunder at my obvious lie. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Makenna. You¡¯re practically wearing it on your face like a badge.¡±


    I wanted to sink into the mattress and disappear, but instead, the grievance bubbled up, refusing to stay buried. My lips parted, ready to ask him¡ªfinally¡ªto exin his connection to Evelyn.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The sharp knock at the door shattered the fragile moment.


    A voice called out, urgent and sharp, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve discovered something about Evelyn!¡±


    We both froze before Bryan slid out of bed with practiced speed and reached for his clothes.


    In no time, he was fully dressed.


    Before leaving, he turned to me, brushing a hand through my hair in an almost apologetic gesture. ¡°I have to handle this. I¡¯ll exinter, I promise.¡±


    And then he was gone without a backward nce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:


    The click of the door shutting behind him left me cold and empty, like a single flickering candle in a dark, cavernous room.


    That night, sleep evaded me entirely. Every time I closed my eyes, his retreat reyed in my mind.


    When morning finally came, I barely managed to get out of bed. The thought of facing another day felt exhausting. Thankfully, it was a holiday¡ªa rare reprieve from the grueling training I hade to dread.


    Dragging myself to the mirror, I barely recognized the pale, worn face staring back at me. The dark circles beneath my eyes made me look as if I hade straight from a boxing match. I looked¡­ depleted.


    When I finally made it downstairs to the dining room, I found Evie and Alice already seated, much to my surprise. They looked utterly startled when they saw me.


    Alice¡¯s fork ttered against her te as she gawked at me. ¡°Makenna, what happened to you? You look terrible. I thought you had a wonderful night with Prince Bryan. Why do you look like you didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡±


    A wonderful night, huh?


    I shook my head and forced a bitter smile that felt more like a grimace.


    I slumped into a chair, my head lowered in silent defeat, too drained to offer much more than a weak, ¡°Evie, could you pour me some milk?¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t brush me off like that. Tell me what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Bryan¡­ he¡­ he leftst night. Something about Evelyn.¡±


    Alice¡¯s reaction was immediate¡ªher eyes red with fury.


    ¡°That asshole! How could he do that? I¡¯m going to talk to Amon and find out what¡¯s going on with Bryan!¡± she spat, already standing to leave.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± I grabbed her hand, desperate to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Maybe Evelyn really is special to him.¡±


    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Her expression softened at my words, but I could see the hurt she felt on my behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Maybe it was something urgent, something he couldn¡¯t avoid.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Alice to keep worrying about me, so I forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it for now, okay? After breakfast, I want to go out and clear my head. Want toe with me?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Alice and Evie eagerly jumped at the chance to cheer me up.


    After breakfast, we wandered through the sun-dappled garden, the air alive with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of ourughter.


    I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as the warm sunlight bathed my face. For a moment, the weight pressing on my heart felt a little lighter.


    Alice and Evie kept up a lively chatter, tossing yful jokes back and forth. Their energy was infectious, and I almost felt myself beginning to smile again.


    But then, a voice cut through the idyllic scene like an unwee gust of wind. ¡°Good morning, Miss Dunn.¡±


    The deliberate drawl in those words made my heart skip a beat. My mood crashed instantly.


    I turned sharply to find Antoni sauntering toward us, his gait measured and maddeningly unhurried.


    That infuriating, perpetual smirk of his made me want to tear him apart.


    I snorted disdainfully, unable to suppress my irritation. ¡°Mr. Harrison, no matter where I go, you always seem to appear. Like a bad penny that keeps turning up!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620:


    Antoni, unperturbed, gave me one of his infuriating smiles and shrugged. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate, Miss Dunn. Ever consider that?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and pivoted, ready to walk away, but he was quicker, stepping into my path with frustrating ease. ¡°Now, now,¡± he teased, his eyes narrowing as they studied me. ¡°Why so glum this morning? Didn¡¯t sleep well, I take it?¡±


    ¡°And why, exactly, would that concern you?¡± I shot back with a fiery re.


    He tilted his head, his smirk deepening. ¡°Miss Dunn, could it be that the princes no longer favor you? I hear Prince Bryan has taken quite a liking to Evelyn.¡±


    The mention of Evelyn snapped something inside me.


    Antoni was the one who rmended Evelyn to the pce. A chill rippled down my spine. Could all this be one of his malicious schemes?


    I fixed him with another sharp re. ¡°Antoni, what exactly is your connection to Evelyn? Rmending her is one thing, but why this sudden interest in her standing with the princes?¡±


    Antoni¡¯s smirk remained in ce, a mask of nonchnce. ¡°I only thought she had potential,¡± he replied smoothly, sidestepping the question with practiced ease.


    ¡°And I¡¯m quite curious about one thing, Miss Dunn,¡± he added, his voice dropping into a yful lilt. ¡°Do you feel abandoned now that the princes have moved on?¡±


    My patience snapped like a brittle twig. ¡°This is none of your business!¡± I shot back. ¡°Now move.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fiery as ever,¡± he mocked, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°You seem to have quite a bad temper, Miss Dunn. But I suppose rejection stings, huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for another taunt. nting my hands on his chest, I shoved him hard, with every ounce of strength I had. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Antoni staggered back, caught off guard by the force of my push.


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    I brushed past him with a huff, eager to escape him.


    But as I moved, a faint scent stopped me in my tracks.


    It was subtle, elusive¡ªa blend I couldn¡¯t quite ce. And yet, something about it was painfully familiar, so unique. It reminded me of my dead child.


    I whipped around, narrowing my eyes at Antoni.


    He stood where I¡¯d left him, that insufferable smirk still stered across his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Dunn? Already missing me?¡±


    I stared at him, the scent still lingering in the air. Something didn¡¯t add up.


    I tilted my chin, letting my voice drip with icy disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a notorious womanizer, Mr. Harrison, aren¡¯t you? So tell me¡ªdo you have illegitimate children scattered across the kingdom?¡±


    For the first time, his mask cracked. A flicker of something¡ªpanic, perhaps¡ªshed in his eyes before vanishing.


    My instincts told me there was more to the story. I opened my mouth to press further, but Antoni straightened his jacket and returned to his measured pose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to.¡±


    Before I could respond, he turned and walked away with a brisk stride.


    I watched his figure disappear down the garden path, my thoughts swirling like a storm-tossed sea.


    ¡°Alice, Evie,¡± I said atst, ¡°head back without me. There¡¯s something I need to handle.¡±


    I had to talk to Dominic.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a wonderful day dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?


    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621:


    I rushed toward Dominic¡¯s residence, my heart pounding in my chest as I made my way through the courtyard.


    ¡°Miss Dunn,¡± a servant greeted me at the door, bowing slightly in respect. ¡°Are you here to see Prince Dominic? He¡¯s in the study at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave a quick nod and quickened my pace toward the study.


    Before long, I stood before the heavy, intricately carved wooden door leading to the study. Its design was as regal as its owner, with swirling patterns and delicate iys that seemed to demand reverence.


    Just as I raised my hand to knock, Dominic¡¯s cool,manding voice filtered through the thick door. ¡°Have you confirmed Evelyn¡¯s identity?¡±


    I stopped in my tracks. Evelyn? Why was she being discussed again?


    Almost immediately, Bryan¡¯s voice joined the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Evelyn is very likely Anthea¡¯s sister.¡±


    Before I could digest what I¡¯d heard, yton¡¯s calm, measured voice entered the mix. ¡°We¡¯ve searched high and low for Anthea¡¯s family, but their whereabouts were impossible to trace. And now Evelyn just appears? Don¡¯t you find that suspicious?¡±


    Bryan exhaled heavily, the sound weighed down by contemtion. ¡°I found it odd at first too, which is why I sent someone to investigate it thoroughly. It turns out that the war back then affected Anthea¡¯s family, forcing them to wander from city to city within the wolf pack. That¡¯s why we never found a trace before now.¡±


    A pregnant silence fell, the kind that made my pulse drum louder in my ears.


    I could feel my head spinning as I tried to connect the pieces. Who was Anthea? And why was Evelyn tied to her? I could barely keep up with theplexity of it all.


    Weren¡¯t the three princes usually at odds with one another? Why were they now discussing Evelyn, and with such gravity?


    Dominic¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°It¡¯s clear now. Regardless of the circumstances, Evelyn is most likely Anthea¡¯s sister. We must treat her ordingly.¡±


    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Bryan responded without hesitation. ¡°Agreed. That¡¯s the proper course of action.¡±


    yton echoed, ¡°Yes, we owe her that much.¡±


    Their agreement left a bitter taste in my mouth. Evelyn, Evelyn, Evelyn. Why was Evelyn suddenly so important to all of them? What was so extraordinary about her?


    The more I thought about it, the heavier the air outside the study door became, pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. I couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.


    I turned sharply, desperate to leave before it all consumed me.


    But in my haste, I didn¡¯t notice therge vase precariously ced beside the door. My shoulder brushed against it, sending it wobbling dangerously on the edge until it threatened to fall.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice rang out from inside.


    I froze, my blood turning to ice. Panic flooded through me as my heart raced, and before I could even think, my feet were moving, carrying me away from the door.


    But just as I was about to escape, a servant appeared from around the corner and grabbed my arm. ¡°Miss Dunn, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?¡± she asked, her brow furrowed with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just let me go!¡± I struggled to wrench my arm free.


    At that moment, the study door creaked open, and the three princes emerged, their eyes falling on me instantly. A brief flicker of surprise crossed their faces, as though they hadn¡¯t expected it to be me standing there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I watched their faces as a scornful grin spread across mine. ¡°Looks like my timing was off and I¡¯ve interrupted your business.¡±


    With a quick motion, I jerked my arm away, freeing myself from the servant¡¯s hold.


    All I wanted then was to get out of this ufortable and irritating ce.


    However, just as I was about to move, yton stepped forward quickly and caught my wrist.


    ¡°How could your timing be off?¡± he asked, looking at me with genuine concern and warmth. ¡°We¡¯re happy to see you.¡±


    Anger swelled inside me, and I tried to pull my hand free. But yton¡¯s hold only tightened, as though he feared I might run away.


    He looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s only been a few days since west saw each other, but you look so worn out. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I felt a whirlwind of emotions at his words and dropped my gaze, choosing to remain silent.


    Then Dominic chimed in, ¡°Your timing is perfect. We need to talk to you about something concerning Evelyn.¡±


    Why did it always have to circle back to Evelyn?


    Hearing her name intensified my reluctance. I wanted no part in their dealings with Evelyn and was prepared to walk away again.


    To my surprise, Bryan let out a chuckle, his tone teasing.


    With a slight smile and a raised eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Are you jealous? Is that what¡¯s keeping you from wanting to hear this?¡±


    I shot Bryan a sharp re, feeling irritated.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    Seeing my reaction, Bryan onlyughed again.


    He moved closer and gently ruffled my hair as if calming a child. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Why not listen to what we have to say before you decide whether or not to leave?¡±


    Though I was still reluctant, my curiosity got the better of me, and I went with them into the study.


    The mood inside the study was notably tense. The three princes stood there in silence, exchanging looks of uncertainty, each hesitant to start.


    After a while, Bryan cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Did you know about the war between the werewolves and the wizards over ten years ago?¡± Bryan asked with a serious expression.


    I was just a child at the time and was barely aware of the wizardsunching an attack on the werewolves. It had resulted in severe losses for us.


    I gave a slight nod, signaling for Bryan to go on.


    Bryan¡¯s expression grew even more grave as he continued. ¡°That war was catastrophic. The white wolves had been wiped out prior to the war, drastically weakening the overall strength of the werewolves and plunging us into chaos. This gave the wizards the chance to strike. They were skilled in using potions and secretly poisoned the pce¡¯s water supply, along with that of the surrounding areas, with magical potions.¡±


    I was shocked, as I had beenpletely unaware of this.


    ¡°Due to those magical potions, many werewolves either died or were gravely harmed. The pce became a ce of anarchy as the wizards stormed in, piging and ying without mercy. It was a dreadful spectacle¡­¡± Bryan¡¯s voice quivered with emotion.


    ¡°And then? What happened after that?¡± I pressed, both nervous and eager to know more.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:


    Bryan bowed his head, seeming too distressed to go on.


    At that moment, Dominic, who had been quiet, spoke in a calm voice. ¡°On that day, the three of us were attacked and nearly lost our lives¡­¡±


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    I stared out the window, the sunlight streaming in as if my eyes could cut through its brilliance, pulling me back to that devastating war from more than ten years ago.


    shback:


    The white wolf n had nearly been wiped off the map in their brutal war with the Lycan royal family. What remained of the werewolves¡¯ strength was fragile, the remnants of an empire too weak to defend itself. That was when the Wizard n saw their moment. They descended like vultures and forced the werewolves to retreat time and time again.


    Then came that cold, dull, gray evening. The sky hung heavy with clouds, as though the world itself knew something terrible wasing. A sense of dread settled in our chests, thick and suffocating.


    The wizards had found a crack in the werewolves¡¯ defenses. They struck without warning, sneaking into the pce as if they had been there a thousand times before.


    Suddenly, chaos erupted. The pce became a battleground, the sharp ng of metal ringing through the halls, mingling with the sickening scent of blood¡ªso thick in the air it burned in my lungs.


    We were still just children¡ªtoo young, too small to fight. Our father, frantic and panicked, ordered our immediate evacuation. He had us escorted to a secluded side hall deep within the pce, a ce where he thought we might be safe.


    We huddled together in the corner, trembling, our hearts pounding with fear.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    There were soldiers outside¡ªtough, stoic men standing guard with weapons raised, ready for anything.


    But the wizards were strong, relentless, and they knew exactly where to strike. Their sole mission, after all, was to destroy the Lycan dynasty.


    They had already mapped out the pce, and in no time, they found the very hall where we had sought refuge.


    When they appeared, the soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate. They rushed to face them, weapons shing, cries of defiance filling the air.


    Outside the hall, the sounds of the battle were deafening, a reminder of how powerless we were. Only one maid remained with us in the hall¡ªher name was Anthea Smith.


    She was still a teenager. Her face was pale with fear, and her slight frame was barely more than a shadow in the dim light.


    Facing the ferocious wizards, we had steeled ourselves for the worst.


    But at that critical moment, Anthea made a decision none of us could have predicted. She lifted a weathered wooden nk, revealing a dark, narrow cer beneath the floor, and ushered us inside, warning us to stay quiet. The moment she reced the nk, the wizards stormed into the hall.


    We watched through the sliver of light between the boards, helpless and horrified, as Anthea stood her ground. She grabbed a sword¡ªfar toorge for her delicate frame¡ªand lunged at the invaders. Her bravery was a dagger to our hearts, sharper than any de.


    If she had died right then and there, perhaps the guilt wouldn¡¯t have been so unbearable. But the wizards didn¡¯t grant her that mercy. We watched in muted agony as they gang-raped her. When they were tired of their depravity, they whipped her with barbedshes until bloody trails carved into her skin and soaked her clothes red.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:


    Through it all, Anthea never gave in. She never revealed the cer or betrayed us.


    When Anthea¡¯s battered body fell silent, we knew she was gone.


    Bryan tried to burst out, but I held him back with every ounce of strength I had.


    I told myself we couldn¡¯t let her sacrifice be in vain. We had to survive¡ªAnthea¡¯s death had to mean something. But fate wasn¡¯t finished with us.


    The wizards, driven by their unholy determination, discovered the cer.


    Their malicious grins seared into my memory as they uncorked bottles of strange, luminescent potions.


    As the fumes reached us, agony overtook our senses. It felt as though thousands of insects burrowed beneath our skin, their tiny jaws shredding us from within. The pain was indescribable. Our cries were swallowed by despair.


    Just when all hope seemed lost, our father burst through with reinforcements, arriving in the nick of time to save us.


    End of shback


    As I relived that unbearable past, the room seemed to grow heavier, the air thick with a mncholy so suffocating it was almost impossible to breathe.


    I lifted my head to look at Makenna.


    She was staring at us, her eyes filled withpassion, tears threatening to spill over.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I had never imagined there was so much more to the story, and the weight of it sank deep into my chest. My heart ached in a way I couldn¡¯t fully exin.


    It took me a few moments to gather my thoughts. My mind raced as I struggled to keep the emotions from overwhelming me. Finally, I forced the question out, though it felt like it was stuck in my throat. ¡°So¡­ is Evelyn really Anthea¡¯s sister?¡±


    yton nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. After Bryan¡¯s investigation, it¡¯s almost certain. Evelyn is Anthea¡¯s sister.¡±


    The news hit me afresh, harder than I expected. Suddenly, all the jealousy I¡¯d felt¡ªthinking they were giving Evelyn special attention¡ªvanished, reced by something much moreplicated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured, guilt creeping into my voice. I lifted my gaze to meet theirs. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Bryan leaned down slightly, brushing his hand through my hair with a gentle, yful gesture. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m kind of d you were jealous. It just means you care about us.¡±


    The warmth in his gaze held a teasing edge, but there was something undeniably possessive about it. I felt my face heat, and before I could stop it, my cheeks were ame. Even my ears burned.


    Flustered, I stammered, desperate for an escape. ¡°I, uh, I have something to do. I should really be going¡­¡±


    I took a small step back, but before I could make any further movement, the three of them closed in around me, forming a wall.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± I froze, my eyes darting between them.


    A brief, silent exchange passed between them, as though they were silently agreeing on something. Then, without a word, Bryan and yton each grasped one of my arms.


    yton¡¯s voice, low and smooth, wrapped around me like a velvet ribbon. ¡°No need to rush off, Makenna. You came here willingly, remember?¡±


    Bryan lifted me onto the desk and spread my legs apart with his knee. His lips, slightly chapped, hovered over mine as he pressed his hardened length insistently against my panties.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± I tried to protest, but the three of them were already stripping me bare.


    Dominic, a dark shadow to my left, lowered his head, his tongue darting out to im my breast. He licked, teased, and tormented my nipple, arousing me with every touch.


    I wanted to moan, but yton, on my right, silenced my sounds with a deep kiss.


    Meanwhile, Bryan buried his head between my legs, his tongue teasing my clit before plunging and twisting into my vagina.


    Every ounce of resistance I had evaporated under their coaxing touch. I squirmed on the desk, weakly leaning back against Dominic and yton. A moan escaped me as the warm cum dripped from my vagina, pooling between my thighs onto the wooden surface and into Bryan¡¯s mouth.


    Dominic guided my hand to his throbbing erection. The heat of his flesh and the veiny texture ignited a fire within me, and I instinctively grasped it, giving him a hand job.


    Bryan, emboldened by my surrender, rubbed his dick against my wet vagina onest time before thrusting into me with primal force.


    I reveled in the intense pleasure. yton guided my other hand to his dick, and I grabbed it too, stroking him firmly. Just when I was about to cum again, a loud thud echoed as a heavy book fell from the desk, startling Bryan into stopping his thrusts.


    I was burning with desire, desperate for him to move.


    But instead, he leaned closer to my ear with a mischievous grin. ¡°Honey, how long is the Lycan royal family¡¯s history? Answer me, sweet thing. Get it right, and there¡¯s a reward. Get it wrong, and there¡¯ll be a penalty.¡±


    My mind, clouded by the ecstasy of the moment, struggled to focus. How many centuries had the Lycan royal family reigned?


    ¡°Five¡­ five hundred years,¡± I stammered.


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    Bryan¡¯s handsome face broke into a devilish smile as he whispered in my ear, ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    I stared into those deep blue eyes and immediately knew what punishment wasing.


    Before I could react, Bryan pped my butt and thrust his huge dick deep inside me. He moved with intense force, filling mepletely, each thrust hitting the entrance of my womb.


    ¡°Too¡­ too deep¡­ slow¡­ slow down¡­¡± I pleaded, shaking my head and wriggling my butt, but Bryan pulled me back each time I tried to escape.


    My moans must have turned them on, because I could feel their dicks swelling in each hand.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Dominic¡¯s impatient voice drowned out my incoherent groans.


    At his words, Bryan pulled out, leaving me weak and empty.


    Dominic, who had been sitting on the desk, pulled me onto hisp and spread my legs as I sat on his waist with my back to him. He didn¡¯t waste a second before thrusting deep inside my asshole.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I bit my lip as I moaned, unaware that yton was in front of me, watching my breasts bounce up and down as I was being fucked.


    Dominic¡¯s dick kept moving inside my asshole as he hugged me from behind, squeezing my breasts. It was euphoric. In front of yton, I felt even more embarrassed and exposed.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to care. He stepped forward and gently caressed my flushed cheek before kissing me hard on the lips. Then he guided his hard dick into my sore vagina.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:


    ¡°Ah¡­ so full¡­¡± I was so overwhelmed by both dicks filling me that my body trembled.


    I was lost in the moment, my body surrendering to their synchronized thrusts, my breathsing in ragged rasps. Both my anus and vagina were foaming with cum by then.


    Bryan leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. ¡°Makenna, you can¡¯t be partial.¡±


    I snapped my eyes open only to meet his dark, lustful gaze locked on me. I felt helpless.


    Before I could respond, he captured my foot and guided it toward his erection, pressing it against him.


    I instinctively tried to pull my foot away, but his grip was too strong.


    ¡°You¡­ you pervert¡­¡± I muttered, both embarrassed and angry.


    But before I could finish, Dominic thrust harder into my asshole. ¡°Still have the energy to curse? Looks like we need to try harder.¡±


    With that, he pounded even harder, and yton¡¯s dick slid deeper inside my vagina.


    I found myself in a daze, floating helplessly like a kite. Was I dreaming?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    This time, the sex worked us into a frenzy. I put in a lot of effort, feeling sorry for the princes after hearing their stories. It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that our lovemaking finally came to an end.


    I was leftpletely drained, my body drenched in sweat and semen.


    They carried me to wash, helped me tidy up, and then had dinner with me before sending me back home.


    Alice and Evie were waiting when I returned.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Makenna!¡± Alice eximed, rushing toward me. ¡°What did you ask Prince Dominic about?¡±


    It was then that I remembered my reason for visiting Dominic in the first ce¡ªto inquire about the investigation into Antoni¡¯s matter.


    I hadpletely forgotten about that.


    A furious blush spread across my cheeks as memories of what had happened in the study flooded back. Evie spotted the hickeys on my neck and grinned mischievously.


    ¡°Judging by your appearance, I¡¯m guessing you had a wonderful day?¡±


    ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± Alice asked.


    I blushed even harder under their interrogation, wishing the ground would open up and swallow me whole.


    These two weren¡¯t the type to let it go.


    They immediately began bombarding me with questions. ¡°What happened, Makenna? Tell us!¡±


    I was about toe up with an excuse when the three princes¡¯ past stories shed through my mind.


    My expression grew grave as I remembered. Sighing softly, I sat down and began to speak. ¡°Did you know that the three princes went through a particrly dreadful war that traumatized them?¡±


    The teasing expressions on Alice¡¯s and Evie¡¯s faces immediately vanished upon hearing this. I exined everything to them.


    By the end, I felt quite embarrassed. ¡°I was too obsessed with romantic affairs and fixated only on love that I forgot there¡¯s more than just love between men and women. There are so many otherplex emotions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Evie agreed. She seemed quite pleased that I had reconciled with the princes.


    Alice, however, didn¡¯t look as pleased.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Makenna, have you forgotten that Evelyn is not just our instructor but also the princes¡¯ sex ve?¡± Alice said.


    Her words rattled me to my core. I had been so happy about my reconciliation with the princes that I hadn¡¯t even considered that Evelyn was a sex ve.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to imply anything, Makenna, but since Evelyn is also a sex ve, and given the debt owed to her sister by the princes, it would be really easy for her to get close to them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m urging you to be cautious,¡± Alice added.


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, leaving me uneasy. I forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust the three princes.¡±


    However, deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. A sense of foreboding lingered within me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The following day, Evelyn led us to the garden for training. The scenery was lovely, picture-perfect, yet I felt an unexinable difort. Would today¡¯s session involve another set of strange exercises?


    While I was lost in thought, Evelyn began instructing the group. ¡°Hurry up, everyone. Change into these sexy clothes as needed. We must ensure precision in today¡¯s session.¡±


    I frowned at the revealing outfits. Despite my hesitation, I quietly collected mine and moved to a more private spot to change.


    Once everyone was dressed, Evelyn unveiled a set of vibrating eggs. Her smile widened as she instructed, ¡°Come and take your eggs. Turn them on and then insert them.¡±


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    Reluctantly, I followed the others, took an egg, and inserted it as directed.


    Shortly after, Evelyn¡¯smanding voice echoed again. ¡°From this moment, you must control your desires while preserving the garden¡¯s beauty. When you serve the princes, controlling your urges will enable you to please them better.¡±


    With that, she pressed the remote in her hand. Immediately, the egg inside me began to vibrate.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah¡­¡± Moans filled the garden, one after the other. Thankfully, the guards had been discreetly dismissed, sparing us from further humiliation.


    I tried hard to contain my urges, seeking cover in a secluded corner. Perhaps because I had been pregnant before, my body reacted with heightened sensitivity. The vibrating egg nearly pushed me to climax multiple times, and it was bing harder to stay on my feet. I silently prayed for this torture to end soon.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through my calf.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out, losing my footing as I tumbled into the nearbyke.


    As I plunged into the cold water, I became disoriented. Water rushed into my mouth and nose. I thrashed my arms in desperation, searching for something to hold onto, but found only the chilling embrace of the water. The feeling of suffocation intensified, and my consciousness began to fade. Was I really about to drown here?


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t endure any longer, a hand sped around my waist and pulled me toward the surface. With a ssh, my head broke through the water, and fresh air filled my lungs, reviving my senses. I shook my head vigorously and blinked to clear the water from my eyes.


    I saw that Evelyn was my savior. She clenched her teeth, exerting herself to haul me onto the shore.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:


    Once onnd, I copsed. My wet hair stuck to my face, and my clothes clung to my skin in a sodden mess. Propped up on my hands, I gasped for breath and coughed out the water I had swallowed. My lungs burned with every cough.


    ¡°Ah! Miss Nixon!¡± Suddenly, a cry of rm pierced the air, followed by someone anxiously calling for Evelyn.


    Turning my head in shock, I saw Evelyn on the ground. She was struggling to breathe, her face deathly pale as if she were at death¡¯s door. What had happened to her?


    My heart raced. Setting aside my own difort, I hurried toward her. But before I could get close, Bryan rushed past me.


    ¡°Evelyn!¡± His voice wasden with worry and concern as he knelt beside her, cradling her in his arms and shouting her name.


    yton and Dominic quickly joined Bryan. They gathered around Evelyn with expressions filled with rm, repeatedly calling out to her.


    Seeing Evelyn in such a painful, nearly unconscious state, Bryan didn¡¯t hesitate. He lifted her and rushed off. yton and Dominic hurried after him.


    It was as if I were invisible,pletely ignored in their frantic concern for her.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stood frozen, watching them walk away, the weight of istion creeping in like a thick fog. Just then, Alice rushed over and quickly draped a coat over my shoulders. Her voice trembled with concern as she asked, ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel sick? I can take you to the hospital if you need.¡±


    I shook my head weakly, my lips parting to offer reassurance, but before I could speak, amanding voice boomed from above.


    ¡°Hmph! What in the world happened here?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and full of authority. In a heartbeat, every eye turned toward me. I instinctively shrank back, my face flushing with shame.


    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze bore into me, his impatience clear, as if I were nothing more than an annoying fly buzzing around his head. A wave of panic hit me, and I lowered my gaze, speaking softly. ¡°I¡­ I identally fell into theke, and Miss Nixon was the one who saved me.¡±


    He let out a derisive snort, his voice cold and cutting. ¡°Always causing trouble. You really are a nuisance.¡±


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, he turned away, venting his displeasure as he walked off without a second nce.


    I bit my lip, fighting to keep the tears at bay, my throat tight with frustration. The training that had been going so well was now a disaster, all because of me.


    Alice sighed, her hand steadying me as she gently said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Let me get you back.¡±


    I nodded, letting her help me on our way back to my house.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Evelyn¡¯s health. She hadn¡¯t looked well after saving me, and I had no idea how she was now.


    Alice, seeming to read my troubled thoughts, spoke softly as she guided me along. ¡°I think Evelyn might have had an asthma attack earlier. I hope she¡¯s okay.¡±


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut, and guilt crushed me, weighing down every step I took.


    But the image of the three princes rushing to take Evelyn away, leaving me abandoned and forgotten, tore at my heart like a thousand needles.


    ¡°Come on, you need to change out of those wet clothes or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Alice reminded me gently. ¡°As for Evelyn, you can check on her once you¡¯ve taken care of yourself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:


    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured, my voice distant, my mood sinking deeper into despair with each passing moment.


    That night, I tossed and turned, sleep just out of reach. I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Evelyn, her pale face haunting me, and I finally decided I had to see her. But just as I was about to leave my room, a wave of dizziness struck me, leaving me weak and drained.


    I touched my forehead, realizing I had a fever. Fortunately, Evie came in with water, and upon seeing my condition, she quickly set to work, tending to me with quiet care, feeding me cold medicine.


    I slouched back against the bed, my body heavy with both illness and the weight of my thoughts, sinking deeper into misery.


    A soft knock echoed at the door. I lifted my head slightly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    A familiar voice came through, low and steady. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    yton. My heart gave a sharp jolt at the sound of his voice. Before I could respond, he had already pushed the door open and entered.


    Seeing him made a spark of warmth flicker inside me, but it was quickly smothered by the cold weight of his earlier departure with Evelyn.


    Iy there, my voice distant and detached as I spoke. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Can¡¯t I juste see you?¡±


    yton approached the bedside, his movements gentle as he tucked the nket around me, his voiceced with concern. ¡°You look so pale. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Now, he was showing care, but where was he when I needed him the most? I dropped my gaze, avoiding the weight of his worried stare, shaking my head slightly, my voice rough and strained. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    I hesitated, thinking about Evelyn, then quickly looked up, urgency in my eyes. ¡°Evelyn¡­ How is she? Is she okay now?¡±


    yton let out a heavy sigh at my question, his brow furrowing in resignation. ¡°Evelyn has asthma. Theke water triggered an attack.¡±


    A sharp pang gripped my chest, and I grabbed onto his sleeve, anxiety creeping into my voice. ¡°Is she in serious condition?¡±


    He shook his head, his hand gently patting my head as if to soothe me. ¡°Luckily, she was rescued in time. She¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Another sigh escaped him, his eyes soft but filled with regret. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m sorry. We overreacted today. Evelyn¡¯s condition¡­ it reminded us of the past.¡±


    I frowned, my heart heavy with curiosity, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°Back then, Anthea was raped by those wizards, and it set off her asthma. But those monsters¡­¡± yton¡¯s voice cracked, his anger ring as his hands clenched into fists. ¡°They only made it worse. They took pleasure in her pain.¡±


    Hearing that, a storm of emotions churned in my chest. I felt both sympathy for Anthea¡¯s torment and guilt for Evelyn. I was about to say I didn¡¯t me them, that it was understandable, when suddenly a frantic knock on the door shattered the air, apanied by a voice full of dread.


    ¡°Your Highness, something¡¯s wrong! Evelyn¡¯s asthma¡¯s ring up again.¡±


    yton sprang to his feet, his expression hardening, his lips set in a firm line. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. I need to check on her.¡± His voice was tight, the urgency in his eyes unmistakable.


    He nced at me briefly, his tone softening just a touch. ¡°Makenna, rest well. I¡¯lle by to see you tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:


    Before I could say a word, he was already on his way out, his hurried steps echoing in the hall. I stared after him, my heart sinking as he disappeared around the corner. Anxiety gnawed at me, a cold wave of dread sweeping over me. Was it my imagination? I felt as though we were slipping away from each other. The thought sent a bitter sting into my chest.


    But what right did I have to feel this way? Evelyn had risked her life to save mine. She was my savior. I couldn¡¯t afford to be petty or self-absorbed.


    Curling up under the covers, I felt the weight of my own thoughts pressing down on me, trying to sort through the unease swirling in my heart. Perhaps it was my miserable mood, but the fever seemed to be getting worse. My head grew heavier, my body burned with heat, and the symptoms became unbearable.


    The heat pressed in on me, the world around me blurring, my consciousness drifting like a leaf on a stormy sea. Pain overwhelmed me, sharp and relentless, as if countless needles were piercing my body, leaving me in utter difort.


    Just as I felt I would be swallowed whole by the pain, a cool hand pressed softly against my forehead. That touch pierced through the haze in my mind, clearing the fog for a fleeting moment, while a strange fragrance drifted to my nose.


    In the blink of an eye, a yful and teasing voice murmured in my ear, ¡°What a poor thing you are.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I fought against the weight of my eyelids, desperate to see who had stayed by my side during such a turbulent time. But the fever coursing through me blurred my vision, and all I managed were faint, futile flickers. My eyes refused to fully open, trapping me in a foggy half-awareness.


    Yet, amidst the agony, something unusual happened. The cool hand continued to rest gently on my forehead, its touch soothing the relentless heat. The strange, almost ethereal fragrance drifted around me, weaving through the haze and quieting my tormented body.


    Who could it be? The question clung to my fading consciousness.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± I murmured, barely aware I¡¯d spoken aloud.


    A soft chuckle broke the silence, a sound so clear and enigmatic it sent a shiver down my spine. Then, a warm breath brushed against my ear.


    ¡°See? I warned you. They¡¯re not to be trusted.¡±


    I was so confused. Who were ¡°they¡±? I wanted to ask, but before the words could form, a wave of drowsiness swept me under, pulling me into an imprable sleep.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when I finally stirred again. Beaming sunlight poured through the window, harsh and blinding. I squinted, shielding my eyes as reality sharpened around me.


    Daylight.


    The raw, burning dryness in my throat pulled my focus. Every swallow felt like sandpaper, and instinct urged me to move. I tried to sit up, intent on finding water, but something unexpected stopped me¡ªa ss of water, already waiting on the nightstand.


    I froze, my gaze fixed on the ss. Memories from the previous night wed their way back¡ªcool hands, an otherworldly aroma, and that whisper¡­


    Was it real? Or just a fevered dream?


    Before I could piece the thoughts together, the door creaked open, and Evie stepped inside, bncing a breakfast tray. Her sharp eyes immediately caught me reaching for the ss.


    ¡°Makenna! Why didn¡¯t you call me if you needed water?¡± she scolded gently, setting the tray down before hurrying to my side. She propped me up with careful hands and handed me the ss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:


    Gratefully, I sipped the cool liquid, feeling it ease the fire in my throat. Once the ss was empty, I hesitated, the question gnawing at me.


    ¡°Evie, did anyonee to my roomst night?¡±


    She frowned and then shook her head. ¡°No, Makenna. After Prince yton left, no one else came.¡±


    Hearing his name made my chest tighten. Images of yton¡¯s hurried departure shed through my mind, the weight of his absence pressing down on me. But the whisper lingered in my thoughts, relentless. See? I warned you. They¡¯re not to be trusted.


    And then, there was the fragrance¡ªsubtle but unmistakable. Its presence hadforted me like nothing else.


    The fragrance¡­


    A realization struck, and my heart raced. Could it have been him? The mysterious wizard who once saved me? That unique scent was his signature, unlike anything I had ever encountered. But how? The pce was fortified, crawling with guards at every corner. How could anyone¡ªlet alone him¡ªhave entered undetected?


    I was so frustrated. My mind spun with questions, each one more unsettling than thest.


    Evie ced aforting hand on mine. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t overthink it right now. Your fever just broke, and you¡¯re still weak. Focus on eating first.¡±


    Reluctantly, I nodded, setting the thoughts aside for the moment. The warm bowl of oatmeal she served was simple but soothing, and I felt some strength return with every bite.


    As my energy grew, so did my guilt. Evelyn had risked her health for me, enduring an asthma attack in the process. I owed her more than gratitude.


    ¡°Evie,¡± I said softly, setting my spoon down, ¡°please prepare some fruit and a few gifts. I need to visit Evelyn.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    With a mix of unease and regret swirling inside me, I made my way to the hospital, my steps heavy with anticipation. A kind nurse offered guidance and led me to Evelyn¡¯s room. The door was slightly open, so I knocked lightly, the sound of my knuckles tapping against the wood echoing in the quiet air.


    From inside came a soft voice. ¡°Come in.¡±


    I inhaled deeply, trying to calm the turmoil inside me before pushing the door open.


    Inside, Evelyn was alone, sitting on the bed with a book nestled in her hands. Yesterday¡¯s turmoil had not dulled her beauty; instead, it had draped her in a quiet grace, a softness that spoke of vulnerability. When her eyesnded on me, a brief flicker of surprise crossed them, followed by a gentle smile that reached her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Makenna. Come in, have a seat,¡± she said, her voice a soothing balm.


    I felt a bit out of ce, carrying the gifts I had prepared as a token of my apology. I walked inside, unsure of how to ease the awkwardness hanging in the air.


    ¡°Miss Nixon, how are you feeling now?¡± I ced the gifts on the table, offering a small, tentative smile. ¡°I brought you some fruits and supplements. Wishing you a speedy recovery.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s smile brightened the room, her warmth almost tangible. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied. Her gaze softened as she looked at me, her concern unmistakable. ¡°But what about you? Did you catch a cold? You really scared me yesterday.¡±


    I shook my head quickly, guilt tightening in my chest. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡± My voice faltered, and I added quietly, ¡°It¡¯s because of me that your asthma red up.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Evelyn waved off my apology, her smile still warm and reassuring. ¡°If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s me. Did I scare you when my asthma kicked in?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:


    The kindness in her voice only deepened the ache of my guilt. The animosity I had once felt for her now seemed like a distant memory, a foolish misunderstanding. Shame wrapped itself around my heart. Biting my lip, I chastised myself for my petty grievances, for harboring thoughts that now seemed so small inparison to the warmth Evelyn had shown me.


    ¡°Miss Nixon,¡± I said, my voice firm as I stepped closer. ¡°I will always be grateful for your kindness. If you ever need anything, I will do everything in my power to help.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s smile widened, and she waved me off, her voice light. ¡°Alright then. Don¡¯t be shy. Let me get you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°No, please,¡± I quickly protested, flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You¡¯re the one who needs rest. Let me do it.¡±


    I hurried to the bedside table and reached for the water ss. But before I could grab it, Evelyn was already on her feet, stepping in front of me. Just as I touched the ss, she swiftly snatched it away, her hands a blur of motion. In that moment, water sshed out, spilling across the bed in a chaotic arc.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice rang out, startled by the mishap.


    I stood there, momentarily stunned by the sudden turn of events. Before I could gather my wits, a strong hand gripped my arm, pulling me backward. I stumbled, barely catching my bnce, and found myself face-to-face with a tall, imposing figure.


    Dominic.


    His usualposed demeanor was shaken, a flicker of urgency in his eyes as he looked Evelyn over. ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    It took a moment for my mind to catch up, and when it did, I found myself torn between confusion and disappointment. My gaze flickered to Dominic, but it was clear his focus was entirely on Evelyn.


    Then, as if suddenly aware of my presence, his eyes met mine. A quick nce at my wet hands softened his expression. He reached for my hand, his voice full of concern. ¡°Makenna, did you get scalded?¡±


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    A heavy cloud of disappointment settled over me as I withdrew my hand, shaking my head in quiet frustration at Dominic.


    Evelyn, her voice gentle yet tinged with urgency, exined, ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault. I meant to pour a ss of water for Makenna, but she worried about my health and insisted on doing it herself. In the end, the water got spilled.¡±


    Hearing this, Dominic exhaled deeply, the tension in his features easing as his frown softened. His gaze shifted to me, and in a tone bnced between reprimand and fondness, he said, ¡°You really should leave these things to the servants. Why do you always have to step in?¡±


    As he spoke, his hand tousled my hair, undoing the careful arrangement I had worked on earlier. I turned my head aside in irritation, unwilling to let him glimpse the sting of disappointment etched across my face.


    Dominic, oblivious to my feelings, chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re always so clumsy. This kind of thing just isn¡¯t your forte.¡±


    In the past, his teasing might have felt yful, even endearing. But today, his words struck me like jagged stones, leaving me hurt and humiliated.


    Without thinking, I shook his hand off with a force that surprised even myself. ¡°Yes!¡± I snapped, my voice rising against my will. ¡°I¡¯m not suited for this sort of thing. I just keep causing problems for everyone. Sorry for being such a nuisance! I¡¯ll stop bothering you from now on.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:


    A strained smile tugged at my lips as I turned to Evelyn, fighting back the tears brimming in my eyes. ¡°Miss Nixon, I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I spun on my heel and walked away, my pace brisk and unyielding.


    The moment I stepped outside, a chill wind whipped against me, wrapping itself around me like an icy reminder of my solitude. I shivered, trying to steady my racing heart, but the sound of hurried footsteps behind me shattered my fragile calm.


    A firm hand caught mine, stopping me in my tracks.


    I turned, startled, to see Dominic standing there. His grip was unyielding, his expression a mix of confusion and concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so upset all of a sudden?¡±


    I wrenched my hand free, stepping back as if distance alone could shield me from his questions. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said coolly, my gaze fixed anywhere but on him. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to intrude anymore.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s shoulders sagged, his face shadowed by resignation. ¡°We¡¯re just showing concern for the younger sister of someone who saved our lives. What¡¯s wrong with that? Are you seriously jealous of her?¡±


    His words hit me like a p, and the flood of emotion I¡¯d been holding back surged forward. My chest tightened, my nose twitched, and tears pooled in my eyes, threatening to spill over. I bit down hard on my lip, determined not to cry.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw my expression, panic shing briefly across his face. He reached out as if to touch my cheek, but I recoiled as though his hand were fire, stepping further back to evade him.


    ¡°Yesterday, I fell into the water too,¡± I said, my voice trembling with restrained emotion. ¡°Why is everyone fussing over Evelyn, but no one cares about me?¡±


    Dominic froze for a moment, caught off guard. Then, with a sigh, he exined, ¡°Evelyn¡¯s condition was critical yesterday. Later, yton checked on you, and you were fine, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s


    His words, though meant to reassure, felt as cold and hollow as an echo in an empty hall. The tears I had fought so hard to suppress finally spilled over, hot and unrelenting. I red at him, my anger searing through the haze of sorrow, before turning away.


    Dominic reached for me again, but I pped his hand away with a force born of raw frustration. ¡°Get lost!¡± I yelled, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you!¡±


    He stood there, stunned, as though my outburst had struck him like a thunderp. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± he shouted back, disbelief etched into his features. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Evelyn saved your life!¡±


    His reminder only deepened the wound, and Ished out, my voice sharp with anguish. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m just an ungrateful person, okay? Is that the answer you want? Now leave me alone!¡±


    Covering my face with my hands, I broke into a run, tears streaming down unchecked. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in that ce a second longer.


    Evelyn¡¯s POV:


    I stood by the ward window, my eyes fixed on Makenna and Dominic, who were locked in a heated argument below. A sly smile curled on my lips, the kind that spoke of ns falling perfectly into ce.


    Humph, Makenna, that gullible fool, still clung to the fantasy that I had been her savior. Little did she suspect that her tumble into theke was nothing more than a thread in the intricate web I had spun.


    shback:


    Yesterday, Antoni informed me that Leonardo and the three princes would attend my training session with the sex ves. It was a golden opportunity¡ªa stage set for me to shine while casting shadows over Makenna.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:


    Feigning casualness, I led the ves into the garden and arranged their positions, all while methodically setting my trap. Makenna, unsuspecting as ever, found herself conveniently ced near the edge of the shimmeringke.


    As the trainingmenced, I kept her in my peripheral vision, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. I knew the timing was right when I saw Makenna slowly give in to the exercise, her body quivering, her face a mixture of restraint and pleasure.


    When no one was paying attention, I slyly scooped up a small stone, my fingers curling around it as if cradling a secret. With a swift motion, I hurled it toward Makenna¡¯s calf, aiming with more force than I thought myself capable of.


    Makenna cried out in pain, her body lurching as she toppled straight into the water. The ssh rang out sharply, and she floundered in the current. Without a second thought, I dived in, cutting through the water with all the urgency I could muster, hauling her up and dragging her to the shore.


    Once we were onnd, Makenna looked dazed, her disorientation evident. It was at that moment the king and the three princes arrived. I quickly took the medicine I had prepared to simte asthma, clutching my chest with a pained grimace that spoke of desperate struggle.


    The ploy worked perfectly. Their concern zeroed in on me, leaving the drenched and shivering Makenna entirely overlooked. But I needed more than their passing neglect to truly unravel her ce among them.


    Later that night, I discovered that yton had gone to see Makenna. Seizing the moment, I staged another asthma episode, more severe this time, ensuring that all three princes remained focused on me, their worry tying them down like puppets on strings.


    Thus, I methodically drove a wedge between them and Makenna, the cracks in their bond widening with each calcted move.


    End of shback


    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????


    It turned out that my intricate web of schemes had proven remarkably effective. Makenna and the three princes were ensnared in a storm of misunderstanding, spiraling further and further out of control with each passing moment.


    To make matters worse for Makenna, the potion I had given her acted like a match to dry tinder, stoking the darker embers of her soul and releasing a deluge of unchecked, corrosive emotions. She was powerless against the tidal wave of feelings that consumed her, lost in a haze of despair and anger she could neitherprehend nor resist.


    In such a fractured state, how could she possibly hold a meaningful conversation with the three princes, let alone mend their growing rift?


    As I reveled in the satisfaction of my unfolding sess, the door suddenly burst open with a deafening bang. Startled, I turned to see Dominic entering, his strides long and purposeful, hisposure visibly shaken. His usually impassive and reserved face was etched with irritation, his brow furrowed deeply, and his eyes shadowed with exhaustion and frustration.


    He approached me without hesitation, his sharp gaze sweeping over me as if assessing my condition. His voice,ced with a faint note of worry though tinged with exasperation, broke the silence.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    The sight of his concern was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t let slip. I immediately adopted a delicate demeanor, softening my voice to match. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m much better now. Please, don¡¯t trouble yourself on my ount.¡±


    Feigning a mix of consideration and timidity, I looked up at him with wide eyes, carefully choosing my words. ¡°Just now¡­ was Makenna upset?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:


    Mentioning Makenna stirred an inexplicable irritation within me, a spark of restlessness that refused to die down. Lately, her temper had been ring like a storm over calm waters, and for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t figure out what had gotten into her. She was well aware that my feelings for Evelyn were nothing more than gratitude, so why was she so upset? I found myself at a loss, unable to unravel the tangle of her thoughts.


    Feeling the need to settle my unease, I casually sank into a chair in the ward. Evelyn, Makenna¡¯s trainer, stood across from me, a figure of poise andposure. If anyone had insight into Makenna¡¯s mind, surely it was her. With that thought, I asked, ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s been going on with Makenna?¡±


    Evelyn tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful as though sifting through her words with care. After a moment¡¯s pause, she replied softly, ¡°Your Highness, I think Makenna is simply jealous. She probably cares about you more deeply than she dares to admit and struggles with the thought of sharing your affections.¡±


    Her words lifted an unseen weight off my chest, like a veil of shadow torn away by a sudden shaft of sunlight. So, Makenna cared about me. Had I been too harsh with her at the hospital entrance earlier? A pang of regret rippled through me, an uninvited guest stirring my conscience for losing my temper so carelessly.


    ¡°No, I need to go and exin things to her,¡± I dered, springing to my feet.


    Evelyn, quick as a breeze, extended her hand and grabbed my arm to stop me. ¡°Your Highness, please, don¡¯t rush.¡±


    The touch was unwee¡ªsomething I rarely tolerated from anyone except Makenna. Instinctively, I brushed her hand away, fixing her with a cold stare that demanded an exnation.


    A flicker of apology danced in Evelyn¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°If Makenna keeps letting jealousy consume her, it could drive a wedge between you two.¡±


    ¡°A wedge?¡± I echoed, my confusion evident as I sank back into my seat. ¡°Why would that happen?¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Evelyn¡¯s tone turned gentle, almost instructive. ¡°Think about it. If her jealousy res up every time another woman appears near you, no matter the circumstances, it will lead to frequent arguments. Small quarrels have a way of festering intorger conflicts, and before you know it, distance reces the closeness you once shared.¡±


    Her reasoning hit home, each word sharp and clear as a bell in the still air. Troubled, I asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    Evelyn tilted her head thoughtfully, a small, knowing smile curving her lips. ¡°Perhaps it would help to give her some space. Sometimes, stepping back allows feelings to settle and reason to return.¡±


    ¡°But what if Makenna neveres around?¡± I pressed, worry knitting my brow tighter.


    Evelyn hesitated before responding. ¡°As the sex ves¡¯ trainer, it is my duty to guide her, to help her understand. Once she recovers, I¡¯ll have a word with her. For now, Your Highness, I think you should trust that she¡¯lle to terms with things.¡±


    Her words tugged at a nerve. I wanted to tell her outright that Makenna was different, that she wasn¡¯t like the other sex ves Evelyn had trained. But before I could voice my thoughts, Evelyn smoothly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°By the way, Your Highness, why did youe to see me today?¡±


    Her question snapped me back to the moment, reminding me of my purpose here. Aside from checking on her recovery, I had something more pressing to convey. Clearing my throat, I straightened in my seat and spoke deliberately.


    ¡°Father has learned of your bravery and your selflessness in saving others. He wishes to reward you, hoping your actions will inspire others to follow your example. Is there anything you would like as a reward?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened, surprise lighting her face like dawn breaking over a quiet horizon. She blinked and then replied softly, ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I tell His Majesty myself once I¡¯m fully recovered?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± I said casually, brushing the matter aside. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when you¡¯re better. For now, focus on your recovery.¡±


    I got up and walked out of the ward after that.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I burst through my front door, tears streaking down my cheeks, my breathsing in uneven gasps. Alice was perched on the sofa, her posture tense as though she¡¯d been waiting for me.


    ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± she asked, rushing to my side, her hands wrapping gently around mine. ¡°Did someone hurt you?¡±


    I shook my head as I tried to speak, but the lump in my throat held the words hostage. The only thing I craved was a quiet corner to copse into¡ªa safe ce to cry.


    Alice¡¯s maternal instincts kicked in as she pulled me toward the couch. ¡°Sit down. Take a breath.¡± Her eyes darted to Evie, who stood uncertainly near the kitchen counter. ¡°Evie, is her fever down? I don¡¯t want her rpsing.¡±


    Evie nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s gone, Alice. She¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Relief softened Alice¡¯s tense features, though her gaze remained glued to me. ¡°So, what¡¯s this all about, Makenna? You never break down like this. Did something happen?¡±


    Her words struck a chord. I froze mid-sob, suddenly hyperaware of how alien this all felt¡ªthis unraveling of my usual calm. I swiped at my wet cheeks with trembling hands. ¡°Why am I acting this way? How did ite to this?¡±


    Alice crouched beside me and brushed away the remaining drops. ¡°Is this about Evelyn again?¡±


    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???


    The question hit its mark. I nodded, teeth pressing into my lower lip as I began recounting the day¡¯s events. As Alice listened, her expression darkened with every detail. By the time I finished, her fists were clenched so tightly her knuckles had turned white.


    ¡°This is uneptable!¡± she snapped, surging to her feet. Her fiery determination filled the room. ¡°I¡¯m going to the princes right now. They need to exin themselves! You can¡¯t keep being treated like this!¡±


    She turned angrily, ready to storm out the door, but I grabbed her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Alice stopped mid-stride, turning to me with confusion. ¡°Why not, Makenna? They¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    I hesitated, my mind reying my own actions and reactions over the past few days like a fragmented movie reel. Something about all of it didn¡¯t add up.


    Alice was right¡ªI used to beposed, unshakable. The old me never let emotions rule the day. But now, I was a frayed string, snapping at every little tug. And Evelyn¡ªcalm, sweet Evelyn¡ªalways seemed to sow discord between me and the princes without lifting a finger. Was that really just bad luck?


    The more I thought about it, the more rity broke through my haze. I drew in a shaky breath and steadied myself.


    ¡°Alice, I need your help with something.¡±


    Alice was already nodding. ¡°Of course. Whatever you need, I¡¯m here.¡±


    I leaned in close, dropping my voice to a conspiratorial whisper. Only she needed to hear this. When I finished, I leaned back, anxiously searching her face for a reaction.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:


    For a moment, Alice looked stunned, and then her lips curled into a mischievous grin. ¡°Makenna, I never thought you had it in you to hatch a n like this.¡±


    Heat rose to my cheeks. I nced away, my fingers fidgeting with the hem of my sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a special case,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. And besides¡­¡± I trailed off as a shy smile spread across my face. ¡°I care about the princes more than I realized. I don¡¯t want to lose them¡ªnot over something like this. This is my only option.¡±


    Alice¡¯s teasing softened into understanding. She smiled and rested a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°Alright, no need to be embarrassed. I get it. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Alice¡¯s POV:


    After leaving Makenna¡¯s ce, I headed straight to the training grounds where Amon was overseeing the soldiers¡¯ drills. The moment I arrived, I spotted him¡ªdressed to the nines in his military uniform,manding the soldiers with sharp focus.


    When he saw me, Amon blinked in surprise, but a gleam of joy quickly shed in his eyes. He halted in his tracks, signaled the soldiers to continue without him, and then made his way toward me with a grin.


    ¡°What brings you by today? Miss me already?¡± he teased, his voice light with amusement.


    His words sent a rush of warmth to my cheeks. I shot him a mock re and stubbornly responded, ¡°Oh, give it a rest! Who would miss you? Hmph!¡±


    Amon¡¯s face turned a shade of red, and he waved his hands in a flustered manner, quickly adding, ¡°I was only joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    He scratched his head, his eyes gleaming with a touch of anticipation as he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s brought you here today? Something important?¡±


    I pouted, pretending to be irritated. ¡°What? Can¡¯t Ie just to have a little chat with you?¡±


    Amon was quick to answer, ¡°Of course you can! I¡¯m all ears¡ªtalk as much as you want.¡±


    His eagerness was so exaggerated it almost seemed like he feared I¡¯d walk away at any second. I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, and the awkwardness that had been lingering evaporated in an instant.


    ¡°Alright then! How about a walk?¡± I suggested, a smile ying at the corners of my lips.


    Amon¡¯s eyes lit up, and without a second thought, he agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±


    We walked side by side, chatting aimlessly, the easy rhythm of our conversation soothing the air. As we strolled, I casually shifted the conversation toward Bryan, tilting my head slightly with yful, feigned curiosity.


    ¡°Hey, I hear Prince Bryan¡¯s been paying quite a bit of attention to Evelyntely. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Amon faltered for just a moment at my question, his smile slipping too.


    He hesitated, his expression bing somewhat guarded as he responded, ¡°There¡¯s a reason behind all of this.¡±


    Even though Makenna had already filled me in, I feigned ignorance, blinking innocently and pressing, ¡°What reason? Don¡¯t leave me hanging, just tell me.¡±


    Amon shook his head, pressing his lips tightly together as though locking away the rest of his thoughts.


    Seeing this, I let out an exaggerated sigh, putting on a distressed look. ¡°Do you think all three princes have fallen for Evelyn?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:


    ¡°No, no!¡± Amon quickly protested. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other princes, but Prince Bryan definitely only has eyes for Miss Dunn.¡±


    I feigned disbelief, pouting as I muttered under my breath, ¡°Prince Bryan only cares about Makenna? Come on, if he really cared, why didn¡¯t he visit her when she had a feverst night?¡±


    Amon was taken aback, his expression a mixture of shock and concern. ¡°What? Miss Dunn had a fever? Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything?¡±


    I shrugged, feigning resignation. ¡°Everyone¡¯s too caught up with Evelyn to notice Makenna. Honestly, Makenna¡¯s having a rough time. She must be crushed.¡±


    I sighed deeply, dragging out the word ¡°crushed¡± for effect.


    Amon scratched his head, looking troubled, his frown deepening as he mulled over my words.


    Once I could see the seeds of doubt taking root, I patted Amon¡¯s shoulder lightly and switched topics. ¡°Alright, enough of that heavy stuff. Amon, I¡¯m starving. How about we grab a bite to eat?¡±


    That was all I could do. As for the rest¡­ when the three princes knew Makenna was sick and no one was there for her, if they still had any feelings left for her, they¡¯d surely take action. Perhaps that was the spark needed to mend the rift between them.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As I anticipated, nightfall brought the three princes to my door. They arrived one after the other.


    The soft creak of the door opening announced the first visitor. Bryan stepped inside looking worried, his gaze locking on me immediately as he crossed the room in quick strides.


    ¡°Makenna, how are you feeling? I heard you had a fever. I¡¯ve been so worried.¡±


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    I was seated at my desk, practicing painting under the soft glow of amp. My focus lingered on my work for a moment longer before I nced up, barely pausing my brushstrokes. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Before Bryan could respond, yton entered. He reached me in two determined strides and snatched the brush from my hand. His sharp tone carried a hint ofint. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were sickst night?¡±


    I smiled resignedly at his earnest and gentle gaze. ¡°You barely stayedst night. How was I supposed to find the chance to tell you?¡±


    His face fell. I saw the flicker of guilt that crossed his expression.


    Dominic was thest to appear. He stepped closer, then ufortably rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m sorry. I neglected you earlier today.¡±


    I let out a soft sigh, allowing a bitter smile to y on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. After all, Evelyn¡¯s sister saved your lives. It¡¯s only natural for you to care about her.¡±


    I paused, lowering my head slightly as if weighed down by my own words. ¡°Besides, I let my emotions get the better of me earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have acted that way.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s face twisted with guilt, as though my words had cut straight to his core. Their regret was tangible, heavy in the space between us. I could feel it. My n was working. Showing my vulnerability was the key to bridging the distance that had grown between us. Tantrums never did anyone good, after all.


    I stood up and offered a wistful smile. ¡°Do you remember that day we went on an outing together? Everything felt so simple then, as if the world outside didn¡¯t exist. For a while, it was just us, and all our worries faded away.¡±


    I moved to the window, pushing¡­


    I pushed it open to let the cool night air drift in. I stared up at the serene, inviting stars that twinkled above like scattered diamonds before taking a deep breath and turning to them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:


    ¡°The weather is beautiful tonight. Why don¡¯t we go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°But your health¡ª¡± yton was already frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I interrupted gently, meeting his worried gaze with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Or¡­ don¡¯t you want to walk with me?¡±


    His resolve melted at my words, and after exchanging brief nces, the three of them agreed.


    We wandered along the garden paths, the gravel crunching softly beneath our feet. A gentle breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers, cooling the lingering warmth of the day. It was restful, a peaceful reprieve, as though the wind had swept away all our troubles.


    But the question that had been gnawing at me for so long refused to stay buried. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. At first, you all seemed so possessive of me. So why did you end up¡­ sharing me? Have you resolved things between yourselves?¡±


    Their eyes flicked toward one another, but nobody spoke.


    Bryan spoke first. He looked resigned. ¡°Not at all. We just didn¡¯t want to make things harder for you.¡±


    The simplicity of his exnation caught me off guard. I blinked, momentarily stunned, unsure of what to say.


    Dominic scoffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. The moment I get the chance, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re mine and mine alone. I have no intention of sharing you forever.¡±


    His piercing gaze flicked toward Bryan and yton, brimming with hostility, as though staking his im on me in no uncertain terms.


    The weight of their attention made me shift uneasily, heat rushing to my cheeks. My head dipped slightly as I struggled to meet their gazes.


    Then, yton gently took my hand as he spoke in a voice so tender it made my heart melt. ¡°Makenna, I respect your every wish. Your happiness matters more to me than anything else. But if you¡¯ll allow it¡­ I¡¯d like you to be mine, too.¡±


    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    His soft gaze made my heart race wildly. I could feel the flush creeping across my skin, leaving me flustered and utterly at a loss.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Bryan scoffed, breaking the moment with a roll of his eyes. His mocking tone sliced through the air. ¡°You¡¯re such a hypocrite, yton! Always acting like the affectionate one. It¡¯s nauseating!¡±


    Seeing their familiar sh about to erupt, I hastily stepped in. ¡°Alright, enough!¡± I blurted, forcing a lightness into my tone. ¡°We came out tonight to have fun, didn¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not ruin it over this, okay?¡±


    My words, thankfully, seemed to defuse the moment. The tension eased as they grudgingly stopped arguing.


    Not long after, we arrived at the observatory. The vast expanse of the night sky unfolded above us, a tapestry of stars scattered across the heavens like shimmering jewels. Sitting atop the rooftop, I let my gaze wander, the serene beauty of it all stealing the breath from my lungs.


    For a moment, the worries weighing on my heart melted away, leaving behind only peace.


    Dominic leaned closer and softly brushed his fingers through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said, gazing up at the sprawling tapestry of stars that adorned the night sky. The cool evening breeze brushed against my cheeks, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, my voice tinged with awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640:


    Dominic smirked, his eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°This is nothing. One day, I¡¯ll take you to a ce where the stars seem to dance right before your eyes. You won¡¯t believe how breathtaking it can be.¡±


    Bryan scoffed, crossing his arms with a dismissive nce in Dominic¡¯s direction. ¡°You talk big, but it¡¯s all just hot air.¡±


    yton, standing beside me, said nothing. Instead, he reached out gently, his warm hand enclosing mine as he asked, ¡°Are you cold? The breeze can be chilly thiste.¡±


    I felt theforting heat from his touch and shook my head with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Still, yton seemed unconvinced. He slipped off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders with care. ¡°You just recovered from a fever. You shouldn¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    The warmth of his jacket, carrying the faintest hint of his scent, wrapped around me like a shield. I looked up at him, his gentle expression melting my heart, and before I knew it, I leaned my head against his shoulder.


    yton stiffened for a moment, clearly caught off guard, but then his gaze softened. Under the vast expanse of the night sky, he tilted his head down and pressed a tender kiss to my lips. It was hesitant at first, like a brush of the wind, but soon deepened, conveying unspoken feelings that words couldn¡¯t capture.


    Dominic and Bryan, who had been bickering moments before, fell silent, their gazes sharpening as they watched us. My heart skipped a beat when I realized this, and I pushed yton away immediately.


    However, it was toote; he was already aroused. With a trace of eagerness in his eyes and a raspy voice, yton asked, ¡°Can we do it?¡±


    Bryan and Dominic eagerly awaited my response as they watched me.


    ¡°No,¡± I stammered, turning my head to avoid yton¡¯s gaze, my cheeks burning red. ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to look at the stars a little longer.¡±


    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Let¡¯s stargaze while we do this,¡± Dominic purred, his hand slipping beneath my shirt, fingers caressing my breast. A sly grin yed on his lips as he began to unbuckle his belt.


    Blushing, I tried to pull away, but Bryan¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°We haven¡¯t treated you right. Let us make it up to you.¡±


    Before I could react, his lips were on mine, a forceful, hungry kiss that left me breathless. His tongue invaded my mouth, tasting of desire and dominance.


    Soon, my clothes were discarded, leaving me exposed to their hungry gazes. Dominic¡¯s hands roamed my body, his touch both gentle and demanding. He kissed my neck, my shoulders, his breath fanning hot against my skin. My body trembled with anticipation and fear, a strange mix of emotions that left me both excited and terrified.


    Dominic¡¯s fingers found their way to my asshole, arousing me with every touch.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± yton warned, his voiceced with concern. ¡°She¡¯s still recovering from her illness.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s fingers left my asshole and danced across my skin, igniting a wildfire within me. His touch was a stark contrast¡ªgentle yet demanding¡ªsending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Fine, your asshole is spared this time,¡± he whispered, a mischievous glint in his eye. His fingers then slid to my vagina. My body¡¯s yearning was heightened, wetness flowing freely as desire consumed me.


    The thought of these three men taking turns filling me made me feel both scared and excited deep inside. They fondled me all over, guiding my hands to their cocks for hand jobs, but I could barely tell whose touch belonged to whom.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:


    yton was the first to thrust his dick into my dripping vagina, grabbing my waist and pushing deep as he began to move. My breasts bounced erotically with every thrust, his pration sending waves of ecstasy through me, my whole body trembling as if shocked by electricity with each movement.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so good¡­ oh¡­¡± I closed my eyes in rapture, groaning.


    However, Dominic teased me, pulling at my erect nipples as he asked, ¡°Why are you enjoying it with your eyes closed? Didn¡¯t you want to observe the stars?¡±


    I red at him in shame at his words, then turned my head away.


    I was suddenly plunged into darkness when Bryan tore off his tie and wrapped it around my head to conceal my eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My first instinct was to reach out and take the tie off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Bryan grinned, grabbing my wrist. ¡°Why watch the stars when we can do something more interesting?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dick inside me was pulled out and reced with another man¡¯s, just as thick and hard, striking the entrance of my womb and leaving me in a state of bliss.


    With my vision blocked, I could only feel the relentless thrusts as he held onto my waist before pulling out, allowing another man to take his turn. Their movements flooded my head with ecstasy, each thrust blurring my thoughts.


    A voice whispered in my ear. ¡°You know who¡¯s banging you, Makenna? I¡¯ll give you a gift if you make the correct guess.¡±


    Blindfolded, I was dazed, unable to see or identify the speaker. And because they wanted me to guess wrong, they gave me a forceful, violent shove that prevented me from thinking clearly.


    ¡°Guess quickly, or we¡¯ll leave,¡± a jovial voice urged.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Bryan¡­¡± I gasped, moaning as I made a wild guess.


    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m


    But a harsh thrust cut off my words, and a man¡¯s hot breath brushed my ear. With irritation in his tone, he growled, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s Dominic.¡±


    Dominic then released a thick, hot stream of semen inside me.


    As exhaustion imed me, I felt only tired and numb, losing count of how many times they hade inside me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I wasn¡¯t sure at what point I had drifted off to sleep, but waking up in my own bed was a surprise. Reflecting on the previous night brought a mix of embarrassment and resignation. My intention had simply been to gaze at the stars with them; I hadn¡¯t expected the night to take such a turn¡­


    As I tried to shake off the awkward memories, I heard a knock at my door. Evie¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Makenna, are you up? Breakfast is ready!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I called back, quickly hopping out of bed. I slipped on my slippers, made my way to the door, and opened it briskly.


    ¡°Are the three princes around? Are they downstairs?¡± I asked shyly, remembering they were with mest night.


    Evie shed a sly grin. ¡°The three princes didn¡¯t stick around; they left soon after dropping you offst night.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Seems like you enjoyed quite the magical night under the stars.¡±


    I felt my cheeks flush instantly and shot her a mortified look. ¡°Stop it, Evie!¡±


    Evie covered her mouth with her hands, giggling.


    Wanting to steer away from the topic, I eximed, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to bete for training!¡± I turned to change clothes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:


    But before I could move, Evie darted forward and grabbed my hand,ughing. ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s no training scheduled for today.¡±


    I stopped, realizing she was correct. Evelyn was still in the hospital and wouldn¡¯t be able to conduct our training for a while. A pang of guilt hit me hard. After all, Evelyn ended up in the hospital because of saving me, and it was my responsibility to look after her now.


    Thinking it over, I turned to Evie with a serious expression. ¡°Evie, I think I should make something for Evelyn and take it to her. She could use someone to look after her now¡­¡±


    ¡°Makenna,¡± Evie said, cutting in with a reassuring smile, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry. Evelyn has been discharged from the hospital already.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really? So quickly?¡±


    After the initial surprise wore off, relief washed over me. It meant Evelyn was doing well; they wouldn¡¯t have let her go home otherwise. Feeling reassured that she had recovered brought a smile to my face, and I felt noticeably lighter.


    I had nned to go get Alice for a stroll in the garden after breakfast, but she appeared at my doorstep before I headed out.


    ¡°Alice, good morning! I was just about toe get you!¡± I greeted her with enthusiasm, but paused when I noticed the worry etched on her face.


    She opened her mouth, seeming to want to say something, then closed it again.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± I asked with concern.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alice looked increasingly hesitant.


    Feeling a chill of apprehension, I pressed her. ¡°Please, just tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Alice gave me a deep look and finally asked, ¡°Makenna, are you aware that Evelyn was discharged from the hospital?¡±


    I nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I just heard. It¡¯s good news. Why? What happened?¡±


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Before I could say another word, Alice¡¯s eyes widened with anger. ¡°Good news? Evelyn started stirring up trouble as soon as she got discharged!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned, pulling Alice to sit on the sofa. Then I poured her a ss of water to help her rx. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Alice gulped down the water and then took a deep breath. ¡°Makenna, did you know? Since Evelyn saved you, His Majesty offered her a reward. But instead of epting the reward, she asked for something you won¡¯t believe.¡±


    As I listened, my unease grew with each word. Alice gritted her teeth and went on, ¡°Evelyn asked His Majesty to have the three princes sleep with sex ves to birth more heirs for the Lycan royal family! His Majesty was so impressed by her suggestion that he agreed immediately, and¡­ he even gave Evelyn to Prince Bryan!¡±


    Alice grew more agitated as she spoke, while I felt a storm of emotions swirling inside me.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The three princes were going to bed with other women, and Leonardo had given Evelyn to Bryan¡­


    Alice¡¯s words echoed in my mind like a relentless drumbeat as I bit my lower lip, struggling to ask, ¡°When¡­ when did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It happened just this morning. It¡¯s causing a huge stir in the pce!¡± Alice studied my expression carefully before adding, ¡°Those sex ves are all singing Evelyn¡¯s praises now for her so-called kindness.¡±


    I sat there, rooted to the spot, unable to shake off the haze clouding my mind. The words lingered in the air, and my heart felt heavy with a gnawing emptiness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:


    Seeing my dazed state, Alice quickly took my hand, her voice soft with concern. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t overthink this. The three princes aren¡¯t idiots; they won¡¯t fall for Evelyn¡¯s schemes. Remember, Antoni suggested something simr to the king before, but the princes didn¡¯t take him seriously and didn¡¯t do a thing about it.¡±


    I forced a smile, bitter and hollow, my insides twisting with helplessness. ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t understand¡­ Evelyn¡­ she¡¯s different.¡±


    Alice frowned, clearly worried, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Evelyn¡¯s older sister did save their lives¡­¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense, like a storm brewing on the horizon. Alice shook my arm gently, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°Makenna, I really think you should go see the three princes now. They care about you more than anyone knows. We all know what they feel for you. If you go to them, they¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    I hung my head, my mind swirling in turmoil. After a long pause, I realized Alice might be right. It seemed like the only choice I had left.


    Once Alice left, I nervously made my way to the residences of the three princes.


    I went to Bryan¡¯s ce first, but the servants there told me he wasn¡¯t home. Then I tried Dominic¡¯s and yton¡¯s residences, only to find they weren¡¯t there either.


    Finally, standing at yton¡¯s door, I pressed the servants for answers, and they told me the king had summoned them to the grand hall.


    Despair weighed heavily on me as I walked away from yton¡¯s vi, feeling like a hollow shell. I wandered the streets aimlessly, like a lost soul adrift in a sea of confusion.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why everything always seemed to fall apart this way, as if some invisible hand were pulling the strings and I was just a puppet dancing to its tune.


    Lost in my own thoughts, I walked without purpose, unaware of the passage of time, until I found myself in the garden.


    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Before I could fully grasp what was happening, I heardughter and cheerful voices floating on the breeze.


    Instinctively, I lifted my gaze and saw Leonardo seated in the garden gazebo, with Bryan, Dominic, and yton standing beside him. Evelyn stood at the center of the group, basking in their attention.


    I froze in ce, my eyes locked on the scene before me, unable to look away.


    Leonardo, who always treated us sex ves with cold indifference, was now gazing at Evelyn with warmth in his eyes.


    As for the three princes, I had never seen them smile at any woman the way they were smiling at Evelyn. Theirughter cut through me like a de. Each smile was like another shard of ss embedding itself into my heart.


    It was clear¡ªEvelyn was different.


    Pain washed over me, and I couldn¡¯t stand to watch any longer. I spun around in a daze, desperate to escape the suffocating weight of it all.


    But in my sorrow, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was going and collided with someone with a jarring thud.


    ¡°Ha.¡± A light, mockingugh rang out above me.


    Then, a voice I knew all too well sounded, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Makenna? Seeing all of this, are you heartbroken?¡±


    I frowned, annoyed, and looked up. Of course, it was Antoni.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment I saw Antoni, a wave of irritation washed over me, and I immediately wanted to slip away from this insufferable man.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:


    But before I could take more than a few steps, Antoni was already in my path, blocking me with his outstretched arm, as if he had somehow predicted my move.


    Annoyance bubbled up inside me, and without thinking, I snapped, ¡°What do you want now? Move aside!¡±


    Antoni, however, wore an expression so innocent it nearly made me gag. He tilted his head slowly and said, ¡°Miss Dunn, you¡¯re really hurting my feelings. I saw you looking upset and thought I could offer somefort.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at his hypocrisy. ¡°You? Comfort me? Spare me the act!¡±


    I pushed him aside impatiently, desperate to escape the clutches of this troublesome encounter.


    But to my surprise, Antoni reacted faster than expected. As soon as I shoved him, he seized my wrist with an iron grip.


    He stepped closer, closing the gap between us, and his presence, oppressive and domineering, made my heart race in unease.


    A sly smile curled on his lips as he looked down at me and spoke, his toneced with mockery. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you? I can see it in your eyes. Stop pretending.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? This is none of your business! Let go of me!¡± I struggled fiercely, my pulse pounding in my ears, but his grip was unbreakable, and I was trapped in his hold.


    Instead of loosening his grip, Antoni¡¯s smile widened into something sinister, and his voice took on a cruel edge. ¡°Of course it has everything to do with me. Watching you squirm in misery? Makes my day, really.¡±


    He let out a maliciousugh that sent chills down my spine.


    I red at him, my breath shallow and erratic, and couldn¡¯t stop the words from spilling out. ¡°Antoni, why do you always have it in for me? What did I ever do to deserve this?¡±


    Antoni seemed to find this question more amusing than anything he¡¯d ever heard. Suddenly, he threw his head back andughed, the sound so unnatural it made my skin crawl.


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????


    Heughed for what felt like an eternity, and when he finally stopped, his cold, unblinking eyes met mine, his voice turning dark and dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±


    I frowned, searching my mind for an answer, and then it hit me¡ªMolly¡¯s face, so sweet on the surface, but hiding something darker. Hesitant, I asked, ¡°Is it because of Molly?¡±


    Antoni¡¯s pupils contracted, his gaze now sharp enough to cut through stone. He stared at me in silence, a long, unnerving pause stretching between us. The look in his eyes was like a storm ready to break.


    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°I knew it. You were after me because of Molly. So, the baby she was carrying was yours, right?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, challenging him. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing I can¡¯t wrap my head around¡ªif you care so much about Molly, why didn¡¯t you help her when Kristina tore into her? Why did she have to go so far as to be a sex ve?¡±


    As my words hit their mark, I saw the cracks in Antoni¡¯s calm fa?ade. His face darkened, and a low growl rumbled from deep within his chest. ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t get to talk about Molly!¡±


    I sneered, my words dripping with venom. ¡°The only one who doesn¡¯t deserve to speak her name is you. You im to care, but where were you when she needed you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:


    The anger in Antoni¡¯s eyes red, and for a moment, he seemed lost for words.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let him off the hook. I pressed on, my voice sharp as a de. ¡°Antoni, let me ask you this¡ªif Molly was so happy with you, why couldn¡¯t she fight back when Kristina tormented her? Why did she have to stoop so low just to get into the pce, to try to be a sex ve? Don¡¯t you think she was trying to escape from you, too?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Antoni¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes zing with fury as he screamed at me, his voice cracking with anger. ¡°This is all your fault! You killed Molly! If it weren¡¯t for you, Molly would have had the baby by now! She wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    His words, dripping with venom and entirely without merit, elicited a cold, bitingugh from me. ¡°Antoni, you¡¯re the one truly responsible for Molly¡¯s death. If it weren¡¯t for your neglect, your failure to protect her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this hellhole of a pce as a sex ve, nor would she have been sentenced to death.¡±


    My words were like a dagger to Antoni, piercing straight through his chest. He swayed on his feet, his face draining of color, his mind unraveling as he muttered over and over, ¡°Could it really be my fault? No¡­ no, it can¡¯t be¡­ How could it be my fault¡­¡±


    I saw the agony in his eyes, and for a fleeting moment, a twisted satisfaction coursed through me.


    I shot him a contemptuous look before turning to leave, but just as I took a step, a sharp, searing pain jolted through my wrist.


    All of a sudden, Antoni¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my wrist with a force so tight it felt like he was trying to snap it in two.


    Caught off guard, I stumbled and nearly crashed to the ground.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    ¡°Ah!¡± The cry slipped from my lips before I could stop it, and I yanked at my wrist. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    But Antoni¡¯s grip was like iron, unyielding, as if he wanted to squeeze the life out of me.


    His eyes, bloodshot and wild, burned with fury as he red at me, his teeth clenched in a growl. ¡°Makenna! You deserve to die! Go to hell! If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened! Molly wouldn¡¯t be dead!¡±


    His words came out like venom,pletely irrational, and the ferocity of his re chilled me to the bone.


    I struggled fiercely, desperate to break free.


    ¡°Antoni! You¡¯ve lost your mind! The king and the princes are right over there! If they see this, you¡¯re finished! Let go of me!¡± I shouted, my heart pounding in panic.


    But Antoni didn¡¯t hear me¡ªor perhaps he didn¡¯t care. His eyes stayed locked on mine as though he wished to burn me alive.


    His grip tightened even more, and the pain in my wrist made me gasp for air.


    I fought with all the strength I had, but it was like trying to break free from stone; his hand didn¡¯t budge.


    Then, out of nowhere, a small pebble whizzed through the air, striking the back of Antoni¡¯s hand with a sharp crack.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Antoni yelped in pain, his hand flying off my wrist as he turned in a frenzy, his face twisted with rage. ¡°Who the hell did that? Come out now!¡± he roared, his voice cracking with fury.


    At that moment, a servant, hunched over with fear, crept forward.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Harrison, it was an ident. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ please forgive me,¡± the servant stammered, bowing low, terror written all over his face. He looked so ordinary in his ragged clothes¡ªtall and thin, practically blending into the background.


    Antoni¡¯s fury was impossible to ignore. His face turned scarlet as he cursed, ¡°You idiot! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you¡¯ll never forget!¡±


    With that, he raised his hand, ready to strike.


    I noticed that Leonardo and the princes had likely caught wind of themotion. In a sh, I rushed forward, stepping between Antoni and the servant without hesitation.


    ¡°Antoni! His Majesty and the others are already looking our way! Do you really want to make a scene now? Think about the consequences!¡± I said, urgency in my voice.


    Antoni nced in the direction of Leonardo and the princes, his anger subsiding just slightly. Then, he shot me a look that could kill, his teeth grinding together as he spat, ¡°Just wait. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    With that, he stormed off, leaving a trail of rage in his wake.


    As soon as Antoni disappeared from view, I exhaled sharply, relief washing over me. Not wanting to draw the king¡¯s attention or anyone else¡¯s, I quickly grabbed the servant by the arm and tugged him along as I moved swiftly in the opposite direction, keeping my mouth shut.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I anxiously guided the servant out of the garden, my heart racing as I nced over my shoulder, making sure no one was following us. When I saw no one, I let out a sigh of relief and turned to face the servant, the one who hade to my aid in such an unexpected way.


    He was an unassuming figure¡ªslender, with a inness that allowed him to blend easily with the other pce servants. His eyes stayed lowered, an aura of shyness and hesitation clinging to him.


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    Wanting to ease the tension, I offered a warm smile, my voice soft as I spoke. ¡°Thank you so much for what you did earlier. I honestly don¡¯t know how I would have handled things without your help.¡±


    The servant waved his hand awkwardly, his words stumbling out in a nervous stutter. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ it wasn¡¯t deliberate¡­¡± His voice trailed into a whisper, and his head dropped even lower.


    The sight of his humble demeanor stirred a quiet sense of appreciation within me. I smiled again, this time with gentle encouragement. ¡°By the way, I never caught your name.¡±


    His eyes darted up, full of uncertainty, before he answered, barely above a murmur. ¡°I¡¯m Martin Chadwick¡­ I take care of the garden, miss.¡±


    I nodded and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Martin, you should be careful. Antoni isn¡¯t someone you want to cross, especially after what happened today. If he makes things difficult for you, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me for help, alright?¡±


    After a brief pause, I added, ¡°I¡¯m Makenna Dunn. I live at the small house at the west end of the pce.¡±


    The mention of my name seemed to heighten Martin¡¯s unease. His eyes widened, and he nodded quickly, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°Yes¡­ Miss Dunn, I¡­ I¡¯ll remember. Thank you.¡±


    After exchanging a few more words, I bid him farewell. Standing there in the quiet, an odd emptiness washed over me. I had no clear sense of where to go next.


    My mind was in turmoil, images of the princes happily chatting with Evelyn while Antoni¡¯s ominous face loomed over me, swirling relentlessly in my thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:


    Frustrated, I rubbed my temples, trying to calm the storm inside. I finally decided it was best to head back to my residence and gather my thoughts there.


    The moment I stepped inside, I found Alice and Evie sitting on the sofa in the living room, a silent anticipation hanging in the air.


    As soon as Alice saw me, she jumped up, her concern spilling out in an instant, and Evie followed closely behind, her eyes also filled with worry.


    ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re back! How did it go? Did you get to see the princes?¡± Alice asked, her voice full of genuine care.


    I smiled bitterly, letting out a sigh. ¡°When I got there, the princes were in the garden with Evelyn, having such a good time that I couldn¡¯t even get a chance to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Alice¡¯s exmation echoed in the room, her eyes widening with indignation. ¡°How could they do that? Were all their past gestures just lies?¡±


    I shook my head, my smile barely there, weighed down with helplessness and frustration.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I murmured. ¡°I was foolish to think the three princes would only have eyes for me. They¡¯re the Lycan princes, with thrones to inherit. How could they settle for just one woman?¡±


    The words left me as a hollow whisper, and I lowered my head, feeling as though the color had drained from the world around me.


    Alice listened to my words, her face painted with sympathy, her eyes soft with concern. She parted her lips, probably to offer someforting words, but I didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. All I craved was solitude, to retreat to my room and shut out the storm that had be my life.


    Just as I was about to ascend the stairs, the door to my residence suddenly swung open.


    I looked up, and there stood Bryan, his tall, imposing figure filling the doorway. He was dressed immactely, his handsome face bearing a rare softness, a stark contrast to the usual arrogance that clung to him. Yet, at that moment, he seemed almost foreign to me.


    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    I met his gaze with a frosty look, my voice carrying an edge as I asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Bryan strode into the house without hesitation, his eyes locked onto me as he spoke with a hint of confusion. ¡°I saw you in the garden earlier, but you vanished in an instant, so I came to make sure you were alright.¡±


    His words did nothing to thaw the chill in my heart.


    Instead, I lowered my gaze, avoiding his eyes, and said, ¡°Where are Prince Dominic and Prince yton?¡±


    At this, Bryan¡¯s expression, once gentle, shifted into one of impatience. His brow furrowed slightly as he raised his voice. ¡°The conflict between the wizards and the werewolves has escted recently. The situation is vtile, and they went to handle it.¡±


    So, they went to handle the conflict, did they?


    My hands clenched into fists at my sides, the tension rising within me. I fought to keep myposure, but the frustration and bitterness inside me refused to stay buried.


    I lifted my head, my eyes sharp as daggers as I stared straight at Bryan, sneering with disdain as I asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think they went to deal with that, did they? They went to be with Evelyn, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bryan frowned, his face clouded with confusion as he looked at me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:


    I lifted my gaze to meet his questioning eyes, my expression as cold as ice as I spoke sharply. ¡°I already know everything. The word that you are about to share a bed with Evelyn and those sex ves has spread like wildfire through the pce today.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face drained of all color, as if all the strength had been drained from him. He wearily raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and sighed, saying, ¡°Makenna, I came here today to exin everything to you.¡±


    I turned away from him, a chill in my voice as I said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. I know it all, every bit of it.¡±


    The memory of seeing themughing and chatting with Evelyn in the garden twisted my heart, the ache growing deeper with every passing moment.


    Bryan¡¯s unease grew, and I could sense the weight of his frustration pressing down on him.


    ¡°Evelyn doesn¡¯t know about our affections for you, Makenna. She has no clue. Her only purpose is to help the Lycan royal family have more descendants, nothing more than that. As for what you saw in the garden¡­ that¡¯s simply because Father¡¯s migraines have been unbearable, and massage is an old remedy. Evelyn¡¯s quite skilled at it; it brings him relief. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    I took a slow breath, holding his gaze without flinching. ¡°And what about the matter of sleeping with other women? Are you really going to go through with this and sleep with those sex ves?¡±


    The thought churned in my stomach, a storm of unease threatening to swallow me whole.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was firm as he stepped closer, his hand reaching out to grasp mine with a strength that seemed to steady the world.


    I instinctively looked up at him, meeting his intense gaze, where his sincerity gleamed. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for what my brothers feel, but I swear, I will never sleep with those women. My heart is yours, Makenna, and only yours.¡±


    His hand, warm and solid in mine, did little to calm the gnawing uncertainty inside me. Ever since Evelyn had entered the picture, everything seemed to be tumbling out of control, the world spinning on a different axis.


    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    The princes¡¯ attitudes toward Evelyn seemed to shift with each passing day, as if something unseen was changing the very air around us. I felt like I was standing still, helpless, watching it all unravel.


    ¡°You¡­¡± My voice faltered as I opened my mouth to speak, the words stuck somewhere between my thoughts and my lips.


    I wanted to ask him if he and his brothers felt nothing but gratitude and guilt for Evelyn, but before I could find my voice, Amon rushed into the room.


    He gave me a brief nce before leaning in to whisper something in Bryan¡¯s ear.


    The moment Bryan heard Amon¡¯s words, the warmth and affection in his eyes vanished, reced by a look of deep concern. His face turned serious, his expression darkening as if a storm was brewing.


    He gently released my hand, his voice tinged with apology. ¡°Makenna, there¡¯s something urgent I need to take care of. We¡¯ll talkter, I promise.¡±


    With that, Bryan turned and left, not once looking back. I stood there in a daze, staring at the empty doorway, feeling as though the world had been knocked out of its orbit. His absence left a cold void inside me, a loss I couldn¡¯t shake.


    Alice¡¯s soft touch on my shoulder brought me back to reality, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Makenna, are you alright?¡±


    It felt like I had been in a trance, and now, I was stumbling back to consciousness. I smiled faintly at her, the confusion and sense of discement settling over me like a heavy fog.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:


    ¡°Everything seems to have changed since Evelyn came into the picture,¡± I murmured, my words barely more than a whisper, but the weight of them hung in the air between us, thick with unspoken fears.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    That night, Iy in bed, unable to find any peace.


    Tonight was the night Leonardo had set aside for the three princes to sleep with the sex ves. I waited for an answer¡ªwould the princes really go through with it?


    Just the thought twisted my heart, as though it were being crushed by an unseen hand, the pressure so tight I could hardly breathe.


    The night stretched on, and I felt like I was drowning, submerged in a sea of darkness, each breath heavier than thest, the weight of it all threatening to pull me underpletely.


    Atst, dawn broke, its light piercing through the gloom and stinging my tired eyes.


    Despite the exhaustion dragging at me, I had no choice but to attend my training this morning. I dragged myself out of bed and made my way to the training room, arriving early.


    The room was empty, the silence pressing in as I sank into a corner, my gaze unfocused, lost in thought. Time ticked by, and eventually, the other sex ves began to filter in.


    Two of them¡ªa blonde and a ck-haired woman¡ªentered the room, surrounded by others, their beauty almost blinding and their faces alight with smug satisfaction. They walked in like they owned the ce, like they had conquered the world itself.


    As soon as they stepped inside, one of the sex ves could hardly contain her curiosity. She leaned toward the two in the center and asked, ¡°So, what happenedst night? Were the princes as good as they say?¡±


    The blonde smirked, her lips curling into a smile that was part pride, part bashfulness. She tossed her long golden locks and answered coyly, ¡°The prince was¡­ very eager. He couldn¡¯t get enough of me, going again and again.¡±


    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    She covered her face with her hand, as though still caught up in the memory of the night¡¯s pleasures.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The room exploded with excitement at her words.


    One of the sex ves, her face painted with envy, spoke with longing in her voice. ¡°Really? I wish I could have been with the princes. Maybe next time I¡¯ll be chosen.¡±


    Sitting in the corner, I felt my stomach churn. A wave of bitterness flooded me, threatening to pull me under, just like the waves crashing in the stormy sea.


    Then another voice broke through, augh dripping with confidence. The ck-haired sex ve, her lips painted a striking red, spoke. ¡°Miss Nixon promised all of us a chance to serve the princes. So you¡¯ll get your turn soon, everyone. All we have to do isplete our training and give the princes children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯m hoping the princes will choose me shortly.¡±


    Several others chimed in, their voices rising together like an obnoxious chorus of crows.


    Their words struck me like a lightning bolt.


    Did the princes really sleep with these women? My head spun, my thoughts fractured, as if the ground were slipping out from under me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, a hand mmed down on my desk with such force it jolted me back to the present. My heart raced as I looked up, meeting the sharp, challenging gazes of the blonde and ck-haired sex ves.


    The one with ck hair sneered, a smug smile twisting her lips. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been with the princes anymore. Since you¡¯ve fallen from grace, it won¡¯t be long before we take your ce. I wonder how long you¡¯ll hold on to that sense of superiority.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650:


    She twirled her hair between her fingers, arrogance dripping from every gesture.


    Beside her, the blonde sex veughed, her tone mocking. ¡°Last night, Prince yton was especially eager. I kept telling him no, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He wore me out, going on and on.¡±


    She leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with provocation as she taunted, ¡°Makenna, was it the same for you when Prince yton spent the night with you?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I sat there, lost in a daze, as if all the warmth had drained from my veins, leaving me frozen in ce.


    I wanted to snap back, to strike them with words sharp enough to cut through their venom, but my throat felt like it had been seized in a vise, leaving me mute and powerless.


    ¡°Ha! Look at her, she¡¯s gone mute now, hasn¡¯t she?¡± one of the sex ves jeered, her voice ringing out in the otherwise heavy silence of the room.


    The others joined in, theirughter piercing the air, their faces twisted with cruel amusement as they mocked me.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± A voice thundered through the training room, slicing through theughter like a lightning strike.


    Alice stormed in, her eyes ame with fury. She shoved the group of sex ves aside like they were nothing more than a nuisance, her anger a palpable force. ¡°Get lost! All of you, get out!¡± she shouted, her words a battle cry.


    But the sex ves weren¡¯t backing down. A tall one, her expression as sharp as a knife, stepped forward, pointing a finger at Alice with tant disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you stick your nose in our business?¡±


    The others rallied behind her, their voices rising in a chorus of defiance.


    Seeing Alice being picked on like that sparked something inside me.


    Keep reading at .c¡ðm


    I could swallow their insults, their jeers, but I would not stand by and let themy a finger on Alice.


    With a quick movement, I grabbed a stool and hurled it at them, my anger fueling every ounce of strength in my body.


    The stool hit the floor with a deafening crash, sending the sex ves into a panic, their startled screams filling the air as they scattered in all directions.


    I stood there, my chest heaving with the force of my anger, my gaze locking onto them as I spoke, my voice low but cold. ¡°Who you sleep with is your business, but if you ever dare to speak ill of Alice, or trouble me again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a threat, and I could see the fear creeping into their faces, their ashen skin betraying their terror as they stood frozen in stunned silence.


    I bent down to retrieve the stool, dropping heavily into my seat, my body still trembling with the aftermath of the outburst.


    The room was quiet now, tension hanging thick as the sex ves exchanged wary, fearful nces, clearly shaken by my outburst. One by one, they slunk back to their seats, too scared to even breathe too loudly. The silence stretched on, the only sound the soft rhythm of our breathing.


    Alice settled beside me, her eyes full of concern as she ced a gentle hand on mine. ¡°Makenna, are you okay?¡±


    I forced a smile, trying to steady my voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    But inside, it felt like I had a thousand needles piercing my heart, each one more agonizing than thest. Their words echoed in my mind like a devil¡¯s whisper that refused to leave, each insult weighing on me like a chain around my neck.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Hope you have a great Friday dear ones. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. (¡ä?? ? ??`) ?


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:


    Alice squeezed my hand, her warmth a smallfort in the storm of my emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them,¡± she said softly. ¡°They¡¯re just trying to provoke you.¡±


    I shook my head slowly, a bitter smile tugging at my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re lying.¡±


    Alice frowned, puzzled.


    ¡°Do you rememberst time?¡± I continued, my voice quieter now, tinged with a sadness I couldn¡¯t shake. ¡°His Majesty gave sex ves to the princes, but none of them unted it the way these women are doing today. This time, it seems the princes really did sleep with them.¡±


    As I spoke, vivid and obscene images shed through my mind, unbidden, like a nightmare ying out in front of me.


    Alice fell silent, her face reflecting the shock of my words. Not wanting her to worry too much, I tried to pull myself together, forcing a semnce of calm onto my face. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, my voice steadier now. ¡°I¡¯vee to terms with it. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡±


    Before I could say more, the sound of light footsteps approached from the doorway. Evelyn entered, her movements graceful as always, her face holding a hint of apology. Her lips curled into a sweet smile, and she spoke in a soft tone. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. I was helping Prince Bryan get dressed and wash this morning.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The training room suddenly erupted into a cacophony of teasing voices.


    It was like being caught in the relentless undertow of a storm, threatening to pull me under.


    Evelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed, her face bing a canvas of embarrassment under the yful noise. She lowered her head shyly, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, enough. Let¡¯s focus and start training properly.¡±


    I remained seated, feeling as though I had been reduced to a lifeless puppet, drained of all vitality. It was as if the blood had left my veins, leaving me numb.


    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Alice nudged me gently with her elbow, her voice soft and concerned. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I snapped back into reality, but it felt like a wave of crushing pain surged through me, sweeping everything else away. It was an ache beyond words, as though an invisible army of hands had torn open my chest, ripping apart my heart and lungs.


    Without thinking, I stood up and made my way toward the door, ignoring the world around me.


    ¡°Makenna! Where are you going?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice called after me, sharp and questioning.


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I just needed to escape this suffocating ce. Without a backward nce, I rushed out of the training room.


    Outside, the sky hung heavy with clouds, and the rain came down in torrents, soaking me to the bone.


    I stood there, unmoving in the downpour, letting the cold rain trace paths down my cheeks. Whether it was the rain or my own tears, I could no longer tell.


    For a brief moment, I felt some semnce of rity, but it was fleeting, quickly swallowed by deeper confusion and endless agony.


    The pain clung to me like the rain, a weight I couldn¡¯t shake off, a storm that wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    And then, Evelyn was there, catching up to me, holding an umbre over my head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±


    Her hair stuck to her face, and her eyes were wide with concern, but there was confusion in them too.


    I looked at her, my voice trembling as I pushed her hand away. ¡°Did you really sleep with Prince Bryan?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Evelyn scowled, her voice rigid. ¡°Are you really losing it over this?¡±


    I ignored her, my voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°I know the three princes once favored you exclusively,¡± Evelyn continued, her face serious and her tone edged with reprimand. ¡°I recognize that you feel unbnced, but that doesn¡¯t justify your actions. You have to understand, the princes belong to none of us.¡±


    I stared at Evelyn, her figure vivid through the rain.


    Her face was pure and beautiful against the storm, like a delicate flower, and she stood there holding a graceful umbre. Her clear eyes met mine.


    Meanwhile, my hair clung awkwardly to my neck and face, my clothes soaked through. I felt like a pitiful fool, utterly ridiculous inparison to her.


    My heart twisted in pain, and I turned away, swallowing back the tears that threatened to break free.


    I had always known the princes didn¡¯t belong to anyone, but their past tenderness, their fleeting affection, had tricked me into believing that maybe, just maybe, they would love only me forever.


    Now, those sweet memories felt like daggers, twisting deeper with every breath.


    Evelyn sighed, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Think about it. If this continues, I¡¯ll report this to His Majesty. Let him handle it.¡±


    With that, Evelyn turned and walked away, her graceful figure slowly vanishing into the rain.


    I stood there, lost, watching her fade into the mist, her shape growing more distant with every passing second.


    Finally, I could hold it in no longer. The sobs I had buried deep erupted from my throat, blending with the sound of the rain, echoing in the silence.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    I crouched down, hugging my knees, crying like a child abandoned and alone.


    And just when it seemed like the storm would never end, something miraculous happened.


    As it happened, I was shielded from thest of the rainfall by an umbre that appeared over my head. To my surprise, when I turned around, Martin was standing there.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°M-Miss Dunn¡­¡± Martin greeted me awkwardly, his voice faltering. ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡±


    I quickly wiped away the tears with the back of my hand, desperately trying to hide the mess I had be. But my puffy eyes and tear-streaked face betrayed me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you doing here?¡± I sniffled, my voice rough from holding back the tears.


    Martin flinched, his gaze dropping to the ground as if it could hide his nervousness. ¡°I¡­ I was just passing by and saw you standing in the rain, so¡­ I came over.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t seem to meet my eyes, his focus fixed on the damp pavement.


    Seeing how uneasy he was, I forced a small smile, trying to ease the tension. ¡°Thanks, Martin.¡±


    He gave a sheepish grin. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s the least I could do.¡±


    Without another word, he pushed the umbre into my hands, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Miss Dunn, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay out in the rain. Take the umbre.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:


    Before I could respond, he turned and bolted away.


    Clutching the umbre, still warm from where his fingers had touched it, I felt a strange warmth in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, though it was tinged with mncholy. Holding the umbre, I slowly walked back home, letting the rain¡¯s rhythm wash over me.


    When I stepped inside, Evie was busy cleaning the living room. As soon as she saw me, drenched and looking like a mess, her eyes widened in surprise. She quickly tossed aside the broom and rushed to me, concern clear on her face. ¡°Makenna, what happened? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in training right now?¡±


    I lowered my head, avoiding her worried gaze, and muttered, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I came back early.¡±


    Evie grabbed a dry towel, urgency in her movements. ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you need to see a doctor?¡±


    I shook my head weakly, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. ¡°No need. I just need some rest.¡±


    Still not convinced, she followed me, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Makenna, if anything happens to you, promise me you¡¯ll tell me. Don¡¯t try to handle everything on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just tired,¡± I reassured her, though the exhaustion weighed heavily on me.


    Once in my bedroom, I stepped into the bathroom, letting the warm water pour¡­


    Over me, as if it could cleanse me of all the aches and heartache. The heat seeped into my bones, but it couldn¡¯t erase the sting of everything I had been through.


    After the shower, I wrapped myself in a towel, steam still swirling around me like aforting embrace. I headed for the bed, but as I was about to settle in, something caught my eye¡ªa bowl of steaming soup on the bedside table.


    The rich aroma of the broth filled the room, instantly soothing my senses. It was the kind of warmth I needed right now.


    Next to the bowl was a note, neatly written in Evie¡¯s clear, elegant handwriting.


    I picked it up with a tender touch. The words on the paper read: ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened today, but seeing you upset worried me. No matter what, please take care of yourself. You know I¡¯m always here for you.¡±


    Tears pricked at my eyes as I read those words. As I sipped the hot soup, it felt like the weight on my heart lightened just a little, as if her kindness was melting the coldness inside me.


    Even though love had been nothing short of a maze, full of dead ends and sharp turns, I knew I had something real¡ªsomething true. Friends like Alice and Evie, who stood by me without question, made everything else bearable.


    When I finished the soup, Iy back on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. The warmth from the soup was like a gentle luby, slowly calming my racing thoughts. A deep, overwhelming drowsiness began to settle in, and before I knew it, my eyes fluttered closed.


    I drifted off into sleep, letting the world fade away, at least for a little while.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I found myself in an endless void, a nk expanse stretching in every direction. No colors, no objects¡ªjust an eerie, oppressive emptiness.


    Where was I?


    Each step felt like walking on air, weightless and strange, as if the ground itself wasn¡¯t real. The silence pressed in until it was broken by a faint, pitiful whimper.


    The sound pulled me forward. There, curled up in the nothingness, was a small wolf.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:


    Its matted fur was thin and disheveled, revealing sharp ribs beneath, and its dull eyes brimmed with pain and helplessness. It whimpered softly, a sound so fragile it could shatter.


    An ache bloomed in my chest, as though an invisible hand had clenched tightly around my heart.


    Why was there a wolf cub here?


    I crouched down carefully and gently scooped the frail creature into my arms. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± I murmured.


    The cub stilled, sensing my concern. Its whimpers softened as it looked up at me withrge, watery eyes¡ªtwo luminous gems clouded by suffering. It hesitated, and then pressed its tongue to my cheek in a gentle, desperate lick, as if pleading forfort.


    My heart ached. I held it closer. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    It didn¡¯t answer, only whimpered again, its small body trembling against mine.


    I opened my mouth to say more, but suddenly, the space around me fractured. Like a mirror struck by a hammer, the void shattered into sharp, brilliant shards, each one vanishing in a burst of blinding light.


    The shock forced my eyes open, and I blinked into the darkness of my bedroom.


    For a moment, disoriented from the dream, Iy there trying to steady my breathing. Then, a hand brushed gently across my forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped, jerking away instinctively, only to see Dominic¡¯s face looming in the dim light.


    Seeing him reminded me of what the sex ves had said that morning, and my heart twisted with anger and betrayal. My expression turned cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Dominic frowned. ¡°Why are you avoiding me? I heard you were caught in the rain. I came to check if you were sick.¡±


    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, turning away. The chill in my voice could have frozen fire. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother.¡±


    His jaw tightened, his long fingers pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. For a moment, his eyes softened, but a storm still brewed within them. ¡°Are you upset about what happenedst night?¡±


    My heart clenched, but I kept my face neutral. ¡°I¡¯m just a sex ve. Why would I be upset? You¡¯re free to sleep with whoever you want.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes shed with urgency, his words tumbling out. ¡°Last night was an ident!¡±


    The weight of those words hit me like a blow.


    An ident? So it was true. He had slept with them.


    Whatever fragile hope I¡¯d clung to extinguished, snuffed out like a candle in the wind. All that remained was the suffocating darkness.


    Dominic must have seen the devastation in my expression, because he hurried to exin in a low, tense voice. ¡°After dinner, something happened. I cked out. When I woke up, a woman was in my bed¡ªI don¡¯t even know how she got there.¡±


    I stared at him, disbelief rising like bile.


    I burst into harsh, bitterughter. ¡°You expect me to believe that? Someone drugged you¡ªin the pce? What a convenient excuse.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Makenna, listen to me¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:


    For the first time, Dominic¡¯s face twisted with anxiety and unease as he reached out to grab my hand.


    I wrenched my hand away, shoving him back with frantic force, my voice cracking as I cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say. Just go away!¡±


    Looking astonished, Dominic staggered backward and attempted to take hold of my arm while frantically saying, ¡°Calm down, listen to my exnation!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t interested in his words; all I could think about was getting him as far away from me as possible. With whatever strength I had left, I pushed him out of the room and mmed the door shut with a deafening crash.


    ¡°Makenna! Open the door!¡± Dominic¡¯s fists pounded against the door, each knock striking my heart, causing it to splinter into jagged shards.


    I leaned against the door, sliding down slowly until I sat on the floor, covering my mouth with my hand as I cried my eyes out.


    I had no idea how much time passed, but eventually, the banging slowed to a faint echo.


    Just when I thought Dominic had finally gone, I heard footsteps again outside the door.


    ¡°How is Makenna?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice, thick with concern, cut through the silence.


    Dominic sighed, the sound heavy with frustration and helplessness, his voice tight as he muttered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to hear my side of things.¡±


    There was another knock on the door, followed by Bryan¡¯s voice. ¡°Makenna, open the door. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Then yton¡¯s gentle tone filtered through. ¡°Makenna, please, let us talk. We can figure this out together, okay?¡±


    From their voices, I could already guess what had happened. Last night, they had all slept with those sex ves.


    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    The realization stabbed through me like a thousand needles, and my heart shattered into pieces, each fragment too jagged to stitch back together.


    I could maybe understand Bryan and Dominic, but yton¡­ how could he? How could he betray me like this?


    I could still hear the cruel taunts of that sex ve echoing in my mind, and my stomach twisted with revulsion. I stumbled toward the bathroom, clutching the toilet as the contents of my stomach surged forward.


    The pain in my gut felt like it was carving a deep wound, each spasm a reminder of how my heart had been shattered, piece by piece.


    When it was over, I was utterly spent, my body drained of all strength. I copsed onto the floor, leaning back against the cold bathroom wall, trying to breathe through the emptiness that engulfed me.


    In that moment, the world around me felt like a broken illusion.


    Taking a deep breath, I rose in a haze and slowly opened the bedroom door.


    ¡°What else is there to say?¡± My gaze was distant and frigid as I looked at the three princes outside, my voice ragged.


    The three princes were visibly taken aback, clearly not expecting me to appear this way.


    yton¡¯s eyes shed with pain as he extended his hand, as though to pull me closer.


    I shot him a frigid look, sidestepping his hand, and said with icy detachment, ¡°Just tell me what you want to say.¡±


    Bryan looked worn and weary as he spoke. ¡°Makenna,st night was an ident. After dinner, we lost our senses, and when we woke up, those sex ves were beside us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make excuses, at least make them usible,¡± I said with a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Do you really think someone could drug all of your food at once?¡±


    The three princes fell silent, exchanging looks heavy with panic and guilt, too stunned to speak.


    ¡°Just leave,¡± I said coldly, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. ¡°I just want to be alone right now, regardless of the reality.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The three of them lingered at the doorway, an unspoken tension hanging heavy in the air. For a long moment, no one moved, and then, without a word, they turned and walked away.


    As I watched their figures fade into the distance, a strange mix of emotions churned inside me. My heart felt hollow, as though someone had scooped out a vital piece of it, yet, somehow, I also felt an odd sense of relief¡ªlike I had finally let go of a burden I had been carrying far too long.


    The sound of hurried footsteps snapped me out of my thoughts. Evie and Alice rushed over, their faces etched with worry.


    ¡°Did the princes really sleep with those women?¡± Alice asked.


    I nodded, the movement feeling as heavy as my heart.


    Alice¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, and without warning, she wrapped me in a fierce hug. ¡°Makenna, it¡¯s okay. You can¡¯t rely on men for happiness. But you have me¡ªyou¡¯ll always have me¡­¡±


    Her words shattered the fragile wall I had built around my emotions. Tears poured from my eyes as I buried my face in her shoulder, sobbing like a child who had held in pain for far too long.


    Alice cradled me protectively, her hand gently patting my back. Her voice, low and fiery, carried her outrage. ¡°Those three princes are nothing but cowards and jerks. How dare they treat you like this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried, but by the time the storm of tears finally subsided, my face felt raw, and my eyes were swollen. Exhausted, I sat on the floor, my hair a tangled mess and my heart aching.


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    Alice and Evie, ever the pirs of support, helped me onto the sofa, nking me like sentinels on either side.


    ¡°You must be drained,¡± Alice coaxed gently, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. ¡°Come on, eat something. It¡¯ll help.¡±


    Evie chimed in with an encouraging smile, taking my hand in hers. ¡°I made your favorite noodles. Please, just a little? For me?¡±


    Their concern was palpable, and though my appetite was nonexistent, I nodded. Evie¡¯s face lit up, and she hurried into the kitchen, returning momentster with a steaming bowl of noodles.


    The aroma filled the room, rich and inviting, but my heart wasn¡¯t in it.


    ¡°Just a bite,¡± Evie urged softly, her voice gentle, like she was coaxing a child. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much. You need to eat something.¡±


    With trembling hands, I picked up the bowl and forced myself to take a bite. The warmth of the food did little to ease the chill lodged deep in my chest. Tears blurred my vision again as I whispered through the lump in my throat, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why¡­ why it had to be this way.¡±


    Alice¡¯s hand found its way to my hair, her fingers stroking with sisterly affection. ¡°Because they¡¯re selfish idiots. The entire Lycan royal family are assholes.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Evie added with an emphatic nod.


    Their shared outrage sparked an unexpectedugh from me¡ªsmall, bittersweet, but genuine. Their fiery loyalty, their willingness to carry my pain as if it were their own, was something I hadn¡¯t realized how desperately I needed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:


    After finishing the noodles, I wiped my tear-streaked face and turned to them, my voice thick with gratitude. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you both. You¡¯ve kept me from falling apart.¡±


    Alice pouted dramatically, crossing her arms in mock offense. ¡°Well, obviously! We¡¯re your best friends. If you start getting all formal on me, I¡¯ll be seriously offended.¡±


    Evie squeezed my hand, her eyes glistening. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me, Makenna. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be stuck in that miserable ce with those awful servants. You stood up for me when no one else would. I¡¯ll never forget that.¡±


    Her words brought a faint smile to my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t regret helping you, Evie. Having a friend like you makes it all worth it.¡±


    Alice tilted her head, her expression turning contemtive. ¡°So¡­ what now? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    I shook my head, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But one thing¡¯s clear¡ªthose princes have shown me where I stand in their lives. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll ever care for me the way I hoped. Maybe, in time, they¡¯ll forget about me entirely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Alice interjected. She reached for my hand, but her silence betrayed her inability to find the right words.


    I forced a smile, though it felt more like a grimace. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice. I¡¯ve epted it. Love isn¡¯t something you can force. I tried, but sometimes¡­ sometimes things just don¡¯t work out.¡±


    Alice stared at me, her eyes wide with a mixture of sympathy and admiration. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think, Makenna. I just wish you didn¡¯t have to be.¡±


    I let out a hollowugh, the sound echoing my weariness. ¡°What¡¯s the point in staying broken? Wallowing won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, there was a sudden, sharp knock at the door.


    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The three of us exchanged nces, our eyes locked in confusion.


    Who in the world would be visiting me at this hour?


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer the door,¡± Evie said, her brow furrowing as she stood and made her way to the entrance.


    As soon as the door swung open, a strange servant, drenched to the bone, staggered forward and copsed to his knees.


    Water poured from his hair and soaked clothes, his body trembling like a leaf caught in a storm. His lips had taken on a deathly shade of blue, and his eyes were wide with terror and desperation.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, please, save my friend!¡± he cried, his voice breaking.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who? Save who? Start from the beginning!¡±


    The servant looked up, his lips quivering as he cried out, ¡°Save Martin!¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I sprang to my feet, panic bubbling up inside me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak now!¡± I urged.


    The servant sobbed harder, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°Martin and I, we¡¯re in charge of cleaning the garden. We share the same room. Tonight, a group of men broke in, using Martin of damaging the rare peony in the garden. They said he had to be punished. Before they dragged him off, Martin told me toe to you for help. So, I ran through the rain, hoping you could save him.¡±


    Damn it! This was Antoni¡¯s way of getting back at Martin for helping me.


    Alice and Evie exchanged puzzled nces and asked in unison, ¡°Who¡¯s Martin?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:


    I felt my insides twist with urgency as I rushed to the door. ¡°No time to exin! Alice, find Amon, now! He¡¯s in charge of the prison, and only he can stop Antoni¡¯s men from hurting Martin. Go!¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression shifted to understanding, and without a word, she dashed out into the storm.


    Turning to Evie, I grabbed her shoulders with a firm grip. ¡°Evie, stay here. I¡¯m going to the prison.¡±


    With that, I grabbed the umbre Martin had handed me earlier and dashed out into the rain without a second thought. The sound of raindrops pelting the umbre echoed in my ears.


    It waste, and the pce was swallowed by an unsettling silence. I moved quickly through the darkness, making a beeline for the prison.


    Fortunately, my residence wasn¡¯t far, and I reached it soon enough.


    The guards at the entrance stopped me, their eyes narrowing with suspicion. One of them grunted and demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Breathing heavily, I asked, ¡°Did you arrest a servant earlier?¡±


    The guard scowled and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? This isn¡¯t a ce for you. Go back.¡±


    Worried for Martin, I pulled out the token yton had given me and held it high, my voice firm. ¡°Prince yton ordered me to inquire about this. If you try to stop me, you¡¯ll answer for it.¡±


    When they saw the token, their attitudes shifted instantly. Respect reced their previous hostility.


    The guard who had spoken first quickly nodded and bowed, replying, ¡°Yes, a servant was arrested, but we don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    I sneered, tucking the token back into my pocket, and prepared to step forward.


    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m


    The guards hesitated, clearly wanting to stop me again. Fury surged inside me, and I shouted, ¡°Do you really want to risk dying Prince yton¡¯s business?¡±


    The guards froze, shaken by my tone.


    I didn¡¯t spare them another nce. Folding the umbre, I marched into the prison with resolve.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment I crossed the ominous prison gate, a sharp scream filled the air. It was unmistakably Martin¡¯s voice. My heart raced with dread, and I instinctively quickened my steps.


    Finally, I found Martin in the second interrogation room. He was bound to a cross with thick iron chains. His head drooped, and his body shook violently. His clothes were torn, stained with blood and marked by countlessshes.


    Beside him, two soldiers struck mercilessly with their whips, eachsh carving fresh wounds into his flesh.


    Ovee with rage, I kicked open the door and burst into the room. ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted.


    The soldiers halted and turned to face me. One scowled and demanded gruffly, ¡°Who are you? And how did you get in here?¡±


    Ignoring them, I rushed to Martin¡¯s side. ¡°Martin, are you alright?¡± I asked anxiously.


    Martin weakly lifted his head, his lips cracked and stained with dried blood. With a faint smile, he muttered, ¡°I knew¡­ you woulde.¡±


    His words pierced me with guilt. I turned back to the soldiers, my voice sharp with fury. ¡°Why are you hurting him?¡±


    One soldier sneered dismissively, spitting on the ground. ¡°This is none of your business! Leave now, or you¡¯ll get whipped too!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:


    I stood tall, locking eyes with him fearlessly. ¡°What exactly is Martin¡¯s crime?¡± I demanded.


    The other soldier brandished his bloodstained whip arrogantly. ¡°He destroyed the prized peony in the garden. That¡¯s a grave offense! He should be grateful we didn¡¯t execute him on the spot.¡±


    I clenched my fists, struggling to control my rage. ¡°You say he destroyed the peony. Where¡¯s the proof? Show me!¡±


    Both soldiers stiffened, panic flickering in their eyes as if my words had struck a nerve. Their hesitation only deepened my suspicion that Martin was being falsely used.


    I sneered, my voice cutting through the tense silence. ¡°This is Antoni¡¯s doing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Their expressions faltered with unease, betraying the truth even as they tried to mask it.


    One of the soldiers tried to sound tough but his voice betrayed hisck of confidence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Keep this up, and we won¡¯t be so nice. Leave now!¡±


    I stood firm, pointing toward Martin. ¡°You might be able to drive me out, but Martin ising with me.¡±


    At that, the soldiers exchanged malicious looks and began advancing on me, their hands reaching out as if to seize me.


    My eyes darted around the room until theynded on a rusty iron chain. I snatched it up and swung it hard through the air.


    The chain whistled as it cut through the silence before crashing against the floor with a loud ng, sending up a small cloud of dust. Startled, the soldiers recoiled, hesitation shing in their eyes.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± one of them cursed furiously, raising his whip to strike. ¡°You foolish woman! You should have left quietly!¡±


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    Unmoved, I let out a cold chuckle. From my pocket, I pulled out yton¡¯s token and held it aloft. ¡°Who daresy a hand on me?¡±


    At the sight of the token, the soldiers froze, their expressions shifting instantly to caution and fear.


    Calmly, I met their eyes. ¡°I¡¯m taking Martin with me today, no matter what. If Antoni has an objection, he can deal with me directly.¡±


    I turned toward Martin, reaching to undo the chains binding him.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the corridor, followed by Antoni¡¯s mocking voice. ¡°Oh, Miss Dunn, what an unexpected pleasure. Sacrificing your sleep to save a lowly servant? How very interesting.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What was Antoni doing here?


    I froze, shocked and on guard, as Antoni strode in with his usual air of confidence. His sharp, challenging gaze locked onto me.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, seems like you¡¯ve got too much free time on your hands toe to the prison at this hour,¡± I taunted, my voiceced with disdain.


    At his arrival, the two soldiers rushed to bring a chair, cing it behind him with exaggerated reverence.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, what brings you here? Please, take a seat!¡± one of them said eagerly.


    Antoni dismissed the gesture with a derisive snort, then sat down casually, crossing his legs with an air of superiority. His piercing eyes found mine again, brimming with mockery.


    ¡°Makenna, unlike you, I¡¯m here to deal with that audacious servant,¡± he said coolly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    ?Chapter 660:


    I scoffed. ¡°Really? And why exactly? Because of the so-called precious peony?¡±


    Antoni waved a finger slowly, his tone calm, deliberate. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the peony. I risked my life to retrieve it from a cliffside and presented it to His Majesty. He treasured it and had it carefully nted in the royal garden.¡±


    ¡°And your evidence that Martin was responsible for damaging it?¡± I shot back, my eyes narrowing. ¡°Is it just your word?¡±


    He adjusted his ornate cor with deliberate calm, then countered, ¡°Martin was on duty when the peony was ruined. Who else could it have been?¡±


    I red at him, speechless for a heartbeat, then snapped, ¡°Antoni, you can¡¯t torture someone without proof. This is clearly deliberate!¡±


    A coldugh slipped from his lips as he rose to his feet, each step toward me heavy with menace. His words fell like stones. ¡°Your objections are meaningless. I hold the authority His Majesty gave me to discipline servants who defy the crown.¡±


    I scoffed sharply, meeting his gaze without flinching. ¡°But surely, that authority doesn¡¯t extend to cruelty, does it?¡±


    At my words, Antoni¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of rage shing in his eyes. I had struck a nerve.


    Encouraged by his reaction, I let out a mocking snort and moved toward Martin to untie his chains.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Antoni barked sharply. Instantly, a group of soldiers closed in, blocking my path.


    His voice dropped to a menacing growl. ¡°No one takes away someone I intend to interrogate. Makenna, if you dare interfere with my duty again, I¡¯ll punish you too!¡±


    Undeterred, I stood my ground. ¡°Until you show concrete proof, I¡¯m not going anywhere! I won¡¯t stand by while you torture an innocent man!¡±


    At that moment, Martin weakly whispered, ¡°Miss Dunn, please, just let it be.¡±


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    I turned to him and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you. I believe you¡¯re innocent¡ªthis is nothing but a trap Antoni set.¡±


    Antoni erupted inughter, as though I¡¯d told the most absurd joke. His voice dripped with scorn as he sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s your choice, then don¡¯t me me for whates next!¡±


    With a sharp wave of his hand, he signaled the soldiers to seize me.


    They began to close in, but I immediately raised yton¡¯s token high, my voice ringing out boldly. ¡°I hold Prince yton¡¯s token. Who among you daresy a hand on me?¡±


    The soldiers froze at the sight of it, exchanging uneasy nces.


    Antoni¡¯sughter grew louder, edged with madness. ¡°Hmph! Should Prince yton me you, I¡¯ll take responsibility! Now seize this woman who dares overstep her bounds!¡±


    Emboldened by his words, the soldiers began to surround me.


    Could it be that Antoni truly wasn¡¯t afraid of yton?


    My fists clenched, cold sweat beading on my forehead. I didn¡¯t know how I could possibly handle the situation.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Amanding voice thundered from outside the prison.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I turned my head, startled, and there he was¡ªAmon.


    He entered withmanding strides, nked by a group of soldiers. His sharp, chiseled features radiated authority.


    Behind him, Alice offered a yful wink, her mischievous gesture instantly easing the knot of anxiety in my chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:


    Antoni¡¯s brows arched the moment he spotted Amon. His voice carried a mocking lilt as he drawled, ¡°Well, well, Mr. Gray. What brings you to the prison? Surely this isn¡¯t part of your leisurely day off.¡±


    He adjusted the cuffs of his extravagant attire, his pretense of sophistication barely masking his irritation.


    Amon¡¯s lips curved into a faint, calcted smile. ¡°I heard someone was being¡­ tortured here without authorization. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t ignore such a breach of conduct.¡±


    Unperturbed, Antoni shot back with a sneer. ¡°A minor reprimand for a disobedient servant,¡± he retorted, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t concern yourself with such trivialities?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Amon took a deliberate step forward, his cool, fake smile never faltering. ¡°The prison operates under my direct oversight, Mr. Harrison. Every matter, no matter how small, demands my vignce. His Majesty would expect no less.¡±


    His sharp gaze flicked to the soldiers, who instinctively shrank and bowed under the weight of his scrutiny.


    Antoni¡¯s smirk faltered, and a sour expression reced it. ¡°Be careful, Amon. If His Majesty learns his treasured peony has been mishandled, he won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Amon closed the gap between them, his measured steps exuding quiet dominance. ¡°Prince Bryan will handle His Majesty¡¯s concerns. I suggest you leave such worries to him, Mr. Harrison.¡±


    Seizing the distraction, I slipped over to Martin and worked to untie the chains binding him.


    As soon as they fell away, he slumped into me, weak and trembling.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± he murmured.


    Meanwhile, Antoni¡¯s face was darkening by the minute. His attempt to assert control wasn¡¯t working.


    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°Fine. Have it your way,¡± he growled, storming out with a final re.


    Once Antoni was gone, Amon turned his attention to the two soldiers responsible for¡­


    Martin¡¯s torment. His eyes turned cial, his tone a whip crack of authority. ¡°Take them away! They¡¯ll answer for their actions.¡±


    Without hesitation, his men moved to apprehend the two soldiers, dragging them out of sight.


    I barely had time to exhale in relief before Alice rushed toward me, worry etched across her face. ¡°Makenna, are you alright? Did they hurt you?¡±


    Her earnest concern pulled a small, grateful smile from me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured her, finally allowing myself a deep breath before shifting my gaze to Amon. ¡°Thank you. If you hadn¡¯te when you did¡ª¡±


    Amon cut me off with a frown. ¡°Miss Dunn, what you did was reckless. Coming to the prison alone was dangerous. A dy of even a minute could have changed everything.¡±


    I sighed, the weight of his words pressing on me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Martin didn¡¯t deserve this, and I was afraid waiting any longer would cost him dearly.¡±


    ¡°Martin?¡± Amon tilted his head.


    I looked at Martin. ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Martin. He once helped me¡ªa kind soul. None of this would¡¯ve happened if not for me.¡±


    Amon held my gaze for a moment, then crouched beside Martin to assess his injuries. ¡°He¡¯s in bad shape. We need to get him to a hospital¡ªimmediately.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The fluorescent lights of the hospital corridor buzzed faintly as I sat outside the emergency room, biting my nails. Anxiety burned inside me like a fever.


    Atst, the doors swung open, and a doctor emerged, his mask hanging loosely around his neck. His expression was calm¡ªthankfully so.


    ¡°Miss Dunn, the patient¡¯s condition has been stabilized. He¡¯s ready to be transferred to a regr ward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. Truly.¡± Relief swept over me, so overwhelming it left me momentarily lightheaded.


    Once Martin was moved to a ward, I lingered by his bedside, watching his pale face against the crisp white hospital sheets. Seeing him so weak only deepened the ache of guilt lodged in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martin,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    His eyes fluttered open, and despite his frailty, he managed a faint, reassuring smile. ¡°Miss Dunn, please don¡¯t say that. I owe you my life. You¡¯re the kindest person I¡¯ve ever met¡­¡±


    His words, meant tofort me, only twisted the knife of my guilt deeper.


    He sighed, the sound heavy with resignation. ¡°But you can¡¯t save me forever. Antoni¡­ he won¡¯t stop. He¡¯lle for me again.¡±


    The mention of Antoni ignited a fire within me, and my hands curled into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± I said firmly, my voice sharp with resolve. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Martin shook his head weakly, despair flickering in his tired eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to, Miss Dunn. This isn¡¯t your fight¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± I asked, frowning.


    ¡°You risked everything to save someone like me¡ªa mere servant. I¡¯m grateful, more than you know, but I can¡¯t let you put yourself in harm¡¯s way for me again. Antoni is dangerous, powerful. If he targets you, he won¡¯t spare¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I cut him off, leaning closer. ¡°Martin, you¡¯re not just a servant. You¡¯re a person who matters. And I won¡¯t stand by and let him hurt you again. I promise.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He looked like he wanted to argue, but he fell silent.


    The tense quiet was shattered by the sharp bang of the ward door flying open.


    Bryan stormed in, his eyes immediately seeking me out. ¡°Makenna, are you hurt?¡± he demanded, striding toward me. Without waiting for an answer, he grabbed my hand, his gaze scanning me as if searching for injuries.


    His sudden appearance sent a chill through me. I pulled my hand from his grasp, my tone clipped and distant. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you doing here?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s expression shifted, wounded by my coldness. ¡°I heard from Amon that something happened. I was worried and came as soon as I could.¡±


    Worried¡­


    For a fleeting moment, his concern tugged at my heart, but then the memory of him with Evelyn resurfaced, slicing through any warmth. My gaze hardened. ¡°Your concern is noted but unnecessary. As you can see, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± His tone softened, his hand reaching for mine again. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t throw a tantrum, okay?¡±


    His pleading only stoked my irritation. With Martin still lying there, frail and vulnerable, this was thest thing I wanted to deal with. I yanked my hand away with more force than intended, turning sharply in an attempt to distance myself, but in my haste, I stumbled and collided painfully with the sharp corner of the bedside table.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp pain shot through me, and I couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± Bryan started, but before he could continue, Martin cut in with concern, saying, ¡°Miss Dunn, are you¡ª¡±


    Despite the difort, I managed a smile and nodded to calm Martin. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Martin. Stay still; you¡¯re still injured.¡±


    To my surprise, my words seemed to infuriate Bryan. His expression turned grim, and he could barely contain his frustration.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± His eyes narrowed as he stared at Martin. In a cold tone, he added, ¡°I heard you caused a scene at the prison today over a male servant. Was it him?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s probing filled me with anger. I shot him a fierce look and responded, ¡°This is none of your business!¡±


    Bryan was clearly agitated by my response. He immediately moved closer and grabbed my chin roughly. His eyes burned with rage as he hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you realize whose woman you are?¡±


    I wrenched his hand away with force, my anger welling up. My eyes brimmed with tears as I yelled, ¡°Definitely not yours! I loathe you!¡±


    This only fueled Bryan¡¯s anger further. ¡°Fine! I will make you see whether you are mine or not!¡±


    He scoffed coldly, lifted me over his shoulder despite my attempts to fight him off, and stormed out of the room.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just take her!¡± Martin attempted to stop him, but Bryan shot him a scornful look and kicked him brutally.


    ¡°Who are you to try and stop me?¡±


    Martin fell to the floor, blood seeping through his bandages again. He was too frail to stand up.


    ¡°Bryan! Let me go! You jerk!¡± I was furious as I thrashed on Bryan¡¯s shoulder, but it was all in vain. He didn¡¯t falter and carried me into an empty room next door.


    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The door mmed shut with a loud bang. He tossed me onto the hospital bed, leaned down, and bit my lips hard. It hurt.


    I pounded my fists against Bryan¡¯s chest, rage burning through me. ¡°Ugh¡­ you monster¡­¡± But Bryan, relentless as a starved beast, ignored my pleas as he tore my clothes away. His kisses were savage, overpowering.


    ¡°You should save your energy,¡± he taunted with a cruel smirk, ¡°or you¡¯ll be too weak to moanter.¡± He swiftly removed his pants, freeing his already hardened length.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want this with you, you freak!¡±


    As I kicked wildly, Bryan forced himself between my legs. His body weighed heavily on mine, his kisses so fierce I could barely breathe. The memory of him with Evelynst night sickened me, fueling my desperation to escape.


    I almost broke free¡ªmy feet had just touched the floor¡ªbut he dragged me back onto the bed, pinning me down with brutal strength. I felt the rigid press of his penis against my entrance.


    Bryan seemed possessed. He skipped all forey, bending down to thrust into me forcefully. His engorged length entered me without resistance. The pain was excruciating; tears sprang to my eyes as I pushed against him, but he only thrust deeper.


    Annoyed by my resistance, he seized my wrists and pinned them above my head, leaving me utterly helpless. With my struggles subdued, he lowered his mouth to my breasts, licking and teasing my nipples until they stiffened. Then he took one into his mouth, sucking roughly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:


    Under his relentless assault, my body began to betray me. My once-dry vagina grew wet, slickening his thrusts. The wetness only spurred Bryan to greater aggression, his dick plunging mercilessly inside me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± As the initial pain faded, waves of pleasure began to crest. The friction drew more moisture from me, and my cries of distress softened into moans.


    When I finally stopped fighting, the fury in Bryan¡¯s eyes melted into raw hunger. He growled low against my skin, ¡°Makenna! You¡¯re mine¡ªyou can only be mine!¡±


    My body moved in rhythm with his forceful thrusts, my breasts bouncing wildly. ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­¡± I cried out, going limp beneath him. My gaze grew distant, earlier anguish reced by soft, involuntary moans.


    ¡°Bryan¡­ oh¡­ I hate you¡­¡± I red at him weakly, my strength fading with every deep thrust until only helpless groans remained, heating my cheeks with shame.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hate me! You should love me!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was raw as he hissed in my ear, his grip tightening possessively. ¡°You belong to me! Open your eyes and see who¡¯s making you feel this way!¡±


    Our bodies moved relentlessly against the sheets. The bedframe creaked in rhythm with our ragged breaths and soft, pleading moans. Time seemed to stretch into eternity.


    With a low, guttural groan, Bryan thrust deeply several more times before finally spilling himself inside me. My body shuddered violently as I climaxed with him, copsing weakly into his arms.


    Just when I thought it was over, Bryan turned me around and drove into me once more, rough and urgent¡­


    Martin¡¯s POV:


    I watched as Makenna cried and struggled while Bryan carried her into the ward next door. In that moment, the sorrow on my face faded, reced by a deep, weary exhaustion.


    Gathering what little strength I had, I pushed myself up, dusted off my clothes, and muttered, ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. Only by seeing the Lycan royal family¡¯s true colors will you finally give up on them.¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Suddenly, a faint sound from the window caught my attention. I turned and spotted a swift, red-haired figure slipping inside. Evie? What was she doing here at this hour?


    I raised an eyebrow, ready to ask, but she spoke first, her brows drawn in concern. ¡°Jett, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just minor cuts,¡± I replied evenly.


    Evie let out a quiet breath of relief, though her face soon clouded with unease.


    Sensing her hesitation, I pressed, ¡°If something¡¯s on your mind, just say it.¡±


    After a pause, she finally voiced her thoughts. ¡°Jett, is it really right to deceive Makenna like this? She believes the three princes have slept with other women, and it¡¯s breaking her apart.¡±


    A cold chuckle escaped me, hatred shing in my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t we owe it to the dead white wolves to seek vengeance? Without the shameless fools of the Lycan royalty, would the white wolf n have met such a fate?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Evie lowered her gaze, fidgeting with the hem of her clothes. ¡°I might be too young to fully understand the feud between the Lycans and the white wolves, but I wouldn¡¯t have yed along with deceiving Makenna if it weren¡¯t for my grandmother¡¯s orders.¡± Her eyes widened as curiosity sparked in them. ¡°Jett, didn¡¯t you escape the pce with Makenna¡¯s help? Why did you return? And tell me¡ªafter your magic potion worked, did the three princes really sleep with other women?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:


    I frowned, irritation edging my voice. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re digging too deep with these questions.¡±


    Yet she didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she squared her shoulders and dered, ¡°If I¡¯m to help you, I need the full truth. Should I discover that your actions will hurt Makenna, I won¡¯t hesitate to turn against you!¡±


    Her defiance irked me, but beneath the annoyance, I couldn¡¯t ignore the surge of respect I felt for her loyalty to Makenna.


    Having someone like Evie, who genuinely cared for Makenna, was indeed a blessing.


    After a brief moment of thought, I resolved to confide in her, hoping it would strengthen her determination to help me and deepen her resentment toward the Lycan royal family. This would only serve to fuel our quest to avenge the death of Makenna¡¯s mother, the revered saint of the white wolf n¡ªJosie.


    shback:


    A month ago, my attempt to assassinate the Lycan king had failed, leaving me gravely wounded. To evade the pce soldiers who scoured thend for me, I staged my escape with Makenna¡¯s help.


    As my injuries slowly healed, I seized the chance to return to the pce in secret. By sheer luck, the pce was recruiting servants at the time¡ªan ideal opportunity for me to blend in.


    I had already prepared a magic potion that altered my appearance, enabling me to slip back inside undetected.


    But reentering the pce was never my ultimate goal. I wanted more than revenge against the Lycan royals. I wanted Makenna to despise them to her very core, to ignite within her a hatred so fierce it would drive her to destroy thempletely.


    To aplish this, I sought out Evie¡¯s grandmother. She had once served Makenna¡¯s mother, Josie, and her loyalty to Josie was as unshakable as faith itself. I knew she would be pivotal to my n.


    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Martin¡¯s POV:


    Finding Evie¡¯s grandmother was surprisingly easy. The old woman listened intently as Iid out my n, and to my relief, she agreed without hesitation. She even enlisted her granddaughter, Evie, to aid me, instructing her to shadow Makenna¡¯s every move.


    It wasn¡¯t long before fate handed me an opportunity. A strange woman arrived at the pce, introducing herself as Evelyn Nixon.


    She was half-werewolf, half-witch, like myself, but her magical prowess wasughable. Her witchcraft was so amateurish, and her schemes against Makenna were pathetic.


    But that was good news. It worked perfectly in my favor. Her potions could only tamper with emotions, so Makenna wouldn¡¯t be physically harmed.


    And sure enough, Evelyn¡¯s crude maniptions began sowing discord. A subtle rift formed between Makenna and the princes.


    Then came Leonardo¡¯s decree: the princes were to sleep with the pce¡¯s sex ves.


    That promation was nothing short of a gift, a golden opportunity I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    I seized the moment,cing the princes¡¯ and sex ves¡¯ food and drink with my specially crafted magic potions. They were my masterpiece¡ªcolorless, tasteless, and utterly undetectable.


    Their effects? Confusion, vivid hallucinations, and aplete inability to distinguish illusion from reality. Even if no one acted on their desires, every single one of them would wholeheartedly believe they had sex.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:


    But I wasn¡¯t content to stop there. This was only the beginning.


    I needed more¡ªMakenna¡¯s trust. Without it, my ns would stall. I wanted her to see the Lycan royal family for what they truly were: unworthy of her loyalty, unworthy of her love.


    For that, I had to y the long game.


    The perfect chance came during a heated confrontation between Antoni and Makenna. Timing was everything. I intervened just enough to draw Antoni¡¯s attention away, cing myself squarely in Makenna¡¯s orbit. Slowly but surely, I began closing the distance between us.


    End of shback


    ¡°You¡¯re insufferably cunning!¡± Evie snapped after learning the truth. Her re could¡¯ve burned a hole through me. ¡°Makenna trusted you, and all along, you were pulling the strings!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I shrugged it off.


    Evie scrunched her face, clearly puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just use aphrodisiacs? Wouldn¡¯t that have been easier? The princes would¡¯ve actually slept with the sex ves, no illusions necessary.¡±


    Her question made meugh¡ªa sharp, humorless sound. ¡°You¡¯re so na?ve,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Aphrodisiacs are too crude and obvious. They leave traces and raise suspicions. My potions, on the other hand, are wless. No color, no taste, no trace, and they dissolve perfectly in water. It¡¯s the safest, most effective way.¡±


    Evie bit her lip, hesitation flickering across her face. ¡°But is it really right to deceive Makenna like this?¡± she murmured, more to herself than to me.


    My patience snapped. My gaze turned cold as I growled, ¡°Did you reallye here in the middle of the night just to spout this nonsense?¡±


    Evie squared her shoulders, her voice rising defiantly. ¡°I just want to be sure you¡¯re not going to hurt her. She¡¯s my friend, and I won¡¯t let anyone harm her.¡±


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    With a dismissive wave, I turned away. ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you wanted to know. Leave. Now.¡±


    ¡°You damned scoundrel!¡± she hissed, stomping her foot like a frustrated child. But she didn¡¯t push further. Instead, she spun on her heel and left through the window.


    As soon as she left, the pain from my injuries caught up to me. I slid down against the wall, each breath a fresh reminder of my battered body.


    From the adjacent room, faint sounds carried through the walls¡ªintimate, primal noises that grated on my nerves. They fueled my irritation and, inexplicably, my guilt.


    I clenched my fists, closing my eyes to shut out the world. I only hoped Josie wouldn¡¯t hate me for this. Everything I was doing, every cruel step I took, was for her¡ªto avenge her death. And once this was over, I swore I¡¯d protect her daughter with my life.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    That night, Bryan was exceptionally aggressive and rough. I fought hard, but I couldn¡¯t escape his grasp. It was only when the early morning light began to break that Bryan, likely worn out from his own frenzy, held me close and drifted off to sleep.


    But sleep never came to me. Looking at Bryan¡¯s peaceful face, I felt a storm of resentment and fury ignite inside me, burning hotter with every breath.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t stay with him a moment longer. Carefully, I moved his arm off me, slipped out of bed, hurriedly put on my clothes, crept to the door, and fled the hospital in a panic.


    The sky was already lightening, the morning air cold and crisp. The biting wind struck me as soon as I stepped outside, making me shiver violently and sneeze again and again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:


    My coat had been ripped apart by Bryan the night before, leaving me exposed and unable to keep warm. Wrapping my arms tightly around myself, I braced against the chill as my body trembled.


    Suddenly, a warm coat settled over my shoulders.


    Startled, I turned and found Martin standing there. His hair was slightly disheveled, as though he had rushed down in a hurry. He rubbed the back of his head and said softly, ¡°I heard some noise and came to check. Are you alright?¡±


    His gaze swept over me, carefully searching for any signs of harm.


    The memory ofst night flooded back, sending a wave of heat to my cheeks and ears. Embarrassment and guilt tangled inside me. I looked down, unable to meet his eyes, and stammered, ¡°Martin, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Did Prince Bryan hurt youst night?¡±


    Martin gave a sheepish smile and shook his head gently, though guilt clouded his face. ¡°I should¡¯ve been there for youst night. But I ended up knocked out after a kick from Prince Bryan. I really feel useless.¡±


    His words only deepened the frustration and guilt churning inside me.


    Noticing that he was wearing only a thin shirt, I quickly tried to hand back the coat. ¡°Martin, you should wear your coat. Your shirt is so thin, you might catch a cold.¡±


    Martin chuckled, scratching his head as he stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Keep the coat on; I don¡¯t want you to get cold.¡±


    When he insisted, I didn¡¯t push further. After pausing briefly, I shyly asked, ¡°Martin, w-would you like to join me for breakfast?¡±


    Martin¡¯s face brightened with eagerness, and he nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    We made our way back to my ce together. As I opened the door, the quiet inside told me Evie was still asleep. Turning to Martin with a weing smile, I said, ¡°Just hang on a moment. I¡¯ll make us breakfast.¡±


    Martin looked suddenly anxious and quickly interjected, ¡°No, let me. It wouldn¡¯t be right to have you cook for me.¡±


    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm


    With a resigned smile, I nced at the spot where Bryan had kicked himst night. Though the bruise wasn¡¯t visible, I knew it was there, and I knew it hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hurt. I can¡¯t let someone in pain cook for me. Please, let me do it.¡±


    Once I reassured him, Martin relented. But he remained visibly tense as he stood awkwardly in the dining room. He asionally cast quick, shy nces around the room and kept to himself.


    Meanwhile, I busied myself in the kitchen, quickly putting together a simple meal. Shortly after, I brought the freshly prepared breakfast to the table.


    The sight of the meal seemed to catch Martin off guard, and he looked at it with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. He pointed to the sandwiches and asked, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t like bacon sandwiches?¡±


    I paused for a moment, then smiled as Iid out the tes. ¡°No. I find bacon a bit too greasy for my taste.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin¡¯s expression softened. His gaze turned reflective as he seemed to drift into deep thought. Seeing his distant look, I wondered if he might prefer bacon after all. Concerned, I offered, ¡°Martin, what¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯d like, I can add some bacon for you.¡±


    Martin seemed to snap back to the present at my words. He shook his head with a faint, bitter smile and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that bacon sandwiches remind me of my elder sister. She didn¡¯t like them either.¡±


    Intrigued, I looked at him with surprise. ¡°Oh? Your sister? Does she also work as a servant in the pce?¡±


    He shook his head and his expression clouded over. Then he took a bite of his sandwich, perhaps seeking a moment offort.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:


    After a while, he shared calmly, ¡°My sister¡­ she passed away.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Martin¡¯s elder sister was dead?


    The realization of my slip hit me like a thunderp, and I scrambled to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martin. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to bring up something so personal.¡±


    Martin offered a small, resigned smile, one that barely masked the shadow of old wounds. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said softly, as if rehearsing the words for himself. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    His attempt to brush it off only deepened my guilt. He was clearly trying to appear calm, but the sadness in his eyes was unmistakable. Not wanting to risk making things worse, I decided to steer the conversation into safer waters.


    ¡°Martin, how did you end up working at the pce?¡±


    His eyes lit up, a mischievous glint recing the mncholy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    That glint in his eye¡ªit startled me. For a fleeting moment, he reminded me of the wizard, the one whose shadow seemed to linger in my mind.


    My pulse quickened before I shook the absurd thought away. Surely I was overthinking it. How could I randomly associate someone else with that wizard? Martin and the wizard were nothing alike.


    I smiled faintly and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m terrible at guessing games. Stop being coy and just tell me!¡±


    Martin chuckled, the sound light and unbothered. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s simple, really. My family was struggling, and I thought working at the pce would bring in some much-needed money.¡±


    His voice softened as he added, ¡°And¡­ I also wanted to help my sister¡¯s child.¡±


    That gave me pause. ¡°Your sister¡¯s child? Are they working at the pce too?¡±


    He hesitated, his gaze dropping as if deliberating how much to reveal. Finally, he said, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Sort of? The vagueness of his answer only intrigued me further. I opened my mouth to press him, but a sudden creak of footsteps from the stairs drew my attention.


    Evie appeared at the top of the staircase, her hair tousled from sleep, her steps slow.


    She rubbed at her eyes like a child waking from a dream, and I immediately felt a pang of guilt for disturbing her. ¡°Evie, did we wake you? I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She shook her head, her voice still heavy with sleep. ¡°No, I usually wake up around this time anyway.¡±


    Her gaze shifted to Martin, and a flicker of surprise crossed her features. Then she asked in confusion, ¡°Makenna, who is he?¡±


    I reached for her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°This is Martin Chadwick.¡±


    I spoke with a smile, then turned to Martin. ¡°Martin, meet Evie Hampton. She¡¯s a close friend of mine.¡±


    Martin¡¯s smile was warm as he inclined his head politely. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Miss Hampton.¡±


    But Evie¡¯s reaction was odd. Her brows furrowed tightly, as though something about him unsettled her. Perhaps she simply felt uneasy about a male stranger suddenly appearing here.


    Sensing her difort, I added quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie. Martin¡¯s helped me before¡ªhe¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Martin interjected humbly. ¡°Really, Miss Hampton, you have nothing to worry about. I¡¯m just here for some breakfast and a chat with Miss Dunn.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:


    Evie¡¯s lips twitched into a faint, reluctant smile. ¡°I see. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Evie,¡± I said, leading her toward the table. ¡°I made breakfast for you too. Sit down and see if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, sliding into a chair and picking up her fork.


    But as she ate, her expression grew distant, her gaze unfocused as though her thoughts had drifted far from the table.


    Concern prickled at me, and I leaned forward. ¡°Evie, is something wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like the food, or are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Evie was so startled she nearly dropped her fork. Her cheeks flushed as she shook her head, trying hard to avoid eye contact. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just¡­ not fully awake yet. My head¡¯s a bit foggy, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t entirely convince me, but I let it slide. ¡°Alright, but if you¡¯re still tired after breakfast, go back to bed. There¡¯s nothing urgent to do today anyway.¡±


    Before she could respond, a sudden knock at the door echoed through the house.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Who could possibly be visiting me this early?


    I frowned, walking slowly toward the door, but before I could reach it, the door creaked open from the other side, and in walked yton. What was he doing here?


    The yton I knew¡ªcalm, collected, like a gentle hero¡ªwas nowhere to be seen. His bloodshot eyes and dark circles betrayed sleepless nights, while the faint slump in his shoulders suggested exhaustion had taken hold.


    The moment his gazended on me, his weary eyes brightened like a dying ember stoked to life. He crossed the room in a heartbeat and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Makenna, are you hurt?¡±


    I shook his hand off, stepping back with deliberate coolness. My tone was sharp and cold.


    Read exclusive stories .c©–m


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A flicker of hurt crossed his face, but he was quick to respond.


    ¡°I heard you went to the prison yesterday using my token. I was worried something might have happened to you.¡±


    His concern didn¡¯t move me. I met his gaze with an icy stare.


    ¡°What happened yesterday was an emergency. I had no other option but to use it. It¡¯s over now. Here¡ªtake it back. I won¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, I reached into my pocket, pulled out the token, and shoved it into his hand as if it burned me.


    yton stared at the token in disbelief, his fingers closing around it almost reluctantly.


    ¡°Makenna¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯te here for this. I came because I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    The weight of his words pressed on me, but I refused to let them sink in. I swallowed the bitter lump in my throat and forced my voice to rise.


    ¡°Enough! Just take your token and go! I¡¯m just a sex ve, worthless and disposable. Your concern is wasted on someone like me!¡±


    yton¡¯s face crumbled, anguish etched across every line. His lips moved soundlessly at first, as though the words refused to obey him. Finally, he managed to stammer:


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t what it seemed. I don¡¯t even know if I¡­ if I slept with her. Makenna, please¡ªyou have to believe me!¡±


    His plea only made the ache in my chest worse. Memories of that smug, taunting woman crashed through my mind, her venomous words reying like a relentless echo.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:


    My voice turned sharp, almost brittle.


    ¡°If nothing happened, yton, then why would the sex ves dare to spread such lies?¡±


    He flinched as if I had struck him. The silence stretched unbearably, his agony etched in every line of his face.


    I let out a hollow, self-mockingugh, the sound bitter even to my own ears.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have nothing left to give. I¡¯m exhausted¡ªmentally, physically,pletely. All I ask is that you stop tormenting me. Let me live or die in this pce as fate decides, or better yet, expel me from it altogether.¡±


    With that, I turned away, my eyelids fluttering shut as weariness imed me. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at him any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Makenna!¡± yton¡¯s voice cracked with desperation as he reached out, his fingers brushing against my sleeve.


    I stepped away, putting deliberate distance between us.


    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want any part of this.¡±


    He pleaded his case again, trying to convince me that it was all a misunderstanding, but whether it was or not, I no longer cared. I was truly tired.


    Martin, who had been silently watching from the sidelines, stepped forward and ced his tall frame between us.


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t force her anymore.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    yton¡¯s face darkened in anger. His usual gentle demeanor hardened, and he exuded a dangerous aura that could cow everyone around him into submission. He red intently at Martin for a while before finally turning to me and asking coldly, ¡°Did you break into the prisonst night because of this man?¡±


    I was already seething with rage, but his words pushed me over the edge, and I coldly retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    A pained expression crossed yton¡¯s face at my reply. He said nothing for a while before finally managing to stutter, ¡°Have you¡­ have you fallen for another man?¡±


    At that point, the rage inside me erupted. I smacked yton hard across the face with all my strength.


    The p left my palm tingling from its impact with his skin. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same as you all? Are rtionships all about romance to you?¡± I screamed.


    yton stood frozen in shock at what had just happened. Fighting to keep the tears in my eyes from spilling over, I pointed at the door and yelled, ¡°Get out! I never want to see you again!¡±


    I rushed forward and began shoving him toward the door.


    ¡°No, Makenna! Listen to me!¡± yton tried to exin.


    But I was beyond reason and refused to hear another word. I shoved him out and mmed the door shut with a bang. Leaning against it, I slid down, finally letting the tears spill freely. Covering my face, I wept in despair.


    On the other side of the door, yton¡¯s voice came muffled but earnest. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I upset you. I¡¯ll be back in a few days to see you. I won¡¯t take back this token. I¡¯ll leave it at the door.¡±


    He lingered there briefly before I heard his footsteps retreating. They grew fainter until they disappearedpletely.


    My mind, however, remained in turmoil from everything that had just happened.


    Martin and Evie approached me, their faces filled with worry, wanting to know if I was alright.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:


    I wiped the tears from my face and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got a little emotional, but I¡¯m better now.¡± I took a deep breath to steady myself and then opened the door.


    As yton had said, the tokeny on the ground, glinting quietly in the faint sunlight.


    I frowned. Part of me wanted to leave it there, but then I worried someone with ill intentions might pick it up and use it to harm yton.


    With a sigh, I hesitantly picked it up, deciding I would return it to him the next time I saw him.


    Martin watched me, his face clouded with guilt. ¡°This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been here, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a fight with the prince. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Reassuringly, I said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Martin.¡±


    I paused for a moment, then continued firmly, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find a way to stop Antoni from bothering you. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Martin said, bowing gracefully before taking his leave.


    Once he was gone, Evie came up to me and curiously asked, ¡°How do you n to help Martin, Makenna?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    How could I help Martin?


    I let out a faint, wry smile. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have a clear n either. But Martin only caught Antoni¡¯s attention because of me. Ignoring it would feel wrong¡ªlike running from a fire I started.¡±


    Evie, sitting beside me, pressed her lips together in thought. ¡°Maybe you should just let it be,¡± she murmured softly. ¡°Martin¡¯s sharp. He¡¯ll figure a way out of it.¡±


    Her arms folded across her chest, her posture defensive, as if shielding herself from what she wasn¡¯t saying aloud.


    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, a mix of amusement and exasperation bubbling up. Evie was clearly worried I¡¯d end up shouldering more than I could handle. I reached out and patted her shoulder, giving her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Evie. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Her shoulders sagged as she sighed, clearly unconvinced. Still, she said nothing more, though her eyes betrayed the worry she couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    The ticking clock on the wall caught my attention. Time for training.


    I shook off the lingering thoughts and headed to the training room.


    The moment I stepped inside, I felt the weight of stares drilling into me¡ªjudgmental, calcting, sharp as daggers.


    The group of sex ves who used to harass me had stopped their outright confrontations, but their whispered jabs and smug nces remained.


    They huddled in tight circles, exchanging low murmurs, punctuated by infuriating smirks.


    It was maddening, but I¡¯d grown adept at ignoring them. I calmly took my usual spot and waited for the session to begin.


    Alice soon joined me, her concern evident in the way her brows knitted together. ¡°How did everything go yesterday? I¡¯ve been so worried¡ªI was afraid Antoni might have caused more trouble for you.¡±


    Her genuine worry warmed something deep in me. I offered her a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s under control. Nothing to lose sleep over, I promise.¡±


    But even as I said it, a knot tightened in my chest. Lowering my voice, I confessed, ¡°It¡¯s Martin I¡¯m worried about. You know how troublesome Antoni can be. If he keeps targeting Martin, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to protect him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:


    Alice frowned, falling into thought.


    The silence stretched between us until her eyes lit up with a spark of inspiration. ¡°What if Martin became your servant?¡±


    I blinked, taken aback. ¡°My¡­ servant?¡±


    She nodded eagerly, leaning closer. ¡°Think about it. If Martin¡¯s your servant, he¡¯d be with you most of the time. You¡¯d have a front-row seat to anything Antoni might try. Plus, if Antoni came up with some excuse to mess with Martin, you¡¯d have the authority to intervene.¡±


    Her idea was clever, but it raised its ownplications.


    ¡°But how would that even work?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m still a sex ve myself, Alice. That¡¯s my status here. Besides, people already see Evie as my maid. Having another servant would be¡­ conspicuous, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Alice mulled it over, her brow creasing in frustration. After a long pause, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯d draw too much attention. Damn it! I guess I don¡¯t have the perfect solution either. But don¡¯t stress. We¡¯ll figure something out. One step at a time.¡±


    As our conversation wound down, Evelyn entered the room with her signature poise, her every movement exuding grace.


    She stopped in front of the group, her serene voice slicing through the murmurs. ¡°Today¡¯s training will focus on core strengthening exercises.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moment those words left Evelyn¡¯s lips, the room dissolved into a hum of restless chatter.


    One of the younger women raised a hesitant hand, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°Miss Nixon, what¡­ what¡¯s the point of practicing this?¡±


    Evelyn responded with her usual practiced warmth, her gaze sweeping across the room like a nurturing mother addressing her brood. ¡°You must understand,¡± she began softly, ¡°a tight vagina is what brings the princesfort. Only when they are pleased can we hope to earn their affection. And here, in this pce, their affection determines whether we live well.¡±


    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm


    Her reasoning struck a sour chord within me, and I fought the urge to grimace.


    Affection? I had already stopped craving their affection. The very thought of seeking their approval turned my stomach, let alone enduring this humiliating charade of training.


    As Evelyn continued speaking, I tried¡ªand failed¡ªto think of an excuse to leave. My mind floundered, desperate for an escape route, but no clever solution presented itself.


    Soon, Evelyn led us to an adjacent room,rger and even more unsettling than thest.


    She gestured toward a pile of clothing stacked neatly in the corner. ¡°Everyone,¡± she said with measured calm, ¡°change into these bodysuits. Quickly now.¡±


    I stepped forward hesitantly, my fingers brushing the fabric. The moment I lifted one, my face burned red. The bodysuit was ludicrously revealing¡ªcrafted from silky material withce trimmings, it seemed designed to leave as little to the imagination as possible. The open-back design and strategically cut panels made it clear this wasn¡¯t mere exercise attire. It was bait. How could anyone wear this?


    Mortified, I struggled to form words of protest, but before I could, Alice shot up. ¡°This is so perverted! I refuse to wear this!¡±


    Evelyn remained as calm as a still pond. ¡°You must understand. This is all for the princes. Without their affection, you have no ce here. Is that what you want?¡±


    Alice was speechless. She bit her lip, her hands clenching into fists at her sides, but she didn¡¯t answer. None of us did.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:


    Reluctantly, and with mounting shame, we changed into the degrading outfits.


    Evelyn wasted no time. She led us to a row of peculiar machines lined against the far wall and gestured toward them. ¡°Sit. Spread your legs and follow this motion. These machines are designed to slim your waists, enhance your hips, and sculpt your thighs and buttocks.¡±


    I obeyed, lowering myself onto a yoga mat with the machine mped between my thighs. The instructions were simple enough, but performing the exercises in these outfits felt degrading beyond words.


    The revealing bodysuit amplified my difort and left me vulnerable to intrusive thoughts I wished I could banish.


    Just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, Evelyn¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Now, everyone, take the dildos beside you and insert them into your vagina. They will assist with training. There¡¯s a switch on the dildo. Once activated, it will vibrate, releasing a warm liquid to help lubricate your vagina.¡±


    I picked up the dildo, my shame swallowing me whole as I did as instructed.


    The vibrations began immediately, sending an ufortable buzz through my body. The liquid, warm and slick, coated my vaginal walls just as Evelyn described, and the sensation was beyond humiliating.


    My skin crawled with every movement, each pulse of the machine another blow to my dignity.


    I blinked back tears, swallowing hard against the rising lump in my throat. My thoughts spun in frantic circles. Surely, life outside this gilded prison¡ªno matter how brutal¡ªwould be better than enduring this.


    Before I could spiral further into despair, the sound of approaching footsteps shattered the room¡¯s oppressive atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, my! It¡¯s Prince Dominic!¡± one of the women gasped audibly.


    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    My head snapped up instinctively, and there he was¡ªDominic, leaning casually against the doorway, sweeping his gaze over the scene.


    The change in the room was instantaneous. The others straightened up, their movements suddenly more enthusiastic, their faces lighting up with flirtatious grins. Their sighs grew louder, breathier, each one dripping with exaggerated sensuality.


    The disy was nauseating.


    Evelyn¡¯s stern demeanor melted like sugar in the rain, reced by a sharine smile. Her hips swayed with purpose as she glided toward him.


    ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I ducked my head quickly, silently praying for the ground to open up and swallow me whole. Maybe if I stayed still long enough, Dominic wouldn¡¯t notice me.


    But, of course, fate wasn¡¯t on my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Makenna.¡± His smooth, unhurried voice floated through the room.


    My throat tightened, humiliation creeping up like wildfire. I wanted to cry right then and there.


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze shifted to me, and she spoke softly, though her words offered no escape. ¡°Well then, Makenna, you shouldn¡¯t keep His Highness waiting.¡±


    Awkwardly, I rose to my feet, biting down on my lower lip as my eyes darted between Evelyn and Dominic. Shyness and difort tangled in my chest, and I stammered, ¡°I¡­ I should change into something more appropriate before going out¡­¡±


    How could I possibly face him looking like this?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:


    Evelyn hesitated, ncing toward Dominic for guidance. He took his time, his sharp gaze sliding over me before his lips curled into a faint, teasing smile. ¡°You look perfect as you are. No need to change.¡±


    I was so embarrassed and annoyed that heat red up my neck.


    My re shot toward him, but Dominic, ever maddening, blinked at me innocently as if he had no idea what he had just done.


    Evelyn smiled gently, gesturing toward him. ¡°His Highness has spoken. You should apany him as you are, Makenna. Be sure to attend to him properly.¡±


    Reluctantly, I nodded, unable to muster a good excuse. With my cheeks burning, I had no choice but to trail behind Dominic as he led the way down the corridor.


    Every fiber of my being was hyper-aware of my too-tight, too-revealing outfit. Each step felt like walking on ss.


    I stared at Dominic, who was walking a few paces ahead, and I became even more furious. ¡°Your Highness, what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    I muttered under my breath, ¡°Why now of all times?¡±


    Dominic slowed his pace just enough to nce back at me. ¡°I heard about your¡­ dramatic encounter with Antonist night. Word has it you caused quite a scene at the prison. I wanted to see if you were alright.¡±


    His unexpectedly thoughtful words warmed my heart, but I quickly masked it with indifference. ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business.¡±


    Dominic raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth quirking into a knowing smile. ¡°Oh? In that case, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t bother telling you about what I uncovered regarding Antoni.¡±


    He slowed to a stop, his hands sped casually behind his back as he turned to face me, his gaze locking on mine. He was waiting for me to crack, and he knew exactly how to y me.


    I panicked and closed the distance between us in a few hurried steps. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat did you find out?¡±


    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s


    With a grin, Dominic leaned in just enough to make me squirm. His warm breath brushed against my cheek as he murmured, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Flustered, I turned away and pushed against his chest, though it felt like shoving a wall. ¡°I¡¯m not guessing. Just tell me.¡±


    Somehow, during our back-and-forth, we had ended up standing in front of a bathroom door.


    Dominic¡¯s gaze flickered toward it, and his expression shifted, a flicker of nostalgia softening his sharp features. ¡°This ce brings back memories,¡± he said, his lips curling into a wicked grin. ¡°The first time I had sex with you¡­ it was here.¡±


    His words hit me like a bolt, and an unwee flood of chaotic memories rushed back. My cheeks burned hotter than ever.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I turned on my heel, determined to walk away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about that!¡±


    But before I could take another step, Dominic¡¯s hand shot out to gently grab my wrist. With one smooth motion, he pulled me into the bathroom.


    Before I could react, he cornered me against the cold, tiled wall, his hand mming against it just beside my head.


    The loud thud sent my heart racing, and I swallowed hard, suddenly aware of how close he was. His sharp, intense eyes locked onto mine, and I felt pinned, unable to move or breathe.


    What was he doing?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:


    The next second, he leaned in, his breath warm against my skin, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. ¡°I really miss how innocent you used to be.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ let me go!¡± I raised my fists, trying to push him away, but my effort wasughable against his solid frame. He didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Instead, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. The warmth of his breath sent an involuntary shiver racing down my spine.


    ¡°Are you curious about Antoni¡¯s secrets?¡± he whispered. ¡°If you are¡­ you¡¯ll have to please me first.¡±


    He pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, his eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°From the moment I saw you in the corridor, I just couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic gave me no chance to protest as his lips imed mine in a searing kiss. His hand, warm andmanding, slid from my waist to pull me closer, eliminating any space between us.


    His kiss was relentless, leaving me breathless. I gripped his arm with one hand while the other pressed against his chest, trying to create some distance. ¡°No¡­ not here,¡± I managed to gasp. ¡°Evelyn and the others are just in the nearby training room. What if someone walks in?¡±


    Dominic pulled back just enough to brush his lips lightly over mine. ¡°No one wille in,¡± he murmured. ¡°We just have to be quiet.¡±


    Before I could argue, he reached out, his long arm locking the door with a decisive click. My heart raced as the small room suddenly felt even smaller.


    The next second, he had me pressed against the cold tile wall. The open back of my bodysuit offered no buffer, and I shivered at the contrast between the icy surface behind me and the heat radiating from him.


    I wanted to protest, but my words dissolved into a soft gasp as his hand moved over the thin silk of my bodysuit to grab my breast.


    Embarrassed, I lowered my gaze, my face ame. Dominic¡¯s soft chuckle brushed against my ear as he whispered, ¡°Please me if you want to know Antoni¡¯s secrets.¡±


    I red up at him and rolled my eyes, but I knew I had to do it to get information from him. I found myself reaching out, my fingers fumbling with the button of his pants.


    The evidence of his desire was unmistakable. The moment my hand made contact, his arousal pulsed against my palm, hot and insistent. Hesitant but determined, I wrapped my hand around his length, swallowing my embarrassment as I began to stroke him up and down.


    Dominic groaned softly, his hand trailing to my waist before his lips found their way to the silk-covered curve of my breast. The thin fabric did little to muffle the sensation of his tongue teasing me, swirling deliberately as if testing my limits.


    My body betrayed me, responding to every touch, every stroke of his tongue, until I was melting against him, trembling and helpless.


    The fabric darkened under his attention, clinging to me like a second skin, its damp outline highlighting every curve. My nipples, swollen and aching from his teasing, pressed against the material, a visible testament to my body¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°Mm¡­ stop¡­¡± I whimpered, though even to my own ears, the plea sounded weak.


    Dominic¡¯s hands slid lower, cupping my hips with ease. Thece design of my bodysuit, daringly open in all the wrong ces, gave him too much ess.


    He gently kneaded the soft flesh of my buttocks before parting them with deliberate intent. I froze as his fingers found the wet heat between my thighs, teasing my lips and rubbing my clit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I murmured, my thighs pressing together instinctively, trapping his hand in ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:


    He smirked, a devilish glint in his eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re already so wet.¡±


    His fingers returned, rubbing my folds and slipping inside me until the wet, sticky sounds were all I could hear.


    My core clenched around nothing, the emptiness only amplifying the ache building inside me.


    ncing down, I was struck by the sight of his dick in my hand¡ªthick, rigid, and pulsing with need. Veins traced along his length, and a bead of clear fluid glistened at the tip.


    Swallowing hard, I wrapped both hands around him, stroking faster, desperate to distract myself from the unbearable sensations coursing through me.


    He seemed to relish it. A low growl rumbled in his throat as his body pressed me back against the bench behind us.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes were locked on my hands as they moved, his own hands kneading my breasts with unrestrained hunger. His head dipped into the curve of my neck, his lips branding my skin as he sucked with fervor that made my pulse quicken. His voice, low and raspy, spilled into my ear. ¡°Do you remember how I fucked you herest time?¡±


    As if to punctuate his question, he slid his long fingers under thece trim of my outfit, tugging it aside to free my breastspletely.


    This outfit was so impractical. The thought flickered through my mind, but I had no time to dwell on it.


    My breath came in shallow pants as I turned my head away, refusing to answer him.


    He chuckled darkly before spreading my legs and pressing his hot, rigid length against me, then thrusting into my vagina.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The moan escaped my lips before I could stifle it. But I knew someone could walk in at any moment, so I bit my lip and swallowed the sounds threatening to spill.


    Dominic smirked as he watched my reaction. He began to move, his hips driving forward with powerful thrusts that left no space between us.


    My body stretched to amodate him, every inch of my core molded to the shape of his thick, throbbing shaft.


    ¡°Mm¡­ tight as ever,¡± he muttered against my neck, his breath hot and tantalizing. His movements were relentless, each thrust deliberate, as if he sought to im every part of me.


    He was like a beast on the hunt. The rhythmic p of his body against mine echoed softly, apanied by the wet, slick sounds of our joining.


    ¡°Dominic¡­ too¡­ too deep,¡± I gasped, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist, pulling him closer despite my protest.


    His massive length reached ces that sent electric pulses through my body. The raised veins of his shaft dragged against my sensitive walls, igniting nerve endings with every motion. My body betrayed me, yielding to his relentless rhythm, the tension building until cum trickled down my thighs.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Mm¡­¡± My moans were a mix of pain and pleasure.


    My vagina tightened around him, the soft, yielding flesh clinging to his length, trapping him in a vice-like grip. His brow glistened with sweat as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± His lips brushed against mine in a fleeting, heated kiss. His hips never stopped, driving into me with a force that left me trembling.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted on a shaky breath, my arms winding around his neck, holding on as if my very sanity depended on it.


    The soft ¡°yes¡± seemed to ignite something primal in him. With a growl, he shifted us, flipped me over, and guided my buttocks upward before driving into me again from behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:


    He was so deep inside me from that angle.


    My cries filled the air, a symphony of surrender and need. His hands gripped my hips tightly, pulling me back to meet each powerful thrust.


    His movements grew faster, more erratic, his passion leaving me utterly overwhelmed. Each thrust shattered myposure, his thick shaft breaking through every barrier, iming me entirely.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic was relentless, exhausting me again and again until I was utterly spent.


    It felt as if every ounce of strength had been drained from my body¡ªeven my voice was hoarse from moaning. Only when I was truly at my limit did he finally stop.


    Frustrated, I raised a trembling hand, aiming a p at his face. But he was faster¡ªhe caught my wrist with ease, a mischievous chuckle escaping his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad,¡± he teased, his eyes gleaming with that roguish charm. ¡°I just missed you too much.¡±


    Before I could respond, he leaned in, stealing another kiss.


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± I pushed him away, my face burning with anxiety and exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this! Tell me about Antoni!¡±


    Dominic¡¯s yful smirk faded, his demeanor shifting to something more serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been digging into the cliff incident for a while now. But I haven¡¯t found out who was behind it. I looked at Antoni from every angle, but nothing suspicious has turned up.¡±


    His words struck me like a cold wave. My shoulders slumped as disappointment seeped into my bones.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I murmured, more to myself than to him. ¡°I know in my heart Antoni is connected to my baby¡¯s death. He was at the hospital the day I gave birth¡ªI¡¯m certain of it.¡±


    Dominic nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªhe was there. I looked into it. He visited that night, but he only stayed for a minute to ask about your condition before leaving. With the timing, it¡¯s unlikely hemitted any crime.¡±


    A wave of disappointment crashed over me, leaving behind a bitter taste of defeat.


    ¡°Then why? Why does he keep targeting me?¡±


    Dominic hesitated, his gaze sharpening as if he were piecing something together. Then, his voice dropped.


    ¡°There is¡­ something else.¡±


    I snapped my head up. Clinging to hope like a drowning woman to driftwood, I desperately grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡±


    He patted my hand gently, as if to temper my growing excitement.


    ¡°Antoni owns arge horse farm, and one of his servants recently had a child¡ªa boy. But that child was born over ten days after your baby.¡±


    His words struck me like a thunderp, and I froze.


    ¡°Could it¡­ Could it have something to do with my baby?¡±


    As the thought sank in, a terrible realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. My body stiffened, and I grabbed Dominic¡¯s sleeve, trembling.


    ¡°Dominic, could that child be¡­ mine?¡±


    The possibility lodged itself in my heart, growing with each frantic beat. Before I could think, my body moved on instinct, rushing for the door, intent on heading straight to the horse farm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:


    But Dominic ced a firm grip on my shoulders.


    ¡°Makenna, stop. Let me finish.¡±


    I froze in ce, my heart pounding in my chest, while my entire being screamed to keep moving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated,¡± he continued. ¡°That child is the servant¡¯s¡ªthere¡¯s no doubt about it. But¡­ there is something strange. The servant doesn¡¯t seem to care about the boy at all. She¡¯s cold and distant to him. That¡¯s the only thing that struck me as odd.¡±


    He paused to take a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. It may not seem like much, but it¡¯s a clue.¡±


    His words made my stomach churn, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from recalling the dream I¡¯d had¡ªthe wolf cub, licking my cheek with such sadness in its eyes, as if grieving something lost.


    Tears burned in my eyes as the image filled my mind.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking as I looked up at Dominic. ¡°Your Highness, take me to that horse farm. I need to see that child. Please.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s gaze softened,passion radiating from his eyes.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you tomorrow.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    Because of that wretched Makenna creating a scene in the prison, and the three princes defending her while shifting all the me onto me, Leonardo reprimanded me and even retracted some of the hard-earned power I had managed to umte in the pce.


    In my anger, I wanted nothing more than to get rid of Makenna and Martin. However, I knew I couldn¡¯t make rash decisions. I had to bear it all with a smile and return to the Harrison residence in a seething rage.


    ¡°Wee home, Mr. Harrison,¡± a servant greeted me at the door and moved to help me take off my coat, as usual. Already boiling with fury, I turned and kicked the servant hard.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± I snarled viciously.


    The servant stumbled and fell to the floor.


    I paced back and forth, still fuming. That wretched Makenna! I had to make sure she suffered. I wanted her to endure a fate worse than death. I wanted her to kneel at my feet and beg for my mercy. But that seemed unattainable as the three princes continued to protect her, making it impossible for me to reach her.


    As for Martin, I had no reason to deal with him¡ªyet. I needed a reason, or Leonardo would only grow more furious with me.


    Suddenly, I remembered Makenna¡¯s child.


    That little pest. Since I couldn¡¯t strike Makenna directly, it would only be fair to punish her child for her insolence. I turned to the servant standing nearby and asked, ¡°What about that little pest? Is he dead yet?¡±


    The servant paled but managed to stammer out a reply. ¡°Mr. Harrison¡­ the pest is in a terrible state. He suffers every day and barely looks like a werewolf. We administer medicine daily to keep him alive.¡±


    I was d he wasn¡¯t dead.


    A hearty chuckle escaped me as I imagined the agony Makenna would feel if she knew of her child¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± the servant stammered hesitantly.


    My mirth quickly soured into a frown. Impatiently, I snapped, ¡°Speak up if you have something to say, and stop stuttering like a fool.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:


    The servant trembled at my tone but hastily said, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that child.¡±


    My brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange about him? Speak clearly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Micha, the maid who tends to the child, reported it to me. She said it seems the boy heals from injuries faster than normal.¡±


    This was surprising news. ¡°Are you certain?¡± I pressed.


    The servant shifted uneasily, sweat beading on his brow. ¡°You¡¯ll have to confirm it directly with Micha. I only heard it from her, so I can¡¯t guarantee how true it is.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. Such healing abilities were unusual, reminiscent of the white wolves who had been wiped out.


    I was still deep in thought when another servant rushed in, his face pale with panic. ¡°There¡¯s a problem, Mr. Harrison. A serious problem!¡±


    His frantic tone irritated me. I barked, ¡°Calm down! Speak clearly!¡±


    Still panting, the servant stammered, ¡°Prince Dominic¡­ Prince Dominic took Makenna to the horse farm.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, dread gripping my chest. The horse farm¡ªthat was where Makenna¡¯s child was hidden.


    What were they doing there? Could they have discovered the truth?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    That night, I was a bundle of nerves. I tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    I woke up early the next day and got dressed, waiting for Dominic to pick me up.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Dominic arrived at my residence. I followed him into his car, and soon we were outside the pce.


    I gazed out at the scenery rushing past, but my mind was consumed with thoughts of my child. The more I thought about him, the more anxious I became. At one point, it felt as though a heavy anvil was pressing down on my chest.


    Noticing my unease, Dominic gently took my hand. His voice was calm, steady. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll be with you no matter the oue.¡±


    I looked up at him, hesitant before finally asking, ¡°If that child is mine, Your Highness, what would happen to Antoni?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression hardened, a cruel gleam shing in his eyes. ¡°If that child is yours, Antoni will face a fate worse than death. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±


    Hope writhed inside me. I prayed that my child was still alive.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before the car finally came to a stop.


    I looked up at the signboard: ¡°Harrison¡¯s Horse Farm.¡± My heart leapt into my throat at the sight.


    The guards at the entrance approached our car, ready to block our way. But the moment they recognized Dominic, their demeanor shiftedpletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Prince Dominic. Please,e in, Your Highness!¡± one guard said, bowing low.


    Another stepped forward, smiling deferentially. ¡°Are you here to pick a horse yourself today, Your Highness? We just received some fine new horses, all in excellent condition.¡±


    Dominic nodded slightly, his face unreadable. ¡°Yes. Bring me a good horse.¡±


    The guard bowed again. ¡°At once, Your Highness,¡± he said before hurrying off toward the stables.


    Having no interest in the horses, I anxiously scanned the farm, searching for any sign of the child.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680:


    ¡°Stay calm,¡± Dominic murmured softly, noticing the tension in my face.


    Soon, the guard returned, leading a horse.


    My breath caught in my throat when I saw the horse. It was a magnificent Akhal-Teke, a rare breed known for its beauty and endurance. Its coat gleamed like fine silk under the sun, and its powerful legs pawed the earth. It was undoubtedly a remarkable animal.


    I was so captivated that I didn¡¯t even realize when the words slipped from my lips. ¡°What a beautiful horse! It must be worth a lot.¡±


    No sooner had I spoken than Dominic¡¯s expression shifted, his indifference hardening into anger.


    ¡°You call this a good horse?¡± His voice was as sharp and unforgiving as stone.


    The guard nched in terror. ¡°I¡¯ll change it immediately, Your Highness,¡± he stammered before dashing back toward the stables.


    Momentster, he returned with several other strong-looking horses. Smiling nervously, he said, ¡°Please take a look at these, Your Highness. These are the finest horses on this farm.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression only grew darker. With a sudden movement, he kicked the guard, sending him sprawling to the ground. ¡°How dare you try to deceive me by iming these are the best?¡±


    The guard winced in pain, groveling with desperate apologies.


    ¡°Enough! Fetch the stable keepers. They deal with the horses every day¡ªthey should know which ones are truly the best,¡± Dominicmanded coldly.


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness,¡± the guard stuttered before scrambling away.


    Soon, several servants emerged, their heads bowed low, not daring to meet Dominic¡¯s eyes. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness,¡± they said in unison.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Seeing those servants made my heart pound like a war drum. Every fiber of my being screamed to step forward, to grab one of them, to demand answers about the child. But before I could move, a firm hand mped around my arm, halting me in ce.


    Startled, I turned, only to meet Dominic¡¯s cold, piercing gaze. He shook his head once. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. You¡¯ll tip off the enemy.¡±


    His seriousness pinned me in ce. I gave a small nod, forcing myself to breathe, to wait. Restraint felt impossible, but I knew he was right.


    Dominic stepped forward, his sharp gaze cutting through the row of servants like a de. They stood stiffly, perfectly aligned, but none could escape his scrutiny.


    Then, his eyesnded on a woman with a gaunt, weary face. He smirked before clicking his tongue. ¡°A woman raising horses?¡± he mocked. ¡°Do you even know how to ride one?¡±


    The maid¡¯s face paled, and she lowered her head, trembling under his cutting words.


    Dominic tilted his head slightly, studying her. His voice became colder. ¡°You. Pick a horse¡ªany horse¡ªand ride it for me. If you can¡¯t, there will be serious consequences.¡±


    The woman froze, trembling, before copsing to her knees with a sharp thud. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she stammered, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I just gave birth not long ago. I can¡¯t ride¡­ Please, have mercy!¡±


    Her words sent a jolt through me. My heart lurched.


    So it was her.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: New week with renewed hopes! Have a great week, dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:


    Dominic remained unmoved, his arms crossed as he leisurely closed the distance between them. His tone was merciless. ¡°Gave birth, did you? Then prove it. Bring the child.¡±


    The woman quaked, her shoulders shaking violently as she scrambled to her feet. After a moment of hesitation, she disappeared into a small wooden hut nearby. When she returned, she held a tiny bundle wrapped in a tattered swaddle.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. My body moved on its own, rushing forward, my eyes locked on that fragile bundle. A mix of desperation and dread churned in my chest as I reached out, trembling, to uncover the child.


    When the cloth fell away, I froze.


    The baby was heartbreakingly small, his wrinkled face tinged with an unhealthy yellow hue. Sparse, wispy hair clung to his scalp, and his frail body was little more than skin stretched over brittle bones. He barely moved, his eyes shut tight as if conserving what little strength he had.


    A wave of disbelief crashed over me. I had never seen a child so fragile, so withered.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this really your child?¡± My voice cracked, rising with a mix of shock and anger.


    The woman nodded frantically, her words tumbling out in a desperate rush. ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s mine! But I¡ªI don¡¯t have enough money. I can barely eat myself, let alone feed him properly. That¡¯s why he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s a bit malnourished¡­¡±


    ¡°Malnourished?¡± The word seared through me like fire. My hands clenched into fists, my chest heaving with the sheer force of my fury. ¡°This isn¡¯t malnutrition¡ªthis is starvation! This child is dying!¡±


    A surge of protectiveness overtook me. Without thinking, I reached for the child, but the woman jerked back, clutching him tightly to her chest.


    ¡°Give me the child!¡± I snapped, losing myposure.


    The maid recoiled at my outburst, and for a moment, her grip loosened slightly. Seizing the moment, I darted forward and snatched the child away.


    The child stirred weakly in the swaddle, and for the first time, his eyes fluttered open. Two dark, soulful eyes looked up at me, and then¡ªjust barely¡ªhe smiled.


    It was the faintest smile, but it pierced straight through me, igniting something raw and aching deep within my chest. I clutched him closer, overwhelmed by the need to protect him, to heal him.


    But as that tender warmth swept over me, a cruel realization struck like a dagger to my heart. The bond I desperately sought¡ªthe connection I yearned for¡ªit wasn¡¯t there. The child wasn¡¯t mine.


    I stood frozen, the weight of the truth crushing me, my arms trembling as I held him.


    But then there was the haunting question. If he wasn¡¯t my child, why did his pain ignite such an uncontroble fire in my heart?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I looked at the baby in my arms, on the verge of breaking down. Tears streamed down my cheeks as sorrow washed over me.


    If this wasn¡¯t my child, then where was my child? Was he still alive?


    The maid reached out, trying to take the baby back from me.


    I snapped angrily at her, my voice sharp and trembling. ¡°Leave us alone! How dare you touch this child? Look what you¡¯ve done to him! You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the maid stuttered, her face pale. But then a sh of stubbornness appeared in her eyes as she said, ¡°This is my child. I can raise him however I want. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:


    Her unapologetic tone made my blood boil.


    Without thinking, Ished out, kicking her hard and sending her sprawling to the ground with a startled cry. ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± I screamed, attempting to rush at her again.


    But before I could, Dominic pulled me back, holding me firmly in ce. ¡°Calm down, Makenna,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t calm down!¡± I sobbed, my voice breaking. ¡°Although he¡¯s not my child, I can¡¯t bear seeing him in such a pitiful state. It feels like a dagger twisting in my heart.¡±


    Tears poured down uncontrobly as I spoke.


    Dominic opened his mouth, as if tofort me, but quickly shut it again, clearly at a loss for words. Instead, he reached out and gently patted my back in silent sympathy.


    ¡°Prince Dominic! What an unexpected visit,¡± a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    I turned, my body tensing, and saw Antoni striding toward us in his riding attire.


    His expression shifted to confusion when his gaze fell on the child in my arms. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why is Micha¡¯s child in your hands?¡±


    The maid, Micha, scrambled to her feet. Wiping tears from her face, she said shakily, ¡°She forcibly took my child, Mr. Harrison. I couldn¡¯t stop her. Please, help me.¡±


    Antoni turned to me, his toneced with false sympathy. ¡°I know you¡¯ve experienced the pain of losing a child before, Miss Dunn, so it¡¯s understandable that seeing a young child would¡­¡±


    ¡°Remind you of your lost child and make you upset. However, that is no reason to take Micha¡¯s child.¡±


    His words pierced me like a de to the heart.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I screamed, blinded by rage.


    Dominic¡¯s face darkened, his eyes shing with fury at Antoni¡¯s remark. His voice dripped with malice as he growled, ¡°Do you have a death wish, Antoni?¡±


    Antoni lowered his head, feigning repentance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I misspoke.¡± Then, turning to me with a smile that made my skin crawl, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return the child to Micha? After all, he is her son.¡±


    My grip on the baby tightened as I red at him, my voice raw with anger. ¡°Return him to her? Look at this child! He has been reduced to skin and bones, neglected and nearly abused to death! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡±


    Antoni¡¯s gaze shifted to the frail child in my arms. In a sudden, violent motion, he swung his leg and kicked Micha hard, sending her crashing to the ground with a scream.


    ¡°How have you been raising this child? Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Antoni roared.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Micha crumpled to the ground beneath Antoni¡¯s furious kick. Despite her pitiful state, she remained on her knees, her voice trembling as she begged.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Harrison, Your Highness¡ªhave mercy!¡± Her words cracked through sobs. ¡°This is all my fault. I swear I¡¯ll care for the child properly from now on. I won¡¯t make such a mistake again. It¡¯s my first time as a mother, and I¡ªIck experience. I never meant to harm him!¡±


    Antoni¡¯s face twisted in anger. He kicked her again, harder this time, his voice sharp with scorn. ¡°Lack experience? Is that the excuse you¡¯re going with? Do you even deserve to call yourself a mother?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:


    When his anger finally ebbed, he forced a strained smile and turned to me, attempting to reason. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Dunn, Micha understands her mistakes now. After all, she¡¯s the child¡¯s birth mother. A mother wouldn¡¯t harm her own flesh and blood. Miss Dunn, you should return the child to her.¡±


    His words made my arms tighten instinctively around the boy. The very thought of letting go sent a chill through me.


    Noticing my reaction, Antoni¡¯s facade cracked. The forced smile faltered, reced by a troubled expression. ¡°Miss Dunn, are you truly going to take someone else¡¯s child by force?¡±


    His question pierced me, and for a moment, I faltered, words caught in my throat.


    But deep inside, a voice roared,manding me not to let him go. The image of the boy suffering if I released him was unbearable.


    Dominic noticed my hesitation. He frowned, leaning closer, his voice low but firm. ¡°Makenna, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    I bit my bottom lip, torn by the battle raging inside me. After a long, suffocating silence, I turned to Dominic with trembling resolve. ¡°I want this child.¡±


    His eyes widened in shock. ¡°The mother is still alive, Makenna. You have no right to take her child.¡±


    ¡°No! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother!¡± My voice cracked with fury, trembling with anguish. I loosened the thin, tattered cloth wrapped around the child, revealing his frail, dirt-streaked body.


    Bruises marred his tiny arms and legs, patches of grime clung to his skin. The sight made my stomach twist in horror.


    ¡°Look at him,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°Even if it¡¯s her first time being a mother, how could she let this happen? How could she starve him? Hurt him? Neglect him like this?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s icy gaze drifted past my shoulder. ¡°Antoni, Makenna is right. If this child stays with her, he won¡¯t survive much longer.¡±


    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Antoni squinted at him. ¡°And what would you propose, Your Highness?¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he turned toward Micha, who cowered on the ground, trembling under his scrutiny. His voice was calm, but every word carried quiet disdain. ¡°Name your price. I¡¯ll buy the child.¡±


    Micha froze, her face draining of color as though the very air had been stolen from her lungs. She scrambled to her feet, shaking her head wildly. ¡°No! Your Highness, please! He¡¯s my child!¡±


    Her desperate cries were silenced by the sound of deliberate, echoing footsteps.


    Amanding voice cut through the tension. ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion? This is uneptable!¡±


    Everyone turned, stunned, as Leonardo approached.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    We jolted back to the present, bowing our heads in deference to the king as he approached.


    Dominic broke the silence. ¡°Father, what brings you here?¡±


    Leonardo lifted his chin, his posture regal yet unhurried. ¡°I nned for a ride today. Antoni mentioned acquiring some remarkable horses, so I thought I¡¯d inspect them myself.¡±


    His eyes swept over us, sharp and observant, as his brow creased. ¡°But tell me¡ªwhat is going on here?¡±


    I opened my mouth to exin, but Antoni stepped forward to cut me off.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Dunn inexplicably tried to take the child of Micha, one of my servants here, and is refusing to return him,¡± he said, his toneced with feigned difficulty. It was an impressive performance, but it made my blood boil.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:


    Leonardo¡¯s rxed demeanor shifted in an instant. His face darkened, and his voice cut like a de.


    ¡°Makenna, you again? Always stirring up trouble. Return the child immediately¡ªthis nonsense ends now!¡±


    Antoni¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin, his eyes mocking me silently: Checkmate. What now, Makenna?


    Fury surged through me, but I held my ground, clutching the child tighter. ¡°Your Majesty, you misunderstand. This maid is unfit to be a mother. Please, look at the child.¡± I stepped closer, presenting the frail little boy with care for him to see.


    Leonardo¡¯s stern expression faltered, reced by disbelief as he took in the child¡¯s pitiful condition. ¡°How¡­ how could this child be so frail? This¡­ this is uneptable. It¡¯s abuse! How did ite to this?¡±


    Nearby, Micha crumbled under the weight of his words. She stammered incoherently, her face pale, her head bowed in shame.


    I gazed at the poor little thing, my heart swelling again with sorrow. ¡°Your Majesty, this child reminds me of my own¡­ the one I lost. If he were alive today, he¡¯d be about this age. I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Please forgive me.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s stern expression softened as he studied me. He gave a small nod of understanding before turning his disapproval elsewhere.


    ¡°Antoni, this is a failure of your leadership. You¡¯ve allowed this disgraceful situation to fester under your watch. Such cruelty cannot go unpunished!¡±


    Antoni went pale. He dropped to his knees, trembling, his voice cracking as he pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, I take full responsibility. It was my oversight. Please, grant me mercy!¡±


    Leonardo let out a cold, deliberate snort, pausing in thought before delivering his judgment. ¡°Then Micha shall receive thirtyshes as punishment. Let this serve as a warning: we will not tolerate child abuse within our ranks.¡±


    At hismand, guards stepped forward to grab Micha and drag her away.


    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°Your Majesty, have mercy!¡± Micha wailed, struggling against their grip. ¡°Spare me, I beg you!¡± But the guards were rough and unyielding. They dragged her away until her sobs faded into the distance.


    I watched her disappear, relief washing over me like a tide. Yet, my heart remained heavy for the child still in my arms. ¡°Your Majesty, what will happen to him now?¡± I asked softly. My voice trembled with emotion. ¡°I feel deeply sorry for this child. May I take him in?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s icy gaze locked onto me, sharper than the chill of winter winds. ¡°Makenna, now that you are the princes¡¯ sex ve, your foremost duty is to bear their heirs and ensure the royal lineage. How could you even think of taking responsibility for someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! I¡­ I only felt pity for the poor child¡­¡± I stammered, my words faltering under the weight of his disapproval. But before I could say more, Dominic¡¯s fingers tightened around mine, a subtle plea to hold my tongue.


    Reluctantly, I swallowed my protest and fell silent, though the fire in my chest burned hotter with every passing second.


    Dominic stepped forward, his tone measured and respectful as he addressed Leonardo. ¡°Father, Makenna spoke out ofpassion. Her words were not intended as defiance but born from a moment of empathy for the child¡¯s plight.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Leonardo¡¯s stern expression softened, the hard edges of his features easing as if some memory flickered to life behind his eyes. He sighed, his voice quieting.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:


    ¡°Makenna, I understand your pain¡ªthe ache of losing your own child. But grief cannot justify rash decisions. The traditions of our royal family are not so easily bent.¡±


    Before I could respond, Antoni bowed deeply and interjected smoothly, ¡°Your Majesty, you need not worry. I will ensure the servant is disciplined and her grave mistakes are corrected. The child will be cared for appropriately, and suchpses will not ur again.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s nod of approval was swift, as if Antoni¡¯s words had resolved the matter.


    Panic bubbled in my chest, but I dared not speak out loud. Instead, I tugged at Dominic¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°You have to do something. We can¡¯t let this child go with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dominic pressed his palm onto mine, his calm demeanor grounding me.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± He nced at Antoni before turning to Leonardo. ¡°Father, consider this carefully. A servant with such cruelty in their heart cannot be changed by discipline alone. If the child remains with her, his suffering will only grow.¡±


    Antoni bristled but tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°Your Majesty, I assure you¡­¡±


    ¡°You are already burdened with countless duties, Antoni,¡± Dominic cut in smoothly. ¡°How will you find time to ensure the child¡¯s safety? If left with the Harrison family, his fate will almost certainly be death. Is that what you want?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze now razor-sharp as it pinned Antoni in ce. The tension in the air thickened, the silence heavy and oppressive.


    Antoni bowed lower, his face pale with guilt. ¡°Your Majesty, it was my failing to manage my subordinates properly. I will reflect on this and make amends.¡± His gaze flicked toward Dominic¡ªunreadable butced with veiled challenge. ¡°But tell me, Your Highness, why does a servant¡¯s child matter so much to you?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s silence betrayed his agreement with Antoni¡¯s question. It was clear he, too, found the entire matter overly dramatic for the sake of a servant¡¯s child. My arms instinctively tightened around the fragile baby cradled against me.


    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Though the child wasn¡¯t mine, something about his tiny, frail form pierced me deeply. A fierce ache blossomed in my chest, as if my own heart had been bruised.


    I took a step forward, locking eyes with Antoni. ¡°Antoni, your words couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Antoni¡¯s voice carried a subtle sneer as he raised an eyebrow.


    I met his stare head-on. ¡°His Majesty, as the leader of the werewolves, is wise and valiant¡ªa ruler with the welfare of all in mind.¡±


    I turned my head toward Leonardo, letting an expression of admiration settle on my face. ¡°His Majesty treats every member of the kingdom as his own children, loving and protecting them. How could he possibly look down on anyone because of their bloodline? Do you truly believe His Majesty would stoop to discriminating against his citizens?¡±


    Antoni opened his mouth to reply, but no words came. His confidence vanished, and for a brief moment, he waspletely at a loss.


    Though Leonardo¡¯s regal demeanor remained intact, a flicker of satisfaction gleamed in his eyes at my praise. It was fleeting, but enough to reassure me.


    He stayed silent, observing me with a quiet expectation, as if granting me the floor.


    Encouraged, I pressed on confidently. ¡°Regardless of this child¡¯s bloodline, as long as he is a werewolf, he is entitled to His Majesty¡¯s protection. This is the wisdom passed down by our ancestors¡ªvalues we all honor.¡± I then added sharply, ¡°Antoni, do you not respect the wisdom of our forebears?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:


    With each word, my confidence surged. The child in my arms stirred, letting out a soft, intive whimper. I gently patted his back, soothing him, though my eyes never left Antoni.


    The man was fuming; frowning. He looked as if he mightsh out, desperate for a retort.


    But before he could act on his frustration, Leonardo¡¯s cold,manding gaze fell on him. He froze.


    Then Leonardo shifted his focus to me and asked in a rtively calm tone, ¡°Makenna, what do you propose we do?¡±


    I hesitated, my gaze dropping to the child. A lump formed in my throat. I couldn¡¯t suggest adoption¡ªnot again. As a mere sex ve to the princes, such an idea would only draw the king¡¯s ire again. I needed a different approach.


    Drawing a deep breath, I finally answered, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps we could find this child a new family.¡±


    Somewhere safe, where he can grow up in a stable home. One day, when he learns of your mercy and grace, he will surely be filled with gratitude.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he gave a single nod. His tolerance for the discussion was clearly waning. With a dismissive wave of his hand, he turned to Dominic. ¡°See to it, Dominic. Handle this matter.¡±


    Dominic stepped forward, bowing low. ¡°Father, I will make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze shifted back to Antoni, this time cold and cutting. ¡°And you,¡± he snapped, ¡°you¡¯ve proven yourself more and more ipetent. This morning¡¯s exnation was already tedious, and now you¡¯ve caused yet another problem. Go and receive your punishment at once!¡±


    Antoni¡¯s head dropped immediately, sweat glistening on his brow. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he stammered. ¡°I will go at once.¡±


    Discover more at


    Leonardo huffed, his fury palpable. He turned on his heel to leave, and Dominic trailed after him. ¡°Father, will you not ride today?¡±


    ¡°Not in the mood!¡± Leonardo barked without breaking stride, his attendants falling into step behind him.


    As he disappeared from view, Antoni finally raised his head. A forced, bitter smile stretched across his face. ¡°Well, Miss Dunn, your maternal instincts are really showing, aren¡¯t they? Losing a child must¡¯ve hit you hard, huh?¡±


    Before I could respond, Dominic¡¯s boot connected with Antoni¡¯s chest in a precise, brutal kick. The blow sent him sprawling to the ground, gasping in a pitiful heap.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dominic¡¯s face hardened, his stern expression leaving no room for misunderstanding. He lifted his leg and stomped on Antoni¡¯s cheek as if he wanted to crush him into the dirt.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡± Antoni stammered,pletely caught off guard. He groaned in pain on the ground. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Dominic cut him off with a ruthless grind of his heel against Antoni¡¯s face. ¡°Who gave you the audacity to speak to her like that?¡±


    Antoni¡¯s cheeks flushed red as he writhed beneath Dominic¡¯s foot. He gasped, words tumbling out in desperate, uneven breaths. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I meant no disrespect¡­¡±


    Dominic only pressed down harder. He bent forward, his towering frame looming over Antoni like a predator over prey. His cold, unrelenting eyes burned with warning. ¡°She is my woman. Disrespecting her is disrespecting me.¡±


    From my ce at the side, I caught a fleeting, venomous glint in Antoni¡¯s eyes before it was quickly masked with a pitiful, almost groveling expression. ¡°Your Highness, forgive me,¡± he pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it won¡¯t happen again. Please, have mercy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:


    Dominic watched him for a moment longer, as though weighing his words, before slowly lifting his foot. He sneered down at Antoni before turning to me and taking my arm to lead me away. Just like that, we were leaving the horse farm.


    Once inside the car, I cradled the child we had rescued in my arms. The little one, sensing safety, let out a soft coo, his tiny fingers unfurling like petals reaching for sunlight. He was heartbreakingly precious, and I felt an overwhelming tenderness swell in my chest, as if he were slowly melting away every hard edge of my soul.


    Dominic¡¯s gaze flicked toward the child, his brow creasing ever so slightly. ¡°What are you nning to do with him?¡±


    The question stole the smile from my lips. A heavy sigh escaped me as I looked down at the fragile boy. ¡°If it were up to me¡­ I¡¯d adopt him.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s expression softened, but his words were firm. ¡°You know my father forbade us from adopting him.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, nodding resignedly. My voice dropped,ced with sadness. ¡°But at the very least, we need to have a doctor look at him. He¡¯s so weak, Dominic. He won¡¯tst much longer without help.¡±


    He fell silent.


    The car rocked gently as we made our way back to the pce, the rhythmic sway lulling the child into a peaceful slumber. Once we arrived at my house, Dominic wasted no time, instructing the staff to summon a doctor immediately.


    I settled onto the sofa, still cradling the child, my heart twisting with both affection and worry.


    Evie and Alice entered the room momentster, their steps halting as they spotted the baby in my arms. Both of them stared in surprise.


    ¡°Makenna, where on earth did that babye from?¡± Alice asked, leaning in to get a better look.


    I exined the situation briefly, and their reactions were instant and fiery.


    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,


    ¡°That woman is a monster!¡± Alice burst out, her fists clenching. ¡°How could she treat her own child like that? I swear, if I ever see her, I¡¯ll give her a good beating.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s disgusting,¡± Evie added through gritted teeth. ¡°What kind of mother does that to her child? It¡¯s sickening!¡±


    Their outrage mirrored my own. I looked down at the tiny, fragile baby in my arms, and my heart twisted even more. If he were mine, I would give him everything¡ªthe best food, the safest home, endless love. Everything he would need to grow strong and happy.


    The doctor arrived shortly after, setting down his medical bag.


    He worked in silence, carefully examining the child, though his deepening frown betrayed his thoughts. Minutes passed as he checked every frail limb and scarred patch of skin.


    ¡°This child is severely malnourished and shows clear signs of prolonged neglect. While the physical scars have healed without infection, his overall condition is critical. He will need proper care immediately.¡±


    I nodded, the doctor¡¯s words only confirming what I already feared. My eyes dropped to the child¡¯s tiny face, and a swell of emotion so strong rose in me that it brought tears to my eyes. How could someone let this happen?


    Alice, noticing my expression, let out a soft sigh. ¡°Makenna, what do you n to do with the child?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I gazed at the child cradled in my arms, and the words I wanted to say dissolved into silence.


    Dominic lounged in a nearby chair, one leg casually crossed over the other, a steaming cup of coffee in his hand. He took a slow sip before reminding me in his usual unhurried drawl, ¡°You do realize it¡¯s impossible for you to adopt this child, right? Best to find a suitable ce for him soon. Stop being so stubborn.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:


    The bitterness of his words cut through me, and I couldn¡¯t stop the faint, wry smile tugging at my lips. Of course, I knew the truth in what he said. But this child¡­ My gaze drifted to the boy¡¯s face, to his wide, unblinking eyes¡ªbright as the morning sun.


    He stared at me with a smile so innocent and pure it could soften the hardest of hearts.


    My heart melted instantly. I leaned closer, gently brushing my cheek against his, nuzzling his tiny, warm face. The words spilled from me in a soft murmur. ¡°Is there really¡­ truly no other way?¡±


    The room answered me with silence. It stretched on, thick and suffocating, filling every corner and pulling at the growing ache in my chest.


    Alice broke the quiet with a gentle touch on my shoulder. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve done more than anyone else would. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to defy the king the way you did.¡±


    Evie chimed in, nodding with conviction. ¡°Exactly! Because of you, this child¡¯s life has already changed for the better. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over what you can¡¯t do.¡±


    I understood their reassurances, really I did. But every time I looked at the boy, the ache in my chest only grew sharper, piercing through any logic they offered.


    Then, just as the weight of disappointment threatened to consume me, Dominic set his coffee down with a sharp clink.


    The sound shattered the tension like ss, and all eyes turned to him.


    He leaned back, arms crossed, and spoke in that maddeningly casual tone of his. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way.¡±


    My breath caught, hope flickering to life. ¡°What do you¡ª¡±


    Dominic didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he tilted his head, a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips. His eyes gleamed with a familiar mischief, and I knew exactly what wasing.


    I sighed, already resigned. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    Heughed¡ªa low, teasing sound that only deepened my exasperation. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. But since you¡¯re so sharp, I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°What hint?¡± I had to ask.


    He leaned forward slightly, his grin widening. ¡°You can¡¯t adopt him yourself. But that doesn¡¯t mean someone else in the pce can¡¯t.¡±


    His words hit me like a spark catching dry tinder. I blinked several times as the meaning sank in. ¡°You mean¡­ find someone else here to adopt him?¡±


    He nodded approvingly, as if saying, ¡°Finally, you get it.¡±


    My gaze dropped back to the boy in my arms, my brows furrowing. ¡°That might work. But¡­ if the king finds out, will he allow it?¡±


    Dominic shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father barely notices such things unless it directly affects the royal family. Someone else adopting? He won¡¯t care.¡±


    Relief swept over me, and I couldn¡¯t stop the small, hopeful smile that spread across my face. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis could work.


    But my brief moment of optimism was quickly cut short when Alice spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but¡­ who? Who could you possibly ask to adopt him?¡±


    Her words were like a reality check. They snuffed out the flicker of hope I had, like a candle in the wind.


    She was right. Aside from Alice and Evie, I knew no one in the pce well enough to ask for such a monumental favor.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My smile faded, the weight in my chest settling deeper, heavier.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:


    I sighed, long and quiet, before ncing up at Dominic with hopeful eyes. ¡°Your Highness, could you lend a hand?¡±


    He shrugged, looking serious. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this child can¡¯t be associated with me. If my father finds out¡­ well, he won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    It stung a little, but his exnation made sense. Leonardo held royal lineage above all else¡ªa foundation for both power and tradition. He was relentless, constantly urging the three princes to produce heirs. If he discovered Dominic worrying over the child of a maid instead of securing his own lineage, it would surely provoke trouble.


    Another sigh escaped me, softer this time. The situation felt like an ever-tightening knot.


    Then, breaking the silence, Evie spoke up. ¡°Makenna¡­ maybe I can rmend someone.¡±


    I turned my head sharply toward her. ¡°Who?¡±


    Evie blinked, a little hesitant before answering gingerly, ¡°My grandmother.¡±


    Her grandmother?


    Memories came rushing back¡ªEvie had once mentioned that her grandmother knew about the white wolves. I leaned closer, intrigued. ¡°Is she still in the pce?¡±


    Evie nodded, a small smile lighting her face. ¡°Yes. She works in theundry room. Lives quietly and peacefully.¡±


    I frowned immediately. ¡°But theundry work must be exhausting. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for her to care for a child at her age?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Evie assured me. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s still strong, despite her years. She neverins about the work, and she loves children. If she knew she could care for this little one, she¡¯d be thrilled.¡±


    Something like hope swelled in my chest, cautious but bright. ¡°Then¡­ should we go speak with her? See what she thinks?¡±


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Evie¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Yes! She should be in theundry room now.¡±


    With a suitable candidate in mind, I was eager to follow Evie to meet her grandmother.


    Alice offered to stay behind and look after the child, her gentle smile reassuring me that we could leave without worry.


    Dominic, likely grateful to have a task off his hands, gave a brief nod before departing to tend to his official duties.


    With purpose in our stride, Evie and I navigated the winding paths of the pce. Anticipation churned in my chest, and I found myself unconsciously quickening my pace with each step.


    Atst, we reached a small courtyard bathed in sunlight. Clothes of all kinds swayed gently on lines strung across the space, the breeze tugging at them yfully.


    In the corner, an elderly woman wrestled with a heavy wooden bucket, the fabric inside damp and unruly as she tried to pour it into arge basin. Her silver hair caught the light, a shimmering crown that framed her face¡ªlined, yes, but kind.


    Her hands gripped the bucket¡¯s edges tightly, the strain visible in the bulging veins and the taut muscles of her arms.


    Without thinking, Evie and I rushed to her side. Together, we grabbed the bucket, easing its weight until the clothes tumbled into the basin with a heavy ssh.


    The woman straightened slowly, brushing her hands off on her apron. When her gazended on Evie, her tired expression melted into pure, radiant joy.


    ¡°Oh, Evie!¡± she eximed. ¡°My sweet granddaughter, what brings you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Evie cried, her face lighting up as she flung herself into her grandmother¡¯s waiting arms. ¡°Grandma! I missed you so much. I just had to see you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Rosaline Hampton, Evie¡¯s grandmother, gazed at her with a look so tender it could melt ice, her fingers lightly pinching Evie¡¯s cheek. ¡°My dear granddaughter, you¡¯re always fluttering around like a butterfly¡ªso busy I barely get a glimpse of you. Is there something you need my help with today?¡±


    Evie blinked dramatically, hugging her grandmother¡¯s arm and swaying it gently. ¡°Oh, Grandma, what are you talking about? I just missed you, that¡¯s all! Can¡¯t Ie to see you for no reason?¡±


    Rosaline teased with a chuckle. ¡°You little sweet-talker! Always trying to butter me up. I don¡¯t buy it for a second! You must have something else on your mind.¡±


    At this, Evie puffed out her cheeks in an exaggerated pout, snuggling closer into her grandmother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Grandma, you wound me! I missed you¡ªwhy won¡¯t you believe me? It¡¯s breaking my heart!¡±


    Her antics were so charming that I couldn¡¯t hold back augh.


    Rosaline¡¯s sharp eyes flicked to me for the first time, her kind expression shifting seamlessly. ¡°And who is this youngdy?¡± she asked.


    Evie brightened immediately, sping my hand. ¡°Grandma, this is my good friend, Makenna Dunn. She¡¯s the nicest person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Evieunched into the story of how we met, recounting the incident. ¡°When those awful people tried to bully me, Makenna stepped in without a second thought. She looked after me as if I were family.¡±


    Rosaline¡¯s face softened further, her gratitude palpable as she reached out to sp my hand tightly. ¡°Miss Dunn, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Knowing Evie had someone like you looking out for her brings me such peace. Truly, thank you.¡±


    Caught off guard, I stammered, shaking my head quickly. ¡°Oh no, Mrs. Hampton, please don¡¯t thank me. Evie and I get along so well¡ªI¡¯m just d I could be there for her. It really wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds


    Rosaline¡¯s smile widened, her approval radiating. ¡°Such a gooddy! Evie is truly blessed to have someone as kind-hearted as you in her life.¡±


    Feeling a little flustered under the weight of her praise, I cast a nce at Evie, silently begging her to step in.


    Evie, ever the perceptive one, grinned, saying, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s not stand out here chatting in the wind. Come on inside¡ªwe can talk properly.¡±


    Rosaline nodded, herugh light and cheerful. ¡°You¡¯re right, my dear. Look at me, getting carried away with happiness. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As we entered the room, the cozy decor wrapped around us like aforting hug. The simplicity of the furnishings spoke volumes about Rosaline¡¯s gentle nature, each detail exuding warmth and humility.


    While I admired the space, Evie had alreadyunched into an exnation about the child. My nerves prickled as I watched Rosaline¡¯s face for any signs of disapproval. The idea of her refusing left my heart in my throat.


    When Evie finished, I quickly added, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, if you¡¯re willing to take the child in, I¡¯d be happy to ensure you¡¯repensated generously. It¡¯s the least I can do for such a noble gesture. What do you think?¡±


    Rosaline waved her hand dismissively, her expression one of genuine warmth. ¡°Oh, you sweet thing, talking about rewards. There¡¯s no need for such things.¡±


    Her words caught me off guard, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    She gently patted my hand, her voice brimming with reassurance. ¡°I can see that you truly care for this child. Your sincerity alone is reason enough for me to help. How could I possibly say no?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:


    Relief washed over me like a tide retreating after a storm. I hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so readily, and the weight I¡¯d been carrying vanished instantly.


    Rosaline¡¯s smile widened as she added, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Dunn, the child will be cared for as if he were my own. You¡¯re wee to visit him whenever your heart desires.¡±


    Emotion swelled in my chest, and my voice wavered as I thanked her. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, I can¡¯t tell you how much this means. Thank you, truly.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the reality of Rosaline¡¯s situation. Given her age and her work in theundry room, I resolved to find her something less taxing. She deservedfort, not struggle.


    With the child¡¯s future secured, I turned to Evie and said, ¡°Take today off, Evie, and spend some quality time with your grandmother. You both deserve it.¡±


    Evie¡¯s eyes sparkled like sunlight on a calmke. She threw her arms around me, her joy infectious. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯re amazing! Thank you so much.¡±


    After bidding them farewell, I stepped out of the courtyard.


    But as I approached the gate, my steps faltered. There, standing tall and resolute like a marble statue, was yton. His presence sent an unexpected shiver down my spine.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The memory of the sex ve in the training room with a smug smile came rushing back to me when I saw yton. I bit my lip in an attempt to keep my emotions in check.


    Desperate to leave and escape his gaze, I quickened my pace.


    yton, however, caught up with me and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Are you going to pretend you didn¡¯t see me, Makenna?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with sadness.


    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins


    I sighed and then looked up at the handsome man before me.


    I really loved yton. Although all three princes had been with other women, my reaction to him was the strongest because I just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him with another woman. That was why I couldn¡¯t face him.


    I forcefully pulled my arm away and asked indifferently, ¡°What are you doing here, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I came here because of you,¡± yton said, staring intently at me.


    A whirlpool of emotions stirred within me upon hearing this. I, however, didn¡¯t meet his gaze. Coldly, I asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I heard you went out with Dominic today,¡± yton said. There was a flicker of pain in his eyes.


    I wanted to exin to him, but my words caught in my throat. What good would exining do anyway? It wasn¡¯t like yton and I could ever go back to how we used to be.


    Still retaining my mask of indifference, I said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I then attempted to walk away. Before I knew it, yton had pulled me into his embrace.


    This unexpected action startled me, and for a moment I forgot to struggle.


    yton buried his head in the crook of my neck and whispered, ¡°Why, Makenna? Why do you forgive Dominic but refuse to forgive me?¡±


    I finally began struggling. I pushed hard against his chest, saying, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    yton, however, didn¡¯t seem to hear me and wrapped me even tighter. I could barely move.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. I can¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll keep avoiding me again if I do,¡± yton whispered into my ear.


    Realization dawned on me that yton wouldn¡¯t release me unless I exined why I had gone out with Dominic again.


    ¡°I went out with Dominic today for a reason.¡±


    I stopped struggling, took a deep breath, and began, ¡°Dominic and I went to Antoni¡¯s horse farm because¡­¡±


    yton slowly let go of me as I exined, though he never removed his hands from my shoulders. When I finished my tale, he asked, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± I retorted.


    Upon hearing this, the mncholic expression on yton¡¯s face was reced with a joyful smile. I stood there, confused as to what he could possibly be happy about.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± I asked.


    Still smiling, he answered, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, then be angry with all three of us. You singling me out breaks my heart.¡±


    He finished his words with a pitiful look, not much different from that of a neglected puppy, causing my resolve to waver.


    I, however, warned myself not to be swayed by his act. Steeling myself, I said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear that we need to move on with our lives separately.¡±


    ¡°Would you reconsider if I could help Evie¡¯s grandmother adopt that child?¡± yton asked, a hopeful expression on his face. ¡°I could also find her a simple but well-paying job,¡± he added.


    My eyes lit up at this. ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    ¡°Yes. But on one condition,¡± yton replied with a sly grin.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    What? Now even yton had demands?


    ¡°Since when did you start acting like Dominic, who is always wanting something in return for a favor?¡± I asked with a frown.


    yton, seeing how reluctant I was, reached out and ruffled my hair with a look of affection, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, Makenna. I just want you to spend a day with me. Just a day.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked, taken aback by how simple his request was. I really hadn¡¯t been expecting it.


    yton took my hand in his. His touch sent a warm flutter through my heart.


    ¡°I have missed you. I¡¯ve felt empty these past few days without you. So do you agree to my proposal?¡±


    I said nothing. However, yton¡¯s words felt like a chisel, chipping slowly at my defenses.


    ¡°I can help as much as yton can,¡± a cold voice said from behind us.


    I turned toward the voice and saw Bryan standing under arge tree not far away. There was a slight sneer on his lips.


    Why was Bryan also here?


    Meeting his eyes, the memory of ourst unpleasant encounter in the hospital room came rushing back. Bryan walked over to us, his gaze fixed on me.


    He red challengingly at yton and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry yourself with anything involving Makenna, yton. I can help just as well.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked irritably.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:


    Bryan red at me, clearly displeased with my tone. ¡°I came to see you. I heard you went on a date with Dominic. Am I so unworthy of your attention?¡±


    His long fingers gripped my chin and forced me to meet his eyes, a dangerous glint in them.


    ¡°You should treat us equally. I can¡¯t stand favoritism!¡± he finished.


    A surge of anger bubbled up within me, and I shook off his hand and snapped, ¡°I can¡¯t stand any of you!¡±


    yton chose that moment to step in between Bryan and me. ¡°What happens between Makenna and me is none of your business. Go back to where you came from!¡± he said. His face was stern, and he red at Bryan with obvious hostility.


    ¡°She¡¯s not yours alone, yton,¡± Bryan retorted through gritted teeth.


    What did they take me for? They were ridiculouslypeting against each other for me. Fed up with their behavior, I scoffed and turned to leave.


    However, they both seized my arms hard enough to bruise when I tried to go.


    Burning with rage, I shook off both their hands and said, ¡°What do you take me for? I¡¯m not a toy you can y with whenever you feel like!¡±


    They started to speak, wanting to exin themselves. However, I raised my hand, stopping them.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I said coldly. ¡°If you both truly cared about me, you would respect me and think about what I want, not just what you want.¡±


    My words caused them both to lower their heads in shame. I chuckled bitterly before turning around and walking away without sparing them a nce.


    Evie¡¯s POV:


    As Makenna walked away, my grandma moved her gaze from her and turned to me with a serious expression.


    ¡°Evie, is she a white wolf?¡±


    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???


    I smiled warmly, nodded, and answered softly, ¡°Yes, Grandma. Makenna is truly kind-hearted.¡±


    Grandma gave a small nod and her face lit up with a soft smile. ¡°Right. I thought so too. Her kindness reminds me of Josie, the Saint.¡±


    The mention of the Saint caught me off guard. Surprised, I asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, does Makenna have some connection to the Saint?¡±


    She nced at me, her lips parting slightly as if she were deciding whether or not to share something. Her hesitation only made me more eager to know.


    ¡°Grandma, please, tell me!¡± I urged.


    I tugged on her arm, pleading, ¡°Grandma, please! I¡¯m dying to know.¡±


    Grandma let out a resigned sigh and gently patted my head. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re still so young. There are things I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re ready to hear just yet.¡±


    I looked at her intently and said, ¡°Grandma, I need to understand more about Makenna to figure out if Martin is trustworthy.¡±


    At the mention of Martin, Grandma hesitated briefly, as though searching her memory for who he was. Then, with a faint smile, she shook her head gently and said, ¡°That Martin? He¡¯s anything but trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed, leaping to my feet in shock. ¡°I knew it! I have to tell Makenna immediately. She needs to know the truth.¡±


    Without wasting a second, I was ready to dash out. But Grandma reached out and stopped me with a firm hand and a slightly disapproving look. ¡°You¡¯re always so impulsive. I wasn¡¯t done talking.¡±


    I turned back to her, eager to hear the rest of what she had to say.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:


    ¡°Even though Martin isn¡¯t trustworthy, he was loyal to Makenna and her mother. He won¡¯t hurt them,¡± Grandma exined.


    I sat back down, curiosity burning inside me. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Grandma didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she walked over to the window and stared out at the bright blue sky. Her eyes grew distant, as though she was lost in thoughts of the past. I couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking, so I urged her again, ¡°Grandma, please tell me!¡±


    My voice seemed to pull her back to the present. She shook her head and said reluctantly, ¡°Evie, this isn¡¯t the right time to share these things with you. When Makennapletely loses faith in the Lycan royal family, only then will you learn the truth.¡±


    My excitement vanished in an instant, and I sank back into the chair as disappointment washed over me. I muttered under my breath, ¡°But when will that be¡­¡±


    Grandma ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Be patient, Evie. For now, go back and take care of Makenna.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I want to stay with you a little longer,¡± I said, trying my best to sound sweet.


    She pointed to the pile ofundry waiting to be washed and sighed. ¡°Look at all this work I still need to finish. I don¡¯t have time to sit and talk. Go on now.¡±


    Determined, I sprang to my feet and moved toward theundry. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll help you so we can spend more time together.¡±


    But she firmly pushed me out of the courtyard, shaking her head. ¡°No, no. That won¡¯t be necessary. Just go and look after Makenna. I can handle this myself. Now off you go!¡±


    Though I couldn¡¯t change Grandma¡¯s mind, my curiosity about what she hadn¡¯t said still nagged at me. As I turned to leave, I instinctively nced back and saw Martin walking toward Grandma¡¯s courtyard.


    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Why was Martin here? What was he up to?


    I squinted, then paused for a moment before deciding to quietly slip back into Grandma¡¯s courtyard. I watched as Martin and Grandma walked into her room together.


    I crept closer and, without making a sound, pressed my ear to the door to hear what they were talking about.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When I returned to the house and eased the door open, I found Alice kneeling beside the sofa, gentlyying the child down. She picked up a small nket nearby, draped it over him, and tucked it snugly under his chin.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    I started to call her name, but she had already caught my gaze. She immediately raised a finger to her lips, signaling me to be quiet, before crossing to me with light steps. ¡°He just ate and drifted off. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    I nodded, following her into the small garden just outside the house.


    ¡°Alice, how is he?¡± I asked, concerned.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a sweet boy,¡± Alice replied with a tender smile. ¡°After I fed him, he fell asleep without a single fuss. He¡¯s absolutely adorable.¡±


    Her smile lingered for a moment, but then, like a cloud passing over the sun, it dimmed, reced by an expression of sorrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my heart sinking.


    She hesitated, and then sighed heavily. ¡°You didn¡¯t see, Makenna¡­ His little body is covered in bruises. I can¡¯t begin to imagine the kind of cruelty he¡¯s suffered.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:


    Her words hit me like a blow, and I felt a sharp pang in my chest. My eyes filled with tears that I didn¡¯t bother to blink away.


    For some reason, an overwhelming wave ofpassion washed over me¡ªa deep, inexplicable need to protect this child, as though by doing so, I could somehow erase his pain.


    Alice must have noticed the change in my expression, for she ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Makenna, you did the right thing bringing him here. With love and care, we can give him the chance to grow up safe and happy.¡±


    I nodded silently, my gaze drifting toward the doorway, where I could see the child¡¯s small figure on the sofa.


    He was fast asleep, his cheeks tinged with a soft, rosy hue that only made him look more endearing.


    A faint smile touched my lips. ¡°He will grow up healthy. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I don¡¯t know why, but he reminds me so much of my own lost baby. It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡±


    ¡°Makenna¡­¡± Alice whispered, pulling me into a gentle embrace. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    I wiped the tears from my cheeks and forced a smile. ¡°I hope the good I do now will somehow bring blessings to my child¡ªwherever he is. I want him to have a joyful, fulfilling life, even if it¡¯s in the next one.¡±


    Alice squeezed my hands. ¡°He surely will.¡±


    She changed the subject to lift the somber mood. ¡°By the way, will Evie¡¯s grandmother adopt this little one?¡±


    I brightened at the thought. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s one of the kindest people I know. If we entrust him to her, he¡¯ll be in the best hands.¡±


    Alice beamed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    But then she blinked and tilted her head as if something important had just struck her. ¡°Oh, by the way, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Her question caught me off guard. I blinked, realizing I didn¡¯t know.


    I scratched my head awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    Aliceughed lightly, shaking her head. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you give him one?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not his birth mother. Would it really be okay for me to name him?¡±


    Alice rolled her eyes and gave me a yful flick on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved him. If anyone has the right to name him, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re his guardian angel now. If you don¡¯t name him, who will?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I nced back at the child sleeping peacefully in the living room, my thoughts drifting like the light that filtered through the window.


    After a long pause, my gaze met Alice¡¯s, and I spoke with quiet conviction. ¡°Let¡¯s call him Winfred¡­ Winfred Dunn. The name has a gentleness to it, a blessing. I hope his life reflects that tenderness and grace.¡±


    ¡°Winfred¡­ Winfred Dunn,¡± Alice repeated softly, her lips curving into a satisfied smile. ¡°It suits him. It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°When he¡¯s older and understands more, he can decide for himself¡ªperhaps change his name or take his birth mother¡¯s surname. But for now, I just want him to grow up healthy and happy.¡±


    The next morning, I rose early, carefully dressing little Winfred with tender hands before carrying him to Rosaline¡¯s house. To my astonishment, in the brief span of one night, Rosaline had secured a new job¡ªone that seemed too good to be true.


    ¡°Mrs. Hampton,¡± I eximed, shocked. ¡°What happened? This is all so sudden!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:


    Rosaline looked equally confused, as though she, too, couldn¡¯t quite understand the turn of events.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± she admitted. ¡°A stranger came to my doorst night and offered me a new job. Can you believe it? It¡¯s perfect! I¡¯ll be organizing books on the library¡¯s first floor for just three hours a day, and then I¡¯m free to do whatever I please. And the pay¡­ it¡¯s much better than before.¡±


    She let out a softugh and winked at me. ¡°Makenna, did you have a hand in this? Did you find me this job?¡±


    I let out a nervousugh and waved my hands quickly. ¡°Me? No way. I wouldn¡¯t even have the means to pull that off, Mrs. Hampton.¡±


    But as I spoke, a scene from the day before shed through my mind¡ªBryan and yton¡¯s tense face-off. Could one of them have done this?


    Before I could ponder further, Rosaline¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts. ¡°By the way, Makenna, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡±


    Her question pulled me back to the present. I turned my gaze to Winfred¡¯s serene face, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°His name is Winfred Dunn.¡±


    Rosaline bent down to gently pinch his chubby cheeks until he squealed withughter.


    ¡°Winfred¡­¡± she said, rolling the name around as if savoring it. ¡°What a lovely name¡ªelegant and warm. It suits him perfectly.¡±


    I flushed slightly under the praise and smiled shyly. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, I¡¯ll be counting on you to take care of him. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll make sure to send support for his upbringing regrly.¡±


    The joy in her face flickered, reced by a gentle sternness. She straightened up and looked at me. ¡°What are you saying, dear? I¡¯m not looking after Winfred for the money. I love children¡ªtruly I do.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I just¡­¡± I faltered, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. ¡°Raising a child isn¡¯t easy, and I don¡¯t want to burden you.¡±


    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Her face softened again with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Makenna. I¡¯ll take good care of him, I promise. You cane visit anytime you want; this is your home too.¡±


    Relief washed over me, and I bowed deeply, my voice thick with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hampton. Thank you so much.¡±


    After entrusting Winfred to her care, I stepped out of Rosaline¡¯s small house, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts.


    Distracted, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to where I was going¡ªuntil I collided with someone, hard.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I staggered back, a little dizzy from the impact. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I stammered, looking up quickly, only to find it was Antoni.


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    I staggered out of the pce dungeon, each step a war against my own body.


    The pain was unbearable, like steel needles driven into my back over and over with cruel precision. Sweat pooled on my brow and ran in rivulets down my face, my vision blurring as I copsed.


    Seeing me emerge, one of my subordinates rushed forward to help.


    In a fit of rage, I sent him sprawling to the ground with a sharp, fury-fueled kick.


    ¡°Useless!¡± I barked. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of worthless fools!¡±


    My re bored into him, anger boiling over. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know Dominic had taken Makenna to the horse farm! What good are you to me?¡±


    The man¡¯s body trembled as he scrambled to his knees. He dared not look up. ¡°P-please calm down, Mr. Harrison. Please¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:


    Pathetic. His weakness made me want to strike him again, just to vent the fury burning through me like a sickness. My fists clenched at my sides, aching to crush something¡ªanything.


    This was all because of Makenna. That wretched bitch! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been dragged through the mud like this¡ªhumiliated by Dominic, punished by Leonardo, mocked by everyone.


    And now, as if to twist the knife deeper, she had taken the kid with her.


    The thought alone sent a fresh wave of anger surging through me. My chest tightened as I ground my teeth painfully.


    I was seething, ready to explode, when another subordinate came barreling toward me. His face was pale, his voice quaking as he delivered the news.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison! I just found out¡­ Makenna gave the kid to an old pce servant. She¡¯s raising him now.¡±


    ¡°An old servant?¡± I echoed, my lip curling into a sneer. ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡± My voice dripped with venom, the malice in it curling like smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think it¡¯s time we had a little chat with this old woman.¡±


    Pain scorched through my back with every step as I limped forward, my subordinates trailing behind me. I bit down on the agony, my mind fixed on one thing: revenge.


    But fate had other ns. Halfway there, Makenna absentmindedly bumped right into my chest.


    She gasped and staggered back, clutching her head with one hand and muttering an apology.


    Then she looked up and froze. Her face shifted in an instant, and the soft apology hardened into cold disdain. She moved to sidestep me without a word, trying to disappear as quickly as she¡¯de.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.


    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Leaving so soon, Makenna?¡± I mocked, blocking her path. ¡°Why so eager to leave as soon as you see me? Yesterday, you were a guest at my horse farm, and now you¡¯re too good for me? You¡¯re quick to turn your back, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Herugh was icy,ced with disdain as she circled around me, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    ¡°It seems the punishment wasn¡¯t enough. I thought you¡¯d be bedridden for at least ten days. Yet here you are, wandering the pce like nothing happened.¡±


    Her words stung, striking me where I was most vulnerable. My scowl deepened, lips curling in anger.


    ¡°You think just because the princes back you, you can rub my face in the dirt? Do you think their affection for you willst forever?¡± I spat in a low growl, eyes burning with fury.


    But Makenna was unfazed. She met my gaze with a sneer of her own. ¡°So what? Maybe I¡¯ll deal with you before I lose their affection.¡±


    Something cold prickled at the edges of my rage at her words. A feeling I didn¡¯t want to name. Fear. Her gaze pinned me in ce¡ªdetermined, ferocious, and for the first time, the thought crept into my mind like a whisper: What if she was right?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I shot a cold, seething re at Antoni. If looks could kill, I would have strangled him right then and there.


    For a split second, his usually confident gaze faltered, the slightest tremor of fear flickering across his arrogant face. It was brief, but it was there¡ªclear as day.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. Satisfied, I stepped forward, deliberately brushing past his shoulder as I walked away with purposeful strides.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:


    This time, Antoni didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, he just watched as I left, his venomous words trailing after me. ¡°Makenna, just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    His voice hissed with an intensity that made my skin crawl, as though he were ready to tear me apart.


    But I didn¡¯t even bother to nce back. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    I hurried back to my house, but as I opened the door, ready to step inside, I froze in my tracks.


    Bryan and yton. Both of them. In my house.


    What the hell were these troublemakers doing here?


    My heart skipped a beat, and instinctively, I took a step back and shut the door behind me, ready to leave.


    ¡°Makenna!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Their voices, sharp and insistent, made me halt. They had already spotted me, and there was no escaping it now. With a resigned sigh, I reopened the door and stepped inside, every ounce of reluctance showing on my face.


    ¡°Why are you both here?¡± I asked, barely concealing my impatience.


    yton was the first to approach, a smooth smile stered on his face. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so distant, okay? I arranged for Evie¡¯s grandmother to move into a wonderful new ce. It¡¯s close to your house¡ªshe can move in tomorrow. I came specifically to tell you about Rosaline¡¯s new address.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by his arrangement. My guard dropped¡ªjust a fraction¡ªbut I schooled my expression, refusing to show too much.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bryan scoffed, swaggering forward with his usual smug air. ¡°yton, you really know how to please her, huh?¡± He folded his arms and smirked at me. ¡°But me? I actually got Rosaline a nice, easy job¡ªsomething people would kill for. You should really be thanking me, Makenna.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, unimpressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help. Why should I be grateful?¡±


    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????


    His face darkened instantly before he bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re so damn thankless!¡±


    yton let out a derisive snort. ¡°Please. You¡¯re not doing it out of kindness. You¡¯re just trying to show off.¡±


    Bryan flushed, anger rising in his voice as he shot back, ¡°Oh, like you¡¯re any better? Stop acting like you¡¯re some hero!¡±


    Their bickering buzzed in my ears, the volume rising until it became nothing but noise¡ªsharp, unrelenting noise. My head began to throb.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped. ¡°I have to attend training. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you two.¡±


    I turned to head to my bedroom, eager to shut out the chaos and change my clothes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± they said in unison.


    I froze mid-step, blinking at them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for you to have the day off,¡± they added, practically speaking over each other.


    As they finished, the two exchanged a sharp nce, the tension between them so thick it felt like the room might crack open. For a moment, it looked like they might start swinging at each other again.


    I groaned, pressing two fingers to my temples as I felt a migraineing. ¡°Why? Why did you take the liberty of giving me a day off without my permission?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan parted his lips as if about to speak, but before he could, yton cut in, his eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I¡¯m not implying anything. I just thought it¡¯d be nice to take you out to rx a little.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened instantly, his words stolen by yton¡¯s interruption. He shot him a re sharp enough to slice steel, his expression practically screaming, Oh, you think you¡¯re smooth, don¡¯t you?


    Turning back to me, he spoke stiffly, as though he hadn¡¯t just been upstaged. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant too.¡±


    I folded my arms, my expression frosty as a memory of those sex ves¡¯ smug provocations shed in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± I snapped. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for fun, why don¡¯t you go find Evelyn or those sex ves? Don¡¯t waste my time. I have no interest in ying along with your games.¡±


    My words struck like daggers. For a fleeting moment, I saw guilt flicker across their faces before resignation settled in. They exchanged a quick nce, clearly scrambling for a way to exin themselves.


    But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear it.


    Just thinking about Evelyn¡¯s words and the arrogance of those women felt like a de twisting in my chest.


    Before they could say another word, I spun on my heel, ready to walk away, but I didn¡¯t get far.


    The next thing I knew, my feet left the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried, panic ring in my chest. Instinctively, I looked up¡ªonly to find Bryan smirking down at me with that infuriatingly smug grin.


    The jerk!


    ¡°Put me down! What are you doing?¡± I shouted, pounding against his chest with all the strength I could muster.


    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm


    yton rushed forward, blocking Bryan with an arm. ¡°Put her down, now!¡±


    Bryan merely nced at him, a flicker of disdain crossing his face. ¡°Are you really this dense?¡±


    yton squinted hard. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    With an exasperated sigh, Bryan shifted his hold on me as if I weighed nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She¡¯s too stubborn toe willingly. If we don¡¯t force her, she¡¯ll never agree. What¡¯s the point of wasting time with sweet talk?¡±


    He shot yton a pointed look. ¡°Whether you¡¯re hoping to date her or not, I don¡¯t care. But I¡¯m taking her with me today. End of story.¡±


    yton blinked, stunned. Then realization dawned in his eyes, and he sighed, his earlier defiance melting into reluctant guilt.


    He nced at me apologetically, remorse swimming in his gaze. ¡°Makenna, I¡¯m sorry. Bryan¡¯s got a point. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± I stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. I just couldn¡¯t believe it. The same gentle, soft-spoken yton? How could he, of all people, go along with this?


    ¡°You two are unbelievable! Do you even hear yourselves? This is kidnapping! Have you lost all sense of decency? I don¡¯t want to go with you!¡± My voice shook with rage as I wriggled and fought to break free.


    But my protests fell on deaf ears.


    Bryan carried me straight out the door, and yton, instead of helping me, hurried to hold the car door open.


    I thrashed and struggled as Bryan shoved me inside, but it was no use. yton leaned in to help, pinning me against the seat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    ?Chapter 700:


    The car roared to life, speeding out of the pce gates before I could even think of escape.


    With no way out, I sank back in defeat. Jumping out of a moving car wasn¡¯t exactly an option. I red out the window at the scenery flying past, frustration boiling beneath my skin.


    ¡°Where are you even taking me?¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Mount Cloudridge. It offers a stunning view of the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Peachblossom Valley. It¡¯s like a hidden gem, full of beautiful scenery.¡±


    Bryan and yton had both answered me at the same time, yet neither ce sounded remotely close to the other.


    I let out an exaggerated sigh and rolled my eyes. ¡°So, where exactly are we going?¡±


    Their eyes met for a brief exchange, as if conspiring, before they turned back to me with synchronized grins. ¡°Where would you like to go? We¡¯ll go wherever you choose.¡±


    Their unexpected unison caught me off guard, and my heart wavered for a moment. Before I could think it through, I blurted out, ¡°I want to go back to the pce.¡±


    Bryan immediately shook his head, a mischievous glint sparking in his eyes. ¡°Anywhere but there. Pick again.¡±


    Unlike Bryan, who enjoyed teasing me, yton maintained hisposure. He reached out and gently took my hand, his voice low and soothing. ¡°We really just want you to have fun today¡ªnothing more. Wherever you want to go, we¡¯ll be there with you. Don¡¯t be upset, alright?¡±


    I looked between the two of them¡ªBryan, yful and grinning, and yton, sincere and reassuring. I fell silent, feeling torn between the two.


    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Finally, I murmured, ¡°I want to go to an amusement park.¡±


    They both stared at me, genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Amusement park?¡± Bryan echoed, eyebrows raised. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up and still want to y there? Isn¡¯t that a bit childish?¡±


    His teasing jab was meant to be harmless, but it struck a raw nerve. My excitement fizzled. I nced down and muttered under my breath, ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ve never been to one.¡±


    That quiet confession drew their full attention. Bryan¡¯s teasing smile faltered, and yton¡¯s expression shifted to one of quiet shock.


    I hesitated before continuing, my voice small. ¡°My mother passed away when I was very young. After that, my father remarried, and he¡­ well, he always ignored me. Even when he went out for fun, he only took Jessica and left me behind. So¡­ I¡¯ve never been to an amusement park.¡±


    A heavy silence settled between us before Bryan ran a hand through his hair sheepishly. ¡°I was just kidding earlier. I didn¡¯t mean it. I-I¡¯m sorry, okay? Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°It is fine. I understand.¡±


    yton, however, didn¡¯t let it slide so easily. With a look of quietpassion, he reached out and patted my head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He doesn¡¯t always think before he speaks.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Bryan frowned and grumbled in protest, but yton ignored him.


    His attention was fixed solely on me. ¡°Let¡¯s forget all that, okay? Today is about you. Whatever you want to do, we¡¯re here for it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:


    Despite the lingering ache in my heart, his words managed to lift my spirits.


    I nodded, took a deep breath, and broke into a genuine smile this time. I was determined to leave my worries behind for a while and enjoy the day.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the car rolled to a stop in front of thergest amusement park in the region.


    The moment I stepped out, my excitement got the better of me. I barely noticed when both Bryan and yton reached for my hands. Instead, I darted forward like a kid on Christmas morning, unable to contain my glee, eager to explore.


    Everything inside the park felt magical¡ªbright colors, cheerful music, and the scent of popcorn and sweet treats lingering in the air. It was all so new and dazzling.


    I spotted the carousel first and made a beeline for it, practically dragging Bryan and yton along. I rode it not once but several times,ughter bubbling up uncontrobly as I spun round and round.


    Then came the roller coaster. ¡°That one! I want to ride that!¡± I eximed, pointing at the towering track with giddy excitement.


    Bryan groaned dramatically, but neither of them could resist my enthusiasm. They followed me to the ride, and soon we were strapped in, climbing steadily toward the top of the track.


    As the coaster crested the peak, my heart thudded like a drum. Then, with a gut-wrenching whoosh, we plummeted down.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I screamed, clinging to the safety bar with all my might. The wind whipped through my hair, leaving me breathless and exhrated. But we rode it again. And again.


    Next were the bumper cars.


    I steered mine with reckless abandon, aiming straight for yton. Heughed as I rammed into him, but before I could gloat, Bryan came barreling in from the side,unching me into a yful battle between the three of us.


    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om


    Time blurred as we hopped from one attraction to the next. I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Finally, we stopped in front of the haunted house. I stared at its ominous facade, a thrill of anticipation curling in my stomach. I had always wanted to visit one.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I want to visit the haunted house,¡± I said, my eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Bryan teased, ¡°Are you sure? You may end up scared out of your wits.¡±


    His words only made me more determined to go.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Do you think these little tricks can scare me?¡± I asked proudly.


    ¡°Alright, Makenna. Who would have known you were so brave?¡± yton said, ruffling my hair yfully.


    I red at them, dissatisfied with their patronizing behavior. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of anyway? Everything in there is fake and meant to scare people. I won¡¯t fall for it,¡± I said, determined to prove how brave I was.


    Bryan shook his head with a smile, patted me on the head, and said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll join you since you¡¯re eager to prove how brave you are. However, don¡¯t expect me to protect you if you get scared.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t need your protection. I can take care of myself,¡± I said confidently.


    I then dragged them to the ticket stand, where we purchased tickets and entered the haunted house.


    A piercing scream echoed all around the moment we stepped in. The haunted house was dark, with hardly any lights. It felt as though I had been plunged into unending darkness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:


    The scream stopped as abruptly as it began, and soon the only sound that could be heard was our footsteps as we made our way down the empty corridor.


    asionally, eerie noises drifted from the corners¡ªsomeone groaning in pain or a creature growling. Each sound sent shivers racing down my spine.


    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to look scared in front of Bryan, so I braced myself and put on a facade of calmness. ¡°Humph! This is not scary at all. It¡¯s just dark with strange sounds.¡±


    ¡°Still trying to act tough? It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re scared but trying not to show it,¡± Bryan said mockingly.


    ¡°You have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± yton said, taking my hand in his.


    Bryan rolled his eyes at yton and scoffed, ¡°ying hero, huh?¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than what you¡¯re doing,¡± yton said, rolling his eyes too.


    Suddenly, a white figure swooshed down from above.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed in fright, jumping into yton¡¯s arms.


    yton chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be scared of. It¡¯s just a prop,¡± he said, gently patting my head.


    Bryan pulled me out of yton¡¯s arms and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Is this all there is to your courage? You¡¯re a coward!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared! I was just trying to lighten the mood,¡± I snapped back at him.


    Then I braced myself and we continued to move.


    Bryan and yton walked on either side of me. Their silence, however, made me even more uneasy.


    The deeper we went, the more terrifying the haunted house became. asionally, a chilling breeze blew against my neck, causing me to shiver. Faint green lights flickered in the corners as though we were being watched. All of it sent shivers down my spine.


    We soon reached a small room.


    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading


    As soon as we entered, the door mmed shut, trapping us inside.


    An evil-sounding voice echoed, ¡°You must find the key for you to be able to leave this room. Failure to do so means you¡¯ll be trapped here forever!¡± The message ended with a sinisterugh.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed again and instinctively dove toward yton. However, before I could make contact, I was dragged into Bryan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°yton isn¡¯t the only one capable of protecting you. I can too,¡± Bryan said.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Before I had a chance to react, Bryan¡¯s hand brushed across my hip. As I felt his warm breath against my neck, I froze, startled.


    yton quickly took hold of my wrist, his voice edged with disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit outrageous?¡±


    Bryan didn¡¯t seem bothered and held me tighter around the waist. ¡°To take the initiative is to gain the upper hand,¡± he joked.


    In the darkness, I couldn¡¯t make out their faces clearly as they stared each other down, but I could sense the intense rivalry between them. It amplified the eerie atmosphere of the haunted house with its groaning floorboards and dim, flickering lights.


    yton¡¯s grip on my wrist grew firmer, as if he was about to pull mepletely into his arms and challenge Bryan directly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:


    Caught in the middle of their power struggle, I felt overwhelmed and finally voiced my difort. ¡°This is a haunted house, not the pce. Don¡¯t you think this is inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Inappropriate? How so?¡± Bryan said with a mischievous grin, then leaned down to kiss me.


    Stunned, I managed to stammer, ¡°Uh¡­ there are cameras watching¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    With a casual flick of his wrist, there was a loud bang, as though something had been destroyed. He pulled back with a smirk, pleased with himself. ¡°There, no more cameras.¡±


    Feeling both angry and powerless, I didn¡¯t know what to do next. With the surveince gone, Bryan grew bolder, his hands slipping beneath my clothes.


    yton, not to be outdone, moved closer and kissed me deeply.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I struggled to free myself but couldn¡¯t. My mind urged me to resist this madness, yet a part of me was secretly thrilled by the idea of being touched in such a forbidden ce.


    As I returned yton¡¯s kiss, I felt Bryan lift my top. His hands roamed from my abdomen to my breasts, kneading and squeezing them. Shivers ran through me, and my nipples grew taut under his touch.


    As my excitement mounted, my skirt was raised. A hand pressed at my waist while another tugged at my underwear, fingers slipping lower to explore the growing wetness between my legs.


    Instinctively, I tried to close my legs, but the persistent fingers between them refused to allow it, parting my moist folds and teasing the sensitive skin within. My knees weakened, and I leaned heavily against the two princes. Both were now visibly aroused¡ªtheir hardened lengths pressed against my waist and lower abdomen, their urgency evident even through their clothing.


    I gasped as yton¡¯s kiss ended, pushing weakly against his chest. ¡°No¡­ We shouldn¡¯t¡­ We¡¯re outside¡­¡±


    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    ¡°How can you say that now?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was deep, maic in the darkness. ¡°You¡¯re already so wet. I have to please you.¡±


    Then yton guided me backward, settling onto a sofa scattered with game keys. He positioned me facing Bryan, spreading my legs wide. Held firmly in yton¡¯s grasp, I felt his delicate fingers exploring me, tracing and parting my folds until I was fully exposed.


    The next moment, Bryan¡¯s hard length pressed against my entrance, pushed inside, parted my inner walls, and began thrusting with a steady, relentless rhythm.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± I moaned, torn between resistance and surrender.


    Just then, someone in the room triggered a hidden mechanism. Eerie, ghostly wails echoed around us, startling me into clenching tightly around Bryan.


    He inhaled sharply. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be frightened. You¡¯re squeezing me too tight.¡±


    I drew a shaky breath, trying to calm my haunted-house nerves, instinctively curling closer into yton¡¯s embrace. The movement only heightened his arousal¡ªI felt his hardness press firmly against my backside.


    The chilling atmosphere seemed to unleash something primal in them. yton¡¯s fingers skillfully teased my clit while his other hand fondled my breast, pulling even more unrestrained moans from me. As Bryan thrust deeper, yton nudged my body forward, granting him greater ess.


    ¡°Argh¡­ No¡­ Stop¡­¡± My protests faded into breathless whimpers beneath theirbined touch.


    ytonid me fully back on the sofa, and soon a second hardened length pressed into me alongside the first, stretching me intimately, filling mepletely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:


    In the darkness, their faces were obscured, but their overwhelming presence was palpable, pushing me to my limits. The entrance of my vagina felt overstretched, losing its original fullness, nearly ttened.


    ¡°Argh¡­ Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­¡± A shudder coursed through me as a wave of warmth built deep inside, as though I were melting.


    ¡°Really? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Bryan¡¯s voice was a soft whisper by my ear as he gently licked the corner of my eye. ¡°Do you enjoy doing this with us?¡±


    Gasping for air, I found myself unable to form a clear response. My silence seemed to provoke him, and he began thrusting even fiercer. A surge of pleasure overwhelmed me¡ªthe wet, rhythmic sounds from our bodies drowned out the haunted house¡¯s eerie noises, growing increasingly lewd and loud.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    When we left the haunted house, night had already fallen. My legs were still shaky, and the memory of what had happened inside left me feeling both angry and humiliated.


    I shot Bryan and yton a fiery look. ¡°This is on you two. What if we got caught?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Their smirks said it all. They were clearly pleased with themselves.


    My temper skyrocketed. I marched over and kicked both of them hard before storming away and climbing into the car parked outside the amusement park.


    They got in the car after me.


    Bryan leaned in, his hand reaching out as if to draw me closer, but before he could, I swatted it away with a sharp re.


    Bryan looked utterly lost for words as he tried to smooth things over. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be upset. The whole park is actually owned by the Lycan royal family. We made sure the staff cleared out before we went in. Nobody saw anything, I swear.¡±


    I turned to yton, still doubtful. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡±


    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    With a gentle nod and a calm smile, yton confirmed, ¡°Absolutely. It was all clear. No need to worry.¡±


    yton¡¯s reassuring words made the tension in my chest ease. I let out a deep sigh, feeling as though a heavy burden had been lifted off me.


    But the memory of everything that had happened in the haunted house crept back into my mind, leaving me flustered and slightly irritated. My cheeks continued to burn with embarrassment.


    With a pout, I turned away from them and refused to talk. I gazed out the window, watching as thendscape blurred by, my thoughts wandering off into the distance.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been lost in thought, but all of a sudden, I was pulled back to reality.


    Hmm? This was not the familiar route back to the pce.


    With a frown, I asked, ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    yton said in his calm and soothing voice, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table at an amazing restaurant. They¡¯ve got all your favorite dishes.¡±


    I tightened my lips, still noticeably irritated, and responded sharply, ¡°I want to go back. I¡¯m really not in the mood for food right now.¡±


    yton chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Why not have some dinner first, and then we¡¯ll head back? We¡¯ve been ying all day; you must be a bit hungry.¡±


    Still pouting, I straightened my neck and stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    Right on cue, my stomach betrayed me with a loud rumble.


    yton stopped for a second, thenughed softly. He arched an eyebrow and teased in a yful tone, ¡°Are you sure about that? Sounds like your stomach disagrees.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:


    As he was talking, the car gradually halted. Before us stood a magnificent restaurant. Its entrance was bathed in bright lights that spilled warmly into the interior, creating an aura of unmistakable luxury.


    We stepped out of the car and followed a waiter into the restaurant. Before long, we were guided to a private dining room. The room was tastefully adorned, with tables and chairs arranged meticulously and the lighting set just right. Soon, servers arrived, delivering an array of sumptuous dishes to our table.


    I gazed in awe at the feastid before us and could not hold back my surprise. ¡°Look at all this food! How can we possibly eat it all?¡±


    yton picked up one of my favorites and served it onto my te with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about finishing everything. Just enjoy tasting a bit of each. The important thing is that you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit wasteful?¡± I muttered under my breath as I stared at the food on my te.


    No sooner had the words left my mouth than a sudden uproar broke out beyond the door. The mor escted quickly. The air was filled with shouts and what seemed to be the piercing cries of a woman in distress.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I jolted upright, my gaze instinctively darting to Bryan and yton. Their furrowed brows mirrored the disturbance I felt from the sudden scream that pierced the air.


    ¡°Could something have happened outside?¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    Bryan reached out, gently pinching my cheek in reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone check it out,¡± he said with a calm confidence before turning to the nearby waiter. ¡°Go see what¡¯s happening outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the waiter replied promptly, bowing slightly before hurrying out.


    . brings magic to life


    It wasn¡¯t long before he returned, bowing again. ¡°Your Highness, there was a minor dispute among the patrons outside. We¡¯ve already sent someone to handle it. There¡¯s no cause for concern.¡± But his words didn¡¯t ease the knot tightening in my chest. If anything, the noises outside¡ªthe cries and mor¡ªseemed to grow louder, inching closer to where we sat.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to stay seated any longer. Just as I shifted to stand, the door to our private room crashed open with a deafening bang. A woman stumbled in, her clothes rumpled, her hair a wild halo of disarray that fell over her face.


    Tears streaked her flushed cheeks, and her wide, terrified eyes darted toward the door. ¡°No! No!¡± she cried, her voice trembling as she clutched the doorframe for support. ¡°I just came here to have a meal¡ª¡±


    Wait. Evelyn?


    Before I could process anything further, a hulking man barged in after her. His bloated face twisted into a revolting leer, and his meaty hand mped down on her arm. ¡°You should be grateful for my attention! Aren¡¯t women like you always after money? Don¡¯t act so virtuous!¡±


    Evelyn writhed in his grip, her voice cracking with desperation. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m with the princes! If youy a hand on me, they¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±


    The fat man let out a barkingugh, his gaze raking over her with vile mockery. ¡°The princes¡¯ woman? Don¡¯t make meugh. You think you¡¯re worthy of that kind ofpany?¡±


    He reached for her hair, but before his hand could connect, Bryan moved. In a sh, he was on him, his boot connecting squarely with the fat man¡¯s gut. The force sent the oaf staggering back, crashing to the floor with a guttural grunt. He writhed on the floor, clutching his stomach in agony, his face contorted with pain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:


    Evelyn, trembling uncontrobly, blinked away the blur of her tears. The moment her gaze settled on Bryan and yton, the fragile dam holding her emotions crumbled, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ this bastard¡­ He tried to hurt me. I didn¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    The man staggered to his feet, ring at Bryan. His anger blinded him to the danger he was in. ¡°You little punk! How dare you? Do you even know who I am?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes turned cial, his jaw tightening as he stepped forward. He said nothing, delivering another swift kick that sent the man sprawling again.


    This time, he firmly pressed his boot against the man¡¯s face, pinning him to the floor. ¡°Who gave you the guts to talk to me like that?¡±


    The man sputtered, still attempting to hurl insults, but his cries were muffled under Bryan¡¯s weight.


    The waiter, visibly shaken, couldn¡¯t watch any longer. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better stay quiet. Do you have any idea who you¡¯re dealing with? This is a Lycan prince. You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±


    At those words, the fat man¡¯s bluster evaporated instantly. He trembled, his defiance reced by sheer terror.


    Bryan scoffed in disgust. ¡°Get this filth out of here,¡± he barked to his men. ¡°I don¡¯t want him tainting the air.¡±


    Several guards appeared, dragging the man away like dead weight.


    Not daring to protest, the man could onlyply.


    As soon as the door mmed shut, Evelyn crumpled into the corner, her delicate frame quivering as tears glistened on her cheeks.


    The light illuminated her tear-streaked face, and in that moment, she appeared both breathtakingly beautiful and achingly fragile. yton stepped forward, his frown softening. ¡°Evelyn, tell us what happened. Take your time¡ªwe¡¯re here for you.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    I came here to meet some friends, but who could have known¡­ who could have imagined I¡¯d cross paths with this brute? He kept insisting on dragging me into dinner with¡­


    ¡°I refused, but¡­ he even threatened to hit me¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her sobs soft and pitiful. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two, Prince Bryan and Prince yton, stepping in when you did¡­ I might have been in real danger today.¡±


    She paused, as though she had just realized I was present. Her eyes grew wide with surprise. ¡°Makenna? You¡¯re here too?¡± I forced a smile, though it felt stiff on my lips, and asked, ¡°Where are your friends? I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    A shadow of sadness flickered in Evelyn¡¯s eyes as she gave a small, resigned shrug. ¡°My friends left me the moment everything started.¡±


    Her gaze shifted nervously toward Bryan and yton, and a slight blush colored her cheeks. ¡°Am I interrupting something? I¡¯m so sorry. I can leave if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    With that, she made a feeble attempt to stand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She gasped, her face contorting with pain as she copsed back onto the floor, wincing from the sharp difort.


    Although I wasn¡¯t fond of Evelyn, I couldn¡¯t simply ignore her obvious distress. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my voiceced with concern.


    ¡°I think I twisted my ankle,¡± she answered, her voice shaky. ¡°I can¡¯t even stand up now.¡±


    Bryan, clearly impatient, sighed. ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t walk like this. We¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:


    Evelyn¡¯s face brightened with relief. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Prince Bryan¡­ truly.¡±


    yton turned toward me, his voice soft. ¡°Makenna, would you like to eat a little more?¡±


    My appetite had evaporated, my thoughts in a tangled mess. I lowered my head, replying, ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s just get Evelyn back.¡± Though both Bryan and yton seemed to have something ¡­


    They wanted to say something, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear it. Without further ado, I stood up, gathered my belongings, and made my way toward the door.


    Since Evelyn could hardly stand, I had intended to offer her my help. But before I could even assist her, she copsed into me, nearly knocking me off bnce.


    I strained with all my might but couldn¡¯t hold her up.


    Unable to watch any longer, Bryan moved quickly, sweeping Evelyn into his arms with ease before striding out of the room. I watched them leave, my mood darkening with every passing second.


    Once they reached the car, I silently opened the front passenger door and slid inside, deliberately distancing myself from them.


    Bryan and yton exchanged a nce before Bryan frowned. ¡°Makenna, sit in the back.¡±


    I tightened my lips, giving no response. No matter how much they urged me, I wasn¡¯t moving.


    Finally, they relented.


    The car began to move, heading back toward the pce, the air thick with tension.


    From the back seat, Evelyn continued to apologize and express her gratitude, though her words seemed to hang awkwardly in the air.


    Then, without warning, the car jerked. I instinctively gripped the handle beside me, but the sound of Evelyn¡¯s startled cry reached my ears.


    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    I turned, only to see that she had copsed into yton¡¯s arms, looking just as stunned as I was.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The scene before me felt like a sharp dagger, piercing my eyes. Difort washed over me as I quickly turned my gaze away, instinctively asking the driver, ¡°What just happened, sir?¡±


    Gripping the steering wheel, the driver answered, ¡°A pedestrian suddenly ran in front of us. I swerved to avoid them. Apologies for that.¡±


    ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± Bryan¡¯s cold voice sliced through the air from his seat.


    ¡°I will, Your Highness,¡± the driver replied, and the car resumed its journey, gliding smoothly down the road. After what felt like an eternity, we finally arrived at the pce.


    ¡°Stop. Let me out here.¡± As soon as we entered the pce grounds, I couldn¡¯t wait another second. I motioned for the driver to stop.


    The driver, his brow furrowing with confusion, pulled the car to a halt. Without a second nce, I opened the door and stepped out.


    The tension in the air was suffocating, and I longed to escape. But I hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when the sound of hurried footsteps reached my ears. I turned to see Bryan and yton hastening to catch up.


    Bryan¡¯s expression was unreadable as he frowned at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why the rush?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, taking a deep breath, striving for calm despite the chill in my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. You can go take care of Evelyn.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:


    They exchanged a quick, questioning nce, before yton, his voice tentative, asked, ¡°Makenna, are you upset?¡±


    His words stirred something inside me¡ªanger, hot and sudden. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I said it¡¯s nothing, so it¡¯s nothing. Just leave me alone, alright?¡±


    With that, I quickened my pace, determined to put distance between us.


    But they didn¡¯t heed my words. They stayed close behind, as though they nned to follow me wherever I went.


    Bryan, unfazed, turned to the driver still waiting in the car and said, ¡°Take Evelyn to the hospital. Her foot¡¯s hurt.¡±


    The driver acknowledged him and began to move when suddenly, Evelyn let out a sharp, frightened gasp from inside the car, followed by the unmistakable sound ofbored breathing. The asthma attack¡ªagain.


    Bryan and yton froze, their footsteps halting as if they were rooted to the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly, my self-mockery echoing in the stillness. ¡°Better hurry up and get Evelyn to the hospital. It might be toote if you wait any longer.¡±


    With that, I shook their hands off me and walked away, not daring to look back.


    I drifted aimlessly through the pce grounds, feeling as though I had lost something vital. Everything seemed distant, like I was walking through a dream¡ªor a fog, perhaps.


    When I finally snapped back to reality, I found myself standing in front of the door to my residence.


    I pushed the door open, stepping inside to find Evie and Alice sitting on the sofa, both of their faces etched with concern. To my surprise, Martin¡¯s roommate, the one who had brought us the news earlier, was there too.


    He sat off to the side, his head lowered, his hands nervously twisting together.


    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s


    I frowned, confusion settling in.


    What was he doing here, and sote at that?


    Before I could speak, Alice and Evie sprang from the sofa in near unison, their faces anxious, urgent. They rushed toward me, speaking in a whirlwind of worry.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was tight with panic.


    My heart skipped a beat, a heavy sense of dread settling over me. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Alice¡¯s face went pale as she stammered, ¡°Martin¡­ Martin is missing.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What? How could Martin just vanish?¡±


    I blinked in disbelief, my mind struggling to catch up with what I was hearing.


    Alice shook her head slowly, the confusion clear in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    I turned sharply to Martin¡¯s roommate, urgency creeping into my voice. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell us everything, and tell us fast.¡±


    His voice trembled with anxiety. ¡°Last night, Martin never came back. And today, he didn¡¯t show up for his shift. We¡¯ve searched everywhere we can think of, but it¡¯s like he¡¯s disappeared off the face of the earth.¡±


    The words hung in the air, suffocating the space around me. Martin had been missing for an entire night and day¡­


    A sinking feeling settled in my chest. I needed answers, fast. ¡°Do you have any idea where he might have gone?¡±


    His frustration was palpable. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Martin never opened up to me about his personal life. I can¡¯t even begin to guess.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:


    I made up my mind in an instant. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to check his dorm room right now. We might find something that can lead us to him.¡±


    Without wasting another second, we were on our way.


    When we arrived at Martin¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I threw the door open and started scanning the space, taking in every detail.


    The room was cramped, barely big enough for two beds and two desks. It looked like a storm had passed through¡ªpapers scattered, clothes tossed around, a mess of everyday life spilling over the furniture.


    Martin¡¯s roommate flushed red, scratching his cheek nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to clean. It¡¯s pretty messy in here, sorry.¡±


    I waved his apology away, my eyes already darting between the beds and desks, each corner of the room holding potential answers. ¡°Which bed and desk are Martin¡¯s?¡±


    He pointed hesitantly to the left. ¡°Over there.¡±


    I wasted no time. Bending down, I began rifling through the clutter, my heart racing with every discarded paper.


    Minutes passed, and all I could find were a few random odds and ends. My hope began to wane, and just as I was about to give up, I noticed something¡ªa small booklet wedged between the bedframe and the mattress.


    My eyes immediately sparked with realization, and I stopped in my tracks, my search momentarily forgotten.


    Martin¡¯s roommate leaned in, his gaze sharp as he studied the object in my hand. ¡°That looks like Martin¡¯s work journal,¡± he murmured.


    A strong gut feeling urged me to investigate further. There could be something crucial hidden in its pages.


    I reached for it, but as soon as my fingers brushed the edge of the booklet, I pulled back, almost as if jolted by an electric shock. A moment¡¯s hesitation held me frozen.


    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    This was Martin¡¯s personal belonging, after all. Opening it without his permission felt like crossing a line¡ªan invasion of his privacy, and that didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    Sensing my pause, Martin¡¯s roommate quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s fine to look at it. It¡¯s not private. Many of the staff have to keep these kinds of journals¡ªjust notes about daily duties and tasks.¡±


    Reassured, I swiftly picked up the booklet and carefully flipped it open, my fingers dancing across the pages.


    As I skimmed through the journal, a surprising realization settled in: Martin hadn¡¯t been at the pce long at all.


    I didn¡¯t linger on that discovery, though, flipping quickly until I reached the final pages. What I saw there ignited a fire within me.


    Since I had pulled Martin from prison, it seemed his life had been a continuous nightmare. He had been relentlessly harassed in the pce. Just yesterday, someone had found an excuse to beat him senseless during his shift.


    Rage surged through me, and I couldn¡¯t help but demand answers. ¡°What on earth has been happening to Martin?¡±


    He sighed deeply, the weight of helplessness evident in his voice. ¡°Ever since Martin crossed Antoni, life¡¯s been unbearable for him here. I even told him to leave, but he refused. He¡¯s stubborn like that.¡±


    I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails dug into my palms, the anger threatening to consume me. Martin¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t some random twist of fate¡ªit had Antoni¡¯s name all over it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710:


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    The basement reverberated with agonizing cries.


    Recliningfortably on the plush velvet sofa, Izily swirled the wine in my ss. The crimson liquid, as deep and dark as the blood it resembled, crept slowly down the curved surface of the ss. I couldn¡¯t suppress a quietugh.


    With anguid tilt of my head, I took a deliberate sip. The wine, rich and slightly bitter, slid smoothly down my throat, the screams rising around me like a haunting melody, the perfect apaniment to my drink, amplifying my satisfaction. My heart swelled with a dark, triumphant joy.


    The subordinate standing near me looked uneasy, confusion creasing his brow. After a long pause, he hesitated before speaking. ¡°Mr. Harrison, why have we taken such a lowly servant?¡±


    I set my ss down, the smile slipping from my face as I fixed him with a cold stare. ¡°Because Makenna cares about him, and he¡¯s the most vulnerable,¡± I said, each word cutting through the air with chilling rity.


    The subordinate recoiled, sensing the shift in the air, his mouth snapping shut.


    Today, however, my mood was surprisingly good, so I decided to humor these fools with an exnation. ¡°You see,¡± I continued, ¡°Makenna¡¯s best friend is a sex ve. Too difficult to manipte. Evie is her personal maid¡ªno opportunity to strike. But Martin¡­ Martin is just a garden servant.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s expression shifted as understanding dawned on him, and I leaned back, savoring the moment. ¡°Martin is expendable. His death won¡¯t stir a ripple in the pce. But it will tear Makenna apart. She¡¯ll be swallowed by chaos, drowned in despair and regret. Ha-ha¡­ The mere thought is enough to make my heart sing.¡±


    The rush of excitement surged through me, and I whispered with a smile to myself, ¡°Oh, Makenna, you think that by taking the child, you¡¯ve outwitted me? How naive you are. You¡¯ll never know that the child is yours. And one by one, I¡¯ll destroy everyone you hold dear. Only when you beg for mercy will my revenge beplete.¡±


    I let out a heartyugh, my body quivering with the thrill of it all. The subordinate stiffened, fear overtaking him as he averted his gaze, his head hanging low.


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    The sight of his terror only fed my sense of triumph. After a while, I calmed down, raising an eyebrow, my voice casual but pointed. ¡°Has Makenna been informed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Harrison,¡± the subordinate answered quickly, his voice low and respectful. ¡°She knows.¡±


    ¡°Has Evelyn been told as well?¡± I asked.


    The subordinate nodded obediently. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Harrison. Evelyn has been instructed to feign illness to distract the three princes. She¡¯s also used a magic potion to make them relive the moment when the maid Anthea saved them. This guilt will keep their attention on Evelyn, away from Makenna.¡±


    A satisfied smile tugged at my lips as I listened.


    If everything went ording to n, Makenna would be isted from the princes, leaving her vulnerable to my final blow. She would be alone, abandoned, and helpless¡ªexactly where I wanted her.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough. The satisfaction of the moment wasn¡¯tplete.


    I turned a dark gaze on the subordinate. ¡°Go. Prepare the potion. Make sure Martin and Makenna both fall into the trap. No mistakes. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Harrison.¡± The subordinate bowed deeply, kneeling before me with unwavering obedience.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:


    I gripped Martin¡¯s work journal like it was thest lifeline, my eyes tracing the script that seemed to leap off the page. Each word felt like a reflection of the life he¡¯d been living in the past days. Guilt curled in my chest, its weight almost unbearable. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, Martin wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this mess. He wouldn¡¯t be missing, wouldn¡¯t be in danger. The thought gnawed at me. I couldn¡¯t escape the self-me that flooded my thoughts.


    ¡°Makenna, what should we do now?¡± Alice asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    I paused, allowing the silence to stretch between us. Finally, I lifted my gaze, desperation flickering in my eyes. ¡°Alice, I need your help. Please go and ask Amon for help. He¡¯s the only one who can dig into this. I¡­ I need to go to the princes. They might be able to help me find him.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll get in touch with Amon right away. You should go, too. Let¡¯s pray that Martin¡¯s safe.¡±


    Without another word, I turned on my heel, heading straight for Dominic¡¯s residence¡ªthe closest to my current location.


    By the time I reached the towering gates of Dominic¡¯s vi, my breath came in ragged gasps, my heart racing. A servant greeted me at the gates, his eyes softening in recognition. ¡°Miss Dunn, are you here to see Prince Dominic?¡± he asked politely. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s at the hospital right now.¡±


    I froze for a moment, the words hitting me like a cold shower. ¡°The hospital? What happened? Is he injured?¡±


    The servant shook his head, his tone warm. ¡°No, it¡¯s Miss Nixon. She had a severe asthma attack. Prince Dominic rushed to her side as soon as he heard.¡±


    A chill swept over me. Evelyn¡¯s illness had pulled Dominic away, and with her condition being serious, I could only assume Bryan and yton were there, too. My mind whirled¡ªMartin was waiting for me, and I couldn¡¯t let jealousy cloud my focus. Now was not the time for petty feelings.


    I quickly turned and made my way to the hospital.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive


    Inside the hospital, my eyes darted anxiously around, searching for any sign of the princes. A nurse passed by, and I grabbed her arm, nearly frantic. ¡°Excuse me, can you tell me where the princes are?¡±


    She looked at me kindly, her voice steady. ¡°Miss Nixon is being treated on the top floor, and all three princes are waiting there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, barely waiting for her to finish before rushing toward the stairs.


    When I reached the top floor, I spotted the princes in the corridor. Fatigue was etched across their faces, but when they saw me, their expressions softened, and their smiles, though tired, were filled with affection.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Bryan asked, his voice gentle with concern.


    Their worry for Evelyn struck a chord deep within me. I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice. ¡°How is Evelyn?¡± I asked quietly.


    Bryan¡¯s face showed the strain of worry, and he rubbed his temple as if the weight of the world rested there. ¡°She had a sudden asthma attack. It¡¯s serious. She¡¯s getting treated now.¡±


    ¡°How did it escte so quickly?¡± I asked, unable to keep the shock from my voice.


    Dominic shook his head, his expression cool yet tinged with frustration. ¡°We don¡¯t know. Asthma can be unpredictable, as you know.¡±


    yton, ever the calm one, took my hand gently. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a hurry. Is something wrong?¡±


    I remembered Martin, the urgency of his disappearance tightening my chest. ¡°Martin is missing,¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I came to ask for your help¡ªplease, I need your assistance to find him.¡±


    The three of them exchanged confused nces, their minds working to piece together who Martin was.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:


    ¡°Martin is¡­¡± I started to exin, but before I could finish, the door to the operating room swung open with a creak. A doctor stepped out, his face grave. ¡°Miss Nixon¡¯s condition is critical. We urgently need some specific medications that the hospital doesn¡¯t have.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The princes¡¯ attention shifted to the doctor in an instant, like arrows finding their mark.


    ¡°What should we do, Doc? Don¡¯t hold back, just tell us,¡± Bryan¡¯s voice rumbled deeply as he brushed past me, heading toward the doctor. ¡°As long as it saves Evelyn, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    yton and Dominic followed, both ignoring my presence as they quickly approached the doctor.


    The doctor¡¯s face was grave, and his words tumbled out quickly. ¡°We need to get that medication from other hospitals, and fast. Time is of the essence¡ªif we don¡¯t act now, her condition could take a deadly turn.¡±


    The princes exchanged nces, their resolve hardening. In near-perfect unison, they dered, ¡°We¡¯ll go right now.¡± Without another word, they turned and began to leave.


    A wave of panic flooded me, and before I could stop myself, I reached out to grasp the hem of Dominic¡¯s coat, the closest to me.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± my voice faltered as I struggled to find the words. I wanted to tell them about Martin¡¯s disappearance. But Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, his tone as sharp as a de. ¡°What are you doing? This is an emergency. Evelyn is undergoing surgery, and that needs our focus right now. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    His words hit me like a p, a cold wave of reality crashing over me, leaving me stunned and shivering inside.


    Bryan¡¯s voice was thick with exhaustion. ¡°Whatever it is, wait until we return. Even if you don¡¯t like Evelyn, it¡¯s still a human life. If you keep blocking us, you¡¯re crossing a line.¡±


    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    yton stepped forward, his hand gentle on mine as he spoke softly. ¡°Makenna, please. Be patient. After this, we¡¯ll talk about your concerns.¡±


    And with that, they turned, their backs to me, as they strode off without a second nce.


    Watching them walk away, a chill settled deep within me. There was no use in trying to get their help now. I slowly made my way back to my house, feeling more powerless than ever.


    As soon as I opened the door, Alice burst in, her face tight with worry. ¡°Bad news! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Summoning what little strength I had left, I asked weakly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Amon¡¯s been taken out of the pce by Prince Bryan. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning,¡± Alice said, stomping her foot in frustration.


    I let out a dry, hollowugh, feeling foolish. ¡°They¡¯re getting medicine for Evelyn. Right now, in their eyes, only Evelyn¡¯s situation matters¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°What? How could they¡ª¡±


    My gaze drifted emptily as I spoke, my voice tinged with sadness. ¡°I wanted to ask them to help find Martin, but they couldn¡¯t spare a thought for me. They werepletely consumed by Evelyn¡¯s condition. They even used me of being unreasonable¡­¡±


    Alice was furious on my behalf. ¡°How could they do that? That¡¯s just too much!¡±


    I lowered my head, swallowing the lump in my throat. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to focus on that. The important thing is to find Martin.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:


    ¡°Have you¡­ have you thought of a way?¡± Alice¡¯s voice was full of concern as she grasped my hand. ¡°Makenna¡­¡±


    A bitterugh escaped me, my words heavy with despair. ¡°What can I do? I have no power here in the pce, no one to support me.¡±


    I paused, taking a slow breath as a flicker of determination sparked in me. ¡°But I believe Antoni¡¯s behind this. I need to see him.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I turned away, the weight of caution no longer holding me back. The risks of confronting Antoni seemed trivialpared to the pain Martin was enduring. He suffered all this because of me; I had to act.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alice¡¯s grip tightened on my arm, her voice urgent as she tried to reason with me. ¡°Makenna, don¡¯t rush into this! We need a solid n first.¡±


    Evie, too, frowned deeply, her hand gripping my arm to stop me. ¡°Exactly! Charging in blindly couldnd us in an even worse mess.¡±


    Their words were reasonable, but they fell on deaf ears. My concern for Martin burned too fiercely to allow for calm nning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± I snapped, shaking off their hands. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by while Martin walks into danger.¡±


    Alice and Evie exchanged nces, the unspoken understanding passing between them. Reluctantly, they fell in line behind me, epting that nothing would stop me.


    Alice gritted her teeth, her voiceced with determination. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go with you. Whatever happens, you¡¯re not alone.¡±


    We arrived at the Harrison family estate, its imposing gates standing like a fortress.


    Soldiers lined the entrance, their posture rigid, eyes sharp. As we drew near, they snapped into alert mode, closing in around us.


    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    A soldier, apparently in charge, barked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡±


    I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°I need to speak with Antoni. Please let him know I¡¯m here.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s eyes narrowed as he appraised me, and then sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are, walking in here like this? Know your ce.¡±


    A surge of anger coursed through me, my eyes shing with defiance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I¡¯m here to see Antoni. And nothing is going to stop me.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s face twisted with disdain as he shoved me hard. I stumbled, but Alice and Evie caught me just in time.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble,ing here,¡± the soldier muttered, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°Get them out of here, boys!¡±


    The other soldiers moved in, hands grabbing at ¡­


    My arms, shoving me from behind, threw the situation into chaos. Alice and Evie fought back, each struggling to break free from the soldiers¡¯ grips.


    ¡°What is this? You can¡¯t just push us around like this!¡± Alice yelled, her voice a mix of outrage and defiance.


    Evie, flushed with both anger and urgency, fought with all her might to escape their hold.


    ¡°Stop!¡± a voice rang out, cutting through the tension.


    In an instant, the soldiers halted, stepping aside like dominoes falling, creating a clear path.


    Antoni appeared, his figure tall and imposing, a mocking smirk ying on his lips as he strolled toward me. ¡°Makenna? What brings you here, so¡­ unexpectedly?¡±


    I wasted no time with pleasantries, my voice sharp and direct. ¡°Where is Martin?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:


    Antoni raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion, his smirk widening. ¡°Martin? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying games, Antoni,¡± I growled, my stare unwavering. ¡°Release him. Now.¡±


    Antoni¡¯s expression morphed into mock realization, as though he¡¯d just remembered something. ¡°Oh¡­ you mean the garden servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I bit out, my fists clenched at my sides. ¡°Let him go. Whatever we¡¯re dealing with has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Antoni chuckled, leaning back as if amused, arms crossed. ¡°What if Martin is here? What could someone like you possibly do about it?¡±


    His eyes ran over me, leering as though he could see through me. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about a servant. What¡¯s the real story here? Could it be that your rtionship with him is¡­ more than meets the eye?¡±


    A cold fury bubbled within me, my teeth gritting, but before I could snap back, Alice, her anger at a boiling point, stepped forward.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Alice screamed, her finger pointing usatorily at Antoni. ¡°Just because your mind¡¯s in the gutter doesn¡¯t mean we all think like that!¡±


    Antoni¡¯sughter was cruel, his expression smug as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, such a fiery temper! I think I¡¯ve struck a nerve.¡± Alice¡¯s face flushed crimson, her hand rising as if to strike him, but I grabbed her arm just in time, pulling her back. My gaze seethed with anger as I shot Antoni a look that could burn. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your insults. I just want to know if Martin¡¯s disappearance has anything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Take a wild guess,¡± Antoni replied, his smile twisting into something dark, dripping with malice.


    As if on cue, the faint sound of muffled cries reached our ears from inside the estate. The noise seemed to freeze the air around us.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    I instantly recognized the voice¡ªit was Martin¡¯s.


    My heart skipped a beat as my eyes widened in panic. Without a second thought, I raised my foot, ready to dash inside. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Amanding voice rang out, and within moments, a handful of soldiers, like iron walls, stepped forward, blocking my path.


    Antoni, with his usual indifference, tilted his head slightly. In a voiceced with nonchnce, he remarked, ¡°Miss Dunn, you¡¯re attempting to break into my home.¡±


    Rage boiled within me, my hands shaking as I demanded, ¡°What is this madness? Why are you targeting innocent people? Have youpletely lost your decency?¡±


    ¡°Innocent people?¡± Antoni sneered, his words dripping with venom. ¡°Anyone you care about is far from innocent in my eyes.¡± With a slow, calcted stride, he moved toward me, each step pressing down on my chest like a weight, leaving me breathless. He bent low, his face dangerously close to mine. In a voice tinged with arrogance, he murmured, ¡°Yes, I captured Martin. But what exactly can you do about it?¡±


    Then, as though savoring the moment, he leaned even closer. His breath brushed against my skin, carrying the stench of something foul, as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the three princes have left the pce to fetch medicine for Evelyn. There¡¯s no oneing to save you now.¡±


    With that, he straightened up, creating distance between us as a cruel chuckle escaped his lips. He turned on his heel, leaving me seething.


    ¡°Antoni Harrison!¡± My mind teetered on the edge of sanity, rage clouding my thoughts. All I saw was the back of his despicable figure, and with a roar, I lunged forward, screaming, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you spineless coward!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:


    But the soldiers were swift. They surged toward me like a tidal wave, pushing me back with force.


    The impact was too much¡ªI stumbled, nearly crashing to the ground. But Alice and Evie were quick to catch me, their arms steadying me as if they were my anchor in the storm. Meanwhile, the sound of the manor gates mming shut echoed like a death knell.


    ¡°Open the door! Antoni Harrison!¡± I shouted, pounding the gates with everything I had, cursing at the top of my lungs. ¡°You vile bastard!¡±


    But no matter how much I raged, the silence on the other side was suffocating.


    ¡°Makenna, stop knocking.¡± Evie¡¯s voice was urgent, pulling me back. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to change anything.¡±


    My hand slowly fell to my side, my energy drained, leaving me only with a hollow sense of helplessness.


    Alice sighed, her voice soft yet firm as she tried tofort me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We need toe up with a n. Standing here will get us nowhere.¡±


    Evie nodded, her tone pragmatic. ¡°She¡¯s right. If we keep wasting time, rescuing Martin will be an even harder feat.¡±


    Their words struck a chord within me. Defeated, I allowed myself to follow them back to our residence.


    As soon as the door closed behind us, I could no longer hold back. I buried my face in my hands, my sobs muffled by the overwhelming weight of despair. ¡°Martin¡¯s in this mess because of me¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice was gentle as she offered a suggestion, her wordsced with hesitation. ¡°Do you think we should ask the princes for help?¡±


    I shook my head, a bitter smile tugging at my lips, but it was devoid of humor. ¡°They won¡¯t help. Their focus is entirely on Evelyn now. They won¡¯t waste time on me. It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Evie paused, thinking for a moment, before she spoke. ¡°Then should we turn to the king for help?¡±


    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;


    A harshugh escaped me, bitter and full of self-mockery. ¡°The king won¡¯t believe me. I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Alice¡¯s voice cracked with despair. ¡°Are we really just going to give up?¡±


    I fell silent, my thoughts spinning like a whirlwind as I weighed every possible option. Time was slipping through my fingers, but I knew deep down that the answer was clear.


    Finally, my mind made up, I looked at Alice and Evie, my eyes now burning with fierce determination. ¡°I¡¯m going to break into the Harrison estate tonight.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    As soon as the words left my lips, both Alice and Evie stared at me, their eyes wide with disbelief, like startled deer caught in the headlights.


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! You can¡¯t do this,¡± Evie blurted, springing up from the sofa like a coiled spring. ¡°This is madness¡ªit¡¯s far too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Makenna, she¡¯s right,¡± Alice added after a moment, her voice trembling, though herposure returned quickly. ¡°We need another n. We can¡¯t just rush headlong into this like moths to a me.¡±


    My heart felt as heavy as lead. ¡°Martin is in danger because of me,¡± I said, my voiceden with guilt. ¡°Antoni is hunting him down, and it¡¯s all my fault. If I turn my back now, I¡¯ll carry the weight of this guilt for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±


    Alice fell silent, her thoughts clearly swirling in a tempest of worry. Evie, however, refused to relent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Makenna!¡± she eximed, stepping forward and gripping my arm as though holding me back could halt my resolve. Her eyes bored into mine, pleading. ¡°I think Antoni might just be trying to intimidate us. Martin will pull through¡ªyou don¡¯t have to do this. Don¡¯t let fear cloud your judgment!¡±


    I sighed, gently prying my arm free from her grasp. ¡°Evie,¡± I began, my voice soft but resolute, ¡°Martin isn¡¯t just out of his depth here¡ªhe¡¯s drowning. Antoni sees him as nothing more than a speck of dust on his shoes. If I don¡¯t act, Martin will be crushed like a bug underfoot. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Evie¡¯s lips parted as though she wanted to argue, but she suddenly held back her words, as if recalling something.


    To lighten the heavy air, I gave her shoulder a reassuring pat, forcing a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯lle back. I promise.¡±


    Finally, Evie gave a reluctant nod, her voice cracking as she whispered, ¡°Just¡­ be careful, okay? We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Alice, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let go. She clung to me, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you,¡± she choked out, her grip like iron.


    As I wiped away Alice¡¯s tears, I smiled and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯lle back safely. You stay home and wait for me. I¡¯ll count on you to have my back when I return.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she cried, her desperation spilling out like a dam broken. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I¡¯m going with you, no matter what!¡±


    Her resolve mirrored mine, and after what felt like an eternity of hesitation, I gave a reluctant nod. ¡°Alright, you cane.¡±


    Her tear-streaked face lit up with a fragile smile, but even as she smiled, my heart was torn between relief and guilt.


    When dinner came, I made my decision. I carefully slipped a sleeping potion into Alice¡¯s food.


    She ate without suspicion, and the potion worked quickly. As she drifted into a peaceful slumber, Iid her gently on the sofa, covering her with a soft nket.


    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Her serene face tugged at my heart. Kneeling by her side, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I can¡¯t let you follow me into this storm.¡±


    Standing, I turned to Evie, my voice firm but tinged with sorrow. ¡°Evie, please watch over her while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Evie bit her lip, uncertainty etched across her face. Just as I turned to head upstairs, she grabbed the hem of my shirt, her trembling hands betraying the brave front she tried to maintain. ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± she asked, her voice fragile as ss. ¡°It¡¯s like walking into a lion¡¯s den.¡±


    I met her gaze and nodded. ¡°I do. But I¡¯ll be careful¡ªI promise.¡±


    Freeing myself from her grip, I climbed the stairs and changed into a ck outfit, practical and inconspicuous. After double-checking my equipment, I descended with a resolute heart. In the living room, Evie sat by the sofa, her eyes distant as though lost in a fog of worry.


    I approached her, cing a hand lightly on her head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Martin back,¡± I said softly, my smile meant to reassure. ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    Without giving her¡ªor myself¡ªanother moment to waver, I walked out the door, leaving behind the warmth of the home and stepping into the unknown.


    Evie¡¯s POV:


    I watched helplessly as Makenna¡¯s silhouette shrank into the distance, finally vanishing altogether. Guilt gnawed at my soul, and a tidal wave of pain crashed over me, leaving me gasping for air.


    I opened my mouth, desperate to cry out, to stop her, to tell her everything¡ªhow it was all part of Jett¡¯s cunning web of deceit. But the words refused toe. It felt like a boulder was lodged in my throat, rendering me mute.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:


    shback:


    That day, by pure chance, I stumbled upon Martin slipping into Grandma¡¯s room, his movements stealthy enough to raise suspicion. My curiosity sparked, and as if pulled by an invisible thread, I pressed my ear against the door, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Jett Armstrong,¡± Grandma greeted, her voice carrying an uncharacteristic reverence that sent a shiver down my spine. My eyes widened in shock, and my thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of chaos.


    Why was my grandmother treating Martin, whose real name was Jett, with such reverence? Who was Jett, truly? What was his real story?


    Holding my breath, I leaned in closer, straining to catch every word as the voices continued inside.


    Then Jett¡¯s voice, as frigid as a winter wind, sliced through the silence. ¡°Why has Makennae to see you all of a sudden?¡± Grandma, ever respectful, recounted Makenna¡¯s visit in meticulous detail.


    When she finished, her tone shifted, tinged with excitement as she pressed. ¡°Is Makenna truly the daughter of the Saint, Josie?¡± The revtion hit me like a thunderp.


    Makenna? The daughter of the Saint, Josie? Impossible! My memories screamed otherwise¡ªher mother¡¯s name was Mnie. Yet, disbelief warred with the truth unfolding before me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jett confirmed, his voice as cold and unyielding as iron.


    Grandma¡¯s emotions erupted from within. Her voice quivered with both sorrow and fury. ¡°That damned Lycan royal family!¡± she spat. ¡°First, they take the Saint¡¯s life, and¡­¡±


    Now they¡¯ve reduced Makenna, the noble daughter of the Saint, to nothing more than their sex ve. It¡¯s despicable¡ªabsolutely unforgivable!¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    I froze, not daring to move a muscle, the tension in my body coiling tighter than a spring.


    Grandma¡¯s righteous anger red again. ¡°Makenna deserves the truth! She has every right to know where shees from¡ªher origins shouldn¡¯t remain buried!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jett¡¯s icy tone shot back without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We can¡¯t let her know now.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°Why not?¡± she demanded, her voice thick with bewilderment.


    Jett, however, remained unruffled, his voice smooth and deliberate as it floated from within the room. ¡°Makenna has already fallen for those three Lycan princes. If we reveal the truth to her now, it will only muddy her feelings and cloud her judgment. She won¡¯t be able to hate the Lycan royal family as she should. And without that hatred, how can we ever expect her to take back the throne that¡¯s rightfully hers?¡±


    I was left utterly speechless. Her throne? What throne? What could Makenna¡¯s true identity possibly be?


    After a long pause, my grandmother¡¯s voice broke the silence, her tone hesitant. ¡°So¡­ what should we do? We can¡¯t keep this from her forever.¡±


    Jett replied, ¡°We need topletely crush Makenna¡¯s faith in the Lycan royal family. Only then will the time be right for us to strike back! And I already have a n in ce.¡±


    Jett¡¯s words carried a menacing edge now, dripping with malice. ¡°Antoni is about to make a move against me.¡±


    ¡°The young heir of the Harrison family?¡± My grandmother seemed taken aback. ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:


    Jett answered coolly, unshaken, ¡°I¡¯ll y along. I¡¯ll let Antoni capture me.¡±


    He smirked as he spoke, his tone dripping with cruel calction. ¡°Makenna, with her soft heart, will surely try to rescue me once she learns what Antoni¡¯s done. But to save me, she¡¯ll have no choice but to seek help from those three princes.¡±


    A sinister edge crept into Jett¡¯s voice as he continued, ¡°But when those princes hesitate to step in, distracted by another woman, Makenna will be left vulnerable and desperate.¡±


    ¡°Her heart will breakpletely. She¡¯ll lose all faith in them. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll have her, and our victory will be sealed.¡±


    Evie¡¯s POV:


    I pressed myself so tightly against the door that my ear nearly fused with the wood, afraid I might miss even a whisper from inside.


    Just as I hoped, Grandma¡¯s anxious voice cut through the silence again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your n. Makenna is such a sweet and innocent youngdy. If we go along with this, how dangerous could it be for her? I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her get hurt!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge the Saint?¡± Jett¡¯s voice rose in frustration, his words sharp as a knife. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those dirty tricks from that shameless Leonardo and the Harrison family, how could the Saint have ended up in exile? How could she have met such a cruel fate so young? Have you really forgotten all those wrongs?¡±


    There was a long silence, and the tension in the room grew thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Grandma¡¯s voice finally broke through, strained and shaky. ¡°No. Makenna is the Saint¡¯s only heir. She is our future. I can¡¯t let her take any risks. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge the Saint?¡± Jett¡¯s anger red again. His voice grew cold and fierce. ¡°After all these years of bitterness, can you just swallow all that pain?¡±


    The silence returned, as Grandma was left without words. My heart pounded as I listened, anxiety gripping me tighter with every passing second.


    ¡°Grandma, please stay strong! You can¡¯t let this happen! Don¡¯t let Makenna be put in harm¡¯s way!¡± I muttered under my breath. After what felt like an eternity, Jett seemed to realize he¡¯d pushed too hard.


    He took a deep breath, his tone softening as he exined, ¡°Makenna is the true heir of the Saint and the Lycan royal bloodline. She must have incredible powers waiting to awaken in times of danger. She won¡¯t be so easily harmed. And besides, I won¡¯t let anything truly happen to her. I owe everything to the Saint and to Makenna. You know that better than anyone.¡±


    His words hit me like a thunderp, and my heart skipped a beat.


    Makenna¡­ the true heir of the Lycan royal family? What does that even mean? Was the current Lycan royal family just a fraud? What in the world was going on?


    Grandma¡¯s voice was still filled with uncertainty as she asked, ¡°But how can you be sure the three princes will back out because of another woman? You know how everyone in the pce talks about how much they dote on Makenna. If they intervene, won¡¯t the whole n fall apart?¡±


    Jett¡¯s tone turned icy as he responded, ¡°Recently, a woman named Evelyn showed up at the pce. My sources tell me she¡¯s Antoni¡¯s woman, and she¡¯s also the younger sister of the maid who once saved the three princes. She¡¯s got a condition that could strike at any time. If it does, won¡¯t that keep the princes distracted?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure Evelyn will have an episode?¡± Grandma asked, clearly puzzled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:


    Jett¡¯s voice remained cold, almost calcting. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t have an episode naturally, I¡¯ll make sure it happens.¡±


    Grandma sighed heavily, then asked slowly, ¡°So, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Jett spoke earnestly. ¡°I need you to keep a close watch on Evie and make sure she doesn¡¯t spill my secrets to Makenna.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Grandma finally agreed, after some hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t stay and listen any longer. My heart felt heavy as I slipped away, the weight of what I¡¯d just overheard lingering in my mind.


    The whole way back, my thoughts were a whirlwind, reying that conversation over and over, struggling to make sense of it.


    That night, as expected, Grandma came to me, begging me not to tell Makenna about Martin¡¯s true identity and maniptive schemes. How could I refuse her? Despite every instinct telling me to speak out, I reluctantly agreed.


    End of shback


    The truth about what had really happened back then still eluded me. The tangled webs of secrets and schemes seemed impossible to untangle, like a thick fog that clouded everything, no matter how hard I tried to make sense of it.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was doing the right thing. But when I remembered Grandma¡¯s desperate eyes and recalled her conversation with Jett, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop Makenna.


    I just stood there, watching her walk away into the dark, my heart heavy with helplessness.


    Antoni¡¯s POV:


    The darkness grew that night as I reclined in the rocking chair in my study, feigning sleep.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    The abrupt knocks on the door shattered the silence. Then my subordinate began to speak from outside the door, saying, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Harrison. Everything has been set up. I just got word from our informant in the pce that Makenna has left.¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± I ordered impatiently, sitting up in the chair. ¡°Is Martin¡¯s side ready as well?¡± I asked.


    The door creaked open, and my subordinate walked in, head bowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Harrison. The security around Martin has been loosened to allow Makenna to enter easily.¡±


    My lips curved into a smirk. ¡°And the aphrodisiac spray?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, sir. It will be sprayed once Makenna enters the basement where Martin is being held. Be rest assured that it won¡¯t be detected, sir,¡± the subordinate answered.


    My grin widened even more, and I leaned back in the chair. ¡°That spray wasn¡¯t easy to procure. It¡¯s colorless, odorless, andpletely untraceable, which guarantees that Makenna and Martin will sumb to it without knowing what hit them,¡± I said gleefully.


    There was a short pause, and then my eyes glinted maliciously. I continued, ¡°However, that¡¯s not enough. This isn¡¯t my endgame. My ultimate goal is to make sure the three princes witness Makenna and Martin¡¯s betrayal with their own eyes, causing them to utterly despise her!¡±


    Suddenly restless, I stood up and began pacing back and forth in the study. I then turned to the subordinate and asked, ¡°Everything at the hospital has been taken care of, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    ?Chapter 720:


    ¡°Yes, sir. Everything is in ce. We¡¯ll lure the three princes to Makenna and Martin¡¯s rendezvous under the pretense of fetching medicine for Evelyn. This will ensure that Makenna and Martin are caught in the act,¡± the subordinate answered.


    I nodded, satisfied by his answer.


    My subordinate, however, had a confused look on his face. Timidly, he asked, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand why this long ruse is necessary. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to just drug¡±


    Makenna and Martin in the pce? Wouldn¡¯t that make things easier instead of going through all this trouble?¡±


    I chuckled coldly at his question. ¡°In the pce? That¡¯s too risky. Makenna¡¯s friend and servant are always by her side. The three princes also keep a close watch on her. They would go ballistic if she disappeared for even a moment. Besides, without Makenna pleading for the princes to search for Martin, they wouldn¡¯t suspect her. They might even end up uncovering my scheme.¡±


    My subordinate¡¯s face grew thoughtful as he reflected on my words.


    Watching him struggle to understand, I borated further, as I was in a good mood.


    ¡°Makenna went to the princes for help yesterday but was refused. This means the rift between them is widening. Today, she decided to go find Martin alone. This will only cause further misunderstanding.¡±


    A sinister smile curved my lips, and I continued, ¡°When the princes catch Makenna and Martin in apromising position, even if they have doubts about the situation, Makenna¡¯s stubborn nature will keep her from exining, thereby sealing her fate.¡±


    My subordinate¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up in understanding, and a look of admiration spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s truly brilliant, sir,¡± he said.


    His admiration caused my grin to widen even further. Finally, I said, ¡°Make sure to lead Makenna and Martin out of my estate and drive them to the designated location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the subordinate said with a bow before exiting the room.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    The moon shone brightly in the sky, illuminating the night. Dressed in ck, I stealthily approached the Harrison family estate.


    The dazzling lights illuminated the estate, making it as bright as day. The guards stood alert, their hands on their weapons.


    However, from my observation during the day, I could tell there was a weak spot in their defenses. The guards would be even morex now that it was dark.


    With this thought in mind, I crouched down and moved toward the weak point I had previously observed.


    My heart thumped in my chest as I approached. There were only a few guards stationed there. These guards were anything but vignt. They leanedzily against the wall, visibly fighting off sleep.


    It seemed this was my lucky day.


    Although delighted by this turn of events, I refused to act rashly. I stayed hidden and waited for the perfect moment.


    Perhaps fate truly favored me, because momentster, one of the guards yawned and said, ¡°Ah, this is a wretched night. Nothing¡¯s likely to happen. Let¡¯s go have a drink.¡±


    The other two guards readily nodded at this suggestion, and soon they went off to drink.


    Perfect!


    I was happy yet suspicious at how easy this seemed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:


    A faint scream echoed from inside.


    My heart tightened within my chest. I couldn¡¯t dy any further! Without another thought, I pulled out the climbing gear I had prepared and quickly scaled the wall into the Harrison estate.


    Once inside, the beauty of the estate left me breathless.


    The intricately carved buildings were adorned with gemstones, while the spacious foyer was paved with luxurious marble flooring. At its center hung an exquisite crystal chandelier, which shone brightly. The well-arrangedyout,plete with meticulously crafted fountains, could easily rival the grandeur¡­


    of a prince¡¯s residence. However, I snapped out of my admiration¡ªthis was not the time for it.


    I scanned my surroundings cautiously and realized I was standing in a sprawling garden. The garden was filled with a diverse array of flowers, their careful cultivation evident even under the faint moonlight. Up ahead loomed an imposing vi. Could that be where Martin was being held?


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching from the distance. I immediately ducked behind a flowerbed and prayed not to be discovered.


    The patrolling soldiers passed without noticing me, but their conversation drew my interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that Mr. Harrison would capture a mere servant and imprison him in the basement,¡± one of the soldiers said.


    The basement? Was Martin imprisoned in the basement?


    ¡°It¡¯s not our ce to question the higher-ups. However, I heard that the servant has nearly been tortured to death and might not survive the night,¡± another guard replied.


    A wave of dread washed over me upon hearing this. It was my fault Martin was suffering like this! I wanted to rush into the basement to rescue him, but the soldiers¡¯ words weighed down on me like lead.


    My eyes shut as despair took hold of me. By now it wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize this as Antoni¡¯s trap. Why else would everything align so conveniently? The guards had left the gate the moment I arrived, and someone just happened to reveal that Martin was in the basement and wouldn¡¯t survive the night as soon as I entered.


    Antoni was clearly sending a message that he would kill Martin tonight if I didn¡¯t save him.


    My eyes opened, and I resolutely headed toward the grand vi, disregarding whatever danger my mission posed. Martin was in this position because of me, so I had to save him.


    Martin¡¯s POV:


    As I had expected, Antoni had me locked away.


    Oddly enough, that sly fox refrained from resorting to much physical torment. Instead, he seemed to delight in finding all sorts of clever ways to toy with my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what that despicable schemer was aiming for, though his intentions nagged at the edges of my thoughts.


    The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, after all. Antoni was every bit as devious as his loathsome father, with a mind as deep and murky as a well at midnight¡ªimpossible to plumb or predict.


    Still, I reminded myself that as long as I achieved my ultimate goal, none of this would matter.


    I had lost track of how long I¡¯d been stuck in this small, dimly lit, and damp basement cell. Time blurred into an endless haze of shadows and silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:


    Then, something unusual caught my eye. Through therge, grimy floor-to-ceiling window outside the basement, I noticed the guards posted nearby exchanging hurried nces. Momentster, they slipped away without a word, as if summoned by some sudden, pressing news.


    What could have prompted their abrupt departure? Was Antoni scheming something new?


    My brows knitted together in thought, suspicion bubbling in the back of my mind. Just then, faint footsteps echoed from outside the cell, breaking the heavy stillness. My heartbeat quickened, thudding like a drum.


    Could it be Makenna?


    I felt a surge of nervous anticipation, my gaze fixed on the window as though willing her to appear.


    And then, as if conjured by my thoughts, Makenna¡¯s tall, graceful silhouette emerged outside.


    Her sharp eyes locked onto me instantly, lighting up with relief and excitement. She knocked gently on the window, her expression softening as I managed a faint smile to assure her I was still in one piece.


    Makenna exhaled deeply, her worry melting into determination. She carefully unlocked the cell door and rushed to my side, her gaze scanning me anxiously. ¡°Martin, are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡±


    I shook my head with a weak smile, trying to downy the situation. ¡°Nothing major. Just a few scrapes¡ªnot worth losing sleep over.¡±


    But as I shifted slightly, a sharp jolt of pain made me suck in a breath, betraying my words.


    Makenna¡¯s face fell, her eyes glistening with guilt.


    ¡°This is all my fault,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Antoni wouldn¡¯t have done this to you. It¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    Seeing the regret etched into her delicate features stirred something deep within me. The raw emotion in her eyes sent ripples through my heart, softening my resolve and awakening a flicker of something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    I frowned, hesitation sweeping over me like an unwee tide. Makenna had always been genuinely kind to me, yet here I was, deceiving her. Could I truly justify this?


    As I wrestled with my thoughts, memories came flooding in¡ªfragments of the bitter, unrelenting blood feud between the white wolf n and the Lycan royal family, mingled with haunting images of Josie¡¯s misery.


    Those memories were like jagged thorns lodged deep in my chest, each one twisting painfully.


    Drawing a steadying breath, I forced myself to stayposed. Masking my turmoil, I softened my voice, letting a hint of vulnerability seep in. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. In the grand pce of intrigue and deceit, you¡¯re the only one who sees me as more than a pawn. If I¡¯ve suffered injuries for a true friend, then it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    I tried to offer her a reassuring smile, weak though it felt, hoping it might ease her guilt.


    But my words seemed to break something within Makenna. Tears spilled freely down her face as she shook her head vehemently, her voice catching in her throat. ¡°No, Martin, it is my fault. I owe you so much. But we can¡¯t stay here, not now. This ce is far too dangerous. We need to leave.¡±


    Quickly regaining herposure, Makenna moved with urgency, her hands trembling slightly as she began untying the ropes that bound my wrists.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:


    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, my voice steady even as unease curled in the pit of my stomach.


    For reasons I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint, a gnawing sense of foreboding settled over me. What made it worse was the unsettling heat coursing through my body¡ªan unnatural, smoldering warmth that seemed to flicker to life out of nowhere.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Finally, I reached the basement. The moment I stepped in, an icy chill swept over me, making the hairs on my neck stand up. I took a deep breath, trying to detect any unusual odors, but there was nothing.


    Still, something about the ce felt off.


    Despite my instincts buzzing with unease, the sight of Martin brought me a wave of relief, and I pushed the difort aside for the time being.


    Martin was a mess. His clothes were torn, and his face had a few scratches, but thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem to be seriously hurt. I rushed over to him, my heart pounding in my chest as I scanned him for any obvious injuries.


    A deep sigh of relief escaped me. He wasn¡¯t in great shape, but he¡¯d made it through. Now, we just had to get out. Carefully, I helped him to his feet, ready to leave that ce.


    He leaned on me as we shuffled slowly toward the exit, and then, unexpectedly, he lifted his head. His eyes were sharp, almost unnerving, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Makenna, how did you get in here?¡± he asked, his voice cutting through the air like a de.


    His sudden intensity threw me off. This wasn¡¯t the Martin I knew. Taken aback, I answered in a low, steady voice, ¡°If I had to guess, Antoni led me here on purpose to rescue you. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s ying at, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of here, no matter what it takes.¡±


    Without warning, Martin gripped my hand, his fingers tight and surprisingly strong. It hurt just enough to make me flinch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, worry creeping into my voice.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off,¡± he said, his face now deadly serious. He lowered his voice, speaking urgently. ¡°But we need to leave first.¡±


    ¡°Is it your injuries?¡± I asked, concerned.


    Martin shook his head, his expression darkening. ¡°It¡¯s not that. Something¡¯s wrong with me.¡±


    His gaze locked on mine, and he asked in a tone I couldn¡¯t quite ce, ¡°Do you feel anything strange in your body?¡±


    His words snapped me back into focus.


    Since stepping into the basement, I had felt ufortably warm, almost feverish.


    But before I could make sense of it, I heard hurried footsteps approaching.


    My heart leapt in my chest, and panic set in. ¡°Forget that for now. We need to get out. If we wait any longer, we won¡¯t make it.¡± With every ounce of strength I had left, I helped Martin stumble forward, urgency pushing us toward the exit.


    The moment we stepped outside, the harsh light hit me like a punch to the face, making my eyes watery and my vision blur as I struggled to adjust.


    I raised a hand to shield my eyes, squinting ahead, and saw a group of guards charging toward us with determination. A wave of panic hit me hard. I tightened my grip on Martin and darted in the direction I hoped would lead us out.


    Martin, struggling to keep pace, nced at me, his breath heavy andbored. ¡°Are you sure this way leads out?¡± he asked, doubt clouding his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain,¡± I admitted, shaking my head and furrowing my brow in frustration. ¡°But it¡¯s the only way I know, and we¡¯ve got no other option at this point.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:


    We had managed to put some distance between us and the guards, darting through the maze of therge garden. Eventually, we found ourselves at the spot where I¡¯d first climbed in.


    Breathing hard, I nced at Martin, worry creeping into my voice. ¡°Martin, can you still make it?¡± He gave me a determined nod.


    Relief washed over me, and without wasting a second, I reached out to help him scale the wall. Once we were over it, we¡¯d be out of their reach¡ªat least for a little while.


    But to my surprise, Martin, who often seemed delicate and fragile, was surprisingly quick. With a quick push and a sharp kick, he sailed over the wall like it was nothing.


    His movements were smooth, controlled, and he didn¡¯t even seem to be struggling.


    For a moment, I just stood there, dumbfounded. When had Martin gotten so¡­ capable?


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Freeze! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The shouts and the tter of footsteps echoed in the distance, growing louder by the second.


    Martin, perched on top of the wall, peeked over and stretched out a hand toward me, urging, ¡°Come on, hurry up!¡±


    I snapped out of my daze and didn¡¯t waste another second. Reaching up, I grabbed his hand.


    The instant my fingers brushed his, I was taken aback by the strength in his grip. Before I could even process it, he yanked me up with ease, lifting me over the wall like it was no trouble at all.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    We made it over the wall, and without a word, Martin grabbed my hand, ready to make a break for it.


    But in a heartbeat, I yanked my hand out of his grasp.


    The moonlight caught his face, showing a mix of confusion and surprise. I locked eyes with him, my voice sharp as a whip. ¡°Martin, who the hell are you?¡±


    For a split second, he looked caught off guard, his calm demeanor slipping, reced by a flicker of panic.


    I took a step back, instinctively putting space between us. Something was off¡ªsomething I should have picked up on long ago. Now, as I thought back, I realized Martin¡¯s presence had always had an air of suspicion.


    Back then, when Antoni and I were in the garden, Martin had appeared out of nowhere to help me. Was that really just chance?


    And the stone that hit Antoni¡¯s arm with such force¡ªcould that have been an ident?


    Today, Martin¡¯s actions felt like they belonged to apletely different personpared to how he¡¯d behaved in the pce. Seeing the hesitation in my eyes, Martin grabbed my hand again, urgency dripping from his voice. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for this. Do you want to get caught?¡±


    I was about to press him for answers when I turned and saw our pursuers closing in, only a few strides behind.


    Without waiting for me to say a word, Martin yanked me into a full sprint, pulling me along even as I resisted.


    I had no option but to keep up with him, running as fast as I could.


    The wind howled in my ears, my hair a tangled mess as we ran, the relentless chase never easing up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:


    With every step, my unease grew heavier. I pulled at Martin¡¯s hand, gasping for breath. ¡°Why does it feel like they¡¯re driving us somewhere specific?¡±


    Martin seemed to catch on, his face hardening as he nced back at the soldiers. ¡°Do you know what Antoni¡¯s up to?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling more lost than ever. My heart pounded, and the sense of something terribly wrong only deepened. Before we knew it, we found ourselves outside a hospital, out of breath and still none the wiser.


    The soldiers¡¯ footsteps behind us grew louder, echoing in the still air. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a warehouse, its door cracked just enough to slip through.


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s hide in there!¡± I hissed, grabbing Martin¡¯s sleeve and pulling him toward it.


    Martin followed my gaze, and just as the soldiers closed in on us, he yanked me into the warehouse. We ducked behind a partition in the far corner, hearts racing.


    The space behind the partition was so cramped, we were pressed against each other, and I could feel the heat of Martin¡¯s breath, quick and shallow, against my skin.


    An odd warmth surged through me, spreading like wildfire, and my face flushed with it.


    I shifted ufortably, trying to pull away to put some space between us.


    But Martin quickly caught my wrist and with a swift tug, yanked me back.


    ¡°Stay still. Someone¡¯sing,¡± he whispered, his voice low and urgent.


    We were even closer now, almost nose to nose, and I could feel the warmth of Martin¡¯s breath mingling with mine.


    A sudden jolt shot through my chest; something felt off. I reached out instinctively and touched Martin¡¯s arm.


    ??????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? ?????????????????©q?????


    It was burning. His body heat was like fire, radiating through his clothes.


    I looked up at him, ready to ask what was going on, but when our eyes met, I was frozen in shock.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I stood there, utterly stunned, as I stared at Martin¡¯s face, unable toprehend what I was seeing. It was as if I had been under some sort of spell, frozen in shock.


    The man standing before me was undeniably Martin, but his face had changed so dramatically that it was like looking at apletely different person.


    Gone was the face that used to blend into a crowd so seamlessly that you¡¯d forget him the moment you turned away. Now, Martin looked like a man straight out of a dream, impossibly handsome.


    He must¡¯ve been in his thirties, with piercing eyes, a strong nose, and lips that seemed sculpted to perfection¡ªlike a masterpiecee to life. It was the kind of face that made all words of admiration feel utterly inadequate.


    Snapping out of my daze, I blinked in confusion and whispered, ¡°Martin¡­ who¡­ who are you really?¡±


    A soft flush crept up Martin¡¯s face, and his sharp eyes softened, as if he was in a trance. There was a fleeting moment of difort as he struggled to hide something beneath the surface.


    Looking at my face, still filled with disbelief, he awkwardly looked away, his voice a little uncertain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but point at his face, my voice sharp as I demanded, ¡°Who are you? Are you some kind of magician with a disguise?¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes widened, clearly taken aback by my words. He touched his face, a realization dawning on him, and he quickly turned away, flustered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:


    The strange unease inside me only grew stronger, and my body became warmer, but I gritted my teeth, pushing through the difort as I pressed him further. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    But just as I said that, the heat overwhelmed me, and I stumbled toward Martin, losing my bnce.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Martin caught me effortlessly, his arms wrapping around my waist as if to hold me together.


    Still dazed, I looked up at him, our gazes locking for a long moment, frozen in time.


    Then, out of nowhere, I felt something hard pressing against my leg.


    My curiosity piqued, I shifted slightly to figure out what it was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Martin gasped, his voice shaky, and I could feel him tense up.


    The realization hit me instantly, and my face flushed with embarrassment. In a sh of anger, I shoved him away and yelled, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Despite my sharp words, the strange sensation within me only intensified, and a small part of me found myself yearning to be closer to Martin.


    Martin stepped back, his back hitting the wall with a thud, and he rubbed his forehead with one hand, his voice thick with something unspoken as he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    I stared at him, my mind racing as I responded, ¡°Noticed what?¡±


    Taking a deep breath as if to steady himself, Martin said, his voice dropping to a low, steady tone, ¡°We¡¯ve been drugged.¡±


    ¡°Drugged?¡± The word hit me like a shockwave, and suddenly everything made sense.


    The heat that had been creeping over me ever since I stepped into the basement, the way my body felt flushed and feverish¡ªit all clicked. At first, I thought it was just adrenaline, the result of being in a high-pressure situation, but now, looking back, it was clear this heat was abnormal. It felt¡­ off.


    A terrifying thought flickered through my mind, and my stomach dropped. ¡°Could it be¡­ we¡¯ve been given some sort of aphrodisiac?¡± I asked, barely able to get the words out.


    ??????????? ??????????????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Martin¡¯s face tightened as he nodded, his breathbored and ragged, sweat streaming down his face as he fought the drug¡¯s effects. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ very likely, and¡­ I think I got the worst of it.¡±


    Hearing that, a storm of emotions swirled inside me¡ªshame, anger, fear¡ªall of it crashing together. Antoni¡¯s sinister n was bing all too clear. He had set this trap, and now we were caught in it.


    What exactly was Antoni trying to do?


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My head was spinning, and the heat coursing through my body felt unbearable, like I was trapped in the heart of a zing fire. And yet, in the midst of it all, the only person who seemed capable of saving me was Martin.


    Just like me, Martin¡¯s eyes were growing unfocused. What had once been clear, intense eyes were now clouded with confusion, and a dangerous energy seemed to radiate from him, making my heart race uncontrobly with panic.


    I shook my head, trying desperately to clear my foggy thoughts. But then my gazended on Martin¡¯s impossibly handsome face, and an absurd thought hit me like a lightning bolt. I wanted to kiss him.


    The moment that thought entered my mind, my face burned with embarrassment, and my heart hammered against my chest as if it might explode.


    Shocked by my own feelings, I bit my lip hard, the sharp pain snapping me back to reality and silencing the reckless urge that had surged through me.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:


    ¡°We need to get out of here, now,¡± I said urgently, my voice shaky with anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Martin muttered, slumping against the wall. His voice was rough and low, like he was fighting to stay awake.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my frown deepening, fear creeping up my spine.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out?¡± Martin¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, intense and piercing. ¡°All of this¡­ it¡¯s Antoni¡¯s doing.¡± He took a deep breath, struggling to steady himself before continuing. ¡°Antoni lured you to rescue me, and then he sent the soldiers after us, driving us into this trap. I think¡­ I think he wants us to¡­ sleep together.¡±


    His words hit me like a p to the face, and suddenly it clicked¡ªthe pursuers had deliberately driven us to this hospital, like they were herding us into a corner.


    My heart was pounding in my chest, anxiety making my breath shallow. I fought against the urge that was rising inside me, my mind struggling to stay focused. I spun around and rushed toward the warehouse door, grabbing the handle with desperation and yanking it with all my strength. But it didn¡¯t budge.


    Frustrated, I tried again, throwing my weight into it, but the door remained solidly in ce.


    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s after,¡± I muttered under my breath, realizing the door was barricaded from the other side. In my frustration, I kicked it hard, my foot connecting with the metal with a resounding thud.


    Just as I turned and was about to ask Martin what we should do next, I saw him already copsed on the floor. His hands were nted on the floor as he struggled to breathe, his body trembling.


    rm shot through me, and without thinking, I rushed to his side to help him.


    Yet, the moment my hand brushed Martin¡¯s arm, he flinched as if I¡¯d scalded him. With a sudden, almost violent jerk, he shook me off so forcefully that I stumbled back, nearly losing my footing before managing to steady myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Martin snarled, his eyes zing with an intensity that sent a chill down my spine. The veins on his forehead stood out, pulsing with the strain, and his face was a portrait of agony and inner turmoil. His voice, low and guttural, carried a warning edge as he growled, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    ??????????? ??????????????? ¨À??????¦Í??????©q?????


    His wild demeanor startled me, and instinctively, I backed away, putting a safe distance between us. My voice was small and shaky as I timidly asked, ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t reply. His breathing grew faster, more ragged, like a man grappling with an invisible force. ¡°The drug¡¯s effects¡­ they¡¯re too strong. I¡¯m¡­ losing control¡­¡±


    His words hung heavy in the air, and the look in his eyes sent a chill down my spine. They burned with a dangerous intensity, an almost feral hunger that made my heart race wildly. His gaze wasn¡¯t just unsettling¡ªit was predatory.


    ¡°Martin, please¡­ calm down,¡± I pleaded, my voice trembling. His eyes locked onto mine, and I felt like prey frozen under the sharp re of a predator.


    But my words couldn¡¯t reach him. He staggered forward, his movements erratic, and then lunged at me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I yelped, twisting in a desperate attempt to dodge. But my body, already weakened by the drug, betrayed me. My limbs felt heavy and useless, leaving me no time to react.


    Before I could escape, Martin collided into me, his weight sending us both crashing to the floor. Pain shot through my skull as the back of my head smacked against the hard surface, but I barely registered it. My voice rose in panic. ¡°Martin! Stop! Let me go! Please¡­ hold on!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:


    It was useless. Martin was driven entirely by the drug¡¯s grip. His eyes burned with uncontroble fervor, and he was deaf to my cries. Before I could push him away, he lowered his head¡ªand his lips imed mine in a fierce, unrelenting kiss.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I wanted to resist, but Martin¡¯s warm tongue had already forcefully parted my closed lips, filling me with physical desire. I tried to push him away but felt dizzy as an inexplicable heat coursed through my body, growing more intense by the second.


    ¡°Oh no! The effects of the drug in my body were starting to kick in.¡±


    The hands I had been using to try and push against Martin¡¯s chest gradually lost their strength, and soon, as if I was under a spell, I had wrapped them around Martin¡¯s neck and was kissing him back.


    Martin¡¯s breathing grew even morebored as his hands began exploring my body. His fingers left what seemed like an electric shockwave wherever they touched.


    I was by nowpletely lost, my body responding only to his touch.


    The warehouse door suddenly mmed open with a powerful bang.


    The sound brought a little rity to my mind as I immediately looked toward the source.


    When I saw who it was, I froze as all the blood in my body seemed to have turned to ice.


    Standing at the entrance of the warehouse were the three princes, watching us, their eyes wide in shock.


    This snapped me back to full awareness, and my body seemed to stiffen.


    Martin, who was on top of me, also came to his senses. He blinked, confused, as he took in the situation. His eyes widened in surprise and shock at the position he was in. He raised his hand and pped himself hard as he hurriedly rolled off me in a panic.


    The princes¡¯ expressions had changed from one of shock to anger as they strode forward, a doctor in a white coat in tow.


    ?????????? §ã?????????????? ????????????????[©q]?????


    The doctor¡¯s face was set in a look of shock as he screamed, ¡°What on earth is going on here? How could you conduct yourselves in such a manner here? How could someonee here to have a rendezvous?¡±


    A rendezvous?


    ¡°Your Highnesses,¡± I muttered, trying to exin myself. However, before I could finish, Bryan strode over and yanked me up from the floor.


    This caused me to stumble and nearly fall again. Bryan¡¯s face was a mask of intense anger. His forehead was covered with veins, and his eyes glowed with fury. ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said, trembling as my teeth chattered violently, leaving me unable to form a coherent sentence. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± I started again, trying to exin.


    However, the doctor refused to let me finish. ¡°We all saw it with our own eyes. What then are you trying to deny? You went too far. How dare you do something so indecent in the hospital¡¯s warehouse? If I hadn¡¯t brought the princes to get medicine today, who knows how long this shameless behavior would have continued?¡± the doctor said disdainfully.


    The doctor then turned to the three princes and asked, ¡°Do you know this woman, Your Highnesses?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Bryan bellowed at the doctor.


    The doctor immediately fell silent. Bryan then turned back to me with bloodshot eyes and asked, ¡°Speak up! Who is this man? Why are you here? Did you reallye here to have a secret meeting with him?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    My eyes reddened with anxiety, and I stammered in desperation, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! This man is Martin, and I¡¯m here to save him. This whole mess¡­ it¡¯s just a huge misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Martin?¡± Bryan¡¯s sneer cut through the tense warehouse like a de, hisughter brimming with mockery. ¡°Ah, now I remember. Isn¡¯t he the lowly servant who trims the pce hedges and waters the royal daisies? We¡¯ve crossed paths before¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his icy gaze bored into me, and his strong hand dug painfully into my shoulder.


    ¡°Take a good look, is this so-called Martin really the same man you im he is?¡± Bryan said, his voice sharp and biting, as he jabbed a finger toward Martin, who was slumped against the wall in the corner.


    My heart skipped a beat as fragments of memory shed through my mind¡ªMartin gravely injured, lying helpless in a hospital bed. Bryan had visited me back then, so he definitely knew Martin¡¯s face.


    Yet, as I turned to Martin, the oddity of the situation weighed on me.


    He no longer bore the modest, weathered features I remembered. Instead, he had transformed into a man so breathtakingly handsome, it was as if a master sculptor had carved him from marble. His sharp, timeless features betrayed no sign of age, defying all logic.


    A jolt of shock rooted me to the spot. My thoughts scrambled like leaves in a whirlwind.


    From the moment we set foot in the warehouse, Martin had inexplicably be¡­ someone else. There was no reason to this bizarre twist, no way to spin it into something remotely believable.


    I dropped my gaze, my spirit deted, and my words died on my lips.


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ????????????????????????


    At this point, there was no use trying to exin¡ªit would only dig me deeper into this quagmire.


    Dominic, moreposed than Bryan, gently pulled him aside.


    His sharp eyes fixed on me, his tone clipped but restrained. ¡°Makenna, you¡¯ve got some exining to do. Who is this man? And what are you even doing here?¡±


    yton¡¯s face crumpled with a mixture of confusion and hurt. He shook his head and said, his voiceced with disappointment, ¡°Makenna¡­ is this your way of getting back at us? Were you so upset about us searching for Evelyn¡¯s medicine today that you¡¯d pull a stunt like this?¡±


    yton¡¯s words hit me like a punch to the gut, leaving me hollow and hopeless.


    I recalled the hurtful words they¡¯d thrown at me earlier and how their attention had been so wholly devoted to Evelyntely. A bitterugh bubbled up before I could stop it, dripping with self-mockery.


    ¡°What do you even have that¡¯s worth me trying to get even for? You¡¯re the grand, untouchable princes. Whoever you choose to care about or shower with kindness¡ªthat¡¯s your business, not mine. As for me? What happens to me is none of your concern.¡± The sharp words tumbled out before I could rein them in, each one heavy with scorn. My gaze flicked between the three princes as I sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re so convinced I¡¯m just some capricious, shallow woman, then do it¡ªkick me out of your precious pce. Frankly, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡± Bryan¡¯s voice erupted like a thunderp, raw and furious, his anger crackling in the air. ¡°You¡¯re beingpletely irrational!¡±


    With that, he balled his fist and drove it into the wall with a force that made the entire structure shudder.


    The sharp crack reverberated through the warehouse, a thunderous echo that left the air humming and my ears ringing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I thought Bryan¡¯s punch was meant for me, and the sheer terror of it brought tears to my eyes. I clenched them shut, bracing for the blow.


    When I dared to open them again, Martin was suddenly there by my side. I hadn¡¯t even noticed his approach. His face was shadowed with a stormy expression as he shoved Bryan away with surprising force.


    ¡°She¡¯s scared out of her wits. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Bryan froze, taken aback for a split second, but his shock quickly twisted into searing rage. His eyes zed as he bellowed, ¡°Stay out of this! Who do you think you are, talking to me like that? You¡¯ve got a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Before I could blink, Bryan¡¯s fist was hurtling through the air, aimed squarely at Martin.


    But Martin was faster. He caught Bryan¡¯s punch mid-swing, his grip like a vice.


    Martin¡¯s eyes darkened, his anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°Instead of pointing fingers, why don¡¯t you ask her what really happened today? Aren¡¯t you supposed to care about her? Love her? So why the hell can¡¯t you trust her? Hypocrites, the lot of you.¡±


    His words were like throwing gasoline on an open me. The three princes bristled, their fury igniting on the spot.


    Dominic, his icy gaze narrowing into slits, stepped forward. His voice was as cold as a winter night. ¡°Who exactly are you? How dare you spout off like that! Watch your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Martin¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, his eyes alight with simmering hatred. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s about to take your lives.¡±


    And with that, Martin struck. His punch was a blur, faster than lightning, and Bryan, caught off guard, didn¡¯t stand a chance. The blownded squarely, sending him stumbling backward in a daze.


    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Dominic and yton shouted in unison, their faces contorted with fury.


    In a sh, the three princes transformed, their sleek forms morphing into wolves with razor-sharp fangs bared. They leapt at Martin, ready to tear him limb from limb.


    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t fight!¡±


    I tried to run forward, desperate to stop the chaos, but my legs felt leaden, and it was already toote.


    As expected of Lycan descendants, the princes moved like shadows, their speed unmatched. In the blink of an eye, they were locked in a ferocious sh with Martin, ws and fists flying.


    Martin, outnumbered and on the defensive, was steadily losing ground. Just as it seemed the princes might overpower him, he raised his hand sharply, and an eerie, sweet fragrance filled the air.


    The effect was immediate. The three wolves, wild and savage only moments before, faltered mid-lunge. Their powerful bodies crumpled one by one with heavy thuds, their forms reverting to human as theyy unconscious on the cold, dusty floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The doctor, who had been frozen in stunned silence, suddenly let out a shriek of terror. His face pale as death, he stumbled backward and tried to flee.


    Martin¡¯s response was swift and effortless. With a casual flick of his sleeve, the doctor barely managed a few shaky steps before copsing in a heap, unconscious like the others.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:


    A tempest swirled within me as realization struck like a thunderp. My heart pounded in disbelief, the pieces of the puzzle snapping into ce.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the mysterious wizard, aren¡¯t you?¡± I whispered, my voice shaking. My eyes locked onto his, filled with equal parts fear and disbelief. ¡°You disappeared from the pce long ago¡ªso why are you here now?¡±


    Martin¡¯s expression darkened, his brow furrowed as he scanned the room, his demeanor tense and wary. ¡°There¡¯s no time for questions,¡± he muttered in a low voice. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Come with me, now. I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡±


    Without waiting for my answer, he stepped closer and reached for my hand.


    But I recoiled instinctively, stepping back as though his touch might burn me. My voice rose in a hoarse cry, trembling with anger and betrayal. ¡°Stay away from me! You¡¯re lying to me¡ªyou¡¯re nothing but a liar! I won¡¯t go anywhere with you!¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    ¡°This is all for your own good!¡± Martin eximed anxiously, his voice trembling with urgency. ¡°I would never hurt you.¡±


    I scoffed, crossing my arms defiantly. ¡°For my own good? Then why didn¡¯t youe clean from the start?¡±


    Martin gestured toward the three unconscious princes sprawled across the floor, his agitation spilling over. ¡°If I had told you everything upfront, would you have seen the truth about them? Would you have uncovered the lies woven into the Lycan royal family¡¯s facade?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, my voice sharp with suspicion. ¡°What are you getting at? What have you been keeping from me?¡±


    Martin stepped closer, his hand outstretched, desperation etched into his face. ¡°Juste with me. I¡¯ll exin everything¡ªeveryst detail.¡±


    Instinctively, I took a cautious step back, putting distance between us. My tone was ice-cold as I said, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡±


    ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Martin¡¯s jaw tightened as if he were weighing his options, a flicker of frustration shing in his eyes. For a moment, I thought he might drag me along by force.


    ¡°Are the three princes inside?¡±


    A firm voice cut through the tension,ing from just outside the door.


    Martin froze, his shoulders stiffening. He turned to me, his gaze heavy with a mix of resignation, regret, and something more elusive¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back,¡± he said quietly, the wordsced with an unsettling finality. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll see the truth about the princes for yourself.¡±


    Before I could respond, Martin spun on his heel, bolted to the window, and leapt out without so much as a backward nce. I stood rooted to the spot, my mind a swirling storm of unanswered questions. The pieces didn¡¯t fit, and the harder I tried to make sense of it all, the further the truth seemed to slip away.


    Momentster, a group of men burst into the warehouse.


    Their eyes darted between the unconscious princes and me, their suspicion thick in the air.


    The leading soldier jabbed a finger in my direction, barking, ¡°Seize her! She¡¯s clearly involved.¡±


    Before I could protest, they descended on me, grabbing my arms and dragging me out despite my furious struggles. They hauled me back to the pce and threw me unceremoniously into a damp, musty cell.


    The cold stone walls pressed in around me, amplifying the weight of my despair. I sank to the floor, curling into the corner as my thoughts raced. Over and over, I reyed the day¡¯s events, each memory cutting deeper than thest.


    ¡°How did it all go so wrong?¡± I whispered into the shadows, my voice barely audible.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:


    I had only meant to save Martin, but everything spiraled into chaos the moment he morphed into another man right before my eyes. That man wasn¡¯t just anyone either¡ªhe was the enigmatic stranger who had once saved my life.


    And then there was Antoni. What game was he ying? What were his true intentions? Had he orchestrated today¡¯s events, deliberately luring the three princes into that warehouse? The more I dwelled on it, the more tangled my thoughts became. Frustration wed at me as I gripped my hair tightly, desperate for answers. Yet no matter how hard I tried to piece it all together, the truth remained maddeningly out of reach.


    Suddenly, the sound of measured footsteps echoed down the corridor, breaking the oppressive silence.


    Startled, I snapped my head up and squinted toward the cell door. There they were¡ªthe three princes, standing just outside my cell. Their faces were a mixture of anger, betrayal, and something else I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    They didn¡¯t say a word at first, but their silence bore down on me like a weight, stifling and unrelenting.


    I opened my mouth, intending to exin, to defend myself, but the memory of their usatory res in the warehouse silenced me. My courage faltered, and I dropped my gaze, staring at the cold stone floor instead.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Feeling guilty?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s sharp voice shattered the tension, his anger cutting through me like a de. Each word was an usation, a strike I couldn¡¯t deflect.


    He let out a bitterugh, the soundced with venom. ¡°Sneaking out of the pce, only to cozy up to another man¡ªhow utterlyughable.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    Bryan¡¯s words cut through me like a knife, sharp and unrelenting. I snapped my head up, my gaze frosty,ced with bitter irony. A wry smile tugged at my lips as I retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re so convinced I¡¯ve betrayed you, then why bother showing up at all?¡±


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    My words seemed to fan the mes of Bryan¡¯s anger. He surged forward, but before he could unleash his fury, Dominic and yton grabbed his arms, holding him back like anchors in a storm.


    Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed, his disappointment practically dripping from his gaze. His voice was low but edged with reproach as he asked, ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s that man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied curtly, turning my head away as if the question itself was beneath me.


    Bryan¡¯s expression twisted, hisugh bitter and full of venom. ¡°He¡¯s your lover. You expect us to believe you don¡¯t know where he is? Or are you just protecting him?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± yton barked, his tone firm as he grabbed Bryan¡¯s arm and yanked him back. His eyes shed with uncharacteristic anger as he scolded, ¡°Stop this nonsense right now!¡±


    Though Bryan simmered with resentment, he finally mped his mouth shut.


    yton¡¯s gaze met mine, and his eyes held a mix of sorrow and disbelief that cut deeper than any words could. He pressed his lips into a tight line before speaking, his voice soft butden with hurt. ¡°Why, Makenna? Haven¡¯t we always stood by you?¡± His question was like a dagger to the heart, twisting painfully. I had never thought yton¡ªthe steady, dependable one¡ªwould doubt me too.


    At that moment, Martin¡¯s parting words rang hauntingly in my mind, like a ghost whispering in the stillness. He had told me I would soon witness the true colors of the three princes.


    A bitterugh escaped me before I could stop it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:


    Was this it?


    Was this the reality of their so-called love and trust? When the chips were down, I was left standing alone, surrounded by usations and doubt.


    Destion settled over me like a heavy fog. I felt hollow, drained of any will to defend myself. Lowering my gaze, I spoke in a voice raw with exhaustion. ¡°This is who I am. If this is the version of me you choose to believe, then punish me all you like.¡±


    ¡°Makenna Dunn!¡± Bryan roared my name like a thunderp, his frustration spilling over the edges. With a forceful yank, he threw open the cell door.


    The metallic door reverberated like a death knell as it mmed against the wall. In a sh, Bryan was in front of me, gripping my chin with bruising intensity. His eyes zed with fury, his breath hot and wild like a beast pushed to the brink.


    I could practically see the veins pulsing on Bryan¡¯s forehead, his bloodshot eyes zing with unrestrained fury.


    ¡°Have you no conscience?¡± he barked. ¡°We¡¯ve always cared for you! Why would you do this to us?¡±


    A sharp cry escaped my lips as the pain in my chin became unbearable. His grip was irond, but I refused to let the tears pooling in my eyes fall. Through clenched teeth, I bit out, ¡°I don¡¯t need your kindness.¡±


    Dominic and yton hurried in after him. yton, ever the peacemaker, grabbed Bryan¡¯s arm and dragged him back. His tone was heavy with fatigue as he said, ¡°Makenna, he¡¯s not thinking straight. He¡¯s lost his mind over this. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    I turned my head away, locking them out with my silence. yton¡¯s voice came again, softer this time, tinged with an almost pleading weariness. ¡°So, what¡¯s the real reason?¡±


    Their usatory stares, shadowed with doubt and disappointment, were the final straw. A surge of anger rose within me, hot and unstoppable, breaking through my restraint. ¡°I was drugged!¡± I spat out, my voice trembling with both rage and anguish. ¡°This was all a setup! But tell me, if I exined, would you even believe me?¡±


    L?????????? §ã????????????? ??¦Á?n??¦Í??????£®?????


    Myposure shattered, and the tears I¡¯d fought so hard to suppress spilled over, tracing hot paths down my cheeks. They dripped onto the cold, unyielding floor beneath me, each drop a testament to the helplessness I felt.


    Martin¡¯s POV:


    I jumped out of the window and made my way back to my hideout within the werewolf territory.


    Grace Mendez, mypanion, immediately sensed that something was off and hurried to me the moment I stepped into the small courtyard at the hideout.


    At that point, it felt like I had been drained of all the energy in my body, and I weakly let her lead me to a chair, which I copsed into.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grace asked, her expression filled with concern.


    I looked up wearily as I recalled everything that had happened earlier today. With a sneer, I said, ¡°We might have been set up.¡±


    Grace frowned at this. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.


    I took a deep breath and said, my voice low and heavy, ¡°It seems Antoni¡¯s goal is the same as mine. He wants to drive a wedge between Makenna and the three princes.¡±


    Grace still looked puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Makennae back with you? I¡¯ve never seen the Saint¡¯s child,¡± she said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:


    I looked up at her. Like me, she was a half-werewolf, half-witch who had been saved by the Saint during the war. We had both pledged our loyalty to the Saint since then.


    After that great battle, I was captured and held by Molly¡¯s family while Grace had gone into hiding. After the failed assassination, I managed to escape from the pce and meet up with Grace. Together, we nned to make Makenna lose faith in the three princes and instead put her trust in us.


    However, now our n had beenpletely disrupted. I recounted everything that had happened earlier today to Grace in detail.


    Her eyes widened in shock when she heard what I had to say. ¡°Are you saying Antoni drugged you and Makenna?¡±


    I nodded silently, my mind still in turmoil. What exactly was Antoni hoping to aplish? Was it just topletely destroy Makenna¡¯s rtionship with the three princes?


    ¡°I think I get it now!¡± Grace eximed, her eyes lighting up with understanding.


    I tilted my head curiously at her, signaling her to continue.


    ¡°Does it feel like the effects of the aphrodisiac have worn off?¡± she asked.


    Her reminder brought the realization that the unbearable heat in my body had indeed subsided.


    Grace continued, ¡°Antoni drugged you both and led you near the hospital. His intention was to make the princes believe Makenna was having an affair with another man. Once Makenna is taken back to the pce, the evidence of the drugs in her body would have disappeared, causing the princes to not believe her.¡±


    A wave of nausea churned in my stomach at this scenario.


    Grace, however, seemed to be quite pleased. ¡°This might yet work in our favor. Makenna is likely to be tortured by the princes. This would cause her to bepletely disillusioned with the Lycan royal family.¡±


    Despite the fact that our n was on track to seed, I felt no joy. The image of Makenna¡¯s disappointed and pained expression weighed heavily on my heart.


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? g???????¦Í??????[.]?????


    My thoughts drifted back to the kiss I had shared with Makenna. She was Josie¡¯s daughter.


    Guilt and self-reproach filled me, and I raised my hand and pped myself hard. ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Grace was startled by my actions.


    I took a deep breath to steady myself and said, ¡°Our priority now is to rescue Makenna.¡±


    The picture of Antoni¡¯s face filled my mind, and my anger boiled. ¡°And as for Antoni, I swear I¡¯ll make him pay dearly.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I trailed behind the three princes to the hospital, my mind a muddled haze, my steps heavy with dread.


    Inside, a swarm of doctors descended on me, poking and prodding, their clinical precision robbing me of any sense of humanity.


    I felt like a lifeless puppet, strung along by invisible threads, my vacant eyes fixed on the sterile gleam of the medical equipment.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly, each second dragging its feet like an unwilling child.


    Atst, after what felt like an eternity, one of the doctors approached, report in hand. He addressed the princes with a deferential bow. ¡°Your Highnesses, our tests confirm Miss Dunn is neither drugged nor physicallypromised. Her health is impable.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:


    The verdict hit me like a bolt from the blue, leaving me speechless and adrift in the storm of my own thoughts.


    As the medical team filed out, Bryan held up the report with a smirk colder than ice. ¡°So this is what you call being drugged?¡± His words sliced through the air like a dagger.


    Tears pricked at my eyes as despair and frustration bubbled over. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± I cried, my voice trembling. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem strange that I ended up in the hospital warehouse tonight¡ªand that you just so happened to be there too? Isn¡¯t that a little too convenient?¡±


    Dominic stood to the side, his expression as aloof as a statue carved from stone. His voice was calm, almost detached. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, but for now, I want you to exin what exactly happened in the warehouse.¡±


    yton, with disappointment shadowing his features, let out a weary sigh. ¡°Makenna, just tell the truth,¡± he urged, his tone heavy with resignation.


    I opened my mouth, the words perched on the tip of my tongue, but they refused toe out.


    Anger and heartache churned inside me like a storm-tossed sea.


    Tears blurred my vision as I stubbornly turned my head away. ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided I¡¯m guilty, then what¡¯s the point? Do whatever you want.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s voice, sharp as the edge of a de, cut through the tension. ¡°ying the martyr now, are we? It won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    I met their icy stares one by one, the¡­


    Warmth and kindness they once showed me were now a distant memory, reced by disappointment and disapproval.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I whispered, closing my eyes as exhaustion weighed me down. ¡°Are you here to punish me?¡±


    Soon enough, the truth hit me like a thunderp.


    ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q?????


    They whisked me away to a secluded vi tucked at the farthest edge of the pce grounds.


    I fought tooth and nail along the way, thrashing like a fish on a line, but it was useless.


    The vi greeted me with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint whisper of the wind brushing past its walls.


    Every fiber of my being screamed to flee, but the three princes didn¡¯t so much as bat an eye.


    I was caged, and the weight of it nearly crushed me. Desperation wed at my chest, and I yelled, ¡°What gives you the right to lock me up like this?¡±


    In a blind rage, I bolted for freedom, but Bryan intercepted me, shoving me hard onto the sofa.


    Before I could even blink, he was looming over me, his hand gripping my jaw with an irond hold that sent jolts of pain through me.


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky we didn¡¯t end you,¡± he growled, his eyes burning like a predator on the hunt. ¡°Keeping you here is the best mercy you¡¯ll ever get. Starting now, this vi is your whole world. Forget leaving¡ªit¡¯s not happening.¡±


    His words hit me like a p, igniting a firestorm of defiance. I thrashed against him, roaring, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than rot here with you! Cast me out of the pce¡ªlet me be a rogue and fend for myself! You¡¯ve got Evelyn. Go to her and leave me alone!¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face twisted in fury, veins bulging on his forehead as his voice boomed like a thunderp. ¡°Keep dreaming! As long as we¡¯re breathing, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:


    Bryan¡¯s POV:


    The moment I walked out of the vi, a sharp cold in the air struck me, easing my heated emotions.


    Thinking back on how roughly I had treated Makenna earlier, I felt a wave of guilt.


    Dominic noticed the change in my demeanor and smirked. ¡°Feeling sorry for her now?¡±


    Hisment sparked my rage again. I faced him with a fierce look and snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit sorry for her as well?¡±


    Caught off guard by my question, Dominic¡¯s smile disappeared, and he stayed quiet.


    ¡°What do you make of this? Could it really be that Makenna¡­ cheated with someone else?¡± yton broke the tense silence, massaging his forehead tiredly. His question plunged us back into silence, leaving only the howling wind around us.


    After a lengthy silence, I inhaled deeply, finding it hard to speak. ¡°I want to trust Makenna, but it¡¯s difficult. There was no sign of any drug in her system, but she was found kissing a man in a warehouse. Just imagining her with him feels like a heavy burden on my heart, making it tough to breathe.¡±


    Dominic nodded in agreement and said in a deep voice, ¡°Moreover, both Makenna and the man seemed entirely sober when we saw them. It wasn¡¯t as if they were under any drug influence.¡±


    yton absorbed our thoughts. He stayed quiet for a long period before he managed to say, ¡°But why? Why would Makenna do such a thing? It¡¯s out of character for her.¡±


    I tightened my hands into fists, feeling frustration and confusion mounting inside me. I then said through clenched teeth, ¡°Might it be because of Evelyn? Could she have been envious of the attention we shower on Evelyn and decided to retaliate against us?¡±


    Dominic gave a dismissive roll of his eyes at my theory, clearly finding it ridiculous. ¡°Makenna wouldn¡¯t stoop so low.¡±


    ???????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? g??????????????£®?????


    His response made me question my own assumptions, and I asked in distress, ¡°Then what could possibly be her reason?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Though, something Makenna mentioned did catch my attention. It does seem odd that we happened to appear at the hospital¡¯s warehouse at that time.¡±


    His words snapped yton and me from our daze. We nodded in agreement, recalling how the doctor who had led us to the warehouse for medicine had acted oddly, almost as if he were steering us there on purpose. A flicker of hope ignited in me. ¡°So, there¡¯s a chance Makenna is actually innocent.¡±


    Dominic, however, shook his head in resignation and sighed, ¡°We still can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Confused, I pressed him, asking, ¡°Why not?¡±


    yton looked toward Dominic and added, ¡°It¡¯s because of that man. He seems to be a wizard. Makenna seemed familiar with him, and he obviously cared for her. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have intervened to protect her from harm when you raised your fist.¡±


    I quickly rified, ¡°I never meant to hit Makenna. I was just trying to vent my frustration on the wall behind her.¡±


    Dominic massaged his temples tiredly and muttered, ¡°Nevertheless, we have to keep Makenna here for the time being and fully investigate the events of tonight.¡±


    I felt utterly trapped in thisvish vi that masqueraded as a gilded cage, suffocating under the weight of its opulence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:


    Time crawled at a maddeningly slow pace, each hour stretching into eternity. For two endless days, my onlypany was the hollow silence and the servant who delivered meals with clockwork precision, a grim reminder of my imprisonment.


    Anger and despair coiled tightly in my chest, a smoldering fire I couldn¡¯t extinguish. I refused to ept this life of captivity.


    Each time the servant stepped through the door, I sent the dishes crashing to the floor, a defiant symphony of rebellion.


    I didn¡¯t touch a morsel¡ªif this bleak, suffocating existence was all that awaited me, I¡¯d rather starve than endure it.


    By the third day, my strength was a ghost of what it once was. Iy motionless on the bed, frail and hollow, staring nkly at the ceiling. Hunger gnawed at me, but I was past the point of caring.


    Then, without warning, the door burst open with a thunderous bang, the noise shattering the oppressive stillness like ss.


    I didn¡¯t even flinch, remaining motionless as heavy footsteps approached.


    Dominic stormed in, his expression carved from stone, though his eyes burned with a flicker of anger. His voice was deep, sharp as a knife as he demanded, ¡°Why the hell aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    My resentment bubbled over, sharp and bitter. I refused to even nce his way, replying in an icy tone, ¡°Why do you care? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Ignoring my words, Dominic closed the distance between us, looming over me with an air of barely restrained fury. His jaw tightened as he stared down, his handsome face shadowed by something darker. ¡°Do you think starving yourself will change anything? Let me make this clear¡ªif you die, it¡¯ll be right here, by my side.¡±


    I swallowed back my anger and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Think whatever you like.¡±


    Turning my head sharply, I shut him out, refusing to let him see the cracks in my armor.


    ???????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????n??¦Í????????????


    But Dominic wasn¡¯t having any of it. His hand shot out, firm and unyielding, gripping my chin and forcing me to meet his gaze.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± My voice broke as hot tears spilled over, blurring his face into a hazy silhouette. ¡°If this is how it¡¯s going to be, why not just kill me? Anything is better than this hell.¡±


    For a moment, something softened in Dominic¡¯s expression¡ªa fleeting shadow of hesitation. He reached out, his thumb brushing away a stray tear, but his voice stayed cold as frost.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he demanded. ¡°Who is he? The man you¡¯re hiding from us. How do you know him? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±


    I swallowed my sobs, a lump in my throat threatening to choke me. My voice was barely a whisper, trembling with despair. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Dominic leaned in, slow and deliberate, his presence an oppressive weight that made the air feel colder. Every move he made carried a tension so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    ¡°That man defended you like his life depended on it,¡± Dominic growled, his tone a blend of fury and something darker¡ªjealousy. ¡°You clearly know him. Why won¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±


    My mind spiraled into chaos, a whirlwind of fear and indecision. What could I say?


    Admitting the man was the mysterious wizard who had once saved me would only pour gasoline on Dominic¡¯s suspicions. To him, it would be the ultimate betrayal. So, I opted for silence, shaking my head with certainty to make it clear I knew nothing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:


    Dominic¡¯s control slipped as he bellowed my name, his hands gripping my shoulders with a force that made me wince. ¡°Makenna! Is that man so important to you? Is he worth this loyalty, this silence?¡±


    A fire red within me, fueled by days of helpless anger and frustration. I snapped my head up, meeting his gaze with defiance, my eyes zing. ¡°Have you even bothered to look into what happened? Have you tried to uncover the truth these past two days?¡±


    Dominic faltered, momentarily caught off guard by my outburst. But the flicker of vulnerability vanished as quickly as it came, reced by his cold, steely demeanor. ¡°I did. And nothing came of it. Nothing.¡±


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    How could they have found nothing?


    How had things gotten to this point?


    I opened my mouth to tell Dominic that this was all Antoni¡¯s scheme, but before I could speak, Dominic suddenly leaned in and kissed me.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    I struggled desperately, pushing against his chest with all my might. However, having not eaten in two days, Icked the strength to resist.


    Dominic wrapped his arms around my waist, making it impossible for me to move. Breathing heavily against my ear, he asked, ¡°Why do you struggle so much? Why didn¡¯t you fight back in the warehouse?¡±


    I forced myself to meet Dominic¡¯s gaze, seeing the disappointment in his eyes.


    His expression was a mix of suspicion, anger, and pain. He then proceeded to tear off my clothes while pinning my wrists above my head.


    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡± I screamed. But he ignored my cries, soon exposing my breasts. Dominic then began to caress my chest. His teeth sank into my neck as he kissed me.


    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    Weakened by hunger and exhaustion, I was powerless against Dominic. Still, I didn¡¯t give up; I twisted and turned, trying to escape his grasp. Soon, I felt his hard member press against me.


    ¡°Just kill me!¡± I pleaded desperately.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off easy by killing you?¡± Dominic sneered.


    His hard member began probing the entrance of my dry private part. I squirmed, trying to evade, but there was nowhere to go.


    Dominic nced down, clearly displeased by myck of response.


    Seizing the opportunity, I kicked him hard and grabbed amp, swinging it at him.


    The kicknded squarely on his abdomen, and he staggered back with a grunt, raising his hand to block themp.


    However, before I could move for the door, Dominic yanked me back onto the bed. In our struggle, my nails scratched his neck, yet he paid no heed to the pain and instead pinned me down firmly.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned to hurt you, but I think I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Dominic said with a sinister smile.


    He then forced himself inside me. The pain was excruciating. He plunged deep without warning, sending waves of agony through my entire body. I struggled desperately to break free, but he held me firmly in ce as he thrust violently, again and again.


    ¡°It hurts, Dominic, it hurts!¡± I screamed, tears streaming down my face.


    Dominic paused, and the hostility in his eyes softened slightly. He gently kissed the tears from my cheeks, then whispered into my ear, ¡°You¡¯re mine, Makenna. Your body and your life belong to me. If you dare speak of death again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:


    With that, he resumed his frantic thrusting. It felt like both punishment and a warning. A warmth began to spread through me as his movements grew smoother, each thrust sinking deeper with ease.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I cried.


    My plea went ignored. Instead, Dominic thrust even more wildly, as though trying to reim the intimacy we once shared. Slowly, an overwhelming sense of pleasure began to eclipse the pain, and my protests weakened.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah¡­ Let¡­ let me go¡­¡±


    The more I begged for release, the more fervent Dominic became.


    Dominic¡¯s POV:


    It was a night driven by uncontroble desire. Makenna¡¯s resistance only fueled the fire inside me, making it harder to keep my emotions in check.


    I¡¯d never lost control like that before. I managed to keep my calm around Bryan and yton, but the moment I was alone with Makenna, everything I¡¯d built up crumbled.


    I could barely count the number of times I reached the edge. All I wanted was to im Makennapletely, to keep her in my bed, to make sure she could never walk away from me. It wasn¡¯t until she finally copsed from exhaustion that I was able to collect myself. After covering her with a nket and getting dressed, I made my way downstairs.


    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, I spotted Bryan and yton walking in side by side.


    Bryan¡¯s face was still twisted in anger, while yton¡¯s expression carried concern as he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Makenna?¡±


    I exhaled a frustrated sigh, rubbing my temples. ¡°She¡¯s as stubborn as ever, won¡¯t say who the hell that guy is. Now she¡¯s refusing to eat, protesting like a child.¡±


    yton¡¯s gaze sharpened as his focus shifted to my neck, a knowing look flickering in his eyes.


    ???????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????????????©q?????


    ¡°What did you do to Makenna?¡± he asked, his voice turning cold as ice.


    I instinctively touched my neck, feeling the faint scratches from Makenna¡¯s struggles, the sting reminding me of the chaos that had unfolded.


    In the heat of the moment, I hadn¡¯t even noticed the marks.


    I quickly regained myposure, adjusted my cor, and replied with an air of indifference, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve done to her? Haven¡¯t you two already figured it out?¡±


    yton¡¯s expression darkened as he growled,


    ¡°Makenna¡¯s fragile right now. How could you force her like that? You¡¯re a bastard.¡±


    Bryan, livid, shouted, ¡°You idiot! Makenna hasn¡¯t eaten in two days. She¡¯s weak, and if you keep pushing her like this, she might die.¡±


    I remembered the fragile, almost helpless Makenna, her faint struggles against me, and regret hit me hard.


    But on the surface, I kept my cool, throwing a sarcastic jibe at Bryan. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to lecture me? Wasn¡¯t your own treatment of her just as brutal back then?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bryan was caught off guard, momentarily stunned, unable to respond. He clenched his fists, his rage boiling over as he lunged at me.


    I wasn¡¯t about to back down, my own fists ready to strike.


    ¡°Enough!¡± yton stepped in between us, his voicemanding. ¡°Do you want to create more problems for us?¡±


    Bryan and I stood frozen, our movements locked in ce as if time itself had decided to pause.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740:


    yton let out a long, tired sigh, his shoulders heavy with exhaustion. His voice came out slow, almost like a whisper. ¡°Back then, in our reckless hunger to im Makenna as ours, we made the absurd promise to share her. But now, tell me¡ªare you really willing to let another man step in and share her with us?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance!¡± Bryan and I exchanged a nce, both of us caught off guard by the unexpected unity in our response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either,¡± yton replied, his expression shifting, his eyes hardening like steel, cold and unfathomable. His voice dropped to a low growl as he added, ¡°Then, let¡¯s keep Makenna here¡ªforever. She¡¯ll be ours and only ours, no one else¡¯s.¡±


    I stared at yton, my mind reeling.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. yton, the one who had always treated Makenna with kindness and respect, was now talking like this.


    But then again, I understood. The second we saw Makenna tangled up with another man, kissing and sharing a warm embrace, we all lost our minds.


    Makenna¡¯s POV:


    I opened my eyes to find Dominic already gone. When I tried to move, I felt an overwhelming soreness, as if a truck had run me over, causing excruciating pain all over my body.


    ¡°Damn you, Dominic! You son of a bitch!¡± I cursed under my breath, fuming with anger at his roughness and madness.


    Just then, a loud rumble from my stomach broke my train of thought.


    I rubbed my belly, suddenly recalling that I hadn¡¯t eaten in two days. After being tormented by Dominic, I was now starved and spent. My body was frail and nearly giving out.


    While I was deep in my thoughts, the door slowly opened and a delicious aroma of food wafted in.


    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????


    I instinctively turned my head, and there was yton, carrying a tray of food.


    It was yton!


    My eyes brightened immediately, and I found myself swallowing involuntarily.


    ¡°Eat something,¡± yton urged. His eyes were warm, and his voice was filled with concern.


    I was about to agree when I remembered their baseless doubts and my confinement over the past few days. A surge of defiance and bitterness rose within me. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Let me out of here!¡± I said sharply, turning my head away.


    yton didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, he sighed softly, walked to the table, and set down the dishes carefully. Then he faced me and gently coaxed, ¡°Makenna, eat a little. After that, we¡¯ll talk. Alright?¡±


    Hearing his gentle words, a spark of hope flickered in my heart. My eyes brightened as I eagerly asked, ¡°Will you let me go if I eat?¡±


    yton was known for being fair and kind, and I thought I might have a chance to leave if I could just talk to him. But he didn¡¯t directly answer my question. Instead, he sat down at the table and gestured for me to join him. ¡°Please, just have some food. You need strength.¡±


    Was this his way of agreeing to let me go?


    I hesitated, wanting to stand, but my body was still throbbing with pain, and my legs felt weak.


    Noticing my struggle, yton let out a resigned sigh, quickly came over, and gently lifted me into his arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out instinctively, and my hands immediately wrapped around his neck.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noa: Nice morning dear ones, there will be a new novel release in a few hours. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. (?>?<?)


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!